《The Indomitable Martial King》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    [ Chapter 1: Prologue ]


    In the heart of the Great Demon Pce Gairak, the Hall of the Abyss.


    Within this vast hall, boasting the greatest grandeur on earth, a group of men and women had gathered.


    They were powerful figures from across the continent, transcending gender and age.


    There was the muscr middle-aged man with a body of steel that never breaks, Teslon, the Martial King.


    The continent¡¯s strongest swordsman, Cyrus the Sword Star, who could split even souls with a single sh of his sword.


    Ellin, the Holy Maiden of the Supreme God Seiya, possessor of infinite divine power.


    Jade Arclight, the great Light Mage blessed with mana.


    And standing before them, the blond-haired, pale-eyed young man, Prince Alex von Hain of the Kingdom of Hain, known as a hero to the world for his mastery of the sword, magic, and divine power.


    Their gaze was collectively fixed on the opposite staircase. Dressed in a blood-red robe, a middle-aged man with an arrogant demeanor looked down on them indifferently. Alex shouted at him,


    ¡°Your evil deeds end now, Demon King Repenhardt!¡±


    Demon King Repenhardt.


    The Emperor of the Dark Empire Antares and the most powerful and evil sorcerer in human history.


    A true demon god incarnate, who led a million soldiers of darkness, wielded powerful dark magic to burn half the continent, and massacred millions.


    For the sake of defeating this evil Demon King, tens of thousands of soldiers sacrificed their lives, cutting through the dark forces. They bled rivers and threw their lives away like dogs, never sparing a thought for their own survival.


    On the foundation of these heroic sacrifices, the chosen champions of humanity sessfully infiltrated the Great Demon Pce of Gairak and, after a fierce battle, finally stood before the Demon King.


    The chosen hero, Alex von Hain, tried to calm his overflowing heart as he continued,


    ¡°The time hase for you to return to the darkness! Evil Demon King!¡±


    In truth, Demon King Repenhardt wasn¡¯t looking indifferent. It¡¯s just that his naturally cold demeanor made it hard to tell, but he was actually looking down at Alex and his party with a great sense of emptiness.


    Sword Star Cyrus, wielding his long sword Illuminator that shimmered with a blue light, shouted,


    ¡°Demon King Repenhardt, we will destroy you and put an end to the history of this Dark Empire!¡±


    It was unjust. He had worked hard to establish his empire. After three days of deep contemtion, he had even given it the magnificent name of Antares, after a throne¡¯s title. So why ignore a perfectly good name and only call it the Dark Empire? It was an ordinary ce where the sun rose in the morning and the moon at night.


    The muscr middle-aged brute praised as the Martial King continued hispanion¡¯s speech.


    ¡°If you disappear, the demonic nature of those corrupted monsters will vanish as well!¡±


    Vanish my foot. They were always like that. What, did ogres, gnolls, and goblins live peacefully and then get corrupted because of Repenhardt? They just didn¡¯t gather in numbers before to dare attack humans. All he did was take them in and teach them ¡®tactics used by humans.¡¯


    Those who would normally flee at the sight of humans or, if they attacked, could be easily killed, suddenly started using group tactics like an army. And now everyone¡¯s making a fuss, iming they¡¯ve been corrupted or soaked in demonic energy, but in truth, it¡¯s all just human behavior being mirrored.


    Repenhardt opened his mouth with a tired voice¡ªof course, Alex and hispanions thought of it as the dark and evil tone befitting of a Demon King.


    ¡°¡­Have all my Four Heavenly Kings fallen?¡±


    The strong individuals from the four races who followed Repenhardt. Those precious subordinates who had been loyal and had trusted him for a long time. He worried about their well-being.


    Sword Saint Cyrus proudly held up his sword and replied.


    ¡°Yes. That filthy orc was no match for my sword.¡±


    Repenhardt sighed, remembering Tassid, the brave orc warrior with high martial pride.


    The orcs, living in tribes, hunting, and gathering, might seem barbaric and simple, but they were pure beings who knew nothing of betrayal. They took pride in fighting against the harsh nature of the world, protecting the weak, and standing against the strong. Why should this warrior race be treated as monsters? Well, they hardly ever bathed, so being called filthy wasn¡¯t exactly wrong.


    Martial King Teslon clenched his fist and joined in.


    ¡°That hideous monster troll paid the price for his sins.¡±


    It seems that the wise and knowledgeable Grand Sorcerer, Guru Att, has also returned to the earth¡¯s embrace.


    Honestly, trolls do look a bit scary. With their bulging blue skin and protruding tusk-like teeth, even Repenhardt would get startled if he bumped into Att on a dark night, so it¡¯s understandable.


    But to call them hideous monsters is outrageous. Trolls live deep in the mountains under a shamanistic faith. Living with the bare minimum given by nature, refining their souls instead of owning material things, they might seem primitive but possessed an advanced spiritual culture. There was no reason for them to be called monsters.


    Saint Ellin quietly opened her mouth.


    ¡°The evil dwarf who once served the Dark God has also returned to the rightful flow.¡±


    The High Priest of Al-Fort, Makelin, seems to have died as well. Repenhardt clicked his tongue. He couldn¡¯t recall when the dwarves¡¯ racial deity, Al-Fort, became an evil Dark God. Such arrogance to consider all but the main god Seiya, who protects humans, and the twelve gods as evil beings!


    The Mage of Light, Jade, faintly smiled and said,


    ¡°That corrupted dark elf fought with me.¡±


    A corrupted dark elf¡­ Yes, her skin is indeed somewhat dusky. Driven out and hunted because humans plundered and cut down the forests where her people lived, she eventually made her way to live in the barren wastnds, getting significantly tanned by the wilderness¡¯s zing sun. Is a pure-blooded High Elf considered a Dark Elf just because she got a bit of a tan?


    ¡°And she couldn¡¯t match up to my magic. Huhuhu.¡±


    Upon hearing Jade¡¯s voice that followed, Repenhardt finally closed his eyes.


    Ah, Siris¡­


    Even you, in the end¡­


    * * *


    Originally, Repenhardt was an ordinary archmage. Well, one cannot really call someone an archmage and ordinary at the same time, but still, he wasn¡¯t the kind of being who wielded the tremendous, beyondmon-sense magic he does now.


    He changed when he sought a new realm of magic, turning his eyes towards the cultures of non-human races.


    How long had it been since the supreme god, Seiya, created humanity?


    The world was already dominated by humans.


    The various races that once contended for supremacy over the continent, like elves, trolls, dwarves, and orcs, had all lost their power and declined significantly. Humanity had subsumed all these races under their system, and the oue was harsh.


    Humans did not regard these races as beings of equal intelligence.


    Elves, known as the fairies of the forest, were popr as pretty and long-living servants.


    The dwarves, the robust sons of the earth, were valuable as ves for their skill in digging and craftsmanship.


    The orcs, a race of proud warriors, were ideal as strong and simple-mindedborers.


    Trolls, with their astonishing regenerative abilities, were not even considered for very. They were caught and sliced up to be used as ingredients for healing potions.


    How astonished must Repenhardt have been to realize that great secrets were hidden within the forgotten cultures of these enved races, all of whom had lost their pride and dignity?


    He soon followed the ancient traces of these races. Fortunately, not all non-human races had be ves to humanity. There were a few, gathered in unexplored regions untouched by humans, who were desperately preserving their cultures.


    Meeting them, learning their cultures, andbining elf spirit magic and troll shamanism with his own, Repenhardt was able to innovate a new realm of magic. He became the first magician in history to wield 10th circle magic.


    As he continued to interact with these races, Repenhardt¡¯s values naturally changed. No longer were these beings mere ves to him. Consequently, he could not stand by and watch the atrocious realities rampant in human society.


    So, he seized every opportunity to rescue the enved non-humans, diligently arranging ways for them to live.


    Over time, the viges of the hidden non-humans grew to a size that could no longer deceive human eyes. The humans¡¯ kings and nobles immediately coveted them when the once enved dared to build their own viges. They brandished their swords and spears, leading their knights to invade.


    Having been attacked, a counterattack was natural. Repenhardt¡¯s powerful magic, now beyondmon sense, could obliterate armies and walls alike. The invaders werepletely wiped out. He felt no guilt; it was a case of self-defense. There was no reason to sympathize with them.


    After eliminating the enemies, thends they had died possessing became vacant. Thus, I expanded the vige and moved various other races to live there as well.


    Continually they invaded, continually we crushed them, continuallynds were emptied, and continually we relocated.


    In time, what was once a vige began to resemble a nation. As Repenhardt¡¯s fame spread across the continent, even other orc, troll, elf, and dwarf tribes hidden in the far reaches requested to live under his protection. Repenhardt, of course, did not refuse. He weed all who came.


    Thus, four years passed.


    The Kingdom of Vasily, the Teikan Kingdom, the Lastil Duchy. These three nations fell, and in their ce, the Antares Empire was born.


    Although Repenhardt found himself founding a nation of diverse races, it wasn¡¯t out of hatred for humans. He simply believed in equality for all sentient beings.


    Therefore, he did not implement retaliatory policies, such as enving humans. Instead, he treated them as equals among the other races.


    However, people did not see it this way. They believed Repenhardt harbored hatred towards humans, gathering dark forces to annihte mankind and conquer the world. In reality, the citizens of the Antares Empire felt their lives had improved. Yet, there were ims that Repenhardt had deceived the popce with wicked magic.


    With the establishment of the empire, full-scale invasions by other nations ensued. Initially, it was one nation; then two allied against him; eventually, a coalition of three countries attacked.


    Each time, Repenhardt repelled the invaders with powerful magic. As the human forces grew, so did the challenge of opposing them. Thus, he reached out to intellectually lesser races like ogres, gnolls, and goblins, deemed monsters by humans, and incorporated them into his forces. Despite their brutal and uncontroble nature, Repenhardt seeded in making them part of his army through extensive mind control magic and ample food.


    The military might of the diverse races grew day by day.


    The scale of war escted.


    And before he knew it, he was dubbed a Demon King, bing a subject of fear and hatred among all humans on the continent.

 Chapter 2

    [ Chapter 2 ]


    Repenhardt opened his eyes. Five pairs of eyes, filled with a light that was unwavering despite the evident tension, stared back at him with intensity.


    Truly, those were eyes of steadfast belief. To others, they might seem like eyes full of noble convictions. However, to Repenhardt, they appeared as the gaze of those too caught in their own righteousness, embodying a dangerous mix of self-righteousness and obstinacy.


    The blonde youth, Alex von Hallein, drew his sword. Pointing the royal de, adorned withvish decorations, he dered,


    ¡°I shall soothe the souls of those who died by your hand with this sword!¡±


    Repenhardt, with a somber tone, retorted,


    ¡°¡­And who shall soothe the souls of the elves and orcs who have died?¡±


    Taken aback, Alex shouted in indignation,


    ¡°Detestable Repenhardt! Were it not for your vile powers, they would not have fallen to corruption! They could have lived peacefully, fulfilling their true roles! Was it not you who killed them?¡±


    It was futile. There was no room for dialogue.


    In their eyes, he was nothing but an evil Demon King. To them, any race that dared to step out of the servitude was merely a dark race, tainted and corrupted by demonic influence.


    A light of anger shed across Repenhardt¡¯s dark eyes.


    ¡°In that case¡­¡±


    Gradually, a purple aura began to rise from his blood-red robe.


    ¡°I shall be the Demon King you so desire!¡±


    Repenhardt gathered all his magical power. A terrifying momentum swirled around him, as a pir of purple magic shot up into the sky.


    Simultaneously, Alex and hispanions assumed battle stances. A blue and golden aura emanated from the martial king and the sword sage, respectively. Jade also summoned his magic, and Ellin enveloped the group with a holy aura.


    Alex charged at the Demon King, sword in hand, crying out,


    ¡°Taaaah!¡±


    Thus, the battle that would decide the fate of the continent began. Powerful magic shattered the surroundings, as blue sword light and golden martial energy stormed through like a tempest. The aftermath alone was enough to send the hall¡¯s ceiling flying and crumble the solid granite walls into sand. The marble floor cracked as if struck by an earthquake, and mes sparked by magical aftershocks spread intense heat.


    About half an hourter, Alex, despite being a hero, was the first to fall, vomiting blood. Though it might seem somewhat ridiculous that he was the first to be defeated, upon closer examination, it wasn¡¯t so strange at all.


    People marveled at Alex, who was proficient in swordsmanship, magic, and even possessed divine power, bestowing upon him the title of ¡°hero.¡± However, this title wasn¡¯t entirely meant in a positive light. In essence, it suggested ambiguity in his specialization, as if to say, ¡°He seems strong, but what exactly is his main field?¡± Positively speaking, he was a jack of all trades; more bluntly, a master of none. While in heroic tales the hero remains to sever thest breath of the Demon King, reality favors those who excel in a specific field.


    Even when Alex was down, the others continued to fight. True to the saying, Repenhardt found it challenging to easily defeat those who ¡°dig one well deeply¡±. The battle prolonged, stretching into the night as the moon rose. Each individual, excelling in their respective fields,unched relentless attacks against Repenhardt.


    Yet, Repenhardt stood unyielding. Protected by his infinite magical power, he calmly parried all attacks, dealing deadly blows in return. Eventually, the saint Ellin fell, the light magician Jade was knocked unconscious, and even the sword of the sword saint Cyrus broke, leaving only two standing in the hall.


    Teslon, the Fist King, with his unparalleled physical strength and stamina, persisted alone in the battle against Repenhardt.


    His body was formidable, and his will, terrifying. Dodging, evading, and sometimes absorbing ultimate magics with his body, bleeding and injured, he never kneeled.


    As dawn approached, Repenhardt¡¯s seemingly infinite magical power finally waned.


    This marked the turning point in the fate of the continent. Deprived of mana, Repenhardt was no different from an ordinary person, while Teslon, though on the verge of death, still had the strength for onest blow.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    Repenhardt coughed, expelling bloody clots mixed with sharp pains as if his lungs were being stabbed.


    He was dying. A single punch from Teslon was enough to halt most of his bodily functions. Although he was dying death with his magic, it was clear he wouldn¡¯tst long.


    Leaning against the copsed wall, gasping for breath, Repenhardt gazed at the dawn sky with a look full of regret. His vision was blurring.


    ¡®Is this¡­ death?¡¯


    Regret washed over him. Not for aiding the other races ¨C he held no regrets for assisting the beautiful elves, the reliable dwarves, the brave orcs, and the wise trolls.


    His regret was his own folly.


    He had always responded to everything too passively. Even as invasions came one after the other, he only retaliated without ever decisively invading another country. Because of this, he gave other nations the leisure to rearm for another invasion. He even provided the opportunity for the rmed nations to join forces against him. Until the entire continent conspired against him, Repenhardt held on to the optimistic belief that, with time, they would alle to understand.


    This was the cost of such beliefs.


    If he had intended to help, he should have done so properly. He should have anticipated the bacsh from humans and that the entire continent would be hostile. Instead of identally founding a nation, he should have firmly nned and established a strong state to protect the diverse races from the start.


    If called a Demon King, he should have acted the part!


    ¡°What¡¯s the use in regretting now, though¡­¡±


    With a blurry smile, Repenhardt¡¯s eyes caught Teslon rising up, leaning against a pir. He, too, was covered in wounds and blood. But he was alive, not dying like himself.


    Wiping his blood-soaked lips, Teslon solemnly said, ¡°This is our victory, Demon King Repenhardt.¡±


    Yes, they had won. How wonderful. To win.


    With no energy left to scoff, Repenhardt closed his eyes. He just wanted to find peace.


    Then Teslon continued, ¡°¡­Now, the others will also be freed from the Demon Castle and return to their original forms.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He had been ready to give up everything, but those words made it impossible to do so. The Demon Castle? Their original forms? Was being ves their original form?


    Repenhardt gritted his teeth. A mysterious fervor began to re in his eyes that had resigned to fate.


    His mind changed.


    He couldn¡¯t die.


    It was too unfair, too infuriating. He couldn¡¯t die like this!


    With thest of his strength, Repenhardt pulled out a small gem from his bosom.


    This was an artifact containing powerful magic, found in an ancient ruin, so potent that even he, who had pioneered the 10th circle, couldn¡¯t fully decipher it.


    A spell for temporal regression. A magic that twists space-time to send the caster back in time, a magic that shakes the very foundation of the world, not even permitted by the gods.


    Since it was a spell that transcended even the concept of circles, there was no assurance it would activate correctly. Should it fail, space-time could twist, potentially eradicating the entire continent. That¡¯s why, even on the brink of death, he dared not use it. But¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to lose now¡­¡±


    Grinding his teeth, Repenhardt slowly chanted the spell.


    ¡°La Pert Dem Isted Sapia¡­¡­ I shall twist thewful decree and deceive the eyes of fate¡­¡­¡±


    Teslon¡¯s expression twisted. It seemed he had not expected Repenhardt to resort to such measures even in this dire situation.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Against the flow, I shall remain under thew of defiance¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible, you fool!¡±


    In desperation, Teslon kicked off the ground andunched himself forward. Repenhardt panicked at the sight of the foolish fist rushing towards him. If that catapult-like fist were to merely graze him, it would be the end of him.


    Repenhardt hurriedly finished the spell.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I shall be the one who traverses time and space!¡±


    Dazzling light burst forth from a jewel. Simultaneously, Teslon¡¯s fist broke through the light and tore apart Repenhardt¡¯s magical barrier.


    ¡°Aaargh!¡±


    A powerful mix of magical energy and golden aura created a massive ripple. The magic, which should have flowed orderly, exploded chaotically due to the aura¡¯s interference, running rampant. Engulfed in magic, slowly losing consciousness, Repenhardt repeated to himself.


    I can¡¯t die.


    I absolutely can¡¯t die like this!


    His submerged consciousness slowly surfaced. His severed senses awakened. Repenhardt opened his eyes. His vision cleared, and he could faintly make out the outlines of objects.


    The distant chirping of birds tickled his ears. The warm morning sun caressed his face. The feel of the soft fabric wrapping his body was vivid. This sound, this warmth, thisfort¡­¡­


    ¡°Am I still alive?¡±


    Repenhardt blinked. Something felt odd. It was as if he had just woken up from a deep sleep, an ordinary feeling. But soon, his mind cleared, and everything became apparent. He was on the verge of dying to the hands of Teslon, the Fist King. It was impossible for his body to be overflowing with vitality like this.


    It was clear. He was alive.


    ¡°Good heavens, did it really work?¡±


    The time regression spell was barely half-understood. It was truly a gamble, but Repenhardt hadn¡¯t really expected it to work. Yet, judging by the situation, it seemed to have seeded spectacrly!


    ¡°Wow, I knew I was a genius, but I never really thought it would work¡­¡­¡±


    With a line that was ambiguously arrogant or humble, Repenhardt got up. He looked around to determine how far back into the past he had traveled. But¡­¡­


    ¡°Where exactly am I?¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s expression hardened again as he surveyed his surroundings. Everything seemed excessively unfamiliar.


    In the spacious room built of logs, the only furnishings were a single wardrobe, a desk, and therge bed where Repenhardt had been lying. At first nce, it might have seemed like a modest bedroom, but what was peculiar was that while the room itself was of cheap construction, every piece of furniture within was of high quality. Both the wardrobe and the desk were luxurious items befitting nobility, and the bed was avish piece, sturdily assembled from maple and covered with fine linen, even adorned with elegant gold leaf. Hanging on one wall was a ss mirror so expensive that only nobles would typically own one.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Repenhardt was bewildered. No matter how much he thought about it, he did not recall ever being in such a ce. If his time regression spell had been sessful, he should have returned to some point in his past, whether his childhood or his younger years. Regardless, the ce should have been familiar to him.


    Undoubtedly, he had no memory of living in a space with such an unbnced interior.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Repenhardt rubbed his forehead. His mind was in turmoil. Amidst the confusion, he got up and walked toward the mirror. It seemed the spell had worked, after all¡­ The question now was just how many years he had regressed into the past, and how old he was at this moment.


    And the moment he stood in front of the mirror.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s mouth fell open in shock.


    ¡°What, what is that?¡±


    Reflected in the mirror was a sturdy boy with short brown hair, shirtless, looking back at him. Perhaps sixteen or so? While his face was youthful enough to call him a boy, his physique was such that even a grown man might envy. He was head and shoulders taller than most, his entire body covered in firm muscles. His hands were rough with calluses, his arms muscr. His biceps and triceps were so solid they seemed as if they would spark fire upon shing, and his abs were so distinctly defined it was hard to believe they belonged to a human. It seemed as if carving such distinct six-pack abs out of marble would be deemed unrealistic. Despite his muscr build, his overall figure was bnced and did not appear overweight, the epitome of an ideal warrior¡¯s physique.


    Of course, to Repenhardt, who aspired to be the ideal mage, this merely appeared as an overly simple and brutish physique.


    Repenhardt unconsciously raised his hand to his cheek. The boy in the mirror did the same.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Haha¡­¡±


    Repenhardt let out a nervousugh, mirrored by the boy in the reflection.


    There was no denying it. He had to ept it.


    This muscr boy was himself!


    Stunned, Repenhardt murmured to himself in disbelief.


    ¡°Who are you¡­ you¡­?¡±

 Chapter 3

    [ Chapter 3 ]


    Repenhardt continually touched his face in front of the mirror, a look of bewilderment on his face. The mirror reflected a boy with a naive expression and muscr build mimicking his every move. A sigh escaped him involuntarily.


    ¡°What on earth happened¡­¡±


    In his youth, he had ck hair and ck eyes, bearing a cold demeanor. He was also a pretty boy, growing into a man of distinguished charm in his older years, his romantic gray hair enchanting numerous elven beauties. Never had he ever possessed such a foolish face, not in his youth nor in his elder years!


    Well, upon closer inspection, the boy in the mirror wasn¡¯t exactly ugly. He was not the handsome type but rather ruggedly attractive. However, to Repenhardt, who had always been praised for his beauty, the reflection seemed no better than amonborer.


    Tugging at his hair, Repenhardt was deep in thought.


    What in the world happened? Could the time regression spell have failed? Had he entered the body of some random person instead of his younger self? Or perhaps, this wasn¡¯t the past at all; could his soul have been transferred to someone in the future?


    No matter how much he pondered, without any clues, he could not find an answer. As he was agonizing over this, his eyes suddenly took on a peculiar shade.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, this face does seem somewhat familiar¡­¡±


    It was odd. The face seemed familiar, yet unfamiliar at the same time, with certain features feeling strangely recognizable.


    Those deep brown eyebrows, the determined look in his eyes, the stubbornly closed mouth.


    Yes, if that body grewrger, the muscles more defined, and if a wire-like beard covered the chin¡­


    ¡°Fist King, Teslon?¡±


    It was then. The door swung open, and a majestic voice solidly backed his reasoning.


    ¡°Teslon, you rascal! The sun is high in the sky! What are you doing, noting out!¡±


    The moment he turned his head, Repenhardt froze on the spot.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    The one who shouted was an old man he had never seen before in his life. Standing at 2.5 meters tall, with muscles that seemed about to burst covering his entire body, it was hard to distinguish whether this monster was a person or a statue painted in flesh color, if one could even call this creature an old man.


    The old man strode towards him. Repenhardt was horrified by the muscle cloud looming over him. Although he had handled giant monsters like ogres and minotaurs with rtive ease, this old man seemed to be on a different level. The monsters, despite their size, had a certain humanity to them with their adequate fat and pot-bellies. In contrast, this old man was truly all square and muscle, with not an inch of unnecessary fat, sharp muscle lines throughout. If those monsters were like porous sandstone, this one was like solid granite. Repenhardt¡¯s physique, which seemed so robust and strong, appeared scrawny and gaunt inparison to the old man, even young Teslon. This is whyparative evaluation is frightening.


    With dazzling white hair and a silver beard fluttering, the old manughed heartily.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s start the day with joy, hahaha!¡±


    Once the terror that dyed the continent in blood, the Demon King Repenhardt, turned into a mouse in front of a cat, asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Who, who are you?¡±


    Unbeknownst to him, the identity of the old man was Teslon¡¯s master and the greatest martial artist of the continent, the reigning Fist King, Gerard Chrome Proteis.


    * * *


    Gerard was preparing for another day of training Teslon, just like any other day. However, unlike usual, Teslon did not crawl out to the training ground. Infuriated, Gerard immediately ran to catch this unruly disciple. How could even a second be wasted when time is of the essence?


    Upon flinging open his disciple¡¯s door and entering, Gerard saw his disciple examining his body in front of a mirror. Gerard¡¯s mood instantly improved. It was truly delightful to see him inspecting his muscles so thoroughly first thing in the morning. The dedication to sculpting a more beautiful physique wasmendable. Therefore, he cheerfully shouted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start the day off with joy, haha!¡±


    But there was something odd about his disciple¡¯s expression. It wasn¡¯t the usual grinding teeth and fierce, fiery eyes.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Hm? You¡¯re looking at me as if you don¡¯t know me today?¡±


    Gerard tilted his head. His disciple spoke again.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking because I really don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Gerard nodded as if he understood. Then he spoke kindly.


    ¡°Teslon, Teslon. Haven¡¯t you already used the amnesia excuse twice? You should know by now that it won¡¯t work. Tsk tsk.¡±


    His disciple¡¯s mouth dropped open, seemingly astounded. The expression seemed quite vivid this time, as if his acting had improved significantly.


    Gerard clicked his tongue. However, he didn¡¯t want to me his disciple.


    He fully understood that the training method of their martial school, Gym Unbreakable, was harsh. He himself had tried every possible means to run away when he was vigorously training under his master.


    But ultimately, reaching the peak would one feel the effects of this training method firsthand, and one would be moved by the master¡¯s profound intentions. Until then, it was the master¡¯s responsibility to forcibly guide his disciple to a higher state!


    Gerard immediately reached out and grabbed his disciple by the nape. Though his disciple had already grown to surpass the size of an adult man, to Gerard, who stood at 2.5 meters (8¡¯2¡±) tall, he was still a small boy. Easily holding the back of his neck with one huge hand, Gerard said cheerfully,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the training ground!¡±


    * * *


    Deep in the mountains, amidst a dense forest of broadleaf trees, lies a clearing with two log cabins. This secluded spot is home to the Gym Unbreakable, a martial arts sect that has produced the continent¡¯s strongest fighters for generations, though it remainsrgely unknown to the public.


    Repenhardt found himself dangling in midair, his neck gripped by an elderly man, Gerard, as if he were a kitten being carried by its mother. Despite his struggles, Gerard¡¯s muscr grip easily subdued all attempts at resistance.


    As a mage, Repenhardt was not one to remain silent, even in such dire circumstances. He pleaded with the old man to listen, but his pleas fell on deaf ears, Gerard¡¯s indifference as apparent as if it were the most natural response in the world.


    Upon reaching the clearing, Gerard set Repenhardt down and tied him to arge wooden stake in the center of the area without a word. This position, reminiscent of how prisoners are executed, filled Repenhardt with rm.


    Before Repenhardt could voice his panic, Gerard gagged him with a simple, efficient motion.


    Looking at the terrified Repenhardt, Gerard smiled warmly and then fetched arge bamboo pole. As he prepared himself, Repenhardt¡¯s fear intensified.


    With a swift motion, Gerard struck Repenhardt¡¯s abdomen with the bamboo, eliciting an agonized response from Repenhardt, who couldn¡¯t scream due to the gag. The pain seemed magnified by his inability to vocalize it, leaving him shaking and looking at Gerard with wide, fearful eyes.


    ¡®What on earth is happening!¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t grasp the situation at all. And there was no time given to understand. Immediately, the whipping continued. The bamboo struck his thighs. It hurt to death, as expected. This time, it hit his side. The pain was so intense that tears formed. The bamboo from southern Hallein is renowned forbining the strength of steel with the sticity of rubber. Gerard began mercilessly beating Repenhardt¡¯s entire body with that brutal object.


    Puff puff puff!


    ¡°¡­¡­ Aaaahaaahaaah!¡±


    Gagged, Repenhardt screamed repeatedly. The beating was truly relentless, intensely covering every part of the body evenly, thoroughly, and cruelly. The pain was so intense that any thoughts of injustice or questions about how this situation came to be flew out of his mind.


    Siris. It looks like this is it for me¡­¡­¡¯


    For a moment, he saw Siris beckoning him from beyond the blue sky, a mirage in full view. But Repenhardt clenched his teeth. The thought of dying after barely obtaining a second life felt too empty. Clinging onto a sticky attachment to life, he tried hard to clear his fading consciousness.


    ¡®I can¡¯t die! I absolutely can¡¯t die like this!¡¯


    Meanwhile, Gerard was puzzled. The feel of beating his disciple was a bit different from usual. Could it be described as a bit more chewy? This shouldn¡¯t be happening if he was undergoing his usual physical training through mental imagery.


    ¡®Is it really amnesia?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t particrly surprising. The training method of Gym Unbreakable was so simple, brutish, and violent that it often led to short-term amnesia. Gerard himself had lost his memory a couple of times when he was undergoing training.


    And, like someone experienced, he knew the solution well.


    ¡®Beating will eventually cure it.¡¯


    The best way to restore memory was to recreate the experience from when the memory was lost. Gerard¡¯s hands became even more ferocious.


    Thud thud thud thud thud!


    The sound of beating under the clear sky resonated loudly. It was a soul-stirring, soul-filled sound of drumming. Naturally, since the drum was filled with a soul.


    ¡®Save meeeeeee!¡¯

 Chapter 4

    [ Chapter 4 ]


    The Gym Unbreakable is among the most unique martial sects scattered across the continent, holding a distinctly unusual philosophy.


    Typically, whether one bes a warrior, a knight, a swordsman, or a martial artist, the fundamental framework of their training remains unchanged. It involves refining one¡¯s breathing, strengthening the body, and mastering various techniques to enhance overall proficiency as a martial artist. Although the specific methods may vary greatly, leading to the emergence of different schools, the basic approach is generally simr.


    However, the philosophy of the Gym Unbreakable denies these fundamentals.


    ¡°First, create a perfect body!¡±


    Gerard shouted relentlessly as he whipped mercilessly.


    ¡°The reason humans wield weapons is that they are weak. They wear armor because their bodies are frail, and they take up swords, spears, and axes in ce of ws and teeth theyck. How foolish is that!¡±


    Even while being beaten, Repenhardt found this absurd. Why would using tools be considered foolish?


    Gerard immediately answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s an escape! A pathetic escape of those who cannot ovee their own frailty! A true martial artist should strive to train and ovee their weaknesses!¡±


    Repenhardt was dumbfounded, having never encountered such a simplistic and brutish way of thinking in his 50 years of living as a magician. Fortunately, the gag in his mouth prevented any reaction from being noticeable. Gerard continued speaking.


    ¡°So first, one must create an unbreakable, perfect, indomitable body.¡±


    Even as his hand never rested from swinging the cudgel, Gerard calmly exined the philosophy of the Gym Unbreakable. He reasoned that repeating familiar stories might help his disciple recover from amnesia more quickly.


    Unlike other schools thatbine physical training with skill practice, the Gym Unbreakable rejects this. Given the short human lifespan and the lofty realms of martial arts to be achieved, they argue, how can one reach these heights by dabbling in this and that?


    ¡°Truly, those who focus on digging one well will eventually seed.¡±


    Thus, they prioritize perfecting the body first. With a perfected body, skill training bes easier as the body is at its peak activation, allowing for quick skill acquisition and reducing the time needed to correct bad habits. This is the core argument of the Gym Unbreakable. The first step to creating this perfect body is to turn the body into steel.


    ¡°Humans are like iron. Both iron and humans be stronger and more durable the more they are forged.¡±


    ¡®Why are humanspared to iron! There¡¯s a serious w in your logic from the start, you!¡¯


    Repenhardt had long forgotten the fact that if his body had not been like this from the beginning, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a state.


    Gerard, upon entering the house, fetched from the storage the item he always used. It was a gigantic bathtub made entirely of marble, big enough for a fully grown man to submerge himselfpletely with room to spare. Then, he filled the bathtub with water.


    True to his reputation as the king of strength of his era, his method of filling the tub was nothing short of impressive. While ordinary people wouldboriously carry water in buckets to fill the tub, this muscr behemoth had no need for such tedious steps. He simply lifted the entire bathtub and dipped it into the pond behind the house, effectively filling it in one go. This immense object, made entirely of marble, was handled as if it were a mere washbowl by Gerard, who then proceeded to pour a drum of some liquid into it and added various herbs.


    He then returned to Repenhardt. Having watched Gerard¡¯s actions closely, Repenhardt asked with a tinge of fear in his voice.


    ¡°What, what is that?¡±


    ¡°What else? If you¡¯ve worked the metal, you need to cool it down.¡±


    With a nonchnt reply, Gerard grabbed Repenhardt by the nape of his neck. Once again, he employed the ¡®mother cat carrying her kitten¡¯ method. It seemed that this old man knew no other way to carry people. Indeed, a muscr old man carrying a muscr disciple like a princess could be considered a horror scene in its own right.


    ¡°Now, then¡­¡±


    Holding his disciple by the nape, Gerard manipted his aura. Golden aura surged and flowed before seeping into the entirety of Repenhardt¡¯s battered body.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh?¡±


    Repenhardt groaned at an odd sensation, but even amidst the pain, he felt his body healing at an astonishing rate. He was familiar with a simr effect from previous magic, which allowed him to recognize the activation and amplification of his body¡¯s regeneration capabilities. Bones realigned, ligaments tightened, and swollen muscles returned to their proper ces.


    In simpler terms, Gerard was currently healing and massaging his disciple¡¯s entire body with his aura. The Unbreakable Aura, unique to the Gym Unbreakable, was renowned across the continent for its exceptional ability to manipte the physical body, possessing such healing properties.


    After tending to Repenhardt¡¯s body for a while with his aura, Gerard then stripped his disciplepletely and ced arge funnel in his mouth. Of course, he still paid no heed to his disciple¡¯s will. Repenhardt, having no energy left to resist,pliantly epted the funnel. After all, he had somewhat anticipated this when he saw the bathtub being filled.


    ¡®I mean, I could just undress myself, but why go through all this¡­¡¯


    But then again, he was in no condition to even flick a finger after being beaten to a pulp,cking the strength to undress himself. It wasn¡¯t as if Gerard had a hobby of undressing his young male disciples for fun.


    ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll see you in an hour.¡±


    Gerrard submerged Repenhardtpletely in the bath, then covered it with a lid. The lid had a hole big enough to breathe through, so Repenhardt, floating in the water, could somehow still breathe. He nkly stared into the water around him.


    At first, he hadn¡¯t noticed, but upon closer inspection, the contents were no joke.


    ¡®My goodness, healing potions, Gerel herb, petals of the Fetals flower¡­¡¯


    Healing potions are items that would cost a fistful of silver coins per bottle from any reputable Mage¡¯s Guild. To fill a bathtub with them? Even if the water was somewhat diluted, considering the amount of healing potion used, the cost was astronomical. There was an old story about a queen who bathed in milk for skin beauty. If she saw this, she could brag about her frugality to the whole world.


    Furthermore, the herbs added were also expensive, all known for their potent healing properties. Submerging in the water, he could feel his wounds healing and his body recovering at an astonishing rate. At the same time, he was acutely aware of his own resilience.


    ¡®This training method wasn¡¯t unfounded after all¡­¡¯


    After strengthening every muscle and bone in his body to the brink of death, then quickly healing with the power of aura and medicinal water, his body regenerated before any serious illness could take hold, bing even more robust.


    ¡®After all, if Teslon could survive up to now by doing this, it really says something. Truly, even a troll could be beaten to death with this kind of strength.¡¯


    There was indeed a logical aspect to it that warranted acknowledgment. Of course, emotionally, it was thest thing he wanted to ept. Why, after all, did he need to go through so much to be stronger? Others seemed to grow strong quite normally without such extremes.


    ¡®Teslon must have been repeating this kind of training for years, hasn¡¯t he?¡¯


    The depth of Teslon¡¯s strength, to withstand his magic so, became instantly clear.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    A deep sigh flowed beyond his lips. The healing spring water caressed his body, gradually easing the pain. Only now did he begin to regain his senses and the capacity to grasp the situation.


    Immersed in the healing waters, Repenhardt quietly sank into his thoughts.


    ¡®First of all, it¡¯s clear that this is the past¡­¡¯


    Considering Teslon¡¯s age, it seemed he had traveled back about 30 years. He had a hypothesis about why he was reincarnated into Teslon¡¯s body. It was at the very moment the time regression spell was activated that Teslon¡¯s attack pierced through the magic, causing a surge of magical power. It likely resulted from that aftermath.


    ¡®Hold on. Then, what about me in this time period?¡¯


    Repenhardt¡¯s brows furrowed deeply.


    Does that mean a younger version of Repenhardt exists in this time period? Can two identical souls exist in the same space and time? ording to the principles of magic, that was impossible.


    But then, traversing time was also supposed to be impossible by the standards of magic. The moment Repenhardt traveled back in time, those standards became unreliable.


    ¡®Then¡­¡¯


    The brain of a magician, who once sought the pinnacle of magic, began to spin rapidly.

 Chapter 5

    [ Chapter 5 ]


    ¡®It seems I can posit two hypotheses,¡¯ Repenhardt mused.


    The first hypothesis posits the coexistence of Repenhardt¡¯s soul from the future within this body and the current young Repenhardt. The second hypothesis contemtes¡­


    ¡®Could it be that the soul of Teslon, the Martial King, has entered my body now?¡¯


    Repenhardt pondered. Even for him, a magician at the pinnacle of his art, it was impossible to definitively determine which possibility was more likely. After all, both were beyond themon understanding of magic he had learned.


    ¡®The issue then bes what impact this will have on the present.¡¯


    He considered the scenario of having another version of himself.


    What would happen when two identical souls came into contact was unknown to anyone. The identity of a soul is an immutablew that constitutes the world; in the worst case, one of the souls could be annihted. As a magician, Repenhardt was aware that he had to consider even the direst possibilities.


    However, it would be at least 10 years before the young Repenhardt would be an official magician. Reflecting on the past, this period was when he should have been engrossed in his studies at the Delphia Mage Tower.


    ¡®At least for the time being¡­ it seems unlikely that they will affect each other.¡¯


    And in the second case, if Teslon currently possessed Repenhardt¡¯s body?


    If Teslon, too, had regressed to a past life, he would have memories of the past and could likely deduce Repenhardt¡¯s situation as well. Then, there¡¯s a considerable chance that he would target himself.


    ¡®Hmm, perhaps this is not an immediate problem either?¡¯


    Teslon¡¯s strength originated from his body, but now his body was upied by Repenhardt. Even if Teslon remembered the zenith of his power, as long as the foundation of his body was the weak young Repenhardt, he could not immediately return to being the Martial King.


    ¡®It will take at least a few years. Or, seeing the way training is going here, it might even be impossible in a lifetime.¡¯


    The training method of the Gym Unbreakable absolutely requires a mentor¡¯s help. It¡¯s not something one can do alone.


    ¡®No, given Teslon¡¯s level, he might still find a way to train on his own.¡¯


    As he continued to think, his head began to ache from theplexity. It seemed that, regardless of which hypothesis was correct, confirmation was necessary to devise a proper strategy.


    ¡®Anyway¡­ for now¡­ escaping from this hell¡­ is the priority¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt¡¯s thoughts began to fade. Continuing to think left him too exhausted. Unwittingly, he fell into a deep sleep.


    Exactly an hourter, Gerard fetched Repenhardt from the bathhouse. Tossing him some dry clothes, he shouted,


    ¡°My disciple! Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Repenhardt, whose body had just recovered and was now ravenously hungry, was thrilled and quickly got dressed and ran to Gerard. Despite the situation, it felt imperative to get something into his stomach, or he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it.


    Entering the room, Repenhardt expected no more surprises, yet he found himself astonished again.


    ¡®Meal? This is it?¡¯


    Gerard¡¯s cooking was generous. It was truly a man¡¯s meal.


    Simply slicing up an entire pig and throwing it into a pot with various vegetables and grains, then boiling it all together was the entirety of the dish. Gerard handed over adle, saying,


    ¡°Here¡¯s your spoon.¡±


    Looking at the merciless mixture of liquid and solids in the pot, which was suspiciously stew-like, Repenhardt seriously contemted whether he should eat it.


    ¡®Wait, is this supposed to be a serving for one?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t both Gerard and him eating from this enormous pot. Gerard had already set up a separate meal for himself, consisting of bread, soup, meat, and vegetables¡ªa normal diet that wouldn¡¯t be too much for three or four adult men. Indeed, that amount was substantial but reasonable. Given Gerard¡¯s size, no one would question him eating that much.


    However, the pot in front of Repenhardt was on another level entirely. It seemed enough to feed an entire squad of orcs from the era of the Antares Empire, with enough left over to pat their stomachs. Was he really expected to eat all this? Would there be consequences for leaving leftovers like before?


    ¡®Well, let¡¯s eat anyway¡­¡¯


    Though daunted, Repenhardt began eating without a word. Surprisingly, the meal was delicious. This wasn¡¯t to say Gerard had exceptional cooking skills. The saying that hunger is the best spice could be amplified hundreds of times to describe this situation.


    Gerard kindly exined for his amnesiac disciple,


    ¡°Your body has been pushed to its limits. It needs that much replenishment.¡±


    Repenhardt mindlessly devoured the stew. Initially doubting he could finish it alone, once he started eating, he couldn¡¯t stop. He found it absurd how he kept on eating endlessly.


    ¡®Is this even possible? What about thew of conservation of mass?¡¯


    Feeling as though the principles of magic were being defied, Repenhardt finished off the pot. It was as if he was digesting the food as quickly as he was eating it.


    Gerard cleared away the cauldron and spoke kindly.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s run lightly to aid digestion.¡±


    And so, the afternoon training began.


    To Repenhardt, who was a magician, the afternoon training seemed quite standard.


    First, they would run around the mountain for about an hour with heavy metal weights attached to their entire body. This was followed by a series of physically demanding exercises that were ambiguous in their ordinariness: push-ups using only fingers, crunches while holding dumbbells in the mouth, and squats while carrying boulders. The intensity was brutish, but it was understandable training, so this time Repenhardt quietly followed along.


    Of course, he felt like he was going to lose consciousness several times in the process. However, a single word from Gerard immediately reinvigorated him.


    ¡°Hm? Are you struggling, my disciple? Shall we just continue with the morning training?¡±


    ¡°No, Sirrrrrrr!¡±


    Preferring to carry boulders over being beaten to death, Repenhardt¡¯s motivation soared to the skies.


    * * *


    The sun had set, and the exhausting day had finallye to an end. After throwing the utterly worn-out Repenhardt into the room, Gerard offered a night greeting with a pleased smile on his face.


    ¡°Good work today, my disciple. See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Ah, good night¡­ Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    Gerard closed the door with a content smile, and Repenhardt stared nkly at him. It was a trulyforting expression, filled with love for his disciple.


    ¡®Looking at him, he can¡¯t be a bad person¡­¡¯


    But what good does being a nice person do if one¡¯s head is filled with vicious ideologies!


    ¡®I¡¯m escaping tonight! I¡¯ll find a way to escape no matter what!¡¯


    Repenhardt quietlyy on the bed, waiting only for Gerard¡¯s room light to turn off. His body, exhausted to the core, screamed for sleep, but he endured it with formidable mental strength. After all, he was a mage, a profession that prides itself on unparalleled mental fortitude.


    Gerard¡¯s room light turned off soon after. However, Repenhardt didn¡¯t move immediately.


    ¡®I can¡¯t carelessly move before he falls deep asleep.¡¯


    After struggling to keep his eyelids open for about an hour, Repenhardt finally moved. He tiptoed, carefully opened the window, and moved cautiously through the yard until the building was out of sight. Since he couldn¡¯t be sure of Gerard¡¯s extraordinary senses, he dared not act rashly.


    And finally, when he had crossed a hill.


    ¡®Run!¡¯


    Repenhardt dashed towards the foothills. Thanks to his thoroughly trained body, he quickly gained speed despite being overworked. He ran through the mountain path at a terrifying speed that would make any wild beast cry in envy.


    The irrational training seemed logical, but it meant nothing to him. He had no intention of bing a warrior. His mind was filled with the most powerful magics of his era. He needed to be a 10th circle ultimate mage once again and rebuild the Antares Empire. Was this the time to be building muscles?


    How long had he run? A light of irrepressible joy appeared on Repenhardt¡¯s face as he ran blindly.


    ¡®Ah! Freedom! I¡¯ve finally escaped!¡¯


    Just as a sense of relief was about to overwhelm him¡ª


    ¡°My disciple, where are you going?¡±


    Arge old man was sitting on a rock ahead, smiling broadly.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    This monstrous old man! When did he get here ahead of time? Gerard looked at Repenhardt, who was internally screaming, and chuckled merrily.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve decided to run away after all, not having done so for a month or two. Is this the ninth time? One more escape and you¡¯ll hit double digits.¡±


    It was clear that Gerard wasn¡¯t surprised at all by the escape of his disciple. It seemed that Teslon also had a habit of running away frequently. Repenhardt¡¯s shoulders slumped.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    It was clear something had to change. This couldn¡¯t continue. After a moment of contemtion, Repenhardt lifted his head.


    ¡°Listen here, old man. I have something serious to say.¡±


    Gerard responded calmly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not actually the boy known as Teslon. My name is Repenhardt. I¡¯m a wizard.¡±


    Repenhardt then seriously began to share his story, exining how he ended up in the body of this boy.


    It was a story that should never have been revealed. However, having already experienced hell, Repenhardt wasn¡¯t thinking that far ahead. His only concern was escaping from this ce.


    ¡°¡­So, that¡¯s what happened. Therefore, I cannot be your disciple¡­¡­¡±


    After finishing his story, Repenhardt looked at Gerard and swallowed hard. Would the old man believe his story? And if he did, how would he react to the existence of an evil wizard who had stolen his disciple¡¯s soul?


    Surprisingly, Teslon didn¡¯t seem shocked at all. He just narrowed his eyes and let out a smallugh.


    ¡°Oh, is that the story this time?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Before, you said you were an otherworlder who came from another dimension. That you entered that body after encountering dragons and gods.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°And before that? Something about being a master from the legendary Eastern Continent who was reincarnated here, if I recall correctly?¡±


    And with a single step, he moved behind Repenhardt and suddenly grabbed his neck, lifting him up. The massive figure of 2.5 meters moved without even being seen. Truly, it was a terrifying movement worthy of the Fist King of the era.


    ¡°Still, this time the setting is a bit more detailed. You¡¯ve improved a lot. ying the role of a wandering bard as a hobby might not be a bad idea, my disciple.¡±


    Suspended in the air, Repenhardt was frustrated. To think that even this was futile! Gerard was smirking continuously. It seemed that Teslon had been earnestly spewing simr lies for a long time.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back and sleep. You need to rest well to endure tomorrow¡¯s training!¡±


    Repenhardt could not see even a hint of doubt in the old man¡¯s expression, carrying his disciple back, that he might not be the real Teslon. And, in fact, it was a story of little concern to Gerard. What he wanted was a robust body that could endure the training methods of the Gym Unbreakable, nothing else mattered, whatever it was!


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Realizing this, Repenhardt despaired. There seemed to be no way out of this hell. The world was all darkness. It was the middle of the night, after all.


    Dangling as he returned to hell, Repenhardt changed his mind. Even though it had been just a day¡¯s encounter, he realized it desperately. That no words would work on this old man named Gerard. Words achieve nothing.


    Quietly returning to the log cabin, Repenhardt gritted his teeth and resolved, and resolved again.


    ¡®I failed today, but I will definitely escape tomorrow!¡¯


    ¡®Yes, today¡¯s escape(?) failed. I¡¯ll give you that. But don¡¯t think I¡¯ll continue to be trapped here.¡¯


    Even as he was thrown into bed, Repenhardt did not give up on escaping. He was a man who did not know how to give up even in his previous life. He didn¡¯t know how to give up to such an extent that he was called the Demon King. He couldn¡¯t give up just because of this!


    And the next day, yet again, the hellish morning dawned.


    ¡°Aaaaahhhhh!¡±


    Above the clear mountain sky, the boy¡¯s scream sorrowfully echoed yet again.

 Chapter 6

    [ Chapter 6 ]


    Repenhardt¡¯s daily routine was simple.


    He would start his day by eating breakfast. On his first day after reincarnation, Gerard found Repenhardt¡¯s attitude peculiar and, as a form of punishment, made him start training without breakfast. However, once Repenhardt began to behave, Gerard took good care of his disciple¡¯s body.


    Originally, the training method of the Gym Unbreakable included meals as an essential part of practice. The cuisine was nutritionally perfect, rich in proteins, calories, and various nutrients. The only problem was thepleteck of consideration for taste.


    After struggling to distinguish whether his breakfast was rice, pig slop, or something regurgitated by a cow, Repenhardt would immediately start getting beaten. It was an ordeal of relentless beating, followed by lying dead-like in a bath of healing potion and herbal cocktail, then voraciously eating lunch. This marked the end of the morning training.


    The afternoon was followed by intense muscle training and then an absurd amount of dinner. The evening training routine was the same as in the morning: getting beaten to death, taking a bath, and then copsing into sleep.


    Getting beaten to death, eating to death, lifting to death, and sleeping like dead.


    For Repenhardt, who had lived as a magician, these were unimaginably tough times. Naturally, he tried to escape at every opportunity. He thought it better to be called a Demon King than to continue living in such brutal hell.


    But it was all in vain. His master, like a ghost, always found out about Repenhardt¡¯s attempts to flee and blocked them. And he would say this:


    ¡°My disciple, when I was training under my master, I went through all this too. I¡¯ve done all these things, so how could I not understand how you feel? But if you endure a bit longer, you¡¯ll see that you¡¯ll be rewarded.¡±


    In the actual Gym Unbreakable, there was a know-how on the ¡°Preemptive Blockage of Disciple Escape Attempts¡± that had been umted meticulously over 130 years. Since it was a prestigious martial sect where not a single disciple hadn¡¯t attempted to feign illness to avoid training or hadn¡¯t tried to run away at some point, virtually every conceivable unique attempt had been made at least once. This 130 years¡¯ worth of know-how was faithfully reflected in the disciple training manual, ensuring that there was no trick Repenhardt could attempt that wouldn¡¯t be blocked.


    * * *


    Two monthster.


    The man called the Devil for his indomitable spirit, Repenhardt, eventually abandoned the thought of escaping. Gerard¡¯s surveincework was so persistent that it even made him abandon his lifelong beliefs. Moreover, even if he managed to escape by luck, given that man¡¯s personality, it was obvious he would be pursued to the ends of the continent. He would be caught and returned anyway¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s better to formally ask for permission to leave the mountain.¡¯


    Fortunately, he remembered what level of mastery the future Teslon had achieved and had confirmed that the future Teslon was indeed alive. That meant, without a doubt, his body could endure this absurd training method and survive. Not just survive, but attain the lofty realm of martial arts, bing the strongest fighter of the age.


    On reflection, it wasn¡¯t a bad deal at all. Knowing for sure that he would reach such a state in the future, enduring this level of hardship seemed insignificant. Of course, this did not mean he had given up on the path of magic¡­


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t a healthy, muscr wizard be better than a frail one, after all?¡¯


    Having changed his mindset, Repenhardt decided to take Gerard¡¯s teachings seriously. Well, there wasn¡¯t much about being serious or not. It was just about closing his eyes, gritting his teeth, and enduring the beatings.


    ¡®Besides, that old man isn¡¯t really a bad person, after all.¡¯


    Another reason Repenhardt changed his mind was because of the way Gerard treated him.


    Gerard sincerely and genuinely cherished and loved his disciple. He was truly dedicated to educating Repenhardt, albeit with a rather unsophisticated method of training. However, his eyes were always filled with affection and concern for his disciple.


    This devoted affection was something Repenhardt had never experienced before.


    Magicians would make a big deal out of teaching even a single line of magic to their apprentices. To learn even the most basic 1st-circle spell, one had to serve their master like a ve for at least three years.


    In contrast, Gerard would even take care of his disciple¡¯s needs. He cooked meals (though it¡¯s debatable if it could be called cooking) and cleaned (if there was energy left to clean, Gerard would rather have Repenhardt take another hit or lift a rock one more time). Moreover, there were no tuition fees. Gerard generously spent his own money on Repenhardt¡¯s education, covering the costs for meals and bathing water, which must have amounted to an astronomical sum.


    Repenhardt had once boldly asked Gerard what he expected in return for doing all this.


    Gerard responded with a look that questioned the absurdity of the question.


    ¡°A master is like a parent. Isn¡¯t it natural to give everything to a disciple who is like a child?¡±


    This was unimaginable in the rtionship between magicians and their apprentices. For Repenhardt, who grew up an orphan and spent his childhood under a magician, this affection was both burdensome and oddlyforting. Thus, he sometimes thought of running away but would then remember Gerard¡¯s eyes, his expressions, and decide against it.


    Indeed, Gerard had his reasons. He had finally found his sessor after 30 years. The so-called Gym Unbreakable had lost more than a dozen disciples to his brutally unsophisticated training methods in the early days. Therefore, it was natural for him to cherish the disciple he finally obtained. This cherishing manifested in excessive violence, which was Repenhardt¡¯s sorrow, but regardless, Gerard was sincerely loving his disciple. There was no doubt about that.


    Thus, two years passed in this ¡®hell filled with love.¡¯


    * * *


    Today, Repenhardt was again tied to a stake, taking his punishment. Shedding the vestiges of boyhood, his physique had undergone a transformation, now vastly different from two years ago. Bamboo strikes felt refreshing rather than painful to him now. There was no longer a need for a gag. His jaw strength, honed to perfection, could chew through any gag presented to him.


    However, that did not mean the current physical training was painless. Gerard was now using a steel mace instead of bamboo to beat his disciple.


    ¡°Ugh, ughh! Ughhh!¡±


    Gritting his teeth, Repenhardt focused intently on the image of physical strengthening, along with the unique breathing technique. Practicing this continuously amidst the beating somewhat alleviated the pain.


    It was during such a moment.


    Suddenly, an unusual sensation surged throughout his body, an experience unlike any before.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    A powerful energy burst from his lower abdomen, swiftly coursing through every limb a hundredfold. Filled with this energy, an unimaginable strength enveloped him. Unknowingly, Repenhardt twisted his body.


    Crash!


    The thick iron chains binding him (rope could no longer hold Repenhardt¡¯s brute strength) shattered, freeing his arms. Repenhardt looked at his arms in a daze, noticing a faint golden aura swirling around his sturdy muscles.


    ¡°What, what is this?¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha!¡±


    Gerardughed heartily, patting Repenhardt on the shoulder without hiding his joy.


    ¡°Congrattions, my disciple. You have finally awakened your Aura.¡±


    Aura, the life force.


    A martial artist who has reached a certain realm can feel the energy of the world, absorbing it into their body to transform it into their own strength. This power, also known as Aura, enhances the body to the point where it can smash rocks and leap over walls with superhuman strength. Additionally, depending on how the Aura is utilized, it can regenerate the body or be projected as a long-range attack, exhibiting magical capabilities.


    The continent is vast, and countless warriors dedicate themselves to martial pursuits. Yet, among them, only one in ten thousand reaches the realm of manipting aura.


    Even the most basic aura maniption, simply using aura to enhance one¡¯s physical capabilities, could easily earn someone the treatment of a knightmander in a small nation. Such is the rarity and power of an aura user.


    ¡°My goodness, is this the legendary aura I¡¯ve heard so much about?¡±


    Repenhardt himself could hardly believe it, repeatedly scanning his entire body in awe. Even the Sword Saint Cyrus was said to have awakened his aura in histe twenties, an achievement considered unprecedented on the continent and worthy of being hailed as a genius. And yet, Repenhardt, not even twenty, had awakened his aura?


    But Gerard acted as if it was to be expected.


    ¡°Why so surprised? With our Gym Unbreakable¡¯s training method, this level of achievement is only natural. I was already thinking it was about time.¡±


    Indeed, there wouldn¡¯t be such an arduous training method if it weren¡¯t effective. Nodding in silent agreement, suddenly, Gerard struck Repenhardt¡¯s abdomen with a steel mace he was holding.


    Thwack!


    Repenhardt simply stared as the blow that could shatter rocks hammered his abs. There was definitely an impact, but¡­


    Gerard grinned.


    ¡°How is it? It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, does it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master¡­¡±


    Repenhardt replied in a daze.


    ¡°Wow, it seems all the hardships were worth it.¡±


    The hardships he had endured shed through his mind like antern slide. The thought that such rewards could be earned made the hellish ordeal seem worthwhile. Gerard had said that he would be thankful to his master once he reached this realm, and it seemed there was truth in his words after all.


    Gerard proudly shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°By striking the entire body to strengthen it, while simultaneously stimting the survival instinct, a strong will to live enhances one¡¯s vitality, and this increased strength eventually manifests as aura. Though the process is painful, there is no more efficient method in the continent to awaken aura! So, my disciple, do you now understand the excellence of this training method?¡±


    Gerard threw the steel mace onto the ground. There was no need for it anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time to finish the physical conditioning training.¡±


    Finally, the painful days were over! Repenhardt smiled with joy. He was happy to have awakened his aura, but even happier at the thought that he would no longer be hit.


    Gerard smiled broadly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the next stage. It¡¯s time for skill training.¡±


    Ah, now I¡¯ll finally learn some proper martial arts. Then, I can leave the mountain soon, right? For these two years, he had done nothing but build muscle and get hit. He hadn¡¯t learned a single proper punch or kick.


    Repenhardt asked eagerly, ¡°What is skill training, Master?¡±


    Gerard grinned and raised his fist.


    ¡°Free sparring with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lost for words, Repenhardt looked up at his master¡¯s fists. Those two fists, reminiscent of a dwarf-made steel hammer, were shimmering with a dazzling golden aura. They looked so brilliantly different in qualitypared to Repenhardt¡¯s faint aura.


    ¡®How much would it hurt to be hit by that?¡¯


    Soon, Repenhardt would feel the answer himself.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    Feeling Gerard¡¯s ¡®loving strikes¡¯ diving into his weak spots, Repenhardt was in despair.


    The ¡®hell filled with love¡¯ had not ended. It had just begun.

 Chapter 7

    [ Chapter 7 ]


    In the southern part of the Vasily Kingdom, deep within the Rakid Mountains, lies rugged terrain.


    Beneath a cliff that looks as if it were cut sharply, a waterfall cascaded down into a pond below, creating a loud noise of water.


    Next to the water¡¯s edge, where the noise and spray of water merge, a robust young man was throwing punches into the air.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    With a simple shout, his fist seemed to tear through the air, followed by a rapid session of punches. The speed of the punches was so fast that afterimages remained, and the movements were wless. If there had been an opponent, they would have been forced to despair at how the young man¡¯s punches upied every direction wlessly.


    Then, kicks, spinning kicks, and thrusts followed in basic movements. The young man¡¯s limbs teared through the air as he continuously stepped, his movements bing moreplex. The intricacies of these movements, which involved pulling, pushing, raising, and sweeping, contained exquisite techniques that any martial artist would admire.


    The punches and kicks split the air, and just the wind pressure alone caused the wind to whirl. The roaring sound of the wind filled the clearing.


    Woooom!


    After a while, the young man, who had been invested in shadow fighting (a practice method of imagining an imaginary enemy in the air), finally stopped his movements. Standing in ce, he turned his head towards the cliff with his fist clenched. A dazzling golden aura began to ripple and flow out from his fist.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡­.¡±


    The young man took a deep breath. His whole body¡¯s muscles twitched and swelled. In that state, he pulled his fist back and lowered his stance. The pose resembled a beast about to pounce on its prey, and the young man muttered softly.


    ¡°Cmity Horn.¡±


    Boom!


    Tearing through the atmosphere, the young man¡¯s entire body lunged towards the cliff. The golden fist stretched out, creating dazzling waves of light. The fist continuously tore through the air, and waves of light spread out continuously. Surrounded by three waves of light, the young man drove his fist into the cliff.


    Bang!


    With a loud explosion, the atmosphere vibrated, and a huge crater was formed in the cliff, looking as if a meteorite had struck. The diameter seemed to be well over 10 meters.


    Then, the waves of light converged towards the fist. The first, second, and third waves condensed into a single point, transforming into a destructive force. The condensed aura¡¯s waves continuously pounded on the cliff.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    The surroundings shook as if an earthquake had urred, dust billowing up and countless fragments scattering in every direction. Momentster, where the dust settled, a massive cave now gaped open, clearly not there just three seconds before. The cliff hadn¡¯t even copsed, owing to the concentrated nature of the destructive force that had pierced through it. The scene was too ghastly to be the work of a mere human fist.


    Yet, the very person who wrought this miracle seemed unsatisfied. The young man, catching his breath and looking at the cliff, suddenly sighed deeply.


    ¡°Huh, is tripleyering still my limit? It feels like I could go a bit further if I just tried a bit harder¡­¡±


    The youth, embodying the perfect form of a warrior from head to toe, was Repenhardt, who had reincarnated 5 years ago and was now 21 years old. Having awakened his aura three years ago, Repenhardt had been reluctantly following the path of the warrior and had gradually be ustomed to life in the mountains. Gerard, his master, no longer treated his disciple as harshly as before. Or, to be precise, while the intensity of his training remained the same, Repenhardt had be robust enough to endure it fairly well.


    ¡°If I could refine my Cmity Horn to a fouryered stack, I might finally be able to leave this ce, ugh¡­¡±


    Stretching slowly to loosen his muscles, Repenhardt muttered discontentedly.


    Gym Unbreakable¡¯s ultimate secret technique, Cmity Horn.


    A secret martial technique that concentrates all the body¡¯s strength into one point, transforming it into destructive power. The technique, named ¡®Cmity Horn¡¯ because its aura ripples converge like a horn, was extremely difficult, only possible for those who fullyprehend the martial arts of Gym Unbreakable.


    Ultimately, achieving a nineyer stack, capable of killing even gods, is a fearsome feat. Teslon in his memories could only manage up to a sevenyer stack, and even the current king of martial arts, Gerard, had only mastered up to an eightyer stack. This technique truly represented the pinnacle of the martial path that Gym Unbreakable aspired to reach.


    ¡°And master said he won¡¯t allow me to descend the mountain until I can perform at least a fouryer stack¡­¡±


    With a clear goal in sight, Repenhardtmitted himself more actively to training. Seeing his disciple¡¯s changed attitude, Gerard didn¡¯t stick to him as closely as before and significantly increased the time for personal training. Currently, he had left Repenhardt to train alone while he went down to the vige to replenish their supplies.


    Observing the position of the sun, Repenhardt estimated the time of the day.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since he went down to the vige. Perhaps he intends to leisurely enjoy a drink?¡±


    Previously, Gerard would not even go down to the vige. Instead, he would spend a considerable amount of money to have supplies delivered all the way to these deep mountains. He had to keep watch 24 hours a day, as there was always the chance of his disciple escaping. Moreover, the volume of supplies needed for the disciples¡¯ training was enormous, requiring several carts for transportation. No matter how strong and well-built Gerard was, it was not feasible for him to carry it all by himself. (Though it was possible, it wouldn¡¯t look good.)


    However, now that Repenhardt¡¯s physique had reached a new level, he no longer needed the recovery baths, nor did he need to replenish his spent energy with an absurd amount of food thanks to his awakened aura. Just buying a moderate amount of food supplies was enough, so Gerard had been personally going to the vige for suppliestely.


    ¡°I would have seen this as an opportunity to escape before, but¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Repenhardt smirked bitterly.


    He no longer thought about escaping. Having endured so far, it felt unjust to escape. He wanted to be fully recognized for his efforts and then descend the mountain.


    Anyway, having fully stretched, Repenhardt dusted off his hands and feet and walked towards the edge of the clearing.


    ¡°Today¡¯s physical training ends here.¡±


    Though he was at thest juncture on his way to descending the mountain, he was not in a hurry.


    ¡°Be it martial arts or magic, it¡¯s all the same. Don¡¯t rush, don¡¯t ck.¡±


    Hadn¡¯t his master said the same? That in the end, all things are alike, and that diligently and steadily working hard is actually the shortcut. It seems a bit riching from the Gym Unbreakable, known for its brutal training method of awakening aura by beating someone to the brink of death.


    Climbing onto a rock, Repenhardt casually brushed off the dust and sat down in a lotus position. Closing his eyes, he murmured to himself.


    ¡°As much as martial arts are important, one cannot neglect magic either.¡±


    With his eyes closed, Repenhardt delved into meditation. After being reborn, he spent two years being beaten to unconsciousness, without a moment to revive the magic of his past life. However, after awakening his aura, he finally had some personal time to simultaneously practice magic.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Taking a deep breath, he slowly submerged into the depths of his mind, gradually recalling the realms of all the magic he had learned in his past life, that grand knowledge.


    In truth, human memory is not entirely reliable. Especially since this body does not possess the brain of Repenhardt, renowned across the continent for his unparalleled memory. Moreover, for the first two years, he was too preupied with being beaten to even think about making records. There was no such thing as a book to record in either. To transcribe his vast knowledge of magic, which would fill at least ten volumes, would require more than an entire library.


    It would be normal to have forgotten memories of a past life by now¡­


    ¡°Huuuuuu¡­¡±


    With a simple deep breath, memories of Repenhardt¡¯s past life shed through his mind like a shback.


    What is a shback?


    It refers to when, at the moment of death, one¡¯s entire past shes before their eyes in a panoramic view. And Repenhardt, over the past five years, had seen this shback countless times. How many times had he nearly died? Every day was a struggle on the brink of death.


    Seeing the shback so often, he gradually became adept at it. Consequently, Repenhardt developed a new, somewhat bizarre ability.


    He had reached the point where he could ¡®artificially¡¯ see a shback. This was a serendipitous result of a soul imbued with magical enlightenment, which even the original Teslon did not possess, and a muscr body that had survived countless brushes with death.


    He could artificially unfold a ¡®shback¡¯ in his mind and contemte his past. From there, he would extract knowledge of magic, as if pulling books off a shelf in a library and carefully examining them.


    Suddenly, Repenhardt raised his hand and stirred the air. A spell softly flowed from his mouth.


    ¡°Delphir Stellin, I be a bullet that grasps the void to strike my enemy.¡±


    The three majorponents of magic are the spell (ÎÄ: spell), the somatic gesture (ÊÖÓ¡: somatic), and the catalyst (Ó|ý: catalysis). The catalyst for the magic he was casting now was air, so there was no need for preparation. After forming the somatic gestures continuously for about 20 seconds and barelypleting the incantation, Repenhardt extended his hand forward and shouted the activation word.


    ¡°Aero Bullet!¡±


    A bullet of wind flew and hit a tree across the way. Yes, it just hit. It didn¡¯t break or snap; the tree just made a ¡®puff¡¯ sound and shook slightly.


    Looking at the slightly shaking tree, Repenhardt clicked his tongue.


    ¡°This is¡­ I remember all the magic, but my body can¡¯t keep up.¡±


    Repenhardt in Teslon¡¯s bodymented the limitations of his magical powers and intellect. Despite possessing knowledge and understanding, he struggled to umte magical energy, and his spellcasting speed had significantly decreased. A basic 1st-circle spell, Aero Bullet, now took him at least 20 seconds to cast, and its power was insufficient, barely more effective than a strong adult throwing pebbles.


    ¡°Ah, can this blockhead Teslon truly be a mage?¡± he sighed.


    However, Repenhardt wasn¡¯t disheartened. Having been the strongest mage in his past life, he had already thought of several solutions to his predicament. The issue was that he needed to descend the mountain first¡­


    ¡°I mustplete the Quadruple Stack to gain master¡¯s approval,¡± Repenhardt muttered, naturally referring to Gerard as his master. Although their master-disciple rtionship had formed underplicated circumstances, Gerard had indeed trained him and shared the secrets of great martial arts, making him worthy of the title.


    Despite the hardships, Repenhardt¡¯s training under Gerard continued, filled with extreme and bizarre methods of toughening up, including being thrown into ice-cold water in the middle of winter, dropped off cliffs, roasted over a campfire, and even thrown into a bear¡¯s den with his limbs bound. Gerard cherished his disciple, going to lengths that seemed nearly demonic in their intensity, regretting only theck of a nearby volcano forva training.


    ¡®Really, it¡¯s a miracle I survived. No wonder the legendary technique known as ¡®Artificial shback¡¯ came to be.¡¯


    With a bitter smile, Repenhardt continued to practice his magic. Limited by his low magical power to only basic spells for now, he was content, knowing that maintaining his magical sense would eventually lead him back to his former glory.


    ¡°De di Piana, stream of light, deceive those eyes¡­¡±


    In the quiet of the mountains, his chant for a spell echoed softly.

 Chapter 8

    [ Chapter 8 ]


    Afterpleting his magical casting practice and while immersed in meditation to umte magical power, something caught his attention.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Repenhardt suddenly opened one eye. He sensed something moving rapidly beyond the forest. About a hundred meters away? It was somewhat mncholic that, as a mage, he was sensing his opponent through instinct. However, he continued to focus his mind.


    ¡®This presence isn¡¯t human¡­¡¯


    Nor was it a wild animal. It was definitely the presence of a being running on two legs through the forest. Repenhardt looked towards the source of the sensation with curious eyes. Since his reincarnation, this was the first time he was meeting an outsider other than Gerard. It was impossible not to be curious.


    Soon after, something abruptly popped out of the forest.


    It had a stature of about 160 cm, a t nose, bulging eyes, and protruding teeth that came into view. It was a face that would frighten humans, but to him, it was all too familiar.


    ¡°An orc.¡±


    A small orc with green skin and roughly grown gray hair rushed out of the forest, ring at him. The orc, upon seeing Repenhardt, seemed flustered and raised its rusty sword.


    ¡°Krurkaka Lokata Kara!¡±


    The orc¡¯s face was filled with hostility. Repenhardt inadvertently clicked his tongue at its small and skinny appearance.


    ¡®It seems to be just a boy¡­¡¯


    Orcs are usually about the same height as humans. If it¡¯s that size, probably around three or four years old? Orcs, a warrior race, reach adulthood at five years old, and their youthsts long, so his age seems about right.


    Repenhardt observed the orc boy silently with interest.


    In fact, whenpared to Repenhardt himself, saying the orc boy was small and skinny was rtive; the body of this orc boy was not ordinary. His entire body was well-trained and covered in scars, indicating he was a warrior who had experienced many battles. Even among orcs known for their bravery, having such a physique at that age indicated he possessed significant warrior potential. Once again,parative evaluation can be quite frightening.


    ¡®Did he escape from an arena?¡¯


    The practice of raising orcs as diators to fight to the death for entertainment and betting was widespread across the continent. It seemed like this orc boy might be in such a situation.


    ¡°Krurr¡­¡±


    Because he didn¡¯t show any reaction and just stared at him, the orc boy¡¯s demeanor slightly softened. He lowered his sword a bit, but still remained on high alert. The orc boy then spoke to Repenhardt with a cold voice.


    ¡°Human! You, ignore me. Then, won¡¯t kill you!¡±


    As memories of his past life surfaced, Repenhardt found amusement in the situation. If it had been a human, they would have likely resorted to violence without a second thought. Ah, such a noble race that avoids unnecessary killing even in this situation.


    He nced beyond the forest. Though not visible, he could definitely sense a group of armed individuals fervently rushing in their direction.


    ¡®Are they after this boy?¡¯


    Repenhardt cleared his throat for a moment, then let out a growling scream.


    ¡°Krarr ok, karal talchata?¡±


    It was Orcish. Given the orc¡¯s vocal structure differs from humans, to most humans it would sound like growling. But the meaning was different.


    ¡°Young orc, are you being chased?¡±


    A spark of interest appeared in the orc boy¡¯s eyes. The boy responded in Orcish.


    ¡°How does a human speak the blessednguage?¡±


    Repenhardt briefly replied,


    ¡°I had connections.¡±


    In his previous life, reigning as the Demon King, he knew thenguages of orcs, elves, trolls, dwarves, as well as those of ogres, goblins, and gnolls. He could pronounce Orcish as if it were his native tongue.


    The orc boy seemed surprised by Repenhardt¡¯s fluent Orcish. With a noticeably softened tone, he murmured,


    ¡°A blessed connection, indeed. As you say, I am being pursued.¡±


    ¡°I want to help you.¡±


    The orc boy widened his eyes, then shook his head in refusal, indicating his objection. Repenhardt, puzzled, asked,


    ¡°Do you not trust me? Or do you mean you won¡¯t ept help from a human?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. One who knows the blessednguage is like a brother to me. I can feel the sincerity of your goodwill in my soul. How could I possibly put such a brother in danger because of my situation?¡±


    Repenhardt grew increasingly fond of the orc boy.


    Humans might look at the orcs, who seem only to growl, and deride them as barbaric and beast-like. However, their vocabry is not much different from that of humans. It¡¯s just that theirnguage is rich in tones, and the meaning changes with long and short sounds, making it seem like simple noises to humans. In fact, orcs, who provide equal educational opportunities to all tribe members, often possess a richer vocabry than less educated humans.


    Moreover, this boy among the orcs was using a particrly intellectual tone. Was he born into a good lineage?


    ¡°I have the ability to help you. And I will not be harmed. Trust me.¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s confident demeanor shook the expression of the orc boy. Ultimately, the boy nodded. His manner of speech promptly changed.


    ¡°I shall ept your kindness, benefactor.¡±


    Repenhardt immediately cast a veil of darkness. Though it was a simple first-circle spell that summoned darkness to obscure vision, casting it in a deeply shadowed area made hiding an orc boy trivial.


    After spreading a veil of darkness over the cave they had just made below the cliff, Repenhardt gestured to the boy.


    ¡°Hide inside this. My magic will conceal your traces.¡±


    The orc boy, unable to hide his surprise, asked. He was even more astonished now than when Repenhardt had spoken in Orcish.


    ¡°You are a mage, benefactor?¡±


    ¡°Is it so strange that I am a mage?¡±


    ¡°With that body?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Indeed, no one would think of Repenhardt, standing at 185 cm tall with his body packed with muscles, as a mage. Repenhardt chuckled and continued to gesture towards the darkness. The momentarily baffled orc boy soon rxed his expression and stepped into the veil.


    ¡°Then I gratefully ept your kindness.¡±


    Immersing himself in the darkness of the veil, the orc boy suddenly let out a chuckle. He joked with Repenhardt,


    ¡°Come to think of it, there seems to be a simr story in human fairy tales. Sadly, I don¡¯t know about ces where elves bathe, do you?¡±


    Repenhardt, smiling back, waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°No need for that. Just go hide now.¡±


    Truly, his intellectual level was quite high. Even in a dire situation, his pride showed, and he even made jokes after epting the other¡¯s kindness.


    Watching the orc boy disappear into the darkness, Repenhardt smiled contentedly. Then, he climbed back atop the rock and pretended as if nothing had happened, immersing himself in meditation.


    Shortly after, a noisy group of men emerged, breaking through the bushes. They were mercenaries affiliated with the arena in Chrome City, located near the Rakid Mountains.


    Their usual duties included managing the arena and asionally capturing escaped ves. Now, they were all in a foul mood.


    They initially thought capturing a mere orc child was a trivial task. However, this lowly orc managed to outsmart them with unusual cunning, evading their pursuit and leading them deep into the mountains, frustrating them to no end.


    ¡°It¡¯s frustrating, isn¡¯t it? To go through all this trouble just to earn a few silver coins.¡±


    Bright, the leader of this group, grumbled continuously as he roughly cut through the bushes with his scimitar, shaped like a crescent moon.


    As they emerged from the bushes into a clearing, they spotted a young man sitting on a rock with his eyes closed. Bright called out in a harsh voice.


    ¡°Hey! You there! Have you seen an orc brat pass by?¡±


    One of his followers snickered and added,


    ¡°We¡¯ll give you a gold coin if you tell us!¡±


    Bright was startled and turned to scold him.


    ¡°Hey, what are you talking about?¡±


    The price of a young orc was barely five gold coins, and they were supposed to calcte theirpensation in silver coins, so offering a gold coin would mean making a loss. However, the subordinate seemed unconcerned.


    ¡°Who said anything about actually giving it? We just need the information, and then we can ignore him.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. Heh, heh, heh.¡±


    Their conversation slightly irritated Repenhardt. Bright and his group, feeling secure in the distance, murmured among themselves, not realizing that Repenhardt, whose hearing had developed to an elf-like level, could hear every word urately.


    Repenhardt responded indifferently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Bright looked at Repenhardt suspiciously. The tracks clearly showed that the young orc had fled in this direction.


    The footprints were very clear.


    ¡®But he says he doesn¡¯t know?¡¯


    Bright examined the footprints again.


    It seemed the footprints led to a creek below a waterfall, and beyond that, there was a cave that seemed perfect for hiding.


    Bright smirked.


    ¡°Over there. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Inwardly, Repenhardt clicked his tongue.


    ¡®I forgot about the footprints.


    Back when he used magic, high-level spells would automatically erase any traces or footprints, so it was a mistake. Repenhardt quickly positioned himself in front of them.


    ¡°This is my dwelling. I cannot allow you to enter without permission.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Bright¡¯s anger red at the audacity of this ¡®mountain bumpkin¡¯ blocking his way.


    ¡°Is this brat insane¡­?¡±


    Only then did Bright take a closer look at Repenhardt. He hadn¡¯t noticed before, but on a closer look, the young man was quite well-built. In fact, not just quite, but extremely well-built, though unfortunately, Brightcked the discernment to recognize it fully.


    At any rate, it was clear from a nce that he was muscr and formidable. Still, there was no reason to fear since there were more than ten of them against one. Moreover, Repenhardt¡¯s height was 185 centimeters¡ªnot inhumanlyrge, but tall. Had he been a giant of 2.3 meters like Teslon once was, they might have fled without looking back. But as it stood, he wasn¡¯t that imposing.


    ¡°Hey, something¡¯s off about this brat, overpower him. If we beat him up, something mighte out of it.¡±


    Or not. What does it matter if they beat up some mountain bumpkin? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anyone around toin.


    Bright chuckled. He had always enjoyed tormenting the weak, never feeling remorse for causing unwarranted harm to those unrted to him.


    ¡®These are utterly pitiful guys.¡¯


    As Repenhardt frowned, the subordinates, swords still in their sheaths, approached him. They taunted him further.


    ¡°Hey, kid. Stop messing around and move aside, will you?¡±


    ¡°Kid, you have a nice body, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Well, no matter how strong you are, a sword¡¯s strike is the same for everyone.¡±


    Watching the mercenaries approach mockingly, Repenhardt clenched his fist, then rxed it. He had thought about giving them a light punch, but then he remembered Gerard¡¯s words.


    ¡®Your fists are now lethal weapons. Assume that swinging them at anyone will likely kill them.¡¯


    Indeed, Repenhardt had not yet reached the level where he could freely manipte aura like Gerard. And even without aura, his fists were as good as sledgehammers.


    ¡®So, what do I do, Master?¡¯


    ¡®You should show mercy to the weak.¡¯


    Thus, Repenhardt decided to show mercy. He picked up a branch lying nearby, one that had snapped off due to his earlier training.


    In the school of Gym Unbreakable, using one¡¯s bare fists is stronger than any weapon; to wield a weapon is to show mercy.


    Of course, the mercenaries did not take it that way.


    ¡°This brat has picked up a stick?¡±


    ¡°Want to have a go?¡±


    ¡°Thinks he¡¯s learned something, huh?¡±


    Repenhardt smirked. Suddenly, his tone changed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die from this.¡±


    And then, a dazzling disy of staff technique unfolded. In an instant, countless staffs left afterimages, raining down on the mercenaries¡¯ heads. Their smug expressions vanished, reced by fear.


    ¡°Hu, huck!¡±


    What followed were the sounds of beating and screams echoing high into the sky.


    ¡°Arggh!¡±


    Thud, thud, thud, thud!

 Chapter 9

    [ Chapter 9 ]


    Gym Unbreakable is a martial sect that specializes in the extreme training of unarmedbat techniques, but it is not devoid of weapon skills. The skill in question was the staff technique, which was not developed for the purpose of fighting opponents, but for rigorously training disciples. As such, itcks any defensive maneuvers and focuses solely on offense. Specifically, it¡¯s specialized in evenly tempering the opponent¡¯s body without missing a single inch.


    ¡°Damn it! Let¡¯s attack him all at once!¡±


    As theirrades were quickly defeated, the others rushed in surprise. Drawing their swords from their sheaths, they aimed to kill by stabbing their weapons forward.


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    As they were mercenaries who fought with their lives on the line for a living, it seemed like they were able to find a gap in Repenhardt¡¯s defense. After all, it was to be expected with a style ofbat thatcked the concept of defense. A mercenary who charged in thrust powerfully at Repenhardt¡¯s side. However¡­


    -Thud!


    The steel sword was deflected, whirling away to lodge itself in a distant tree. Watching this, Repenhardt smirked bitterly.


    ¡°Ah, is this really a human body? It¡¯s mine, but this is too much.¡±


    From the start, his physique was a shield in itself. There was no need for defense against opponents so weak that they had to wield weapons.


    It was astonishing for Repenhardt himself, but imagine how the opponents felt? Seeing their swords deflected by his side, the mercenaries lost their will to fight. Repenhardt generously shared with them the experiences he had personally undergone for two years. The woods echoed with their agonizing screams.


    ¡°Argh, ah, aah!¡±


    Repenhardt leisurely muttered while moving his hands non-stop (Somehow, he resembled Gerard),


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die.¡±


    The remarkable aspect of this staff technique is that it never lets the opponent die.


    Puff, puff, puff!


    ¡°You won¡¯t die. You just won¡¯t.¡±


    Even if muscles were torn, tendons were cut, joints were broken, and bones were smashed¡­


    ¡°You definitely won¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±


    Upon reflection, he thought there might not be a better torture method. He briefly considered using it as a torture technique when the opportunity arose. Once all hisrades were quickly turned into thoroughly tenderized material, Bright finally realized that this young man was no ordinary individual.


    ¡°Ugh, state your name!¡±


    ¡°State my name?¡±


    From the tone, it seemed he hadn¡¯t regained his senses yet. Repenhardt swung his sitck lightly and moved in front of Bright. Then, he said with a grin,


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be fair if all your friends ended up like that and you were the only one fine, right?¡±


    Bright also underwent the unique martial training of Gym Unbreakable. After about a minute, the wooden stick he was using eventually broke. Had he wrapped the stick in aura for protection, it might not have broken so easily, but unfortunately, his aura, specialized for physical strengthening, couldn¡¯t be applied to weapons like those of other martial arts. Such is the trade-off in everything.


    After the beating ended, Bright finally groaned and spoke.


    ¡°Please, save me¡­¡­.¡±


    Bright begged incessantly, his mind no longer upied with the thought of capturing orc ves. His only thought was to escape this hellish beating. Repenhardt, sensing a deep nostalgia in this scene, smirked and gestured.


    ¡°Scram.¡±


    This simple word was a lifeline to Bright and hispanions. They hurriedly supported each other and limped away from the clearing. Watching the mercenaries leave, Repenhardt licked his lips.


    ¡®This was somewhat fun, beating them. It¡¯s a pity it¡¯s over. Maybe I should take on disciples and do this properly?¡¯


    Unbeknownst to him, he was already deeply influenced by the philosophy of Gym Unbreakable.


    As the situation ended, an orc boy emerged from behind the curtain. He didn¡¯t hide his shock. Repenhardt¡¯s strength as a warrior was beyond his imagination.


    cing his hand on his chest, the orc boy expressed his gratitude sincerely.


    ¡°My benefactor, I will never forget this day for as long as I live. I will surely repay this kindness.¡±


    Despite the orc¡¯s typical tone, which might sound menacing as if vowing revenge, the sincerity was unmistakable. Repenhardt waved his hand dismissively and asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Do you have a ce to go?¡±


    The orc boy suddenly looked deste.


    ¡°The world belongs to humans, where could I possibly go?¡±


    However, his expression soon changed to one of strong will.


    ¡°Still, the continent is vast, there must be somewhere toy my head, right? Even if there isn¡¯t, I¡¯d rather die wandering than live as a ve.¡±


    Though dressed shabbily and covered in wounds, with a rusty sword at his side, the orc boy¡¯s eyes shone with the pride of a warrior. Repenhardt smiled broadly.


    ¡°A spirited one, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    He paused for a moment, then continued.


    ¡°Beyond the Rakid Mountains, to the southeast for about fifteen days on foot, lies a nameless wastnd. A ce untouched by human footsteps, thus unnamed, the utmost remote area, called the ¡®Land of Trials¡¯ by non-human races.¡±


    He continued speaking towards the curious orc boy.


    ¡°Head there. I¡¯ve heard that orcs live hidden in that ce. The Blue Bear Tribe.¡±


    The expression on the orc boy¡¯s face noticeably brightened. Were there still free kinsfolk, not enved yet? Filled with hope and joy, the boy suddenly adopted a serious demeanor and bowed his head.


    Repenhardt, disturbed, asked,


    ¡°Is it appropriate for a warrior to bow his head so readily?¡±


    cing a hand over one¡¯s heart is a sign of respect, but bowing the head signifies absolute submission.


    The boy¡¯s tone shifted once again.


    ¡°You have saved me and opened a new path for me. Now, you are my mentor, and should the opportunity arise, I will take up arms for you.¡±


    In orc culture, a mentor is a guide in life, a revered figure. It¡¯s a concept simr to a human ¡®master¡¯ yet slightly different; strict obedience is expected, but never at the cost of one¡¯s pride, distinguishing it from very. Perhaps akin to the rtionship between a monarch and his knight?


    Indeed, it was the highest form of politeness. And it wasn¡¯t out of ce, either. The orc boy asked Repenhardt politely,


    ¡°May I inquire the name of my benefactor?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­¡±


    Repenhardt hesitated for a moment. He had been using the surname ¡®Winston,¡¯ given to him by the Tower of Delphia. However, a new life had unfolded before him¡­


    ¡°My name is Repenhardt, Repenhardt Wald Antares.¡±


    In the runguage, ¡®Wald Antares¡¯ means ¡®Ruler of Antares.¡¯ He decided then to adopt this as his surname, for that was the path he must walk.


    ¡°Repenhardt Wald Antares. I shall not forget that name.¡±


    The orc boy repeated Repenhardt¡¯s name in an awkward human pronunciation and then turned to leave.


    ¡°Well then, farewell.¡±


    ¡°Ah, safe travels.¡±


    Once decided, a warrior does not hesitate. The orc boy walked away towards the southeast without looking back. Watching his departing figure, Repenhardt suddenly called out,


    ¡°Ah, wait! What is your name?¡±


    He realized he had not asked the boy¡¯s name. As the distance grew, the orc boy shouted back,


    ¡°I am the son of Krota, inheritor of Lat¡¯s mantle. Call me Tassid!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s eyes went wide in surprise. No wonder he felt an inexplicable fondness andfort around him!


    ¡°That boy, he was Tassid?¡±


    Tassid, one of his Four Heavenly Kings, was an Orc Warrior.


    He was the chieftain of the Blue Bear Tribe and eventually became the Great Chieftain of all orcs.


    Repenhardt stared nkly into the forest from which the orc boy had disappeared. The boy was already furiously running towards the other side of the forest.


    He runs without looking back, towards his kin, along the path he was shown, the path he must take.


    ¡°How curious, fate is.¡±


    Feeling the power of destiny anew, Repenhardt wondered. Could it be that Teslon in his prime had also met Tassid? But considering his temperament, it seemed unlikely he would have found and helped a young orc. Perhaps Repenhardt¡¯s choice of this ce had twisted fate. After all, this spot wasn¡¯t particrly useful for martial training. He had chosen this clearing next to the waterfall purely for magical training. Anyway, it was curious.


    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡­.¡±


    A smile naturally came to his face. Nostalgia welled up within him. He felt an urge to chase after the boy immediately, to catch up to him. But soon he shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not yet time.¡±


    His loyal subordinate and friend was now following his own destiny. He must not interfere with that path. Fortunately, the Blue Bear Tribe that he had directed him to was the original ce of Tassid, likely not greatly twisting fate.


    Feeling the receding presence of Tassid, Repenhardt murmured wistfully.


    ¡°Let us meet again someday. My friend, my brother, descendant of the valiant warrior.¡±


    ***


    Half a year had passed since the strange encounter with Tassid.


    The mountains were nketed in white. Thickly piled snow covered everything, and sharp winter winds whipped fiercely over it. At the edge of a frozenke in the mountains, where one¡¯s breath seemed to freeze, two men were exchanging blows.


    ¡°Take this, my disciple!¡±


    A muscr old man with a massive build let out a powerful punch. In response, aparatively smaller but still impressively muscr young man dodged and countered with an elbow.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing!¡±


    The old man, dodging a fierce elbow blow that seemed it could split a face,ughed heartily. Despite the cold, both were dressed lightly, in short sleeves. This sight would usually make one shiver, but their bodies were drenched in sweat, steaming in the cold air.


    ¡°Not bad!¡±


    Eximing in admiration, the old man, Gerard, once again aimed a sharp jab at his disciple¡¯s side, a blow that could shatter ribs and tear through organs. Such a casual exchange of potentially deadly blows, to an outsider, might look like a fight to the death between sworn enemies.


    ¡°Ugh! Isn¡¯t that a bit too much, Master?¡±


    Despite grumbling, the young Repenhardt deftly shifted his body to dodge the attack with a mere flicker. Then, heunched himself again, swiftlynding five kicks all over Gerard¡¯s body in quick session.


    Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud!


    With the loud impact, Gerard took a step back. Not missing a beat, Repenhardt immediately engaged in closebat, unleashing a relentless barrage of punches and kicks. Gerard, too, deftly parried these attacks and counterattacked.


    ¡°Taah!¡±


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    Thus, the muscr master and disciple engaged in a fierce and prolonged battle. Before long, both were enveloped in a dazzling golden aura. The sheer force of their punches and kicks tore through the ground, scattering frost-covered clumps of dirt all around. Having awakened his aura about four years ago, Repenhardt had grown tremendously, now capable of holding his own against Gerard, who was adept in aura maniption.


    ¡°Good. Very good!¡±


    Gerard wore a satisfied expression. It had been nearly ten years since he started training Repenhardt, and his disciple had be an exceptional martial artist, far exceeding his expectations. Well, to be precise, he had spent about four years training Teslon and then another six years with Repenhardt, so there might be a slight confusion. But to him, a disciple was essentially ¡®a sturdy body,¡¯ so it wasn¡¯t really a problem.


    ¡°Take this, Repenhardt!¡±


    Now, Gerard also referred to his disciple as Repenhardt.


    It seemed the constant beating had confused him, as he kept insisting that he was not Teslon but Repenhardt. Valuing his beloved disciple¡¯s wish, he happily corrected himself and called him Repenhardt. The reigning King of Fists possessed a macho boldness, believing that as long as one¡¯s body was strong, it was okay for the mind to be a bit erratic.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Gerard inhaled deeply and took a step back, then uttered in a deep voice,


    ¡°Spirit st!¡±


    Instantly, golden aura concentrated around the old man¡¯s fist and shot out like a cannon. Repenhardt¡¯s eyes gleamed at the sight of the iing Spirit st. He raised his arms to defend his entire body while aura surged, spiraling around him in a protective whirl.


    Boom!


    The Spirit stunched by Gerard ricocheted off the spinning aura, flying off into the distance before exploding, proving its formidable power as the frozen, rock-hard ground cratered.


    Amidst the flying debris, Gerardughed, lowering his hands.


    ¡°You¡¯ve reached a new level with Spiral Guard.¡±


    Repenhardt, smiling, rxed his stance. Watching his disciple unwind after the spar, Gerard nodded in approval.


    ¡°You¡¯ve improved considerably. But¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Gerard eyed Repenhardt up and down, scrutinizing his entire body, and then sighed.


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re still so small?¡±

 Chapter 10

    [ Chapter 10 ]


    At that moment, Repenhardt let out a chuckle. His height currently slightly exceeded 190 centimeters. Small? Compared to his physique in his past life, he was easily a head taller.


    However, Gerard believed that as a disciple of Gym Unbreakable, one should naturally exceed 2 meters in height. In reality, Gerard¡¯s own height was 2.5 meters, and Teslon, whom Repenhardt had met in his past life, was over 2.3 meters tall.


    ¡°Are you properly practicing the breathing technique I taught you? I make sure you¡¯re well-fed, yet I can¡¯t fathom why you¡¯re not growing any taller.¡±


    In the world of martial artists, especially among martial schrs, physical size is also an important factor in determiningbat strength. As such, Gym Unbreakable possessed a unique breathing technique and aura maniption method that promoted physical growth. It had been over four years since Repenhardt awakened his aura, so he should have easily surpassed 2 meters by now.


    Gerard, shaking his head in iprehension, received an apologetic scratch of the head from Repenhardt.


    ¡°It seems to be a matter of constitution, Master.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Tsk.¡±


    Gerard looked disappointed, but Repenhardt averted his gaze quietly.


    ¡®Are you crazy? Wanting me to grow even more here?¡¯


    The truth was, he had not practiced the body growth breathing technique at all. Pretending to do so daily, he instead focused on gathering magical power through magical meditation.


    Even now, his height was already 20 cm above the continental average. He had absolutely no desire to grow taller. What he sought was to be a healthy magician proficient in martial arts, not a walking statue.


    ¡®After all, I can¡¯t just give up on thest bit of humanity left in me, Master.¡¯


    With a sigh of regret, Gerard stood up. Although disappointed, he, having lived a long life, understood well that not everything in the world goes as one wishes.


    ¡®Small but sturdy is good enough, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    The two moved to the frozenkeside. The harsh winter cold had solidified theke, freezing it over with ice more than 1 meter thick.


    Standing at the edge of theke, Gerard gestured to Repenhardt.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see the final result then. Begin!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Regting his breathing, Repenhardt took a step forward. Calming his racing heart, he concentrated all the martial enlightenment he had learned into a single fist.


    ¡°Cmity Horn.¡±


    With a soft utterance, Repenhardt soared into the air. Then, a golden aura exploded, striking down towards the frozenke like a meteor.


    ¡°Taah!¡±


    Repenhardt released his fist, unleashing a series of aura ripples in session. One, two, three¡­¡­¡­


    ¡®Four!¡¯


    Enveloped in four aura ripples, Repenhardt struck down upon the frozenke. The entireke shuddered violently as a massive crater formed. The earth trembled, and light converged on his fist.


    Woong, woong, woong, woong!


    Four thunderous roars echoed as the ripples continuously battered theke.


    Kwa, kwa, kwang!


    Giant chunks of ice, asrge as houses, soared into the air. The water gushed up like a reverse waterfall, then showered down like rain, reducing theke¡¯s volume by a third in an instant. Repenhardt, propelled back into the air by the recoil, was filled with indescribable joy.


    ¡®I did it! Quadruple Cmity Horn!¡¯


    His face was lit with uncontainable delight. Amidst the cascading water and ice shards, heughed heartily.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    p, p, p, p¡­¡­


    For the first time, his master apuded him, affirming Repenhardt¡¯s current realm. He was filled with pride.


    Gerard smiled warmly at his returning disciple.


    ¡°Good, at this level, you won¡¯t get beaten up anywhere you go.¡±


    If Repenhardt, who can deflect steel swords with his bare body and punch holes through cliffs with his fists, was merely considered safe from harm, then surely, he was not meant for ordinary ces.


    However, Repenhardt did not dwell on it. Having achieved his goal, he was wholly immersed in the pleasure of sess.


    Watching his excited disciple, Gerard spoke in a low voice, mixed with satisfaction and a hint of regret.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time¡­ to step out into the world¡­¡­.¡±


    Gerard sat solemnly on a simple wooden tform, carved roughly from logs. Before him, Repenhardt knelt respectfully.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard all this time, my disciple.¡±


    Gerard stroked his beard and continued slowly.


    ¡°Repenhardt, now that you¡¯ve reached this realm, your life is yours to live. Whether you be a sage or a viin, I don¡¯t care. Live the life you desire. That is the reward for your training.¡±


    In the Gym Unbreakable, unlike other martial sects, there¡¯s no fancy talk about cultivating both martial skills and morality. The philosophy here was straightforward: those who work hard to gain strength are entitled to enjoy their life to the extent of their efforts.


    Gerard also, though he spoke in such a manner, did not truly believe his disciple would be a petty viin. After all, it is said that those who know their own pain can understand the pain of others, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡®Our martial sect is unparalleled in deeply understanding our own pain.¡¯


    Thus, he had no worries about his disciple¡¯s temperament.


    ¡°However, remember these three things.¡±


    Gerard cleared his throat momentarily. It was a new sentiment for him. Sixty years ago, what his master had said to him, he was now saying to his disciple.


    ¡°First, it¡¯s good to amass wealth, but as much as possible, do not acquire wealth through injustice.¡±


    Repenhardt tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°What? Even if it¡¯s okay to be a viin?¡±


    Gerard chuckled. How simr they were. He had asked the exact same question when he descended the mountain. It seems people¡¯s thoughts aren¡¯t that different after all.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to be a viin anyway, be a viin with ss. If one is to be a sessor of our martial sect, even as a viin, one should be a stylish viin.¡±


    ¡®What a strange philosophy.¡¯


    Looking down at Repenhardt, who was inwardly clicking his tongue, Gerard continued.


    ¡°Second, as much as possible, stand on the side of those who are wronged. I did say it¡¯s okay to be a viin, but wouldn¡¯t it be better to live a life that is praised?¡±


    As expected, the disciple asked the same question he had sixty years ago.


    ¡°The wronged? Not on the side of the weak?¡±


    Gerard smiled warmly and repeated the answer his master had given him.


    ¡°Being weak does not necessarily mean being wronged. And in this world, there aren¡¯t many stronger than you; everyone else is weaker. Then, on what basis will you distinguish between the strong and the weak?¡±


    Repenhardt was convinced by the argument.


    ¡°And third, this is actually the most important.¡±


    Suddenly, Gerard¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¡°You must never let the lineage of Gym Unbreakable be severed. This is the most important, the greatest duty. You must find a disciple and continue this grand teaching. Do you understand?¡±


    Gerard earnestly emphasized this to his disciple. In fact, the first two were merely add-ons to make it not seem too nd. The truly important duty was only one: to find a disciple and continue the lineage.


    Repenhardt nodded seriously.


    ¡°Yes, Master. I will surely fulfill it.¡±


    Repenhardt responded with perfect agreement, but his true feelings were a bit different. Honestly, he felt that even if such a vicious teaching were to be discontinued, it wouldn¡¯t be much of a loss.


    Moreover, considering the effort Gerard had put into training him, raising a disciple was by no means an easy task. It was not only a matter of enduring hardship, but also of spending a considerable amount of money. However, because of the unconditional affection Gerard had shown him, openly opposing him felt somewhat ufortable.


    Therefore, Repenhardt inwardly decided topromise appropriately.


    ¡®If a child with talent appears, and if I manage to rebuild the empire and have some leisure time, then I will consider raising a disciple, master. But I cannot promise anything.¡¯


    Gerardughed heartily, perhaps interpreting his disciple¡¯s expression as a sense of burden for a significant responsibility.


    ¡°Ha, there¡¯s no need to take it so seriously. Do you think it¡¯s easy to find a child with the right material? It took me 30 years to meet you. There¡¯s no need to dedicate your whole life to this task. Just live your life, and if fate allows, you¡¯lle across a child with potential. That¡¯s all I want from you.¡±


    Having said that, Gerard threw a bundle he had by his side.


    ¡°Take this. I¡¯ve packed some clothes and a bit of travel money. It should be enough for a while.¡±


    At the mention of money, Repenhardt brightened up and caught the bundle. Then, he discreetly opened the purse inside the bundle. It contained thirty silver coins. At that moment, he was disappointed.


    ¡®Eh? Is this all?¡¯


    In truth, thirty silver coins were enough to cover an ordinarymoner¡¯s living expenses for half a year, so it wasn¡¯t a small amount of money. However¡­


    ¡®With all the wealth you¡¯ve saved up, you could¡¯ve been more generous, sheesh.¡¯


    The Gerard he knew was quite wealthy. Since his youth, Gerard had traveled the continent as an adventurer, exploring various ancient ruins and selling the artifacts he found to amass a great fortune. Even in his older years, he didn¡¯t stop managing his investments through various businesses, making this muscr old man one of the top ten richest people in the Vasily Kingdom, despite appearances. He had set up this remote residence to keep his disciple from escaping, but in fact, he owned a splendid mansion in the kingdom¡¯s capital.


    Seeing Repenhardt¡¯s dissatisfied look, Gerard chuckled. It was as if he had expected such a reaction.


    ¡°You see, when a young man has a heavy purse, he tends to bezy. If you¡¯re short on money, you¡¯ll find yourself in situations where you need to use your fists, and that¡¯s how your skills will truly improve, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    In truth, Gerard wasn¡¯t particrly attached to money either. However, raising a disciple in the Gym Unbreakable required substantial resources, so historically, all Fist Kings had the duty to diligently amass wealth from their youth.


    Indeed, he had already spent more than half of his saved wealth while training Repenhardt.


    ¡°Still, 30 silver coins is¡­¡± Repenhardt clicked his tongue repeatedly. The cost of the healing bathwater used during training was ten times that amount.


    ¡°Just take it, will you? I wish I could give more, but the allowance for disciples descending the mountain is predetermined in our sect. When I descended, it was 25 silver coins. Considering intion, I¡¯ve given you a fair amount.¡±


    Somehow, as he spoke, Gerard¡¯s tone turned into that of a servant calcting expenses. Stroking his beard, he coughed awkwardly.


    ¡®Anyway, it seems counting coins during a touching descent scene is also a tradition of our sect.¡¯


    Regardless, it was a gift, and Repenhardt should be grateful. Packing his bundle, Repenhardt joked with Gerard.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give your departing disciple a gift?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha!¡±


    Laughing heartily, Gerard pulled out a parchment and tossed it. Catching it, Repenhardt asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    It was a map. Intricate mountain terrains were drawn on the parchment with an X marked in the center. The name Seted Mountain Range was kindly written at the top. The Seted Mountains were located in the harshnds of the continent¡¯s northwest.


    ¡°If you¡¯re ever nearby, stop by. I¡¯ve prepared a small gift for you there.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    It seemed he wanted to care for his disciple in this roundabout way since he couldn¡¯t provide money.


    People are truly wonderful¡­


    Feeling a warmth in his eyes, Repenhardt quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°So, what will you do after I descend, Master?¡±


    Gerard¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Curiosity about what the temporarily stationed master would do next was genuine. Frankly, Repenhardt hoped to avoid meeting him in the world if possible.


    Gerard opened his mouth with a rxed tone.


    ¡°Having resolved my life¡¯s duty, I guess I¡¯ll wander the world for a while. And if I see a child with potential, I might take them in and teach them.¡±


    ¡°Our sect has a one-disciple tradition, is it? Are you going to take another disciple?¡±


    ¡°Who said our sect has a one-disciple tradition?¡±


    Upon reflection, Gerard had never made such a statement.


    Given the rigor of their training, finding even one suitable candidate per generation would be miraculous. The Gym Unbreakable was actually open to all.


    The only requirement was talent. Disregarding character, lineage, family, or wealth, it was, in theory, a very fair sect. It¡¯s just that entrance meant likely death, deterring casualmitment.


    ¡°I actually want to spread this excellent teaching across the continent, but everyone¡¯s too frail¡­¡±


    ¡®Well, by that standard, there¡¯s not a single person in the world who isn¡¯t frail¡­¡¯


    With a bitter smile, Repenhardt stood up.


    It was time to leave.

 Chapter 11

    [ Chapter 11 ]


    ¡°I will take my leave now, Master.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions on your descent, my disciple.¡±


    A man¡¯s farewell ought to be cool. Repenhardt silently turned away and began to run across the open ground. Before long, the noisy steps grew distant.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±


    With his silver beard fluttering, Gerardughed heartily.


    ¡®Master, I can finally repay the grace you¡¯ve bestowed upon me.¡¯


    Gerard looked up at the chilly winter sky. It seemed as if his master was smiling down at him from above with satisfaction. He then turned his gaze back to the figure of his disciple.


    The disciple¡¯s running pace began to slow.


    He kept looking back as he went.


    It was understandable. Gerard could deeply feel what his disciple, who had finally gained strength after all the hardship and suffering, might be feeling as he descended the mountain. The mixed feelings of excitement and regret were something he had experienced himself 60 years ago.


    ¡°Go forth, my disciple!¡±


    Gerard thrust his fist into the air.


    Kwaang!


    A golden aura surged from his entire body, shooting high into the sky. With a pir of light, he blessed his disciple as he ventured into the world.


    Go forth, my disciple.


    Do notment our parting.


    Run forward like a man.


    You are the disciple of the greatest transmitter of teachings on earth!


    ¡®Is this truly the end?¡¯


    Even as Repenhardt moved on, he kept looking back.


    ¡®Is it real? Have I truly been released from here?¡¯


    Having been through so much hardship, it was hard to believe that he was actually descending the mountain. It felt like a dream he had longed for and lived in was still ongoing.


    Thus, Repenhardt continued to look back as he went down the mountain. It seemed as though that demon-like master of his might chase after him, grab him by the neck, and burst into maniacalughter saying, ¡®Hahaha! I was just kidding. Actually, there¡¯s the next phase of training!¡¯


    But then, suddenly, wasn¡¯t his master shing his fist in the air and striking the innocent sky?


    Boom!


    A punch was thrown into the air, and thunder roared unexpectedly. Indeed, that man was no ordinary human. The pir of light shone brightly, illuminating even here.


    ¡®Oh, mother!¡¯


    A chill ran down his spine instantly. Somehow, it felt like an invitation to stay a bit longer if he didn¡¯t want to descend. Repenhardt, pale as a ghost, turned around and started running.


    Thud thud thud!


    Even as the log house (read as hell) disappeared over the hill, the pir of light still shone brightly. He ran like mad, not looking back.


    Crossing two hills, leaping over three brooks, and traversing an entire forest, it was only when Repenhardt reached a ce where not even the pir of light could be seen, with only the distant blur of a golden sky in view, that he finally stopped his sprint.


    It was then that it truly hit him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve, I¡¯ve escaped.¡±


    Tears welled up uncontrobly.


    It was real. He had truly descended the mountain. He had truly escaped from that hell.


    ¡°Uwahahahaha!¡±


    Standing there, Repenhardt burst intoughter. After a while ofughing like mad, he finally regained some semnce of sanity.


    ¡®Now, there¡¯s much to do.¡¯


    He needed to reim the power of ancient magic and check on what had be of his younger self, Repenhardt. Preparations to rebuild the Antares Empire were also necessary.


    But above all¡­


    ¡®My Siris, I will see you soon.¡¯


    With a twinkle in his eye, Repenhardt descended the mountain. Lightly hopping from tree to tree, he swiftly disappeared beyond the forest.


    * * *


    In the southern part of the Vasily Kingdom, Chrome City.


    At the Blue Mane Inn¡¯s second-floor room.


    There, a young man stood shirtless, gazing at his reflection in the full-length mirror in the room. Suddenly, he muttered as ifmenting,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Siris¡­ I¡¯ve be like this¡­¡±


    Repenhardt sighed deeply, thinking back to a time that was both a memory from 35 years ago and a future 25 years hence.


    Seeing his body, reminiscent of an ultimate weapon rather than a finely honed sword, not unlike a brutish stone golem, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡®Even if I meet Siris again, would she still like me?¡¯


    Yet, there were aspects he appreciated. Elves were naturally taller than humans on average. Siris, being a female elf, was no exception, possessing a perfect figure with a tall stature in her previous life.


    Put simply, Siris was a finger¡¯s length taller than Repenhardt in her previous life.


    Of course, he was already at an age where he wasn¡¯t swayed by external perceptions, but being a man, he couldn¡¯t help feeling aplex about being shorter than his lover.


    ¡®Now, I¡¯m much taller, hehehe.¡¯


    However, realizing he liked this animalistic aspect of himself, Repenhardt fell into despair again. It seemed he had been too influenced by the teachings of Gym Unbreakable.


    ¡®Ah, I need to snap out of it.¡¯


    With a click of his tongue, he got dressed again.


    Having arrived at Chrome City in less than a day, he had booked a luxurious room that cost a silver coin a day and was taking a rest for the first time in a while. Having a human meal for the first time in ages and relieving mental fatigue truly made life worth living.


    Looking out the window, he saw a few pedestrians passing by on the street. People wrapping their clothes tightly against the winter cold and walking briskly. It was an ordinary scene with nothing special, but to him, who had lived in the mountains for nearly six years, even this seemed fascinating.


    ¡°Anyway,ing down to the world is indeed pleasant.¡±


    Suddenly, Repenhardt rummaged through his belongings. He then pulled out a small, rolled-up piece of parchment.


    ¡°Anyway¡­.¡±


    He murmured as he examined a traveler¡¯s map of the continent he had bought from a nearby general store.


    ¡°At this time, surely Siris must be here¡­.¡±


    His gaze moved to the top of the map. The Duchy of Chatan in the northern part of the continent, a trade nation that thrived on being an intermediary, located in a tributary of the Seted Mountains. It was also the ce where ve trading was most rampant on the continent.


    ¡®Siris¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt recalled her past that he had heard about from time to time.


    His lover from a previous life, the High Elf woman, Siris Valencia.


    She had grown up among Elves who barely survived in the wilderness of the continent¡¯s ounds and was captured by ve hunters at the age of twenty, which would be about five or six in human years.


    The ve trader, deeming Siris too young and thus of lesser value, had sent her to a training camp first, and she spent her childhood there, from what he had heard.


    ¡°She was just under a hundred years old in her past life, so now she would be around seventy? In human terms, that would be around seventeen or eighteen.¡±


    Eventually, when she came of age, Siris, who had been living as a sexual ything sold to wealthy humans, met Repenhardt. It took almost three years for her, both body and soul battered, to smile again.


    Holding the face of his beloved in his thoughts, Repenhardt clenched the map tightly and frowned.


    ¡°Rebuilding the empire and reviving magic are all well and good¡­¡±


    But this is the most urgent. Knowing what fate Siris will face, how could he just leave her be? Saving her is the top priority.


    ¡°It¡¯s the year 984 in the continental calendar. If Siris is to be sold, there¡¯s about a year left¡­ She¡¯ll still be in the Duchy of Chatan.¡±


    His course was set. Repenhardt roughly stuffed the map back into his pocket and pondered for a moment.


    ¡°What should I do? Should I go to the Chatan Duchy now, smash the auction house, and rescue Siris?¡±


    If it were the Repenhardt of old, he could have easily done it. Additionally, he might have been able to save other elves suffering in the process. But now, without the power of great magic, that task was too burdensome.


    Well, even now, it¡¯s possible to destroy an auction house and save Siris with just the power of a martial artist. However, doing so would mean living a life constantly on the run. To regain the power of magic, it¡¯s better to avoid troublesome matters as much as possible.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better to handle this quietly, huh?¡±


    In the end, Repenhardt decided to buy Siris. The thought of buying his beloved woman with money was truly unpleasant, but there was no other choice given the situation.


    ¡®I¡¯ll need money.¡¯


    And a tremendous amount of it. The price of elven ves was beyond imagination. And right now, he was nearly penniless.


    However, Repenhardt wasn¡¯t overly worried about money. He might not have been strong enough to change the situation drastically, but he certainly had the power to rescue at least one elven ve from the clutches of fate.


    With an aura-awakened strong body, martial arts skills that had reached a high level, and most importantly, his knowledge of the future!


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, if it¡¯s the year 984 of the Continental Calendar, then surely Todd¡­¡±


    A faint smile appeared on his lips as he recalled his memories.


    ¡°Yes, it was definitely here.¡±


    Located in the central part of the Vasily Kingdom, slightly off the main road leading to the Chatan Duchy, the Hattan Mountain Range.


    Looking at the ce marked on the map, Repenhardt¡¯s eyes shone.


    The small mountain vige at the foot of the Hattan Mountains, Cattle Vige.


    Like most viges of sh-and-burn farmers, this ce was also built by those who fled from the harsh exploitation of a wicked lord. Barely making ends meet by tilling the narrow farnds, and asionally struggling to survive through hunting and gathering. However, being deep in the mountains yet slightly away from the monsters¡¯ territory, it was rtively a peaceful ce.


    The people of this Cattle Vige, who were poor but had been living in peace, encountered an unprecedented disaster two days ago.


    In front of the vige hall located at the center of the vige.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, Chief.¡±


    Calling it a vige hall sounds nice, but it was nothing more than a log house, a bitrger than the other homes. Yet, it stood as the most splendid wooden building in Cattle Vige, in front of which four middle-aged men were standing. And in front of them, an old man with a resolved expression stood. An elderly man who had aged thoroughly, his face filled with the hardships of life, looking quite unsightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Even if the opponent is a noble, shouldn¡¯t we say what needs to be said?¡±


    ¡°Vige chief¡­¡­.¡±


    Leaving behind looks mixed with worry and respect, the old man waited silently, bowing in front of the vige hall. After a while, a middle-aged man dressed in shimmering armor walked out. This middle-aged man, turning forty-three this year, was Sir Edward, a knight serving the Altion Ducal Family, a lineage of great prestige within the Vasily Kingdom.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, vige chief?¡±


    The old man swallowed hard, and he looked up at the ¡®unexpected disaster¡¯ before him.


    A group of knights in splendid armor, who suddenly appeared in the peaceful Cattle Vige, brought their warhorses deep into the mountains, introducing themselves as from the prestigious Altion Ducal Family of the royal capital and bluntly demanding amodations and provisions to be prepared for a brief stay.


    Facing these fierce knights, the simple mountain vigers could hardly resist. They vacated several homes and gave up all their food prepared for the winter. upying fiverge houses and the entire vige hall among the less than twenty log houses in the vige, these men continued to deplete the vige¡¯s food supplies while settling in. They were practically no different from bandits, except for perhaps not coveting the vige women as knights might.


    Naturally, the vige was in uproar. Those who were driven out of theirfortable homes might have temporarily stayed in others¡¯ houses, but without the food consumed by these visitors, the vigers would all starve. Had it been summer, they might have survived on hunting or gathering berries, but it was the middle of winter.


    Thus, the vige chief hade to find this knight, even in a state of fear.


    If they couldn¡¯t getpensation for the food from these men, Cattle Vige would be annihted.

 Chapter 12

    [ Chapter 12 ]


    ¡°There, knights, you need to pay for the food you¡¯ve consumed¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh.¡±


    Upon seeing the trembling vige chief, Sir Edward couldn¡¯t help but smirk.


    To think not of the honor of supporting the great knight¡¯s journey but only of immediate profits, truly foolish beyond measure. The chief doesn¡¯t realize that his vige¡¯s name could be immortalized in bards¡¯ songs as part of the legendary deeds of the Altion Marquisate.


    ¡®Indeed, these lowly ones know nothing of honor!¡¯


    However, Edward considered himself a generous knight. Thus, he rummaged through his belongings and tossed a gold coin to the chief.


    ¡°This should be more than enough.¡±


    The chief¡¯s eyes widened. Edward, enjoying his own generosity, stroked his chin.


    ¡®After all, when would these ignorant vigers have ever seen a gold coin?¡¯


    He was half right. It was indeed the chief¡¯s first time seeing a gold coin. But his expression was not one of amazement or admiration.


    ¡°Si- Sir knight, this is far from enough to cover the meal costs for the knights¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed in a sh.


    ¡®Is this lowlife daring to haggle with a knight?¡¯


    His disbelief quickly turned to anger.


    Byw, such remote viges, not officially recognized as part of any lordship and thus outside the protection of any noble, could be wiped out and plundered by knights without any legal repercussions. They had forsaken the lord¡¯s protection, and thus, thews of the Vasily Kingdom did not shelter them either.


    To show them mercy, only for them to dare bargain?


    ¡°You wretch! Do you think that I as a noble am unaware of the market prices?¡±


    The food he had taken from this vige was of such poor quality that it was worth no more than a hundred silver coins. A gold coin was indeed a gesture of generosity.


    ¡°Yes, but, what?¡±


    Seeing the flustered old man, Edward was convinced. This despicable elder, seeing the splendid knights, must be trying to extort them thoroughly. How dare a lowborn try to swindle a noble?


    ¡°How dare you mock a knight!¡±


    With a burst of anger, Edward struck the old man. Not hard, of course. Even such foolish vigers were citizens of the Vasily Kingdom, after all, and could not be killed. Just enough to teach him his ce.


    ¡°Oh dear dear dear!¡±


    With a scream, the old man fell, clutching his face. Blood trickled out between his wrinkled fingers.


    ¡°Vige chief!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, the vige chief!¡±


    Vigers who were afar rushed to support the old man.


    Amidst themotion, a handsome young man in histe twenties walked out from the hall.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sir Edward?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, Lord Stefan.¡±


    As the young man appeared, Sir Edward was startled and bowed politely.


    The young man, Stefan von Lepanto Altion, the second son of the Altion family and holder of the title from the Lepanto barony, was a noble whom he was bound to serve and also his superior as a knight. Despite his young age, he possessed remarkable swordsmanship skills, earning him the title of ¡®Knight of Firmness¡¯, and was already among the top ten warriors within the Vasily Kingdom.


    Edward bowed respectfully and said,


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just some lowly people making a fuss because they think the money I gave them wasn¡¯t enough.¡±


    ¡°How much did you give them?¡±


    Stefan was puzzled. The Sir Edward he knew was a generous knight who would not have been stingy with the reward.


    ¡°I generously gave a gold coin to those living hard in the mountains.¡±


    ¡°Really? That should be enough, shouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Wise Stefan quickly grasped the situation. To him, it sounded outrageously greedy. Anger appeared on the young man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Huh, with what we took, one gold coin should have been more than enough. Truly despicable.¡±


    Stefan shook his head disapprovingly andforted his knight, who had not received thanks despite his generosity.


    ¡°This is why you shouldn¡¯t just freely show mercy to the lowly. They try to rise above their station without knowing their ce.¡±


    ¡°Your words are wise, my lord. I¡¯ve made a great mistake.¡±


    Watching the two knights converse calmly, the old man shed tears.


    No! What about the transport andbor costs? In your city, one gold coin might suffice, but here, the cost of food is more than twenty times that! Plus, it¡¯s the middle of winter, to buy food one has to risk their life going through blizzards!


    But the vige chief couldn¡¯t protest. Having been struck by a thick steel gauntlet, his few remaining teeth were knocked out, spilling blood.


    Eventually, the vigers took the unconscious vige chief away, crying. Stefan watched them leave with an indifferent gaze before returning to the hall.


    In a crudely built log hall, barren except for a shabby bed, table, and chairs, Stefan frowned. Compared to his bedroom in the capital, this was no better than a storeroom.


    ¡®But a true knight should be able to sleep even in a mud puddle.¡¯


    Ah, to think he could sleep even in such a rubbish heap! Stefan felt proud, seeing it as a sign of bing a true knight, conveniently ignoring that the vigers always lived in such conditions.


    Inside the hall, a man in his mid-thirties, cloaked in a robe, was deep in meditation. Stefan called out to him.


    ¡°Magician Todd.¡±


    The man opened his eyes and quickly bowed his head.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Have you found the location of the ruins yet?¡±


    ¡°Please wait a little longer. The mountainous terrain and winter season are disrupting the mana flows¡­¡±


    Seeing Todd¡¯s troubled look, Stefan sighed.


    ¡°Please find it quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    After pressing the magician further, Stefan walked to the window, leaning on the frame and gazing out at the snow-covered mountains and fields.


    ¡°This must be the ce, right?¡±


    ¡°It is certain, my lord.¡±


    Sir Edward, who had approached silently, replied confidently.


    ¡°This is where the great swordsman, Sir ude von Leotus Altion, lies buried.¡±


    * * *


    Three days after leaving Chrome City, Repenhardt was walking along the central road, carrying a small backpack.


    Surrounded by snow-covered fields and sparse trees, the central road cutting through the Vasily Kingdom in a cross shape was deste in the winter, with no one else in sight.


    Due to the risks of blizzards and themon fate of traders dying on the road in winter, hardly anyone dared to travel during this season.


    Yet, Repenhardt was unfazed.


    ¡°This crazy body of mine does have excellent stamina, after all.¡±


    Despite his nonchnce, he was dressed appropriately for winter travel, in a thick fur coat and a scarf, looking every part the exemry traveler.


    In truth, his current physique could easily dismiss such cold as a mere breeze, so there was no real need for such warm clothing. However, wandering around in just a shirt in the middle of winter would certainly attract unwarranted attention.


    While past Kings of Strength might have unted their muscles by wandering around shirtless even in winter, Repenhardt, iming to still possess a sense of humanity, preferred not to stand out.


    ¡°Still, the coat was a bit pricey.¡±


    After spending another ten silver coins on the coat and other travel necessities, the money Gerard had given him had halved.


    ¡°But soon, money will be easy toe by.¡±


    Repenhardt chuckled quietly to himself. In his past life, he had made a name for himself as an explorer of ruins, wandering across the continent in his youth. And all that information was still perfectly preserved in his memory.


    That meant he had knowledge of all the ruins that would be discovered within the next 30 years. And not just any knowledge¡ªhe knew exactly what treasures each ruin held! In other words, he could selectively visit only the most lucrative ruins and extract their most valuable secrets!


    ¡®What a coincidence this is.¡¯


    Scratching his cheek, Repenhardt reminisced about his past. It was about his childhood, when he was fervently learning magic in the tower of Delphia. There was a mage named ¡®Todd¡¯ who specialized in exploring ruins and was affiliated with the tower.


    Todd, who was very fond of the young Repenhardt, used to share his heroic tales with him whenever he returned to the tower. Among those stories was an adventure with the Altion Marquis family near the Hattan Mountains.


    ¡®The date just had to coincide with the day I came down from the mountains.¡¯


    Today being the 14th day of the ice moon, Todd would likely be staying in a mountain vige near the Hattan Mountains. It was a long time ago, so remembering the exact date was difficult, but with the legendary skill of ¡®Artificial shback,¡¯ Repenhardt could always pull out and check his past memories urately.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure I went on an expedition myself after hearing Todd¡¯s story and getting older. Hmm.¡¯


    Ancient ruins are usuallyplex in geography, so even if they have been explored, there¡¯s a high chance that something was missed. This was true for the Hattan Mountain ruins as well, where Repenhardt managed to find ¡®real¡¯ artifacts that Todd¡¯s group had missed,ting a significant sum.


    ¡°I sold everything that came out and made over two thousand gold coins, so it was quite a profitable ruin. Hahaha.¡±


    Therefore, Repenhardt deliberately chose this route.


    Even if Todd¡¯s group had already looted the ruin by the time he descended, it was no issue. The underground part of the ruin would still be unexplored. If not, he could always go to another ruin.


    On the way to the Lastil Duchy, there were four more high-value ruins in Repenhardt¡¯s memory that had yet to be unearthed. Even if the timing wasn¡¯t right, making money was not a problem.


    The reason he specifically wanted to get involved in Todd¡¯s past was¡­


    ¡®I should take this opportunity to find out about the condition of my body in this era.¡¯


    Todd was quite close to him when he was young, so he would likely have a good understanding of Repenhardt in this era. Meeting him could yield some valuable information.


    As he continued walking with these ns in mind, the white mountain range beyond the horizon began toe into view. It was the snow-covered Hattan Mountains.


    ¡°The destination ising into sight.¡±


    Repenhardt increased his pace and then leaped into the air. With an incredible jump, he crossed the path in an instant and began rushing fiercely towards the Hattan Mountains.

 Chapter 13

    An hourter, Repenhardt stood atop a hill, sweat-free, gazing down at a small mountain vige. It had taken him 30 minutes to cross the vast distance to the Hattan Mountains, far off the main road, and another 30 minutes to navigate through the rugged terrain to reach Cattle Vige. Even on horseback, one couldn¡¯t cover the distance this quickly. The speed he now possessed was something he couldn¡¯t have even imagined during his days as a magician.


    With a slight, very slight sense of gratitude towards Gerard, Repenhardt surveyed the vige.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as I remember.¡±


    Cattle Vige was the same as ever, both in the past and now. Still shabby, still a humble little mountain hamlet. It should have been 20 years before he woulde to this ce again, yet the scene before him had hardly changed, truly a backwater vige through and through.


    The flimsy fence surrounding the vige to fend off wild beasts, about twenty log houses within, and arge hall at the center. Focusing his gaze on that hall, he concentrated for a moment.


    ¡°Ral Tara Sakita, the eyes of the hawk soar through the sky. Double Watcher.¡±


    Casting the 1st Circle Vision Spell, Double Watcher, his view extended, bringing the interior of the hall into closer perspective. Had he used a higher circle spell, he might have been able to see inside the hall, but he hadn¡¯t yet reached that level. Instead, Repenhardt used this state to sense presences.


    ¡®Two human men with the aura of warriors, and two ordinary men, one of which is a boy. And three orcs. ves, perhaps? And one female presence. The distinctive lightness of her steps suggests she¡¯s an elf woman. He¡¯s keeping a yer with him?¡¯


    The concept of a beautiful female warrior who is also formidable in battle is a fantasy cherished by many men. However, with human women, once they reach a certain level of warrior status, it often bes difficult to distinguish their gender due to their muscle.


    Elves are different. Whether male or female, they maintain a slender and attractive appearance by human standards, even aspetent warriors.


    Where there¡¯s demand, supply follows. ve traders began to select elves with potential, specially training them inbat to sell.


    That was the origin of ¡®yers¡¯.


    A beautiful elven swordswoman, useful as a bodyguard by day and serving at one¡¯s bedside at night, not only had practical value but also fulfilled the fantasies of many men! Consequently, it became fashionable for nobles of considerable rank to keep at least one yer.


    ¡®Well, being of a count¡¯s family, it¡¯s expected for him to have his own personal yer.¡¯


    He continued to scout the vige. The distance between him and Cattle Vige was almost 300~400 meters; at this range, no matter how sensitive his senses were, he couldn¡¯t feel any presence. Moreover, his current level of magic was only at a basic level, not reaching that far. However, when the unique senses of a warriorbined with magic, the effect wasparable to an intermediate-level long-range spell.


    ¡°There are five more guys in each house with the aura of a warrior. Just as I heard.¡±


    As expected, the Marquis of Altion was staying in Cattle Vige. Repenhardt stroked his chin. If it was just about gathering money, he could either hurry to the ruins before them or wait for them to leave and goter. However, he currently needed information from Todd. But approaching strangers out of the blue and asking, ¡®Can I join your group?¡¯ would only get him treated as a madman. He needed an excuse.


    And he had already thought of that excuse.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    Repenhardt turned his gaze. A reasonablyrge log house on the outskirts of the vige, where a good number of vigers were gathered, came into view. He could feel the strong emotions of panic and anger. A smile appeared on his lips.


    In Cattle Vige, about a dozen vigers were raising their voices in Ted¡¯s cabin, the vige¡¯s leading hunter.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with worry. The Marquis of Altion or something that had upied the vige had taken away their food and supplies, beaten the vige chief, and then made excessive demands.


    ¡°The Valley of Death is a ce we should never get close to¡­¡±


    Half a day¡¯s journey from Cattle Vige, there was a forbidden valley called ¡®The Valley of Death.¡¯ While the name might seem clich¨¦, the vigers didn¡¯t expect much from a name they had given themselves. Anyway, since people who approached it tended to die, a strict unwritten rule had been firmly established in Cattle Vige for generations to stay away from it.


    But those knights had requested¡ªor rather, demanded¡ªthat someone guide them there. Of course, the vigers had shown their unhappiness, but¡­


    ¡°Didn¡¯t those people demand a guide? Who knows what they¡¯ll do if we refuse?¡±


    One middle-aged man, half of his face bruised purple, rubbed his eyes as he yelled. He was the representative of the vige who had gone to plead with them and ended up getting hit.


    ¡°Even the vige chief has be like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, those dirty nobles.¡±


    ¡°Watch your words! Who knows what will happen if they hear you!¡±


    ¡°Kugh!¡±


    The vigers looked at each other and sighed deeply. It was a sorrowful sight. Being powerless, they had been chased to this point, and even here, without power, they ended up in such a state.


    A gloomy atmosphere filled the hut. After a while, a rtively robust middle-aged man spoke up with determination.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Ted! You¡¯re going?¡±


    ¡°Well, I am the best at climbing mountains in our vige, aren¡¯t I? And I know well that there¡¯s no one else to go.¡±


    ¡®So, that¡¯s why they are holding this kind of meeting at our house.¡¯


    Ted looked at the vigers with resentful eyes. It was clear from the start that they were implying, ¡®You should go, right?¡¯ What kind of meeting is this?


    Ted abruptly stood up and picked up the bow that was hanging on the wall. Themanding figure startled the woman and the little girl standing by.


    ¡°Honey!¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Hearing the worried voices of his family made his body stiffen again. Ted gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Kugh¡­¡­.¡±


    He stood up like a man, driven by the atmosphere, but his feet wouldn¡¯t move.


    He didn¡¯t want to go. He really didn¡¯t want to go. Leaving his wife and child to go to that dangerous ce was absolutely dreadful. He was a hunter, and therefore, he was well aware of the dangers of the Valley of Death.


    As Ted hesitated to pick up the bow, the vigers¡¯ eyes sparkled even more. Grab the bow! Ted! Aren¡¯t you a man! A man should not say one thing and do another!


    The hut¡¯s atmosphere was slowly turning into coercion, and as Ted was stuck in indecision, suddenly a strange voice came from the window.


    ¡°Shall I go then?¡±


    ¡°Who, who are you?¡±


    Everyone turned in surprise. Was it one of the knights who had heard their conversation? Their faces turned pale. They had been cursing the dirty nobles, after all. Considering the knights¡¯ personalities, the chance of them justughing it off was virtually zero.


    However, the owner of the voice was not a knight. It was a young man they had never seen before, wearing a thick coat and having a rather sharp impression.


    The young man continued speaking calmly through the window.


    ¡°Just a traveler passing by. I happened to overhear your conversation.¡±


    Coincidence? Which traveler happens to identally peek under someone else¡¯s eaves? Everyone in the vige and the traveler himself knew it was nonsense, but they all ignored it.


    What the traveler had said was of greater importance. Ted asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Do you happen to know the geography around here?¡±


    ¡°Quite well, actually.¡±


    Because he had been here before. And he had cleanly revived those memories with an artificial magtern.


    ¡°So, you really intend to go to the Valley of Death?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been there once before.¡±


    Specifically, he would end up going there 20 years into the future.


    A look of unhideable emotion shed across Ted¡¯s face.


    ¡°Oh. God! Thank you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be blessed, young man.¡±


    All the vigers expressed their gratitude to Repenhardt with happy faces. A little thought would have made them immediately realize how suspicious the situation was, but instead of being wary, they readily believed it. It seemed they were people who had lived naively in the mountains, not thinking that far.


    Yet, in their naivety, they were concerned for Repenhardt.


    ¡°But no one who has entered the Valley of Death hase back alive. Are you sure it¡¯ll be alright¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been there once, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s nonchnt attitude reassured everyone. Ted¡¯s face brightened, and he hurried to the door.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll inform them immediately!¡±


    It seemed he was intent on quickly informing the knights before this divinely sent savior could change his mind, making it a fait apli. Despite their simplicity, there was a not-so-subtle slyness to them.


    Repenhardt watched the middle-aged hunter running off with a wry smile.


    ording to what Todd had told him, this hunter would go near the ruins, eventually be attacked by a monster, and not return alive. Those knights did not care about the well-being of such ignorant vigers.


    ¡®Think yourself lucky. I¡¯m saving a life here.¡¯


    Around the year 930 by the continental calendar, about 50 years ago from now, in the marquis family of Altion in the Vasily Kingdom, there was an outstanding knight named ¡®ude¡¯.


    He was a particrly strong knight, even in the renowned chivalrous household of the Altion marquisate. Astonishingly, he awakened his aura at the young (?) age of forty-five, possessing incredible strength and remarkable swordsmanship.


    Even now, within the Vasily Kingdom, there are only three people, including Sir Talion, the captain of the knights, who have awakened their aura, which gives some indication of how formidable ude¡¯s strength was.


    Commensurate with his extraordinary abilities, he embarked on various adventures, and his heroic deeds echoed throughout the Vasily Kingdom. It is said that when people are overly praised, they lose grasp of reality. ude, once celebrated as a hero, grew increasingly arrogant and ultimately made a choice that should never have been made.


    Passing near the Hattan Mountains, he stumbled upon the Valley of Death, which he was certain was an ancient ruin. Thinking it a noble, knightly judgment to offer the ruin¡¯s treasures to his lord, the King of the Vasily Kingdom, he decided to venture into the ruin. This might have seemed amendable decision at first, but what followed was problematic. Believing he was as capable as others said, he ventured into the ruin with only one follower.


    This ancient ruin,monly called a dungeon, is a remnant of the forgotten, distant past, known as the ¡®Silver Age¡¯, a time when a highly advanced magical civilization allowed humanity to attain god-like powers. Various theories exist on how this great civilization came to disappear, but the truth remains unknown. Explorers of these ruins can only acquire relics from that era and praise the great civilization.


    Exploring these dungeons was never an easy task. The astonishing power of the Silver Age¡¯s magical civilization was such that most of the remaining ruins were severely distorted by spatial warps, stretching across dimensions. The exposed magical energy could transform ordinary beasts into terrifying monsters, and the auras from other dimensions seeping through the dimensional rifts led to various magical creatures and spirits, making it impossible for even the strongest warrior to ensure their survival alone in such expeditions.


    ude, in his arrogance, entered such a ce with only one follower, and the oue was predictably disastrous. ude fought desperately and ultimately died. The real issue, however, was not just his death, but that he had taken with him the powerful magic sword ¡®Altion¡¯, a family heirloom of the Altion Marquisate, and lost it.


    The magic sword Altion was valuable not only for the magic it contained but also as a symbol of the Altion Marquis Family. Losing it caused great turmoil within the family. However, no one knew exactly where ude had died. The only clue was the incoherent babbling of his severely traumatized and mad surviving follower.


    Relying on these few incoherent words, the Altion Marquis¡¯s family spent 50 years searching for ude¡¯s resting ce. Finally, in the year 984 of the continental calendar, they discovered the ruin in the Hattan Mountains and sent troops to retrieve the family¡¯s precious sword.

 Chapter 14

    [ Chapter 14 ]


    ¡®That kid who seems about my grandson¡¯s age is him¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt recalled an old tale he had heard from Todd, inadvertently lifting his head. Far ahead, he saw a handsome young knight, adorned in splendid armor, walking along a mountain path.


    Stefan von Lepanto Altion. He was walking with a grim expression, leading six knights. Since riding horses in such mountainous terrain was impractical, they had left their horses in Cattle Vige and were walking towards the ¡®Valley of Death¡¯. A knight should be on horseback to truly be a knight; walking in shiny armor made him feel pitiful.


    And right beside him, an elf woman clung to him with a flirtatious face.


    ¡°Master, even without riding a horse, your elegance does not fade at all. Truly, you are a knight among knights.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, hearing you say that does make me feel better, Relsia.¡±


    Stefan chuckled, casually stroking the elf woman¡¯s buttocks. He was harassing a woman in broad daylight without any hesitation. The one doing it, the one it¡¯s being done to, and those watching, all seemed incredibly natural about it.


    Repenhardt felt slightly annoyed, but did not show it.


    ¡®The values of the entire continent are like this, what can you do.¡¯


    Getting angry over such scenes on a daily basis would make it impossible to travel the world. Besides, this Stefan fellow was amusing. The ve, Relsia, only spoke words that pleased her master, and yet he kept giggling as if it was something wonderful.


    ¡®He¡¯s just a greenhorn.¡¯


    Repenhardt quickly lost interest in Stefan and looked behind. Three orc ves were following the knights, carrying their belongings on the mountain path. Beside them, two individuals appeared to be having a conversation. A wizard, Todd, and a pretty boy with long red hair.


    ¡®Was his name Sin?¡¯


    At first, Repenhardt thought he was a girl. Such was the beauty of this boy named Sin. In his youth, Repenhardt was quite handsome himself (of course, this was in his past life), but never to the extent that one could not distinguish his gender. Honestly, only his trained warrior¡¯s intuition indicated he was male; visually, he still looked like a beautiful girl.


    Moreover, this boy was also a priest of Phnence, the Goddess of Beauty, Mercy and Love. To avoid ending up like ude, the House of Altion dispatched its strongest knights along with experienced mages and priests for the exploration. The presence of a priest, blessed by the goddess to wield various healing and enhancement spells, was indispensable for tomb exploration.


    ¡®But can someone his age properly cast divine spells?¡¯


    Seeing Ssugh brightly and chatter away like a young girl in front of Todd, Repenhardt couldn¡¯t help but feel distrustful. However, since he was epted into the prestigious Altion family as a clergyman, albeit a clumsy one, it was likely that he possessed considerable skill.


    After all, being young doesn¡¯t necessarily mean being weak. Repenhardt, too, had already reached the level of an average formal magician during his boyhood in his previous life, and now, in his early twenties, wasn¡¯t he an aura user?


    Repenhardt soon turned his gaze towards Todd. The only reason he was part of this group was to gather information about his current self from Todd.


    ¡®I should find an opportunity to start a conversation¡­¡¯


    But it was hard to find the right moment as he had been incessantly talking to the priest boy who acted like a young girl. Watching them, it felt like seeing his younger self chattering away, which gave him an odd feeling.


    ¡®Wait! Todd, could he possibly have a preference for men?¡¯


    A chill ran down his spine. It was a horrifying thought that he himself could have been in such a situation during his childhood¡­ Indeed, in the mage tower where males were predominant, all sorts of strange incidents often urred. Fortunately, Repenhardt had never experienced such things, but the mere thought of it was unsettling.


    ¡®Eh, no way, Todd seemed like a decent person. It couldn¡¯t be.¡¯


    Trying to dismiss the thought, he shook his head, and then Sir Edward approached him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made an excellent choice, traveler.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, just guiding the way.¡±


    Repenhardt shrugged nonchntly, and Sir Edwardughed in response.


    He looked at the brave young man with a face full of admiration. Naturally. The foolish vigers had vehemently refused to guide them to their destination, the ancient ruins of ¡®Falton.¡¯


    To be honest, Sir Edward had not expected to be turned down. After all, he wasn¡¯t asking them to enter the ruins with him, just to guide him nearby. The fact that they were too scared to even do that was beyond belief.


    He was so incredulous that he couldn¡¯t even be angry. He had even pped a whining middle-aged man lightly, mulling over the issue internally. Knowing the geography was essential for guiding them without getting lost, and reaching their destination would please the Lord Stefan whom he served.


    But it would go against chivalry to force the unwilling vigers. Chivalry may have narrow standards, but it explicitly instructs the protection of the weak. Using force was not the way of a knight. The light p he had given was meant as a mild correction for foolishness, not an act of oppression, Sir Edward firmly believed.


    As this loyal middle-aged knight was grumbling, a brave traveler happened toe by and offered to guide them instead. It was truly a wee urrence.


    ¡°Tsk, what cowards.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural to be afraid.¡±


    As Repenhardt subtly took the side of the vigers, Edward frowned.


    ¡°Ha! What is there to fear when the valiant knights of the kingdom are with us? They are truly ignorant fools. Tsk tsk, anyway, I express my gratitude in the name of the House of Altion for your help.¡±


    After praising this brave youth, Edward walked back to Stefan¡¯s side. He firmly believed he had done his duty by praising the other¡¯s bravery without spending a single penny, which was truly knight-like.


    ¡®Anyway, these knights¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt slightly shook his head.


    Not all knights in the world were like this, but the profession of knights was inevitably bound to have such arrogant and presumptuous aspects.


    From the start, the path of knighthood is nothing less than a fine method for nurturing narcissists. The very point of harping on about honor is already wed. In other words, there¡¯s no knight who doesn¡¯t act superior. There are knights who are truly superior, so their superiority isn¡¯t just an act.


    Of course, among them, there are excellent knights who have a sense of reality and are properly grounded, but these fellows certainly do not fit that case.


    Knights are arrogant, magicians are narrow-minded, and clerics are old-fashioned.


    This prejudiced adage floating around the continent didn¡¯te from nowhere. Honestly, Repenhardt himself was quite narrow-minded before meeting other races, so he felt somewhat hypocritical ming others.


    While walking and thinking such thoughts, something suddenly caught his senses. Something was fiercely flying from beyond the forest to the sky.


    ¡®Ah, this must be it. The hunter that died¡­¡¯


    Soon after, a shout was heard from ahead.


    ¡°An attack! Form up!¡±


    The noisy pping of wings filled the surroundings. A sharp cry tore through the ears. It was a flying monster, a harpy, with the face of a woman, the body of a bird, and feathers of steel.


    The carnivorous harpies, which usually inhabited cliffs and particrly fancied human flesh, attacked the humans on sight.


    Dozens of harpies were swarming the mountain path¡¯s sky.


    ¡°Kyaahhhh!¡±


    With a sharp screech reminiscent of a woman¡¯s scream, one of the harpies aimed its talons at Stefan. Stefan, with a tense face, drew his sword.


    ¡°How dare a filthy beast target a human under the protection of Seiya!¡±


    With an archaic tone, Stefan executed a diagonal sh, the Dyed Strike. With a precise posture and swift sword strike, he instantly severed the wings of the diving harpy, spraying blood.


    ¡°Kraaak!¡±


    At the screams of theirrade, the other harpies surged forward with renewed vigor. The sound of their wings grew more intense.


    The harpies swooped down all at once above the heads of Stefan¡¯s group. Stefan swung his sword, scattering the blood of the de onto the ground. The elf woman, Relsia, who had been coyly flirting before, now stood behind him with a cold face, dagger in hand.


    ¡°Knights of Altion! Repel the enemy!¡±


    With Stefan¡¯s cry, the knights¡¯ swords began to emit dazzling light. The harpies leading the charge were hit and fell to the ground, spraying blood. Seeing that the knights were not as easy to ovee as they thought, the harpies at the rear fiercely pped their wings. Feathers as hard as steel shot out like arrows, overwhelming the knights.


    Tatatat!


    The sound of armor being crushed under the impact showed that it was no ordinary force. While the knights were blocking with their shields, Sir Edward shouted.


    ¡°Sir Todd!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Todd, who had pre-cast magic, stretched out his hand at the right moment.


    ¡°Fire Chain!¡±


    Chains of fire wrapped around the harpies, igniting them in session. The entire sky was filled with mes, turning red. Then, Sin began chanting a prayer, bestowing the knights with the goddess¡¯s blessing.


    ¡°O Phnence, grant these individuals indomitable courage!¡±


    Light surrounded the knights, and their vigor surged. Regaining their strength, the knights began to push back the harpies with their shields.


    ¡°Taahh!¡±


    Meanwhile, Repenhardt stood by the roadside, watching the scene with a nk expression.


    ¡®Everyone seems quite skilled?¡¯


    Especially that youngster Stefan, his swordsmanship was better than expected. It seemed that the saying about martial arts corrting with character was a lie. After all, this was the ruin where Sir ude, an aura user, had met his death. They wouldn¡¯t have sent someone of mediocre ability.


    ¡®But from what I see, they all seem quite clumsy.¡¯


    Repenhardt observed the knights anew, especially Stefan¡¯s movements, with a fresh perspective.


    Certainly, he was exceptional among them, a master of swordsmanship. Yet, to Repenhardt¡¯s eyes, his entire world was full of vulnerabilities. If he set his mind to it, he felt he could take him down within 10 seconds.


    It was Repenhardt, as a magician, who judged the skill to be quite good.


    Everyone seemed incredibly clumsy to Repenhardt, as a martial artist.


    ¡®It seems master wasn¡¯t bragging for nothing.¡¯


    Of course, being the body that would be the future Fist King, Repenhardt himself did not think he was weak. From the moment he awakened his aura,paring himself to them was unreasonable.


    However, Repenhardt, who had never seen any warrior other than Gerard, and who had been a magician in his previous life, had no eye to urately discern the level of his opponents. Now, for the first time, he was able to measure another warrior¡¯s level with the eye of a ¡®warrior.¡¯ Was it the first time he truly felt his own strength, which he had only known in his mind?


    ¡®Anyway¡­¡¯


    He nced to the side. The orc ves who had been carrying the luggage were crouching down, huddled under a tree, trembling. They looked like rabbits that had encountered an eagle. No matter how brave the race of warriors, growing up as a ve from a young age made them like this.


    Clicking his tongue, Repenhardt scratched his cheek.


    ¡®Well, no one is taking care of them.¡¯


    It was good to fight diligently, but those knights hadpletely lost interest in either the orc ves or Repenhardt.


    ¡®That¡¯s why that hunter died.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t that these people were particrly bad, but it seemed they generallycked the habit of taking care of others.


    ¡®Well, thinking about it, that¡¯s exactly what makes them bad, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    At that moment, Sin, who was standing a short distance away, caught sight of Repenhardt standing idly and screamed in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s somewhat better.¡¯


    ¡°Hide behind the tree!¡±


    Following up with a series of holy spells, Sin urgently called out. Repenhardt leisurely moved behind a tree and crouched down slightly.

 Chapter 15

    [ Chapter 15 ]


    The harpies decided to change their attack pattern, suddenly taking to the skies andunching their feathers like arrows.


    ¡°Screeeeek!¡±


    The steel feather arrows covered the entire field of view. Their range was so vast that it included not just the knights and Todd, Sin, but also Repenhardt and the orc ves.


    Whoosh!


    Though the iing attack was clearly visible, Repenhardt deliberately chose not to move.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    Something lightly hit his coat and then fell off. Even attacks that could dent armor were nothing more than a light massage to him.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Licking his lips, Repenhardt casually threw a punch into the air. It was a short, jab-like punch, generating a gust of wind that wrapped around the feathers aimed at the orcs¡¯ vital spots, causing all the feathers to deviate from their trajectory and miss.


    ¡®Well, it hit their limbs a few times, but orcs are tough enough not to die from just that.¡¯


    Soon after, the area was sttered with blood as the harpies began to flee.


    ¡°Squeak, squeak!¡±


    ¡°Screaaaak!¡±


    Putting away his sword and catching his breath, Stefan shouted.


    ¡°Report on the damages! Is everyone alright?¡±


    Sir Edward responded heartily.


    ¡°The Altion Knights are still strong!¡±


    Despite facing dozens of harpies, everyone appeared unscathed. A few had been grazed by the arrows, bleeding from their faces and arms, but those were merely superficial wounds.


    Relieved, Stefan asked again.


    ¡°What about the mages and the clerics?¡±


    ¡°Both are safe!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    With a satisfied face, Stefan sheathed his sword and then shouted exuberantly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move! We¡¯ll find a suitable spot to rest and celebrate our victory!¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡±


    Victory always brings pleasure, no matter how trivial.


    The morale-boosted knights all raised their swords and yelled. It was a truly exhrating sight.


    And Repenhardt muttered to himself,


    ¡°Hey, what about my safety? And the orcs are quite injured, you know?¡±


    Of course, his voice was so low that none of the excited knights heard his muttering.


    Repenhardt led Stefan and his party to a small clearing in the path. There, they took out some emergency rations and rested.


    Todd, who had been using magic, was seen entering meditation to calm his surging magical energy. Seeing his chance, Repenhardt approached him to start a conversation.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hm? What is it?¡±


    Todd red at him with an unpleasant expression. Repenhardt, who had always seen Todd smiling, found this expression quite alien. Slightly flustered, Repenhardt slightly bowed his head.


    ¡°No, I was just trying to express my gratitude for the magician¡¯s help earlier that saved me.¡±


    Considering it, Todd hadn¡¯t really taken care of him, so there wasn¡¯t much to thank him for. But then again, there¡¯s no one who feels bad about receiving gratitude. Todd¡¯s expression eased a bit. He cleared his throat and said,


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing special.¡±


    Seizing the moment, Repenhardt sidled up to Todd. Meeting someone he knew brought out a habit from his previous life, though Todd seemed oddly ufortable and avoided him. Perhaps it made sense, since Repenhardt was now a towering figure at 190 centimeters tall.


    ¡°By the way, I overheard that you¡¯re affiliated with the Tower of Delphia.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone I know there.¡±


    ¡°Someone you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a friend¡­ Do you happen to know Repenhardt?¡±


    It felt strange to refer to himself in the third person, but he managed his expression carefully, waiting for Todd¡¯s response. Todd¡¯s face softened, bing somewhat nostalgic.


    ¡°Ah, Repenhardt, you say?¡±


    Then, suddenly, his eyes lit up.


    ¡°Did that kid have such a brutish friend?¡±


    What, so pretty boys can only be friends with each other? Repenhardt was momentarily dumbfounded by Todd¡¯s ridiculousment but managed to keep hisposure. Todd chuckled, stroking his chin.


    ¡°That kid. He¡¯s really cute and kind. Heh heh heh.¡±


    Theughter sounded oddly unpleasant.


    ¡°But why do you ask about him?¡±


    ¡°Oh, just wondering how he¡¯s been. Nothing¡¯s wrong, is there?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Still studying magic at the tower and doing fine. Why?¡±


    It seemed the message wasn¡¯t getting across properly. Repenhardt asked again.


    ¡°No, I mean, has there been any strange happenings in thest few years?¡±


    ¡°Strange happenings? Not that I¡¯m aware of.¡±


    Todd made a subtle face again. This time, Repenhardt could clearly identify it. That sly smile was the kind men often wear when they gaze at beauties!


    ¡°Still with a sharp nose¡­ eyes like gems¡­ smooth skin¡­ He¡¯s doing well, but why?¡±


    ¡°Any change in behavior or anything like that?¡±


    ¡°Not that I know of? I¡¯m not really interested in what that kid thinks.¡±


    At that moment, Repenhardt realized. This man, unlike Gerard, valued only physical appearances. What a guy!


    He agonized.


    ¡®Ah, my God. What should I do? Should I just beat this jerk to a pulp right here?¡¯


    It seemed necessary to do so, if only to protect his own chastity from his youth. He cursed himself for having trusted and treated such a person kindly, but he forced himself to endure it.


    ¡®No, on second thought, he wasn¡¯t a bad person to the extent of harming others.¡¯


    In his memories, Todd had never revealed any malicious intentions. He had genuinely treated Repenhardt kindly and had thoroughly hidden himself until now, when he was reborn, to the extent that he only just realized this fact. After all, one cannot be punished for having strange thoughts internally, right?


    This made itpletely impossible to know what had happened to him in the current era. He had been happy, thinking it would be easy to gather information due to the ovepping dates, but as expected, knowing the future didn¡¯t make things any easier.


    ¡°Ah well, I¡¯ll have to look into itter.¡±


    He got up from his seat. He had thought it was a decent n, but felt disheartened by the setback. As he was about to return to his seat with drooped shoulders, a refreshing voice called out to him.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    It was Sin, the priest of Phnence. His face was so beautiful it could be mistaken for a woman¡¯s, full of concern as he scanned him from head to toe.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. Maybe you should take care of those orcs?¡±


    Repenhardt spoke formally to Sin, as he was a cleric after all. Well, he didn¡¯t really expect this young priest to actually take care of the orcs. But to his surprise, Sin nodded in agreement as if it made sense.


    ¡°Ah, right.¡±


    He then went to the groaning orcs and applied healing magic. The resting knights clicked their tongues, trying to dissuade him.


    ¡°Ha, priest. Those creatures heal by themselves with just a lick. Why waste your energy?¡±


    Even the orcs themselves looked perplexed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. High priest, we are not hurt.¡±


    ¡°Really, it¡¯s okay. We are not hurt.¡±


    ¡°Just stay still.¡±


    After restraining the orcs, he poured holy energy into their limbs. The muscles and skin torn by the harpies¡¯ feathers gradually healed back to their original state. The orcs bowed their heads in gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you, priest.¡±


    Smiling brightly, Sin healed the orcspletely and returned to his ce. Watching him, Repenhardt clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Tch, no doubt he¡¯s a good person, but¡­¡±


    Even though he was a high-ranking cleric capable of performing healing magic, it was extremely rare for someone to show kindness even to ves. Therefore, there was no doubt about the purity of his heart.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean they treated the orcs with personal respect. Perhaps that young priest would apply his healing arts with just as much fervor if a dog, cat, or horse were injured. This isn¡¯t about being good or bad. It¡¯s about an absolute set of values, a way of thinking that has captivated the minds of all humanity.


    ¡®Ah, we have a long way to go.¡¯


    Stefan seemed to share a simr thought. After urging the knights to get ready, he yelled at Repenhardt.


    ¡°Hey, guide! Hurry up and lead the way!¡±


    Any knight worth his salt would at least feign concern and ask if anyone was hurt, but not this one. He seemedpletely indifferent to anything other than guiding.


    ¡®Fine, then I¡¯ll just faithfully provide guidance. Whatever.¡¯


    Originally, Repenhardt intended to guide them along a safer path, avoiding monster attacks, but his ns had changed. With a sneer, he decided to stick to his original duty.


    ¡°Go straight, then turn left. There¡¯s a stream ahead, so slow down.¡±


    Stefan looked puzzled as they were about to set off.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that odd way of speaking?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing at all.¡±


    * * *


    In a barren valley swept by the cold winter wind, by a frozen stream, a group ofpanionsy scattered on the ground, gasping for breath.


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±


    Sir Edward looked over the group withbored breathing. The once proud members of the Altion Knights were now in a state ofplete defeat. Their shining armor was dented and covered in dirt and dust, looking more like scrap metal.


    ¡°Everyone, take a rest!¡±


    They had just managed to retreat here after fighting more than twenty ogres. There happened to be an ogre tribe at this particr pass.


    Before that, they had been fighting non-stop against harpies, basilisks, dire wolves, and other powerful monsters. Even for the renowned Altion Knights, it was impossible not to be exhausted. The mage Todd and the priest Sin were also on the verge of copse, covered in sweat and dirt.


    One of the knights, looking around in exasperation, muttered.


    ¡°Why are there so many monsters in this small mountain range?¡±


    ¡®Because we blindly charged straight towards the ruins, that¡¯s why.¡¯


    Since Stefan had openly dered, ¡®Your only value is in guiding us!¡¯, Repenhardt had decided to respect his wishes. The standard approach would have been to navigate through the habitats of the monsters to reach the ruins, but they ignored that and charged straight ahead, encountering various monsters along the way.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t lie. This was the fastest way.¡¯


    Of course, the dy caused by fighting monsters didn¡¯t concern him. It wasn¡¯t the guide¡¯s responsibility if something happened along the way and dyed them.


    He was a magician. Magicians, as a group, are known to be narrow-minded and petty.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like I was trying to torment you. I did exactly as I was told, didn¡¯t I?¡¯


    Repenhardt, with a smirk that seemed to mock the gasping knights, casually checked on the state of the orc ves.


    The orcs were tired too, but unlike the knights, they still had a considerable amount of energy left. It was a natural oue since they weren¡¯t at the front lines of the battle but were instead hiding in the back.


    Under normal circumstances, they would have all died in the battle, but thanks to Repenhardt¡¯s discreet care, they all arrived here without so much as a scratch.


    Even the knights were exhausted, so it would be suspicious if only the guide and the ves were fine, but no one questioned it. It proved how indifferent these people were towards ves andmoners.


    Meanwhile, Stefan was sitting on a rock, resting and being attended to by the elf Relsia. He was catching his breath with a paleplexion, looking across the valley.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed fitting for the ce where Sir ude met his death. To think that so many monsters lived in such a small mountain range¡­¡±


    He was suddenly struck by the realization of how heavy his task was. It was at that moment that Stefan reaffirmed his determination for the glory of his great family.


    ¡°We just need to go a little further. Do you need a rest by any chance?¡±


    Stefan gritted his teeth at the guide¡¯s annoyingly healthy appearance. Although the tone was polite, it somehow sounded sarcastic, as if saying, ¡®Surely a knight of your caliber wouldn¡¯t get tired over this little ordeal?¡¯


    ¡°Everyone, get up!¡±


    Forcing himself up, Stefan shouted at his scattered subordinates. Knights, magicians, and a young clergyman all stood up with sickly faces. The young guide casually pointed deeper into the valley.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Just follow this frozen stream up.¡±


    Stefan started walking, and Repenhardt smiled slightly.


    ¡®Then, we should be arriving soon.¡¯


    There were no more monsters left to encounter in the vicinity.


    Stefan and his party began to ascend the valley with heightened vignce.

 Chapter 16

    [ Chapter 16 ]


    Approximately 30 minutester.


    ¡°Ah! Is this the ce?¡±


    Stefan eximed with overwhelming joy.


    ¡°Without a doubt, Lord Stefan.¡±


    Edward added, his voice filled with emotion.


    Before them, nestled between the narrowing valleys, stood a partially crumbled giant building. Its architecture was unlike anything from the current continent, featuring a unique shape with a diamond-like narrowing facade topped by a circr roof. The material was ordinary granite, with signs of erosion peeling off various parts of the exterior walls.


    It was unmistakable.


    Their destination, the resting ce of the great knight, Sir ude.


    An ancient ruin, ¡®Falton.¡¯


    Calming his excitement, Stefan examined the building. To the left, a semi-copsed passage was visible. Todd closed his eyes and after a brief moment of magical incantation, he said with certainty,


    ¡°This is the entrance.¡±


    He had sent an orb of vision sharing magic into the passage for a preliminary exploration. Urged by Sir Edward, Sin, the cleric boy, illuminated their path with a sphere of light, and the group stepped into the passage in unison.


    Inside was arge rectangr stone chamber. Moss filled the gaps between the bricks, and the air was humid. The walls bore various indecipherable symbols carved in relief. The chamber was quiterge, roughly the size of a noble¡¯s mansion party hall.


    Directly opposite the entrance they used was another doorway, beyond which stretched a long corridor engulfed in ominous darkness.


    After Todd and Sir Edward carefully inspected the interior of the chamber, they reported,


    ¡°This ce appears to be safe, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Good, everyone get ready.¡±


    Deciding to make this their base camp, they began to unpack. Orc ves tirelessly collected thick branches, setting up simple barricades at both entrances. Relsia kindled a campfire while the knights took out jerked meat to fill their bellies and checked their equipment. Todd and Sin also began their meditation and prayers, preparing themselves for the dungeon¡¯s deeper exploration.


    While watching this scene, Repenhardt approached Stefan and said,


    ¡°I shall wait here then.¡±


    ¡°Eh? You may return to the vige now.¡±


    Stefan waved his hand dismissively, puzzled. At this point, the guide¡¯s usefulness had expired, and the gesture meant it was time for him to leave.


    Repenhardt, with a servile smile, rubbed his hands together.


    ¡°No, I have no means of returning to the vige by myself.¡±


    Reflecting on it, they too had endured hardships to reach this point. There was no way a mere traveler could pass through. Stefan cracked a smile. Even this arrogant, burly man hade to realize the greatness of the knights!


    Feeling good, a kind tone naturally emerged.


    ¡°Well then, as a reward for guiding you here, I shall protect you on your way back.¡±


    Though Stefan said this as if he was offering a great kindness, Repenhardt was dumbfounded. Was this supposed to be something to be grateful for? It seemed like the fact that the guide wouldn¡¯t have been here without them in the first ce wasn¡¯t even in his mind.


    ¡®Were you not going to bring me along then? Isn¡¯t it just basic human decency?¡¯


    It was ament made out of concern that he might be suspected if he suggested leaving alone after all the trouble on the way here, but it seemed unnecessary.


    As Repenhardt stood dumbfounded, Stefan frowned slightly. He, a knight, had offered mercy, yet it wasn¡¯t appreciated.


    ¡®Indeed, those who don¡¯t understand honor¡­ Tsk.¡¯


    Clicking his tongue, Stefan turned away. With that, he erased the existence of this guide. He then looked back at his knights, regaining their brave demeanor, and smiled contentedly.


    Now was the time to explore the cursed ancient dungeon with these brave knights. The vision of retrieving the magic sword Altion and triumphantly returning to the capital came to mind.


    Stefan drew his sword and eximed valiantly.


    ¡°Within lies a great being. It is our duty to continue their legacy!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Though he wasn¡¯t sure what made the pompous dead so great, the knights dutifully responded to his speech.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, brave knights of Altion!¡±


    Stefan rushed down the corridor. Relsia, Edward, and the other knights followed enthusiastically. Todd and Sin moved with indifferent faces, assuming these were just their natural dispositions, and the orc ves also prepared for dungeon exploration, carrying necessary supplies on their shoulders towards the chamber.


    ¡°Take care~.¡±


    Repenhardt kindly saw them off as they entered the chamber. As their footsteps faded, he stretched.


    ¡°Well, now it¡¯s time for me to see to my own business.¡±


    The ancient ruins, Falton, was originally a logistics base used during the Silver Age. Now, spanning dimensions, it has turned into a den teeming with various monsters and undead, but during the Silver Age, it was just one of the ordinary military buildings.


    Of course, all the tools used during the Silver Age are now considered miraculous relics by today¡¯s standards of demonology, so their value shouldn¡¯t be underestimated just because they were considered ordinary back then.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really been a long time.¡±


    Surveying his surroundings, Repenhardt murmured with a face filled with nostalgia. It was he who had proposed the theory that this ce was a logistics base. Through his exploration, understanding more than half of the defense system through the power of strong magic, this was the conclusion he had reached.


    In the past, he had explored this ce with Siris, just the two of them. It had been a happy time. He remembered the precious moments they shared, even amidst the tension.


    Suddenly, the illusion of a beautiful elf woman appeared before him.


    Her voice, chirping like a small bird, was vivid in his ears. She, who couldmand the spirits of the wind, easily found the secret passages that appeared to be mere walls to others.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­.¡±


    Somehow, reminiscing had led him into territory not suitable for minors. Repenhardt shook his head. Now wasn¡¯t the time for such thoughts.


    ¡®Ah, but what on earth was I doing with Siris in the middle of this dangerous dungeon? I was a brave one, wasn¡¯t I.¡¯


    ¡®Just wait a little longer. Siris, I¡¯lle to meet you soon.¡¯


    Repenhardt caressed a stone wall engraved with symbols.


    ¡®Surely, it was based on the scales of Libra, with the signs of Aqua and Terra inversely mixed to encrypt it, right?¡¯


    This pattern engraved on the wall was called ¡®Destin¡¯, a script from the Silver Age. In the past, Repenhardt had learned all thenguages of every race on the continent, including ancient scripts like Destin, Ralfin, Pestal, and Alcata. Of course, it used to take him more than half a day to decipher them¡­


    ¡®Now, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m holding the answer sheet.¡¯


    Without hesitation, Repenhardt moved the tiles embedded in the wall. Part of the pattern on the wall smoothly slid aside.


    ¡®It¡¯s tougher than I remembered.¡¯


    While he remembered everything, actually moving the tiles was difficult. Most of the defense systems from the Silver Age don¡¯t easily operate without magical power. He summoned all the magical power he had, and where it fell short, hepensated with physical strength, grunting as he moved the tiles.


    After several attempts at manipting the tiles, the wall¡¯s pattern, which naturally formed a certain design, transformed into an entirely new pattern.


    ¡°Ah, there it is.¡±


    The wall trembled, and dust poured down. This was the real passageway to the relics of Falton that Todd had never known, discovered by Repenhardt himself.


    With a deeply moved expression, he watched the scene unfold.


    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡­.¡±


    The door to secrets hidden for thousands of years was now opening.


    Standing before the passage, Repenhardt first shed his scarf and fur coat. Considering the battle ahead, it would be unwise to treat the clothing he bought with ten silver coins roughly. It seemed silly to fret over the cost of a coat when he could soon earn money aplenty.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to deliberately throw away good clothes, right? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to catch a cold if I don¡¯t wear them.¡¯


    Thus, in his modest attire of just a simple vest and trousers, he warmed up his body lightly. Now was the time to test the capabilities of his body, which had endured so much over the past six years!


    As Repenhardt was getting into high spirits,


    ¡°AAAAAH!¡±


    Suddenly, a faint scream came from the darkness beyond. It was a small sound, barely discernible even to him, whose hearing had improved,ing from far away.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Wondering if he had heard wrong, Repenhardt unconsciously tilted his head. The scream sounded familiar. It seemed like it might be Todd¡¯s voice¡­


    ¡°AAH! AHH! AAAAH!¡±


    The screams continued, this time it seemed to be Sin and that fellow named Edward.


    ¡®Why am I hearing the screams of those who went that way, from over here?¡¯


    Baffled, he stared nkly at the passage in front of him.


    ¡®Hold on. What was this passage again? It was originally a logistics base from the era of silver. And this secret passage directly connects to the third basement, right? And if that back door is opened, it means some kind of intrusion is happening¡­¡¯


    He remembered. The logistics base meant it was used for military purposes. And in the event of an intrusion, the remnants of the Falton magic system would mobilize all means to repel the intruders. Yes, it had been the same in the past.


    ¡®And that¡¯s when all the secret traps of the ruins were activated at once, right?¡¯


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    Repenhardt finally realized the mistake he had made. Opening the door as he had in the past was fine, but he had forgotten that the situation was different now. Back then, it was just Siris and him, so it didn¡¯t matter whether the traps on the first and second basements of Falton were activated. But now, Todd and his group were there, weren¡¯t they?


    It was clear they had all fallen into a trap and dropped together into the second basement level in harmony. Otherwise, how could their voices be heard so oddly from this direction?


    ¡°Damn¡­¡±


    Repenhardt clicked his tongue. No matter how much he thought about it, it seemed impossible for that group to handle the monsters on the second basement level with their current strength.


    The danger levels between the first basement floor and the second and third floors of Falton were entirely different dimensions. And if Todd¡¯s recollection was urate, the area they explored was just the first basement level. They returned without even seeing the shadow of the demon sword Altion, having only collected a few artifacts. It was only after several more expeditions by the House of Altion that the second basement level was discovered and the sword was recovered. That story was set to unfold 5 or 6 yearster.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a mistake. Tsk.¡±


    Repenhardt scratched his cheek, feeling a prick of conscience. Well, even though he had been called a Demon Lord in his previous life, Repenhardt prided himself on living conscientiously. He did not find it pleasant to be the cause of someone else¡¯s death.


    Honestly, he wasn¡¯t particrly fond of those arrogant knights, so he wouldn¡¯t feel much guilt if they died there¡­ Besides, after meeting Todd again, he realized he wasn¡¯t someone he wanted to save either¡­


    ¡®But if that young priest and innocent ves were to die, I¡¯d have restless dreams, wouldn¡¯t I?¡¯


    This won¡¯t do.


    Repenhardt lightly rolled his foot, propelling himself forward with his trained body¡¯s astonishing leap. Grumbling, he disappeared into the darkness of the passage in an instant.


    ¡°Ah, things have gotten seriously tangled.¡±

 Chapter 17

    [ Chapter 17 ]


    A streak of light pierced the darkness, flying forth.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A scream echoed down the narrow stone chamber corridor. Red blood sttered across the stone walls, sticky and trailing down. The source of the sh was a sharp, red scythe. The knight who had spilled blood now clutched his shoulder, staggering backward.


    ¡°Sir Thomas!¡±


    The other knights erupted in an impassioned cry at theirpanion¡¯s injury. Yet, none dared to bravely shield their colleague with a shield. The enemy before them was too terrifying, too fearsome.


    The knights looked forward in despair. A wickedughter echoed as a monster from another realm approached from the end of the corridor.


    ¡°Kekekeke..¡±


    With a towering height of 2 meters, covered in twisted muscles and a red body, its vile mouth was surrounded by yellow mes. Its empty eyes were as dark as abysses, showing endless darkness. This demon, known as Beiter, was rumored to possess twenty times the strength and power of a human. It was now pressing towards them with four arms, each wielding a sword, scythe, or axe.


    One of the knights screamed out in desperation.


    ¡°Ah! How can a human ever stand against such a demon!¡±


    ¡®Wow, that tone really stuck to him deep.¡¯


    Sin couldn¡¯t help but stick out his tongue at the sight of the Altion knight, whose ancient way of speaking naturally slipped out even in a state of utter fear.


    ¡®Eek, now¡¯s not the time to be having such random thoughts.¡¯


    Sin shook her head and moved towards the fallen Sir Thomas. She ced her hand on his shoulder and prayed.


    ¡°Phnence, may your healing light dwell within.¡±


    True to the goddess of love, a pink(!) holy light surged, beginning to mend the wounds. Bones and muscles knitted together at an astonishing rate. Such rapid healing was rare even within the Phnence clergy. Despite his young age, he was a high-ranking cleric. Sir Thomas, now relieved of pain, expressed his gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you, cleric.¡±


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to thank me. If you died, I¡¯d be next, wouldn¡¯t I?¡¯


    Despite his inner thoughts, Sin smiled benevolently. His demeanor was linked to the church¡¯s reputation, so in any case, he could not afford to lose the image of a priest. This seemingly pretty and kind young cleric actually had quite a cunning side.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Sir Thomas, now back on his feet, wielding his sword and shield, let out a wild scream. He forcibly shouts to muster courage from nowhere. Yet, his feet remained frozen, still seized by fear. Sin bit her nails secretly.


    ¡®Damn, it seemed easy at the beginning¡­¡¯


    In the beginning, it wasn¡¯t too difficult. True to the dungeon¡¯s reputation, various monsters and mutated beasts appeared, but they were within manageable levels. The monsters were low-tier demons like Kavi Beach or Grellin, and the mutated beasts were nothing more than giant rats or bugs, with a few skeletons creaking as they attacked. He wondered why Sir ude, who could handle this level of ruin, had died.


    The situation changed when they passed through about three passages and entered a round chamber.


    -Kel Hain Speratachcana!


    With a strange voice, the doors on either side of the chamber closed, and suddenly the floor copsed. More urately, it opened up, but for those experiencing it, the difference was negligible.


    Screaming, Stefan and his party free-fell about ten meters down. If Todd hadn¡¯t quickly cast a spell to form a softyer of air on the ground, the lightweight elf and knights might have been fine, but Sin and the orc ves would have certainly fallen to their deaths.


    That¡¯s when the real hell began. Monsters of apletely different caliber appeared, and Stefan¡¯s party desperately fled to the opposite passage, only to be forced to keep fleeing. After about ten minutes, they were eventually surrounded by demons approaching from both sides of the passage.


    ¡°Growl¡­¡±


    ¡°Grroar¡­¡±


    The chilling breaths of demons could be heard from both sides.


    ¡°Heltro!¡±


    Suddenly, a Beiter screamed, and dozens of ghouls burst out from the ground around him. The hideous ghouls with their sharp ws made the knights scream in terror as they charged.


    Mixed groans escaped.


    ¡°Monsters!¡±


    ¡°Oh! My God!¡±


    Sin clenched her teeth and prayed again.


    ¡°Phnence, strike down this misguided being with your hammer of light!¡±


    Surprisingly, Sin was quiteposed. Indeed, it¡¯s more than justposure when one can finish a prayer without blinking an eye as de-like ws thrust before them.


    Bang!


    A pink-colored hammer of light appeared out of nowhere and smashed one of the ghouls. Although its color was peculiar, its divine power was undeniable. After dealing with one ghoul, Sin quickly turned to the knights.


    ¡°Aaaah~¡±


    The knights were clumsily fighting off other ghouls. Given their skills, they should have easily defeated these ghouls, but they were only defending with their shields, continuously retreating in panic.


    ¡®Already lost your nerve? I¡¯m still fine. What a waste of muscles.¡¯


    Despite their impressive stature, their spirits were notably frail. A sigh escaped internally, yet they were cherished shields that couldn¡¯t be left to shatter. Sin raised her hands high, praying to the goddess.


    ¡°Phnence, grant them the courage of the indomitable!¡±


    A spiritual divine spell, imbuing strength and courage, was cast upon the knights. Nevertheless, they hesitated, overwhelmed by fear, rendering the spell ineffective.


    Biting down, Sin prayed once more with determination.


    ¡°Phnence, generously bestow upon them the courage of the indomitable!¡±


    The prayer might have sounded odd, but the efficacy of divine spells depended on the cleric¡¯s faith, not their eloquence.


    Finally, the knightsunched a fierce counterattack.


    ¡°Aaargh!¡±


    They became berserkers, overly empowered by divine force, eyes bulging and drooling as they ughtered ghouls ¨C a sight reminiscent of severe hallucinogen overdose. It seemed the goddess had taken ¡°generously¡± a bit too literally.


    Thanks to this, the situation improved. Sir Edward, empowered, led the charge against the ghouls, shouting,


    ¡°Brave knights of Altion, show these vile beasts our courage!¡±


    Wielding a massive bastard sword, Sir Edward charged at the demon.


    The demon roared, iling its four arms, but Edward, an experienced knight, either dodged or blocked with his shield, engaging the demon closely.


    ¡°Sephir Dei Crotel, Earth, extend thy hand and reim what originated from thee! Iron Steel!¡±


    Todd swiftly cast the fourth-circle spell, Iron Steel, increasing the weight of metal to disarm opponents. The spell hit the demon¡¯s weapon. Since Beiters are resistant to magic, targeting the weapon they held was strategic.


    Bang! Bang!


    The Beiters dropped their weapons, momentarily confused. Seizing the opportunity, Relsia, fighting from across the passage, moved behind the demon.


    Whish!


    Without a sound, her longsword deeply shed the demon¡¯s wing joint. The demon, enraged, swung back.


    ¡°Kyaaak!¡±


    Relsia was hurled against the far wall. Even so, she smiled faintly, seeing her beloved master advancing into the demon¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°Did I assist you, master¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well done, Relsia!¡±


    Seizing the moment, Stefan delivered a sharp strike with his sword, shouting,


    ¡°Taat!¡±


    The de pierced through Beiter¡¯s four forearms in a single breath, and then it swiftly changed its trajectory to execute a diagonal shing in an X pattern from left to right. A deep X-shaped wound was carved into the demon¡¯s chest, causing demonic blood to spurt out. This was the Shooting Cross, a technique designed to disrupt the opponent¡¯s bnce and deliver a fatal blow.


    It was the secret sword technique of the Altion family that had earned Stefan the title of ¡®Knight of Determination.¡¯


    The Beiter screamed and fell to the ground. That a human could defeat such a demon! The knights eximed in amazement.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Lord Stefan!¡±


    ¡°Truly, the Knight of Determination!¡±


    However, Stefan¡¯s expression uponnding was anything but bright. In his eyes, he could clearly see another demon approaching from the dark corridor.


    ¡°These filthy demons!¡±


    He shouted as he charged at the demon again. Blood and screams spread everywhere.


    The nightmare was endless. Inspired by Stefan¡¯s struggle, Sir Edward and the other knights managed to defeat another Beiter, but their courage was immediately shattered by the appearance of another, more formidable demon.


    This time, it was a Tagrel, a higher-ranking and massive demon evenrger than a Beiter, standing at 2.5 meters tall with the strength to crush rocks and a metallic flesh impervious to des. This monstrosity, bearing mes in its arms, charged at the knights.


    The burning, murderous intent constricted around them. All the knights trembled in fear. Sin once again bestowed courage upon them with her holy power, but this time it had no effect. Just as frequent use of drugs diminishes their efficacy, so too does the frequent use of holy spells.


    ¡°Pull yourselves together! This is where the great knight, Lord ude, fell. Didn¡¯t you prepare yourselves for a challenging battle? Are you not the brave knights of Altion?¡±


    The stern rebuke of themander inadvertently led the knights to start swinging their swords at the Tagrel. It was more of a reflexive action than a surge of courage.


    ¡°KROOOO!¡±


    Enraged, the Tagrel began to spew mes at the knights.


    A demon with red skin from hell, bearing mes in its hands and feet, charged at them. Their swords could not tear through its thick hide. Even if they swung their fists or raised their shields, the shields would be smashed to pieces.


    Todd¡¯s magic was also ineffective. Though he was a high-level mage, the Tagrel¡¯s magical resistance was too high. No spell could prate the demon¡¯s anti-magic field.


    ¡°AAAAAH!¡±


    Eventually, a knight screamed as he was mmed into a wall. His head waspletely embedded, and blood streamed from between his armor; it was a clear case of instant death, no matter how one looked at it.


    Sin was terrified this time as well.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    People were dying before his eyes. Another knight, who had been aiming for the Tagrel from behind, was engulfed in mes and burnt to death. The Tagrel¡¯s punch buried the knight¡¯s head into his body, causing a fountain of blood to spray out.


    It was horrifying. Truly a scene from hell.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Todd was crouched in a corner like the orc ves, holding his head and covering his eyes and ears. He was shivering, clearly in a state of escapism. Despite his extensive experience in exploring ruins, he had never encountered such a powerful monster before.


    Being a mage proud of his magic, he fell into panic even quicker than ordinary people upon meeting an opponent against whom his magic was utterly ineffective.


    ¡°Damn it, damn it, damn!¡±


    Bleeding, Stefan cursed repeatedly. In no time, three knights had been turned into mere spirits without leaving bodies behind. Sir Edward, who had charged first, was sent flying with a punch andy far away, too distant to check if he was alive or dead.


    Despite such heavy losses, the devil in front of them did not have a single scratch. The sense of helplessness in the face of his subordinates¡¯ deaths tore at his pride unbearably.


    This couldn¡¯t go on.


    They couldn¡¯t just be defeated like this!


    ¡°I am the one who carries on the name of Altion¡­¡±


    Stefan gripped his sword tighter. His face was filled with determination.


    ¡°I am the one who has earned the title of Determination!¡±


    Stefan¡¯s figure rushed towards the Tagrel with astonishing speed. The Altion family¡¯s strongest secret technique, the Shooting Strike, concentrated all the body¡¯s sticity into a single piercing thrust, pouring towards Tagrel like a sh of light. And then¡­


    Thwack!


    The Tagrel ¡®determinedly¡¯ swatted away Stefan as he flew at him. The expensive armor, mixed with mithril, shattered as Stefan was pitifully flung away. He hit the wall and then the floor, before falling into silence.


    Sin inwardly cursed.


    ¡®No, why on earth did he start with such a big technique!?¡¯


    Martial arts is supposed to be about the ¡®process¡¯ of checking and countering the opponent within the offense and defense. Ignoring that and just hurling your body from the start, how is one supposed to do anything? It¡¯s tantly obvious where he¡¯s aiming from!

 Chapter 18

    [ Chapter 18 ]


    ¡°Krrrr¡­¡­.¡±


    The Tagrel turned its head, breathing out a breath of mes. It seemed it¡¯d finished dealing with the bothersome knights and was now aiming to dispose of Todd, Sin, and the remaining orc ves.


    ¡°O, Phnence, with your light, obliterate this malevolent being!¡±


    In a state of terror, Sin desperately summoned his holy power. A pink holy radiance struck the Tagrel squarely, but the mes wrapping around its body soon swallowed up the holy light, burning even more fiercely.


    ¡°Kaaa!¡±


    A demonic roar tore through the air, shaking the very ground. Sin trembled violently, his mind going nk as he stumbled backward until his back hit a wall.


    ¡°Aaaaah¡­¡±


    As the demon approached, Sin¡¯s eyes widened in terror, facing the imminent threat.


    Bang!


    A booming sound was followed by a gust of wind, causing Sin¡¯s hair to flutter chaotically. He involuntarily closed his eyes.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    When he opened his eyes again, a dark silhouette stood between him and the demon. Surprised, Sin blinked, and a vast entity shielded her like a rampart.


    ¡®What, what is that?¡¯


    It was the back of a huge, reliably sturdy man.


    ¡°Hooo¡­¡­.¡±


    Repenhardt caught his breath. He had rushed over so quickly that even his well-trained body was gasping for air. Trying to avoid traps and evade monsters¡¯ gaze had required more movement than necessary.


    The Tagrel, caught off guard by his sudden appearance, retracted its attack and took a step back. In that short time, Repenhardt quickly assessed the condition of hispanions.


    Stefan and the other knights were scattered around like dented cans, and the elf womany limp like a broken doll. Todd, Sin, and the orc ves seemed unharmed, albeit half out of their senses.


    ¡®Sigh, it¡¯s as bad as I expected¡­¡¯


    Sin¡¯s surprised voice came from behind him.


    ¡°A, are you the guide, sir?¡±


    Adding a title to simply calling him a guide turned it into a rather odd honorific.


    ¡®Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t given them my name. Well, no one asked.¡¯


    Waving his hand dismissively to keep him back, Repenhardt then focused on the demon before him.


    An abyssal demon from another world, Tagrel.


    ¡®How do I defeat this one again?¡¯


    He quickly sifted through his memories. Normally, dealing with demons required the holy spells of a priest, or if not that, life-based magic or even necromancy would be most effective. Of course, Repenhardt, in his prime, had mastered both to the extreme, so a demon or two was nothing. But¡­.


    Repenhardt, with a deliberate grip of his fist and stance, wasn¡¯t exactly tense. Having seen other aura users easily handle beings like a Tagrel, he wasn¡¯t worried about being overpowered.


    However, this was his first real test as a martial artist. Comcency was not an option.


    ¡°Kaaaa!¡±


    The Tagrel, hesitating only momentarily, charged again to repel the intruder. Recalling his spar with Gerard, Repenhardt carefully deflected the demon¡¯s punch with his right forearm. Just in case, he drew out his aura to execute the ultimate guard skill, Spiral Guard.


    Wooong!


    A golden aura swirled, blocking the demon¡¯s punch, but it didn¡¯t repel it.


    Crrrrick!


    ¡°Kaaak!¡±


    With a desperate scream, the swirling aura shredded the Tagrel¡¯s fist down to its forearm! Blood and flesh burst out in all directions, filling the air with a dense mist of blood.


    ¡°Cough!?¡±


    Repenhardt was stunned. He had merely intended to block, but who would have imagined such a brutal oue? Had his master really taught him such a ferocious method under the guise of defense? Despite his shock, Repenhardt instinctivelynded a punch on the Tagrel¡¯s vacant face. It was a reflex, honed over more than six years of grueling training, that responded to any vulnerability it detected.


    Boom!


    With a terrifying burst, the Tagrel¡¯s upper body vanished into thin air.


    ¡°¡­ Eh?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just crushed; it was obliterated. Being his first time, Repenhardt had earnestly, with the mindset of hitting Gerard (who was simrly sized), thrown his punch with all his might, resulting in excessive destructive power.


    Silence filled the dark corridor. The Tagrel¡¯s body, now missing its upper half, teetered and then copsed to the floor. Repenhardt looked down at his fist with a dazed expression.


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡­.¡±


    He was appalled. He had be a monster beyond his own understanding. The realization dawned on him that he must be exceedingly careful when dealing with humans in the future. It was a relief that his opponent was a creature from another world; otherwise, he might have identally earned a reputation as a legendary murderer.


    ¡®So, this is why I nearly died from a single punch by Teslon¡­¡¯


    Recalling his past death, Repenhardt shook his head. As he did so, he sensed movement from the other end of the corridor. Other monsters from the dungeon, alerted by the presence of an intruder, were converging on their location.


    ¡®It¡¯s time to move them to safety.¡¯


    Repenhardt nced at the orc ve and then positioned himself again. Soon, demons began to emerge and attack. Wrapped in a golden aura, Repenhardt also began to fight back.


    Sin just stared nkly at Repenhardt¡¯s battle.


    He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. The young man brutally crushing numerous demons before him was undoubtedly the nameless traveler who had volunteered to guide them. He was someone he had barely spoken to and hadn¡¯t paid much attention to.


    But to think he was such a formidable warrior!


    A demon bared its teeth and charged viciously. Grabbing the oing opponent by the neck, Repenhardt effortlessly twisted it and tore it off.


    Leaping through the fountain of blood, he struck down on the next demon¡¯s corbone. The steel body, which remained unflinching even as the knights stabbed at it, crumbled like cheese and split in two.


    ¡°Kraaaak!¡±


    A demon roared, emitting mes. Yet, those infernal mes could not scorch Repenhardt¡¯s flesh. As if the ze were merely an illusion, he effortlessly moved through the mes. Naturally, his shirt, being mere fabric, caught fire. Repenhardt, thinking it was a good decision toe without his coat, tore off the burning garment and threw it away, revealing his well-toned, tanned muscles.


    ¡°Hyup!¡±


    With a short yell, Repenhardt delivered a simple front kick to the demon¡¯s abdomen. The demon was sent flying backward, crashing into the wall as if it had been hit by a battering ram. The corridor shook, and dust filled the air.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Sin watched the battle unfold before his eyes with admiration, awe, and longing. Another demon grabbed Repenhardt¡¯s arm with its thick forearms. At that moment, his biceps and triceps bulged like steel, and he lifted the demon with one arm. Then, he mmed it to the ground with force! With a firm stomp on the head of the defeated demon, its skull burst open, filling with pools of blood.


    Truly, there was no other way to describe it than astonishing. It was like watching a god of war, valiant and brutal in battle. And that massive muscture, honed without a hint of faltering!


    ¡°Wow¡­!¡±


    Even those distinct six-pack abs seemed capable of chewing up a de. This was not a figurative expression, but literally what Repenhardt did, grabbing a demon¡¯s de between his abs and snapping it in two. It was a technique he had picked up when he was tightly bound and thrown into a pit of bones. Among the teachings of Gym Unbreakable, there truly was a method to crush teeth with muscles.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Perhaps due to a sudden rxation of tension, the admiration that Sin had only felt internally slipped out. However, Sin didn¡¯t realize his own mistake. The boy was simply too captivated by the muscr young man before him.


    Pulsating muscles, delicate tendons, broad shoulders, and a physique as solid as a spire.


    Sin muttered with a dazed face.


    ¡°So big¡­¡­¡­¡­ and beautiful¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Suddenly feeling a chill, Repenhardt turned around in surprise. He had felt all sorts of presences since he began to train his body, but this was the first time he felt something so peculiar. What kind of monstrous creature appeared to give off such a sensation?


    But when he actually turned around, there was no demon, only a boy with a flushed face making a strange expression.


    ¡®Ugh! Why does that kid look like that?¡¯


    In an instant, Repenhardt shuddered as if ants were crawling all over his body. He didn¡¯t know why, but somehow, he felt unpleasantly disturbed. Maybe, it was the innocent-looking boy with flushed cheeks who seemed more terrifying than the demons he was used to facing?


    Well, it was clear that Sin had uttered something that could easily be misunderstood. That didn¡¯t mean he had a different sexual preference. It was purely, genuinely, just admiration for Repenhardt¡¯s overwhelmingly masculine physique.


    Sin Phil Marcis.


    This boy, a high priest of the Phnence Order, lost his parents at a young age and was fortunately taken in by the order¡¯s orphanage where he spent his childhood. Due to his frail and feminine appearance from a young age, he was often teased by the other orphans.


    However, contrary to his appearance, young Sin was quite the tough character. If hit once, he would strike back twice; if hit twice, he would bite and cling on three times, possessing the nature of a venomous snake.


    Thanks to his temperament, Sin was able to spend a rtively peaceful childhood. And then, he entered his teens, a time when everyone harbors dreams for their future. Like most orphans in the order, Sin dreamed of bing a priest serving Phnence. However, his dream was slightly different from that of other boys.


    Having grown up constantly being told he looked like a girl, Sin dreamed of bing a monk within the order, demonstrating faith through physical strength.


    A masculine physique, heartyughter, a deep voice¡ªall of which he did not possess. Indeed, within the love and beauty-oriented Phnence Order, the status of monks was quite low (for they were not considered beautiful!), but to young Sin, they were the epitome of his ideals.


    However, everyone faces challenges during their growth spurt.


    Entering puberty, it is natural for boys to grow taller, their skeletons to erge, and their bodies to be more robust. Some even start to grow facial hair a bit earlier.


    But even when all the other children became men and went through puberty, Sin remained the same. With a slender and soft physique, a high-pitched voice, he still looked just like a beautiful maiden.


    Eventually, at the age of 12, Sin demonstrated his aptitude for divine power and was admitted to the Phnence Order as an apprentice priest. Having received the hierarchy¡¯s blessing, he became the envy of all the orphans. While everyone else was celebrating and happy for him, Sin felt despondent and cried in secret. The path to bing a monk, which he had long dreamed of, seemed impossibly distant.


    However, despite his young age, Sin did not dwell in despair. Hadn¡¯t the goddess herself said? The world rewards those who strive.


    He had a proactive personality. He believed that if he worked hard enough, he would eventually transform into the muscr, manly physique he desired.


    Whenever he had the chance, he secretly watched the monks train. He diligently observed and learned their muscle training routines.


    And he followed what he learned. Despite his frail body, he devoted himself to muscle training with all his might. Every day, he trained his muscles, and whenever his body broke down, he healed himself with divine power and continued to overtrain.


    After five years, indeed, the goddess had not spoken in vain. His efforts were rewarded, albeit not in the way he had hoped.


    Instead of the muscles he so desired, it was his divine power, honed desperately every day, that had grown immensely. This was the not-so-secret secret behind Sin bing a high-ranking clergyman at the tender age of a teenager.


    Then, Sin¡¯s eyes caught sight of a physique that surpassed even the monks he had observed until now, a perfect body that dwarfed all others. Sin, who had always gazed enviously upon others¡¯ muscles,cked muscles himself but had developed an eye for recognizing strength and perfection. He immediately recognized how powerful and perfect Repenhardt¡¯s physique was. It was impossible not to be captivated.


    Of course, Repenhardt was entirely unaware of Sin¡¯s long history. Naturally, it left him feeling somewhat uneasy.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Repenhardt had been engrossed in testing the might of the martial arts he had been refining, lost in the excitement of honing his skills. The fact that he had been somewhat recklessly exuberant was true. But upon catching that gaze, he felt a chill run down his spine, cooling his head.


    He clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Ugh, a mage must always remain calm. What a disgrace this is.¡±


    Although unintentional, Sin ended up assisting Repenhardt. With hisposure regained, Repenhardt began to decisively eliminate the remaining demons with efficient movements.

 Chapter 19

    [ Chapter 19 ]


    After dealing with the demons, Repenhardt led the group towards a safe zone.


    There weren¡¯t supposed to be any designated safe areas within the dungeon, yet there were certainly zones where the flow of dimensional currents twisted in such a way that monsters hesitated to approach. Repenhardt, who had already mastered all the systems of this ce, Falton, easily found a nearby safe location.


    Carrying the unconscious Todd and Sir Edward, with three orc ves each transporting Stefan and the two surviving knights, they entered a chamber. Afterying the injured down and lighting a fire to warm up, the knights began to awaken one by one.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Where are we?¡±


    Sir Edward, being robust, was the first to rise and look around. Sin quickly exined what had happened.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Sir Edward eximed in admiration, looking at Repenhardt with new eyes. Wrapped inyers of clothing, Repenhardt had initially seemed merely well-built, but now, it was clear that his entire body was trained to the extreme, far from ordinary.


    ¡°I failed to recognize such a skilled warrior. May I ask your name?¡±


    Repenhardt, who was resting and tearing into a piece of jerky, looked indifferently at the middle-aged knight.


    ¡°My name? Repen¡­¡±


    He was about to reveal his name but then remembered he had already told Todd. It was bound to arouse suspicion. He slyly trailed off.


    ¡°¡­ .¡±


    Although he ended in a casual tone, it was so natural that Sir Edward did not catch any sense of difort. He tried to recall any fighters from the Vasily Kingdom with that name.


    ¡®Repen¡­?¡¯


    He had never heard of a fighter named Repen. A true strongman¡¯s name would be known, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Then, Stefan, regaining consciousness, groaned.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Sitting down, Stefan held his head. His skull still rang from the impact of flying and crashing into a stone wall. It was impossible for him not to be affected by such a forceful embrace with the wall, enough to shatter mithril alloy armor. The fact that he wasn¡¯t gravely injured already proved how well-trained a knight he was.


    ¡°Lord Stefan!¡±


    ¡°Ah, Sir Edward. What has happened?¡±


    After Edward helped him up and exined the situation, Stefan, with a grim expression, asked Repenhardt.


    ¡°May I inquire about your family name?¡±


    ¡°Family name? I don¡¯t have such a thing.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Were you amoner?¡±


    Stefan¡¯s expression twisted even more at the realization that the man was not a noble warrior on a quest but merely a savage. The disgrace of a noble knight receiving aid from a savage was unthinkable.


    Shame and confusion followed. It was inconceivable for amoner with no noble lineage to properly receive the teachings of the great warriors. Yet, this man had single-handedly defeated demons that they themselves had struggled with?


    ¡®It seems he merely finished off the demon that we had almost defeated.¡¯


    Stefan nced at Sin, assessing the situation. The young cleric boy couldn¡¯t possibly have the discernment to truly understand and estimate martial prowess. To him, a clumsy punch or kick must have seemed like divine intervention, especially after being saved from the brink of death. The demons that appearedter must have been of lower rank.


    In Stefan¡¯s mind, the Tagrel had be just another demon that they had almost defeated. Satisfied with this conclusion, his expression softened.


    ¡°It seems you had some skill after all. Your assistance was appreciated.¡±


    Though to Stefan it was an acknowledgment of gratitude, Repenhardt saw it differently.


    Naturally, his response was curt.


    ¡°It seems youcked even that bit of skill.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Stefan bristled at the response, despite offering thanks. He reached for his waist, then remembered. His sword had flown off during the earlier skirmish with the Tagrel.


    Hesitating, Sir Edward intervened.


    ¡°Insolence! Show respect to the Altion Marquis house!¡±


    Repenhardt, tearing into a piece of jerky, paid them no mind. The thought of them possibly attacking out of frustration crossed his mind, but he was unconcerned.


    ¡®After all, this body can deflect swords.¡¯


    Yet, Sir Edward was not so unreasonable as to attack a benefactor. He was indeed a man of decent character.


    Sir Edward turned to Stefan, trying to soothe him.


    ¡°How could a savage know proper manners? Please, be patient.¡±


    The issue was that these ¡°manners¡± were by the standards of knights.


    ¡°Regardless, did he not offer us assistance?¡±


    Grunting, Stefan turned away. Reflecting on Sir Edward¡¯s words, he realized they were true. After calming down, he decided to ¡®forgive¡¯ the savage in front of him.


    ¡°Ignorance is not a sin. Given your contribution, I will generously forgive your rudeness.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do as you will.¡±


    Stefan bristled again, but Repenhardt ignored him. Honestly, having seen his fair share of arrogant nobles in his previous life, Repenhardt was not particrly angered. And if he were to be honest with himself¡­


    ¡®I was like that at his age, too.¡¯


    When a young talent is constantly praised, it¡¯s inevitable that they be arrogant. Repenhardt himself had been insufferably proud until he matured. Who was he to judge?


    ¡®He¡¯ll grow out of it eventually.¡¯


    Or not. It wasn¡¯t his problem. Why should he care? They¡¯ll live their lives as they see fit.


    Stefan, seemingly no longer interested in associating with Repenhardt, walked away towards where Relsia was. On the other hand, Sir Edward continued to show interest in this traveler. With his experience as a knight, he could tell that Repenhardt¡¯s physique wasn¡¯t just the result of merebor.


    ¡°Without a family, then. Could you tell me who taught you?¡±


    ¡°I just picked things up here and there.¡±


    Repenhardt deliberately hid Gerard¡¯s name. Gerard¡¯s reputation was too high, and attracting undue attention before regaining his magical powers was best avoided. Moreover¡­


    ¡®I don¡¯t want that man knowing my whereabouts!¡¯


    For all Repenhardt knew, his master could show up any moment, proiming, ¡®My disciple! I¡¯ve developed a new training method!¡¯ Repenhardt¡¯s aversion to Gerard had almost reached the level of paranoia, thanks to his rigorous training.


    ¡°Still, for just picking things up, that¡¯s quite¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, forget it. Why don¡¯t you look after the injured? They need attention more than I do.¡±


    Growing irritated, Repenhardt cut him off and gestured dismissively. The remaining knights were still unconscious, and Sin was diligently casting healing spells, though they remained out.


    ¡°Well then, once again, on behalf of Altion, I thank you for your assistance.¡±


    Without further conversation, Sir Edward ced his hand over his heart as a sign of respect and then stepped back, casting a suspicious nce at Repenhardt.


    He had begun to notice that this young traveler was speaking informally to them, knights. Yet, he felt no urge to point it out.


    ¡®It¡¯s too natural.¡¯


    The arrogance in his tone was tant once he opened his mouth. And it seemed he wasn¡¯t even aware of his own haughtiness. Like Stefan, perhaps? It¡¯s a habit formed naturally frommanding others from a higher position.


    ¡®But can a young man really be this arrogant?¡¯


    Stefan showed respect to Sir Edward due to his age. But this young man, in his early twenties, spoke rudely even to Edward, who was over forty. To disregard age to such an extent, one had to be either utterly ill-mannered or¡­


    ¡®Perhaps of royal blood from another country.¡¯


    Either way, engaging with him promised to be nothing but tiring. At least it was clear that this young man was strong enough to handle demons they themselves could not, making him an undesirable enemy at the moment. Unlike Stefan, Sir Edward had a good grasp of the situation.


    ¡®But his manner of speaking isn¡¯t so much arrogant as it is¡­¡¯


    Yes, it seemed familiar. It was the tone used when speaking to someone younger.


    Sir Edward looked anew at Repenhardt, tearing into his jerky, with a sense of curiosity.


    Thanks to Sin¡¯s diligent healing, the knights gradually regained consciousness, their eyes reddening as they remembered their fallenrades.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe! Thank the gods, Stefan!¡±


    ¡°Curse it! Sir Berto is dead!¡±


    ¡°These damned demons!¡±


    Stefanforted and encouraged his men.


    ¡°Do not grieve. They died as knights should. Ares will remember their bravery, and their souls will be saved. Furthermore, the valor of these knights will bememorated by the Altion Marquis house. Though they are dead, a knight¡¯s honor lives forever.¡±


    The atmosphere grew solemn at their lord¡¯sforting words.


    ¡°Lord!¡±


    ¡°We understand. Sob, sob!¡±


    The surviving knights gathered to pray to the god Ares and to console the souls of the dead. Todd,ing to his senses btedly, sighed and immersed himself in meditation to replenish his magic. The chamber was filled with a somber mood.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Sin looked around uncertainly. With his healing spells expended, he found himself without a role. Had he been a cleric of Seiya or a priest of Ares, he might have led a service to honor the fallen knights. But as a cleric serving Phnence, the goddess of love, beauty, andpassion, he was at a loss in the face of a warrior¡¯s death.


    ¡®It would be strange to join in their mourning¡­¡¯


    While it felt odd to be unaffected by the deaths, Sin didn¡¯t feel much sorrow for the knights. His profession had ustomed him to death, and he wasn¡¯t particrly close to the fallen. Had they been followers of Phnence, it might have been different, but knights typically worship Ares.


    Sin had been eyeing Repenhardt with interest, seeking an opportunity to start a conversation. Stealthily, he approached Repenhardt.


    ¡°Excuse me, you¡¯re Repen, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    Repenhardt instinctively stepped back as Sin suddenly approached him with a question. He had been wary of him since the peculiar feeling he got earlier.


    ¡®Why is he suddenly acting friendly?¡¯


    Looking up at Repenhardt with eager eyes, Sin asked,


    ¡°How tall are you?¡±


    ¡°About 192cm¡­¡±


    ¡°And your weight?¡±


    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t measured it properly, so I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±


    Hmm, maybe between 110 and 120 kilograms? Lifting things like rocks tends to give one a sense of their own body weight. Despite not appearing overweight, his muscles were densely packed, making him weigh more than he looked.


    ¡®Wow, even though it¡¯s my own body, it¡¯s quite brutish.¡¯


    Realizing the numbers made it more tangible. Weighing over 0.1 tons doesn¡¯t seem very human-like, does it? This is almost twice the weight of my previous body.


    ¡°What kind of training did you do to build such a physique?¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ got hit a lot, ate a lot, and lifted a lot?¡±


    It was a straightforward and honest answer, but Sin looked disappointed.


    ¡°As expected, warriors don¡¯t readily share their training methods¡­¡±


    It seemed there was a misunderstanding, but Repenhardt didn¡¯t feel inclined to correct it. He got up, having already rescued the children, it was time to fulfill his purpose for being here.


    ¡®Time to make money, money!¡¯


    Only then could he bring his beloved Siris along. With a gleam of avarice in his eyes, Repenhardt stood up, his expression outwardly serious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go scout the exit.¡±


    Most of the knights looked at Repenhardt with admiration. Venturing into the dangerous depths of the dungeon to scout for hisrades! Despite his lowly birth, he seemed to understand the duty of a knight.


    Sin lit up, rising to his feet.


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle with you!¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do if something happens and there are more injured here?¡±


    Sin deted at Repenhardt¡¯s indifferent reply and sat down again. But it was a valid point; a healer should stay with the main group, not apany a scout. Of course, Repenhardt nned to secretly loot the dungeon, so having someone follow him would be inconvenient.


    Then, Stefan stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go, and Relsia, you stay here and help them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    The elf woman bowed respectfully. Stefan red at Repenhardt.


    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±


    ¡®Why does he suddenly want toe along?¡¯


    Repenhardt internally sighed. He couldn¡¯t think of an excuse to deter Stefan. Scratching his head, he casually responded and turned away.


    ¡°Sure, have it your way.¡±

 Chapter 20

    [ Chapter 20 ]


    Stefan¡¯s decision to follow Repenhardt was not born out of noble reasons, such as wanting to assist in scouting because it could be dangerous to do so alone, or because, as someone in charge of others, he felt the need to lead by example into perilous situations.


    ¡°I can¡¯t admit to having been helped by a barbarian!¡±


    No matter how coincidental it might have been, the fact that he had received help from someone of ignoble blood was undeniable.


    If things were to pass without incident, that barbarian would believe he had genuinely offered aid to a knight. This very idea, starting from the presumption to scout alone, proved how little he thought of knights.


    Stefan was already irked by how presumptuous humans had be. However, as a knight of principle, dealing with the barbarian¡¯s insolence directly was unbing of his station. That¡¯s why he had followed. He intended to save the barbarian from a demon, teaching him his ce.


    Holding a sword (he had brought a spare sword prepared by Sir Edward), Stefan repeatedly muttered to himself.


    ¡°Come on, any demon will do. I¡¯ll dispatch it swiftly.¡±


    Of course, Repenhardt had no idea of Stefan¡¯s thoughts, nor did he care to know. He was simply following his old memories, diligently searching for profitable hidden pathways.


    Moving cautiously with a torch through the dark passageway, Repenhardt¡¯s expression suddenly brightened.


    ¡°Ah! There it is!¡±


    He spotted a partially copsed chamber on the left side of the passageway, and from within, monsters were slowly emerging. Stefan lit up, readying his stance forbat.


    ¡°Here theye!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show them the splendid swordsmanship of the Altion family!¡± Stefan was about to leap into action when suddenly¡­


    Thud!


    A strong blow to the back of his neck clouded his consciousness.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Just sleep for a bit.¡±


    With a simple strike to the neck, Repenhardt had knocked out this troublesome burden. He then swiftly dealt with the attacking monsters. The fight was so trivial it barely warranted description. He simply dispatched them and leapt into the room.


    The chamber was half-destroyed, with what appeared to be metal wardrobes, likely used as a storage area in ancient times, ced around. It was significantlyrger, perhaps ten times the size of their base camp¡¯s chamber.


    He first began to open boxes piled up next to the door. Although many items had deteriorated over the ages, some still shone brightly.


    ¡°Good, good. 50 Silver age coins¡­¡­.¡±


    The Silver Age coins, being of high purity and archaeological value, were traded at five to six times the price of current age coins. After swiftly collecting them, Repenhardt proceeded to open the drawers of a metal table, one by one.


    ¡°It should be here somewhere¡­¡±


    After a moment, his face lit up with excitement.


    ¡°Found it! The Infinite Bag.¡±


    Holding a backpack the size of a child¡¯s head, Repenhardt couldn¡¯t help but beam with joy.


    Among the artifacts of the Silver Age, the Infinite Bag was particrly valuable. It wasn¡¯t truly infinite, but it contained a spatial distortion that allowed it to hold up to ten times the volume of its physical size. The weight of the contents would also decrease to one-tenth, making this magical item something current era¡¯s magic couldn¡¯t replicate.


    In the present age, magic couldn¡¯t touch the domains solely reserved for gods: direct maniption of time, space, and matter.


    Back in the Silver Age, it wasmon to reverse time, transcend space, and transform matter itself into new forms with incredible magic. But with the current continent¡¯s magic capped at the 9th circle, such feats were impossible. Only Repenhardt, who had reached the pinnacle of the 10th circle in his prime, managed to recreate a semnce of the Infinite Bag after years of research, doubling its volume through partial spatial distortion.


    ¡°Heh, wasn¡¯t there another one here?¡±


    Continuing his search, Repenhardt found another backpack. The Infinite Bag, while a remarkable magical device, wasn¡¯t unique enough to be considered an artifact; it wasmon to find one or two in a decent dungeon. In the Silver Age, they were standard issue for all soldiers.


    Repenhardt strapped the Infinite Bag to his waistband and wrapped a cloth he found rolling nearby around his waist to conceal the backpack. It was crucial not to reveal that he was secretly collecting artifacts. The backpack, as small as a child¡¯s head, was well-concealed by his hand, which wasrger. Wrapped in cloth, it was indistinguishable, especially since his trousers were already torn frombat, making the cloth-wrapped waist not seem out of ce.


    After preparing, he resumed his thorough search of the chamber. Knowing exactly where to look, his search was incredibly fast.


    ¡°The Heavenly Brazier, the Dagger of Retrieval, the Marsa Fire¡­ hehe, all these valuable items.¡±


    He continued to stash away Silver Age artifacts into the backpack at his waist. Though it seemed only suitable for small trinkets, in reality, it could hold much more than even a sizable backpack, swallowing item after item.


    Thus, Repenhardt diligently collected the artifacts. The items in this room alone, if sold, could fetch enough gold to buy several Elf ves, but¡­


    ¡°I should get something nice for Siris. Something good to eat and pretty to wear. Let¡¯s gather a bit more.¡±


    As he was about to leave the chamber for the next location, Stefan groaned back to consciousness.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Repenhardt nonchntly pointed to the ground, to where the remains of demons, now separated from their flesh and bones, were soaked in their own remains.


    ¡°These things hit you on the back of your head. You were knocked out in one blow.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Stefan groaned. The demons had sneakily attacked him from behind! He could hardly contain his frustration. Once again, he had been helped by a barbarian. His chest boiled with shame.


    ¡°Damn, why does everything have to go wrong today?¡±


    Seeing how easily the young traveler had dealt with them, Stefan assumed they were low-level demons,pletely disregarding the fact that such a demon had knocked him out with a single blow. He simply med his own carelessness. The suspicion that the barbarian might have been the one to knock him out did not even cross his mind.


    Repenhardt started to lead the way through the passage, with Stefan grinding his teeth and sporadically saying,


    ¡°Th-thanks for the help.¡±


    One must always uphold one¡¯s duties, no matter the situation; that was the chivalry Stefan had learned. After quickly expressing his thanks, Stefan took the lead in the passage. Again, monsters appeared. His eyes ignited with fire. This time, he would defeat them and show the true power of a knight!


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing really¡­¡±


    Looking back and forth between Stefan charging ahead and the newly appeared demons, Repenhardt scratched his head. It felt awkward to receive thanks for beating him up, especially since¡­


    ¡°I might have to knock him out again.¡±


    Thump!


    ¡°Kueek!¡±


    Once again, Stefan was knocked unconscious. Behind the appearing demon was a new chamber, Repenhardt¡¯s next destination. Naturally, he had to block the view and gather the items without interference!


    Well, constantly giving him concussions might leave somesting damage on the spinal nerves¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s a tough one; he¡¯ll probably be fine.¡±


    Thus, Repenhardt thoroughly scoured the second underground floor for valuable items, during which Stefan had to endure being knocked out three more times.


    Despite having been knocked out repeatedly, the young knight, living in his own world, thought nothing more than, ¡°Strange, I wasn¡¯t off guard. Why couldn¡¯t I sense anything? Maybe my body has weakenedtely. I should take some tonic when I get back.¡±


    Halfway through the second floor, the backpack was full. Even though he had selected only the most valuable items, the Infinite Bag had its limits due to its inherently small size.


    In the past, he could carry arge Infinite Bag, capable of holding up to twenty times its size, and collect everything without issue. But now, it was impossible to carry any more without it being noticeable.


    ¡°I can alwayse backter.¡±


    Repenhardt let go of his greed. After all, he had already far exceeded his target amount. Besides, the third floor of this ce held memories with Siris. Exploring it again together and reliving those memories could be quite romantic, in its own way.


    Thinking such an oddly romantic thought in the middle of a deadly dungeon, Repenhardt turned back.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time to head out.¡±


    ¡°It seems we¡¯ve secured the passage. Let¡¯s return.¡±


    ¡°Ye-yeah.¡±


    Stefan, who had done nothing but be knocked out, responded awkwardly.


    The sound of cautious footsteps echoed through the dark passage. The knights led the way, followed by Todd, Sin, Repenhardt, and the orc ves.


    Though Repenhardt had helped, the exploration was ultimately under the banner of the Altion Marquisate. They couldn¡¯t possibly leave the lead to some unknown neer.


    Repenhardt walked at the rear, alongside Sin. The girlish boy had been pestering him with friendly queries, annoyingly curious about everything.


    ¡°Mr. Repen, are you by any chance royalty from some country?¡±


    ¡°No, just amoner.¡±


    ¡°Really? But for such¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Is it strange for amoner to be skilled?¡±


    Was Sin another one deeply ingrained with ss consciousness? Repenhardt was about to frown when Sin shook his head.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just¡­ your demeanor is so natural.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Being a warrior, it¡¯s natural to have confidence, and I can understand your attitude towards Sir Stefan but¡­¡±


    To Sin, Repenhardt¡¯s martial prowess seemed even greater than that of the knight Stefan. It wasn¡¯t umon for a highly skilledmoner to show disrespect towards a less capable noble, though it wasn¡¯t exactlymon either. It was understandable.


    However, it felt awkward even to Sin when Repenhardt was dismissive even towards Sir Edward. Disrespecting himself as a cleric could be attributed to Repenhardt¡¯s youth, but it didn¡¯t seem right for him to be so informal with the much older Sir Edward, not appearing as the type to disrespect others casually.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    This became a moment of reflection for Repenhardt, who reconsidered his behavior. At his time of death, he was already in his fifties, which made the middle-aged Sir Edward seem young to him. Reflecting on it, he realized how absurd his behavior must have seemed.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯m 22 now.¡±


    He agreed with Sin¡¯s observation without objection and came up with a quick excuse.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived quite isted, so I¡¯m not well-versed in formalities. I¡¯ll be more careful from now on.¡±


    Luckily, Sin didn¡¯t seem to harbor any suspicions.


    ¡°Really? Well, that could happen.¡±


    Thus, Stefan and his group cautiously explored the second floor of the Falton ruins, even managing to pick up some artifacts that Repenhardt had ¡°overlooked,¡± delighting in their newfound wealth. Though Repenhardt felt a twinge of regret, he let it go.


    ¡°After all, I¡¯ve taken the core items; these should at least cover the costs of the expedition.¡±


    As they passed the areas Repenhardt had cleared, monsters began to appear again. The knights, now on their guard, calmly dealt with the demons, making their way through. Repenhardt saw no need to intervene; thanks to him, the strongest creatures like Beiters or Tagrels on the second floor had been taken care of, leaving only weaker demons.


    Finally, at the end of the passage, they came across arge metal door engraved with symbols, behind whichy the staircase to the surface.


    Stefan opened the door with a tense expression, and the other knights peered inside cautiously. Repenhardt, however, was not worried at all, knowing the area was supposed to be empty. But then¡­


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Repenhardt¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he looked inside.


    ¡°Kraaaa!¡±


    At the staircase leading upwards, right in front of them, a giant demon with a goat¡¯s head was roaring, bound in chains of light.

 Chapter 21

    [ Chapter 21 ]


    The goat-headed demon shook its head, discharging blue lightning between its curved horns. As the demon writhed, crimson mes sprang up around it, scattering a scorching heat. ck smoke billowed incessantly from the sword in its right hand.


    ¡°Kooooh!¡±


    A monster famous for its massive size, evenrger than an ogre, was spewing dark-red demonic energy without restraint. The demonic energy was so tangible that it could be seen with the naked eye. As the demonic aura washed over Stefan and hispanions like a tidal wave, they all screamed.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    ¡°Aaagh!¡±


    Being wrapped in the horrifying demonic energy, fear instinctively arose. Sin quickly prayed, protecting the minds of hispanions. Thanks to him, they did not fall into panic, but they all retreated in fear. The orc ves had already fainted, foaming at the mouth, and even knights like Todd were barely holding onto their consciousness. Sin, being a conduit of divine power and thus more resistant to fear, was still ttering his teeth.


    Stefan cried out in horror.


    ¡°Grelbeast!¡±


    The demon blocking their escape was one of the highest-ranking demons among the otherworldly monsters. Upon closer inspection, chains of light bound its limbs, connected to a magic circle behind the stairs. Thanks to this, the Grelbeast was unable to attack Stefan and his group, only howling in rage.


    Sir Edward assessed the situation and eximed.


    ¡°Argh! Was this demon the guardian of this ce?¡±


    Repenhardt frowned.


    ¡®Huh? Why is it here?¡¯


    Ruins from the Silver Age, broken by dimensional rifts, asionally attract beings from other dimensions with their powerful magic, absorbing them into their defense systems. Originally, this magical function was meant to supplement any deficiencies in the system itself, but a malfunction had instead captured an ¡®otherworldly monster¡¯ to fill its ce.


    To ordinary explorers of the Silver Age ruins, these beings guarding the ruins were feared as ¡®dungeon guardians,¡¯ but Repenhardt knew the truth. These creatures, in fact, were rather pitiful beings, kidnapped and forced to work without pay.


    ¡®There wasn¡¯t such a creature herest time I came.¡¯


    Suddenly, his expression hardened.


    ¡®Ah, this is the time period before it has been defeated!¡¯


    Repenhardt pondered for a moment. Should they push through as is? This demon was no easy foe. Merged with the ruin¡¯s system, the demon became a being far more powerful than ordinary monsters. A Grelbeast itself was a much higher-ranking demon than a Tagrel, and now as a guardian, it was emitting even more terrifying demonic energy.


    Moreover, this demon was the one that had killed Sir ude, a former Aura User, in the past. The extent of the difference in skill between himself and Sir ude was unknown, but the mere fact that the demon had awakened its Aura meant it was not an opponent to be taken lightly.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    After a brief moment of contemtion, Repenhardt cleanly decided to abandon this path.


    There was nothing of value to gain from confronting the demon. If necessary, they could simply exit the way they had entered. Unlike the first and second underground levels, this area had been personally explored by them, so they were well-versed in the conditions and locations of the monsters. If they yed their cards right, they could return to the surface without engaging in a single battle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s turn back. It¡¯s too difficult to face this creature with our current strength.¡±


    Seeing Repenhardt suddenly revert to formal speech, Edward was puzzled. Why the change in attitude? Regardless, now was not the time to worry about such matters. As a knight of vast experience, Sir Edward could feel that the demon¡¯s presence was extraordinary. The demonic energy it emitted was palpably different from that of a Beiter or Tagrel. Even Stefan, who usually acted without regard for the consequences, suggested looking for another exit.


    For the first time, Repenhardt and Stefan¡¯s group were in agreement. They were all ready to turn back when one of the knights, failing to read the room, shouted out.


    ¡°Your Highness, look at the sword that demon is holding!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Stefan, puzzled, turned to where his subordinate was pointing. At that moment, he saw the longsword held by the Grelbeast and eximed in astonishment.


    ¡°The magic sword, Altion!¡±


    The jewel decorating the de, the intricate craftsmanship, and the delicate de forged from mithril. Despite continuously emitting ck smoke, it was unmistakably the treasured sword of the Altion family.


    Stefan stopped in his tracks.


    They had finally found what they had been so desperately seeking.


    ¡°Oh¡­!¡±


    Without hesitation, Stefan drew his sword and assumed a battle stance. Sir Edward, surprised, asked.


    ¡°Your Highness? Are you nning to confront that demon?¡±


    ¡°Of course, isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Sir Edward looked back at the Grelbeast. The demonic energy was still formidable. They were only safe because of the chains. Had the demon been free, they were certain they would have been annihted in an instant.


    ¡°The opponent is too strong. Now that we¡¯ve located it, perhaps we should return to the family and gather more forces?¡±


    In response to the loyal concern for his lord¡¯s safety, Stefan snapped angrily.


    ¡°What are you saying? Do you intend to simply watch as the sword of a great knight is defiled in the hands of that demon!?¡±


    Stefan¡¯s eyes zed with determination. Return to the family with nothing to show? If they did that, the glory would no longer be his. Only by returning here and now with that cursed sword in hand could he truly grasp honor and glory! There was no turning back.


    It was impossible to leave things as they were.


    The sword must be reimed.


    Even if it meant reaching into the clutches of certain death!


    ¡°Everyone, draw your swords!¡±


    Hismanding voice brooked no dissent among the knights. The knights hesitated. Cowards, all of them! Stefan cursed inwardly as he continued.


    ¡°That monster is chained. If it gets dangerous, we can retreat beyond its range of safety. Are you telling me you¡¯re so cowardly that you¡¯re afraid of an opponent that¡¯s bound?¡±


    Though blinded by greed, Stefan was still apetent knight. He recognized that the demon¡¯s movements were limited by its chains. That meant they weren¡¯t entirely without a chance!


    Spurred by their lord¡¯s call, the knights gathered courage. They readied themselves for battle, while Repenhardt tried to dissuade Edward.


    ¡°Look, do you really intend to fight that monster?¡±


    Even if the demon was bound, lives could be snuffed out in the blink of an eye oncebat began. Did he think the demon would give them a chance to run away upon recognizing the danger?


    ¡°There¡¯s no chance of winning. Everyone might die.¡±


    Yet, the knights¡¯ resolve was unshaken. Edward looked pensively at Repenhardt.


    ¡°We appreciate your help. But in the end, you¡¯re just a barbarian who knows nothing of honor.¡±


    He muttered indifferently.


    ¡°There are things in this world more important than life itself.¡±


    ¡®No, I¡¯m saying it¡¯s impossible to beat it.¡¯


    They couldn¡¯t even handle a Tagrel, how were they supposed to confront this? They really wouldn¡¯t listen to reason.


    Stefan raised his sword and yelled at the knights.


    ¡°Knights of Altion. Show your bravery at the risk of your lives.¡±


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    ¡°Magician Todd, prepare for support!¡±


    Todd began concentrating magic in his hands. Seemingly regaining his courage now that he could stay at a safe distance and cast spells, the magician seemed ready.


    ¡°Priests of Phnence, may the Goddess¡¯s blessing be upon us!¡±


    Convinced by Stefan¡¯s words, Sin began to pray with a brave face. The knights were enveloped in the Goddess¡¯s blessing, and a powerful magical protection settled upon their armor. In this fortified state, they courageously charged towards the Grelbeast.


    ¡°Be gone, you wicked demon!¡±


    And Repenhardt stepped back, clicking his tongue in resignation.


    ¡®Ah, there they go, just as I warned¡­¡¯


    ¡°Uooooh!¡±


    With a valorous shout, a knight charged forward. Chained, the Grelbeast swung its massive arm in a simple but wide-reaching motion. The knight, unable to dodge in time, was struck squarely.


    Crash!


    With a loud nging sound, the momentum of the charge sent the knight flying backward, bouncing off the ground.


    ¡®Oh dear, there goes another one.¡¯


    Hidden in a corner of the chamber, Repenhardt watched the knights with a pitiful gaze. The fallen knight groaned as he picked himself up. His armor was battered and dented, but it still retained its shape rtively well. This was less due to the quality of the armor and more to Sin¡¯s divine protection.


    ¡°You beast!¡±


    Seeing hisrade fall, another knight charged forward with his shield raised, aiming for the Grelbeast¡¯s back. It seemed futile. Detecting the approach, the demon whipped its thick tail like a spear, striking the knight¡¯s shield. The shield cracked, and this knight too was sent flying.


    Repenhardt scratched his cheek with a look of ¡®I knew this would happen.¡¯


    ¡®They¡¯re just getting pounded.¡¯


    Despite his expectations, Stefan and the other knights were holding up better than anticipated. They circled the perimeter like dogs fighting a trapped tiger, continually seeking the Grelbeast¡¯s weak points. Unable to move from its spot, the demon could only seethe in frustration.


    It seemed Stefan¡¯s judgment wasn¡¯t entirely wrong after all.


    Stefan¡¯s voice rose, boosting the morale of his troops.


    ¡°Do not lose your spirit! We are the knights of Altion! Even this demon is terrified of our bravery!¡±


    The Grelbeast¡¯s roar followed suit.


    ¡°Kraaaaah!¡±


    While it¡¯s unclear why a demon would unleash such a ferocious roar if it were truly frightened, the knights were bravely confronting the Grelbeast nheless.


    These knights, carefully selected from the Altion Marquis Family, possessed the skill to at least block the first blow, no matter how formidable the opponent. Normally, blocking the initial attack would merely disrupt their stance, making them easy targets for a follow-up. However, now, as long as they could roll away and escape the demon¡¯s attack range, survival was possible. Freed from the immediate fear of death, this battle felt easier than facing the Tagrel.


    This left Repenhardt feeling uneasy.


    ¡®Ugh, I was hoping that young brat would just get knocked out so we could drag him out of here.¡¯


    From their conversations alone, it was easy to tell what kind of person Stefan was. No amount of exnation would make him listen. Repenhardt had nned to persuade Sir Edward to leave the ce as soon as the young noble fell. Sir Edward seemed to have a more realistic sense of danger and might have listened to him.


    Surprisingly, Stefan showedmendable skill in holding his own against the Grelbeast.


    He moved adeptly, dodging iing attacks and finding opportunities to strike. Positively described, he fluttered like a butterfly and stung like a bee. Negatively, he was merely pecking annoyingly. But it was clear he was managing to survive.


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    With a sharp cry, Stefan lunged at the Grelbeast¡¯s left side, slicing through its thigh. A faint wound opened, bleeding. Relsia then soared to the demon¡¯s right, targeting its head. While the Grelbeast raised an arm to block, Stefan quickly shed at its side.


    The cut seemed deep, dark blood spurted out, and the Grelbeast screamed.


    ¡°Kraaaaah!¡±


    Quickly creating distance and escaping beyond reach, Stefan praised hispanion.


    ¡°Well done, Relsia!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, master!¡±


    Repenhardt suddenly clicked his tongue in wonder.


    ¡®That Relsia, she¡¯s quite skilled, isn¡¯t she?¡¯


    Aside from Stefan, she clearly seemed like the second most skilled of this group. Perhaps even more capable than Sir Edward. Moreover, their coordination was impable. They had obviously fought alongside each other frequently.


    ¡®Well, if she¡¯s that young brat¡¯s yer, it makes sense.¡¯

 Chapter 22

    [ Chapter 22 ]


    From a distance, Todd and Sin were also dealing with the Grelbeast with a newfound coldness.


    ¡°O Phnence, bestow upon this ursed being your sacred mace!¡±


    Behind Sin, a pink hammer formed and struck the Grelbeast. Naturally, the goat-headed demon shattered the hammer of holy light with mes covering its body. It was something the Tagrel could do, so it was no surprise the Grelbeast could as well.


    Sin grimaced and summoned his divine power once more.


    ¡°O Phnence! Grant me the strength to heavily smite this ursed being with your holy mace!¡±


    Once again, a bizarre prayer flowed, and dozens of light forms, including hammers and maces of various types, rose around Sin. It looked like enough to set up a cksmith shop.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Dozens of maces left trails of pink light as they repeatedly struck the demon all over its body. Since there were more than one or two, the Grelbeast couldn¡¯t block them all. Bound by chains, the demon couldn¡¯t avoid the attacks and took them all directly.


    ¡°Arrrgh!¡±


    Whether from pain or anger, the Grelbeast¡¯s body trembled violently. But Sin, undaunted, continued his holy assaults. Since the opponent couldn¡¯t move, it was safe to unleash divine spells without worry.


    Todd was not idle either.


    ¡°Laqua di Altun Baras, breath of the north wind, swirl in my hand! Blizzard Storm!¡±


    He continuously cast ice magic to protect the knights from the Grelbeast¡¯s mes. Typically, mages attack while clerics defend, but this demon¡¯s resistance to magic meant ordinary spells didn¡¯t work on it. However, divine spells, while weakened, still affected it, leading to a reversal of their roles.


    Todd, an experienced mage, didn¡¯t focus solely on defense.


    ¡°Sephiro di Crotel, earth, stretch forth your hand to reim what originated from you! Iron Steel!¡±


    It was the same spell that had disarmed the Beiter. The Grelbeast flinched, but the demon wasn¡¯t weak enough for the increased weight to be unbearable. Once again, it swung its sword, spewing ck mist in all directions.


    ¡°Arrgh!¡±


    ¡°Damn, it failed again?¡±


    Even as he expressed disappointment, Todd calmly prepared another disarmament spell.


    ¡°If I keep looking for an opening, it¡¯ll eventually work.¡±


    The ultimate goal was the Grelbeast¡¯s magic sword, Altion. If they could just retrieve that, there would be no need to continue the confrontation. Todd¡¯s judgment was indeed cold and pragmatic. Now that safety was assured, Todd truly demonstrated the demeanor of a mage.


    Despite the surprising overall good atmosphere, everyone was diligently beating on the bound demon. It felt like witnessing a local custom of the Eastern Continent known as ¡°rolling up in a straw mat.¡± It seemed that, if they continued like this, they might not defeat the demon but could at least retrieve the demonic sword.


    ¡°Have I underestimated them?¡±


    Just as Repenhardt was about to rx, the chains binding the Grelbeast began to emit light. Simultaneously, the entire chamber trembled.


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    As everyone was bewildered, the chains of light that had bound the Grelbeast detached from the walls and wrapped around the demon¡¯s limbs. An ominous light enveloped the Grelbeast¡¯s entire body. A voice, difficult to understand, echoed from above the chamber.


    -Hepin Raltar Philoda. Ren Tu Baid Phase Talon.


    While the others were puzzled, Repenhardt immediately understood. Thenguage was Destin, an ancientnguage from the Silver Age, and its meaning was¡­


    ¡°The current defense system is overwhelmed. Transitioning to Phase 2.¡±


    His expression turned desperate.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The Grelbeast raised its arms high,


    And burst into maniacalughter.


    ¡°Kahaha!¡±


    Chains of light still bound its limbs, but they were no longer connected to the walls. Although notpletely freed, at this moment, the demon had gained some freedom of movement. Moreover, all the wounds that had been so diligently inflicted on the Grelbeast had disappeared. The transition to Phase 2 of the ruins hadpletely healed its injuries.


    ¡°Kraltar!¡±


    With a chilling voice, the Grelbeast flung its arms to the side. The bound magical power flowed freely in all directions. It was no longer restrained!


    Everyone froze in ce. Even the bravest knights, and the cold Todd and Sin, turned into statues at that moment.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Sir Edward stared at the transforming demon with horror. His mind felt empty. The demon was free. There were no chains left to restrain this fearsome monster!


    Only one thought emerged.


    They had to run.


    They must escape!


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Just as Sir Edward was about to shout to Stefan, he felt his heart sink. His precious lord was now charging towards the dreadful demon.


    ¡°Die, demon!¡±


    With a desperate cry, Stefanunched himself towards the Grelbeast, who mockingly swung its me-imbued staff down. Stefan agilely dodged the attack, his focus as sharp as a finely honed de.


    ¡®I can dodge attacks like this!¡¯


    But the Grelbeast was no longer restrained. Following Stefan¡¯s evasion, the demon swiftly kicked out at him.


    The kick, filled with the demon¡¯s full force, was surprisingly well-executed for a demon, striking Stefan in midair with a powerful mid-kick.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Sir Edward screamed in despair as he saw his lord spewing blood and flying through the air. Stefannded with a wretched cry, all notions of knightly pride shattered by the excruciating pain of his bones crushing.


    ¡°Aaahhhhhh!¡±


    Yet, the fact that Stefan could still scream suggested he hadn¡¯t been killed instantly. Edward rushed to support him, his young lord enduring the agony without losing consciousness.


    ¡°Uh, Sir Edward¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness, Your Highness!¡±


    Passing a teary-eyed Sir Edward, the loyal ve, Relsia, charged recklessly at the Grelbeast but was soon struck down by the demon¡¯s tail. Her slender body twisted grotesquely as she coughed up blood.


    ¡°Kreeeeeeee!¡±


    That wasn¡¯t the end. Before Relsia even hit the ground, the Grelbeast opened its mouth, releasing a foul sulfurous breath and spitting sinister mes towards Todd and Sin.


    The event unfolded too quickly for Sin to react. His eyes widened momentarily as hellfire flickered across his golden irises.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    A burst of golden light intercepted the mes. Repenhardt, now enveloped in an aura, had stepped in front of him, splitting the mes that soon dissipated. Sin eximed with joy.


    ¡°Repen!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I was a bit startled myself and reactedte.¡±


    Apologizing with a rueful voice, Repenhardt deflected the demon¡¯s mes with a Spiral Guard.


    The mes subsided. The Grelbeast, recognizing a worthy opponent, focused its attention on Repenhardt, sensing that this formidable figure was unlike any he had faced so far.


    ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt looked up at the Grelbeast with a serious expression. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder about his own strength. Could the martial prowess contained within him be enough to handle this demon?


    The wizard, wary of unwinnable gambles, nevertheless felt the thrill of confronting a formidable opponent. It was an unfamiliar sensation, unlike anything he¡¯d experienced in his past life.


    ¡®Damn, I¡¯ve really be a warrior. My master would be pleased.¡¯


    A brief lull followed as each tried to read the other¡¯s movements, shifting slightly to the left and right. Then, suddenly, Repenhardtunched himself forward.


    ¡°When in doubt, the first strike is the best course of action,¡± he remembered his master¡¯s teaching and approached the Grelbeast. In the frail academies they taught to wait and counterattack, but for someone who could take a hit like Gym Unbreakable, a preemptive strike was always the best approach.


    As Repenhardt charged, the demon opened its mouth, and a ze from hell poured forth. With his arms, he cleaved through the mes, swiftly moved to his opponent¡¯s side, and delivered a low kick loaded with a restraint, striking the demon¡¯s thigh with a golden aura.


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    The Grelbeast¡¯s expression changed. The light blow had an impact far from ordinary. How could this small human possess such power?


    Seizing the moment of the Grelbeast¡¯s stagger, Repenhardt kicked off the ground.


    ¡°Taaat!¡±


    He flew,nding a kick directly into the demon¡¯s sr plexus followed by a knee to the jaw, tilting the Grelbeast¡¯s head back with a powerful jumping knee strike.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Grelbeast, groaning, swung its sword in desperation. The dark magic sword Altion emitted a ck aura as it flew. The ck de brushed past Repenhardt¡¯s chest as he recoiled from the attack.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Repenhardt felt as if ws had scraped across his chest and grimaced. He stepped back, looking down at his chest, which was slightly swollen as if scratched by nails.


    ¡°Huh? I got scratched?¡±


    It seemed that not even a steel sword could deflect a magic sword imbued with a demon¡¯s magic. While an ordinary person might marvel at surviving such an encounter, Repenhardt, ustomed to the resilience of Gym Unbreakable, was more shocked by the scratch on his ¡®tough body.¡¯


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Enraged, Repenhardt threw a punch and his golden aura sted like a cannon, hitting the Grelbeast squarely in the chest. The demon staggered, losing bnce from the energy strike. Seizing the opportunity, Repenhardt charged again.


    ¡°Taaat!¡±


    Suspended in midair, Repenhardt delivered a series of kicks imbued with aura. The Grelbeast, defending itself with its arms raised, was repeatedly pushed back. Unable to use its arms for defense and needing to maintain its bnce, it couldn¡¯t lift its legs off the ground.


    ¡°The best defense is a good offense,¡± it is said. With his relentless kicks, Repenhardt even managed to block the Grelbeast¡¯s attacks.


    However, he had forgotten that this demon possessed a tail.


    ¡°Karata!¡±


    With a monstrous howl, a crimson tail whipped like ash, striking Repenhardt¡¯s nk hard.


    Thud!


    With the sound of impact, he was hurled like an arrow shot into a wall, embedding himself into it. His body, as durable as steel, smashed through the stone wall, causing the entire chamber to quake and dust to rise everywhere.


    Sin eximed in surprise.


    ¡°Mr. Repen!¡±


    The force to send a man flying and embed him into a wall was astonishing! Sin looked towards the dust-rising stone wall with eyes full of worry. Then, he gasped in shock.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Wrapped in a golden aura, Repenhardt casually walked out. It was so incredible that Sin couldn¡¯t help but exim in astonishment.


    ¡°Good heavens¡­¡±


    Sin was astounded. A human made of flesh and blood had smashed through a wall and emerged unscathed? Not just any wall, but one from the Silver Age ruins, which had withstood thousands of years of weathering and could barely be scratched even with a heavy hammer!


    ¡®Is this the power of an aura wielder?¡¯


    Repenhardt, touching his neck, hardened his expression.


    ¡®I¡¯ve made a mistake.¡¯


    Despite being hurled so dramatically, he was almost unharmed. Six years of training had not been in vain. The reason Repenhardt was thrown so easily was because Gerard was the only opponent he had ever fought.


    ¡®Always getting hit by the master¡¯s attacks has made me subconsciously dodge them.¡¯


    Using his body to fly back and reduce the impact was a fine defensive technique.


    If the opponent¡¯s attacks were on Gerard¡¯s level, then it was right to defend in that manner.


    However, sometimes it¡¯s necessary to withstand an attack. If he had just withstood that attack, he might have found an opportunity to counter.


    Just because he could spar with the strongest didn¡¯t make him the strongest. Experience truly cannot be underestimated. Repenhardt, with a newfound realization, carefully circled the Grelbeast.


    He thought it was a perfect opportunity.


    ¡®It¡¯s time to calmly sort out the techniques I¡¯ve learned.¡¯


    The opponent was suitable, and it even felt like an opportunity granted by the heavens. Repenhardt clenched his fists, burning with fighting spirit.

 Chapter 23

    [ Chapter 23 ]


    Steel-like fighting spirit red like rough mes encased in golden aura, while the Grelbeast¡¯s entire body exploded with demonic energy. The demon roared out a challenge.


    ¡°Kara!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means, but let¡¯s just fight!¡±


    Repenhardt charged forward as he shouted back, with the Grelbeast bulging his muscles in response, charging as well. Like two robust bulls shing in a test of strength, a human and a demon began exchanging frenzied blows.


    Stefan watched the scene before him with a dazed expression, overwhelmed by pain so intense he felt he might lose consciousness at any moment, yet he couldn¡¯t faint.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    A lowly savage was battling a demon. He was effortlessly blocking the demon¡¯s fearsome attacks that had easily defeated him, diving in with amazing agility to deliver cunning strikes continuously. Each hit was lethal, making the demon scream with every impact.


    That nobody was shining with a golden light, iparably better than his own noble lineage.


    Wrapped in a dazzling, beautiful brilliance, the coveted light of destruction every swordsman and martial artist desires.


    ¡°An aura¡­¡±


    His face was a mix of emptiness and shock.


    An unknownmoner, of low birth and no renown, was fighting a demon using the power of an aura, something even he, a noble of nobles, had not yet manifested.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    It felt like the world was crumbling around him.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Everything he had believed in seemed like a lie.


    Everyone had said he would be the next great knightmander for the kingdom. That he could be the fourth aura user in the Vasily Kingdom. Everyone had said it, and Stefan had believed it too.


    He was to be the powerful sessor of a great lineage.


    Yet here was a monster, of simr age, easily wielding an aura with astonishing might. The power was tremendous; it seemed he would not be outmatched even by Sir Talion, the captain of the royal knights.


    Confusion reigned. His mind was in turmoil, wanting to scream in madness.


    What exactly was this creature?


    Where did such a beinge from?


    Exactly what was this monster, disying such incredible skill at his age?


    Amidst shock and despair, he was unable to even feel anger, simply staring nkly at Repenhardt¡¯s back.


    As the battle raged on, Repenhardt could keenly feel how extraordinary the techniques he had learned truly were.


    The demon¡¯s attack was fierce, but it could not harm his body. This body, awakened with aura on a flesh of steel, was truly formidable. Only attacks utilizing the magic sword Altion could inflict even a scratch; everything else could be handled with his bare body without concern.


    However, Repenhardt diligently avoided the Grelbeast¡¯s attacks while counterattacking. It was, after all, an excellent opportunity for practical training, making it necessary to be ustomed to thebat style of a martial artist.


    Dodging a downward strike from Altion, he grabbed and twisted the forearm. Joint lock practice.


    Diving deep into the chest, striking the sr plexus, neck, and chin simultaneously. Striking practice.


    Avoiding a tail whipping like a whip, he leapt, spinning for a kick. Aerialbat practice.


    Each time, the Grelbeast was battered, flesh burst open, and blood was sttered. Yet, as a guardian connected to the ruins, this demon, despite suffering severe injuries, never fell. The ruins provided magical energy, continuously healing the demon¡¯s wounds.


    At first, he thought it was convenient to have a self-repairing sandbag¡­


    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±


    After a prolonged fight, Repenhardt began to feel tired. Yet, the Grelbeast was still vigorously attacking him. The ancient power was indeed formidable, bestowing continuous strength to the demon despite such punishment.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time to be ying around.¡±


    Feeling a sense of urgency, he rapidly thought through his options.


    The solution in such situations was simple.


    Attack not the guardian, but the magical energy itself, dispersing its flow for a moment. Then, quickly defeat the guardian while it¡¯s vulnerable.


    ¡°But expecting that at his level is unrealistic¡­¡±


    Todd wasn¡¯t unaware of this tactic; it was a matter ofcking the ability.


    Alternatively, a powerful attack that doesn¡¯t leave room for healing, destroying the guardian in one blow, could work. If the body itself is destroyed, what use is the overflowing magical power from the ruins? Of course, it¡¯s no easy task, but Repenhardt possessed a technique powerful enough for that.


    ¡°Should I use Cmity Soul?¡±


    The ultimate secret technique of Gym Unbreakable, a quadrupleyered force capable of piercing cliffs and overturningkes with its tremendous power; he was confident that he could obliterate the Grelbeast with it.


    However, that would pose a serious problem.


    ¡°Ugh, doing that would bring everything down here, burying us all together in a mass grave.¡±


    Given the power he wielded, unleashing it recklessly underground would undoubtedly cause the chamber to copse. It would be spectacrly buried. And the only one who could crawl out of the dirt heap would be Repenhardt alone.


    ¡°Having so many burdens is indeed troublesome.¡±


    Repenhardt continued the battle. The fight dragged on as neither could deliver a fatal blow. Both sides possessed defense overwhelmingly superior to their offense. Normally, the stronger the fighter, the higher their offensive powerpared to their defensive ability. However, the Grelbeast, directly connected to the relic¡¯s magic, and Repenhardt, who foolishly relied on his physical strength, were breaking themon perceptions.


    Should they keep fighting to the point of exhaustion to see who tires first? Honestly, it wasn¡¯t impossible , but¡­


    ¡°That would be fine for me, but the others might die.¡±


    There were already many injured. Sin was frantically casting healing spells, but the dense magical energy reduced their effectiveness. Healing spells, being highlyplex divine incantations, were significantly affected by the environment. To properly heal them, they had to leave this room.


    As Repenhardt was feeling troubled, Todd¡¯s shout came from behind.


    ¡°Hey, Repen!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Looking back in confusion, Repenhardt saw the mage Todd pointing at a sword on the ground.


    ¡°Pick up the sword! If Sin casts a striking divine spell on the sword enveloped in aura, it will have enough power to defeat that demon!¡±


    Todd, true to his nature as a relic explorer, had grasped the situation. Indeed, when magic was insufficient, aura users defeating dungeon guardians with that method was the standard.


    Divine power repels magic energy, disrupting its flow when properly attacked. However, without sufficient sharpness, mixing it with aura was necessary to achieve a magical effect. Todd was advising to use this approach.


    ¡°Ah, do you think I don¡¯t use it because I don¡¯t know about it?¡±


    Repenhardt retorted irritably.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know how to envelop weapons in aura.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I can only channel aura through my body!¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­¡±


    Todd trailed off in confusion. Wasn¡¯t the quintessential image of an aura user a gleaming de? That was supposed to be the hallmark of an aura user, something anyone with aura could do.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just that our martial sect is a bit unusual!¡±


    Facing the enemy caused Repenhardt¡¯s concentration to scatter. He gave a brief response and refocused on the battle with the demon.


    At that moment, Sin, who was casting a healing spell on Stefan, shouted towards him.


    ¡°Mr. Repen!¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Your body, it¡¯s highly durable, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It was a strange question to use expressions typically meant for rocks on a human body, but Repenhardt understood. Having seen him break through walls with his bare body, it made sense.


    ¡°It¡¯s somewhat tougher than most. Why?¡±


    ¡°I believe you!¡±


    ¡°Believe what?¡±


    As Repenhardt looked puzzled, Sin suddenly offered a prayer.


    ¡°O Phnence, let your blessing inhabit this sword meant for your goddess!¡±


    ¡°Sword?¡±


    Then, a dazzling pinkish divine light enveloped Repenhardt¡¯s entire body. He choked as if something was caught in his throat.


    ¡°Co-, Cough?!¡±


    ¡°It worked!¡±


    Sin had directly applied the striking divine spell, Holy Striking, on Repenhardt¡¯s body. Normally, the spell should be cast on a metal object, so casting it directly on a person¡¯s body should not have worked¡­


    ¡°What in the world¡­¡±


    Repenhardt looked down at himself, bewildered. The divine spell had taken effect. His steel-like body was recognized as a lump of metal.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He was at a loss for words. His originally bronze skin was now prettily tinted pink, shimmering brightly. It was a sight so demoralizing that it could instantly sap one¡¯s fighting spirit.


    ¡°Ah, is this really okay?¡±


    Even the Grelbeast seemed taken aback, pausing its attack to stare nkly. What else could one do at the sight of Repenhardt? ¨C a 190 cm tall pink giant.


    ¡°Ha, ha¡­¡±


    Feeling deted, Repenhardt couldn¡¯t help but think that living long enough meant experiencing all sorts of bizarre situations. Regardless of how Repenhardt felt, Sin, having sessfully cast the spell, was overjoyed.


    ¡°Great! It worked! I knew it would!¡±


    He eximed triumphantly.


    ¡°Take that, you damned demon! Beat it to death now!¡±


    ¡°He looks pretty but has a nasty temper¡­¡±


    Now that they had a strategy, the fight had to continue. With a gloomy expression, Repenhardt charged at the Grelbeast.


    The pink giant rushed towards the demon. Every punch and kick left behind sparkling pink divine light particles.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He felt even more depressed. The martial artist who had been engaging in a cool struggle just moments before seemed to have vanished, reced by a circus clown.


    ¡®Ah, damn it. Let¡¯s finish this quickly.¡¯


    Transformed into a holy vessel, Repenhardt relentlessly attacked. Holy punches, holy kicks, and holy knee strikes followed one another, mercilessly hitting the demon. Regardless of appearances, the divine power was still divine power. The effect was undeniably positive. The demon, unable to receive any more magical energy, quickly began to falter.


    A final downward strike to the back of the nearly dead demon¡¯s head! Sprinkling pink sparkles, the demon let out itsst cry.


    ¡°Aaaagh!¡±


    And thus, the Grelbeast, having lost the power to dwell in the material world, slowly began to fade away. Although it was in, this release from the relic was, in a way, salvation for the demon.


    Watching the demon disappear, Repenhardt sighed in relief. He quickly turned to Sin and shouted.


    ¡°Hey! Quick, undo this!¡±

 Chapter 24

    [ Chapter 24 ]


    With the disappearance of the Grelbeast, the magical energy pooled within the chamber also vanished. Sin cast healing spells on all the injured in unison. Both the unconscious Relsia and Stefan, whose bones were shattered, recovered to a point where they could somewhat move.


    It was a power beyond the reach of any ordinary priest. Sin¡¯s divine power, honed solely through his dedication to muscle, was indeed formidable. Of course, the oue was somewhat tragic for him.


    Meanwhile, Repenhardt had been impatiently stomping his feet, wondering when the annoying pink sacred light would disappear. Just as the divine power finally dissipated and he began to rx, Stefan limped over to him.


    ¡°Did you say your name was Repen?¡±


    Repenhardt turned around, thinking Stefan might be about to express his gratitude. Instead, Stefan scowled and continued.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You hid your identity well. Did you think we were that foolish?¡±


    What is he talking about? Repenhardt, bewildered, found himself at a loss for words as Stefan spoke again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit you are strong. But I cannot forgive you for trampling on the honor of a knight!¡±


    What honor has been trampled? Repenhardt was even more confused and couldn¡¯t find the words to reply. Seeing Repenhardt¡¯s silence, Stefan raised his voice in anger.


    ¡°Did you find it amusing to watch us flounder andugh at us?¡±


    Laugh at them?


    Repenhardt looked at Stefan with a nk face. He swore sincerely that he never mocked them. Mockery is an emotion that onlyes with interest, and how could he mock something he had no interest in to begin with?


    ¡®Well, when you think about it, it¡¯s even worse than mockery.¡¯


    Scratching his head, he simply turned his back.


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Stefan lunged with his sword. Repenhardt casually turned his body. He had even avoided the ruthlessly merciless punches of Gerard. It was a well-posed strike, but avoiding it was no trouble at all.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Stefan, having swung his sword into thin air, lost his bnce and staggered before falling. The sudden swing tangled his feet. It was a disgrace that would normally be unthinkable, but Stefan, out of his mind, lost his bnce and fell, rolling on the ground.


    ¡®Look at that?¡¯


    Seeing him self-slice and roll on the ground on his own brought no anger. Repenhardt smirked and walked over, picking up the sword that had fallen a distance away.


    The magic sword Altion. It was left behind when the Grelbeast disappeared.


    ¡®This bastard dared to dodge!¡¯


    With his face turning red, Stefan rose again. Just as he was about to rush in, Repenhardt suddenly blocked his path. The movement was so fast that it was impossible to see how it had been done. The hand holding the sword stiffened as if it had gone numb. Feeling the gap in their skills, Stefan couldn¡¯t muster the courage to attack again.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Repenhardt ced his hand on Stefan¡¯s shoulder and spoke in a soft voice.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯tughing at you, you know?¡±


    To be honest, I couldn¡¯t care less. So why do you keep picking a fight, huh?


    Then, he pressed down hard on the shoulder. A tremendous force was transmitted through the shoulder, causing Stefan to groan and stagger.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°So, take this with you. Wasn¡¯t this what all the fuss was about?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Altion¡­¡±


    Stefan¡¯s expression twisted in utter humiliation. He wanted nothing more than to throw away the sword and im he didn¡¯t need it. That would have been hisst shred of dignity.


    But he couldn¡¯t. Stefan took Altion with trembling hands.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Having obtained what he so desired, all that was left was a sense of despair.


    On the other hand, Sir Edward¡¯s perception of Repenhardt hadpletely changed. The arrogant attitude he had shown all this time suddenly made sense. As an aura user, he could be a high noble anywhere, so it was natural for him to behave in such a way. He felt a bit resentful at how Repenhardt treated Stefan, but honestly, he had no intention of confronting such a strong person.


    ¡°You know chivalry even without holding a sword.¡±


    How could he not covet such a fine sword at all! Truly an amazing young man.


    ¡°To stand in front of a treasure and yet keep free from desire, you are indeed a true strong man!¡±


    Sir Edward kept marveling, causing Repenhardt to scratch his cheek awkwardly.


    ¡®No, it¡¯s not really like that.¡¯


    Repenhardt, who had just knocked Stefan unconscious and scraped every penny off him, what free of desire?


    The reason he had no interest in Altion was simple. He just didn¡¯t covet it.


    The enchanted sword, Altion, was indeed an outstanding magic sword. So much so that¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s about as good as the 2nd-grade magic weapons I used to make back in my heyday.¡¯


    Yes, in his previous life, he was the greatest archmage, reaching the pinnacle of all magic. Naturally, his enchantment skills were also at a high level.


    Upon establishing the Antares Empire, there was a time when great effort was put into crafting magical weapons, desiring to provide valuable subordinates with superior arms. The Four Heavenly Kings each had their unique weapons and were not particrly attached to magical ones, but it was different for the ordinary non-human subordinates. A significant number were produced and distributed to those who had contributed to their efforts. Though mass-produced, and thus slightly inferior in performance, these were still of notable quality.


    By the standards of Repenhardt, the performance was considered lesser, yet to others, these magical artifacts appeared incredibly formidable. Non-human warriors wielding swords created by a 10th Circle Archmage were powerful enough to instill fear across the continent.


    This particr artifact, Altion, was merely on the level of one of those mass-produced items. There was no need for greed; magical items of this sort could be easily produced once magic was regained.


    Selling it could indeed amass a fortune¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s just a hassle to covet such things, it¡¯s better to just give it away than to have a lifelong feud with the Marquis family.¡¯


    After all, better magical swords awaited him in other ruins. It was unwise to miss out on greater gains for immediate, lesser benefits.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s head back. We¡¯ve got no more business here,¡± Repenhardt awkwardly changed the subject.


    ¡°Let¡¯s. Haha.¡±


    Sir Edwardughed heartily, still looking at him with admiration.


    Once they returned to the first floor, the situation became easier. Stefan and his group collected the relics of the fallen knights, and Repenhardt once again donned his cherished coat. They carefully made their way through the passage, finally leaving Falton behind.


    Upon returning to Cattle Vige, everyone prepared for their departure. During their time there, Sin generously distributed some gold coins he had acquired from the ruins to the vigers. For the people of Cattle, who were facing a harsh winter, this act was akin to a divine messenger¡¯s arrival. Both Phnence and Sin¡¯s names were praised by all.


    Repenhardt smiled warmly at Sin, who was busily casting healing spells on some of the vige¡¯s sick.


    ¡®The guy¡¯s good at business.¡¯


    Distributing gold coins in such a small mountain vige might seem like a waste of money at first nce. However, considering the positive image it brought to the Phnence Order, the expenditure was trivial.


    Rumors spread far and wide. News of their kindness in a small vige could serve as excellent advertising. After all, in the big cities, they collected significant donations for their healing services, so the financial loss was negligible.


    However, observing Sin¡¯s actions, it didn¡¯t seem like he thought too deeply about things; it appeared he was genuinely helping the vigers out of sympathy.


    ¡®His gaze might be peculiar, but he¡¯s a decent fellow, indeed.¡¯


    Upon arriving in the vige, Repenhardt immediately severed ties with the Altion Knights. Sir Edward invited him to the capital, expressing a desire to show his gratitude, but Repenhardt politely declined. He needed to meet Siris as soon as possible. And even if that weren¡¯t the reason¡­


    ¡®Honestly, that young brat keeps grinding his teeth. Do you think he¡¯d go to reward me? It would be a miracle if I don¡¯t end up getting stabbed in the night.¡¯


    Well, not that a stabbing would prate him, anyway.


    Nheless, the exploration of the Falton ruins ended on an overwhelmingly positive note.


    The House of Altion was happy to have retrieved their magic sword; Todd was thrilled not only to have acquired an ancient relic but also to have met the beautiful young man, Sin, and Sin was overjoyed to have met the big, handsome (in a manner of speaking) muscr man of his dreams.


    Repenhardt, having achieved his goal of making a hefty sum of money, was naturally happy as well.


    Everyone was happy. Everyone, that is, except for Stefan.


    ¡°Sir Edward.¡±


    ¡°What is it, my lord?¡±


    Sir Edward approached Stefan, reins in hand, as they rode along a narrow mountain path in the Hattan Range. Everyone¡¯s spirits were high. Although they had lost three preciouspanions, they had sessfully recovered the magic sword Altion, as decreed by their family. This achievement would surely make their names echo through the capital!


    Caught up in the excitement, Sir Edward didn¡¯t notice that his lord maintained a stern expression.


    ¡°Look into that young man named Repen, would you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, taking an interest in a strong peer is good. I will do what I can once we return to the family.¡±


    It seems seeing a strong warrior has stimted him, as befits a warrior! Sir Edward thought simplistically, missing the cold expression that Stefan wore as he turned his head away.


    He couldn¡¯t ept it. The fact that a young man, who appeared to be around his age, had already awakened his aura.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m inferior to someone like him.¡±


    ¡®I do not know what methods were employed. However, if that lowly bloodline could achieve it, then surely I can as well. And if it proves impossible¡­¡¯


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be impossible.¡±


    Stefan vehemently shook his head. The world he knew was one where such events simply could not ur. It was a world where the existence of another young aura wielder besides himself was inconceivable.


    Such a world must not be acknowledged¡­


    Stefan¡¯s expression grew increasingly ominous as he spoke.


    Walking along a mountain path, Repenhardt was all smiles. He seemed thrilled to bits, constantly fiddling with the backpack at his waist.


    ¡®Great! Now all that¡¯s left is to meet Siris!¡¯


    Having secured a hefty sum of money, all that remained was to hurry to the Principality of Chatan and reunite with his beloved. He was understandably excited.


    Thus, with a light step, Repenhardt was on his way. Soon, he sensed someone hurrying towards him from behind.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Without even looking back, he guessed who it was.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that Sin? Why is heing this way instead of following the others?¡¯


    Repenhardt turned around, puzzled. After all, to im the promised reward, one would need to follow the others. That¡¯s why Todd was currently struggling to ride a horse that refused to be ridden, following them to the Altion Marquisate household, wasn¡¯t he?


    Curiosity made him wait, and sure enough, before long, he saw a youth with red hair and golden eyes running towards him from the other end of the road. Sin, having run hard, stopped in front of Repenhardt and gasped for breath.


    It became clear. It wasn¡¯t just a coincidental shared path; Sin had definitely followed him.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Sin, having caught his breath, smiled brightly and answered.


    ¡°Do you know? Among the clergy, there are those who travel the world to spread the goddess¡¯s grace and care for the faithful?¡±


    ¡°I know, they¡¯re pilgrims, right?¡±


    Repenhardt was well aware. It was amon endeavor among the youthful and energetic clergy.


    ¡®And in the process, quite a few of them end up dying.¡¯


    ¡°I had decided that afterpleting this task, I wouldn¡¯t return to the order but would instead embark on the path of a pilgrim.¡±


    Sin dered proudly, puffing out his chest.


    ¡°So, I wanted to apany you, the strongest person I¡¯ve seen, if possible.¡±

 Chapter 25

    [ Chapter 25 ]


    Repenhardt gazed down at the rather pretty boy before him. He had always felt something off about the boy¡¯s gaze. At a nce, it could be seen as the look of a teenager admiring a strong warrior, but it seemed to be something more than that.


    It was a feeling simr to that of Gerard or Todd; somehow, it seemed like this boy only cared about the body in a different sense.


    ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯ve been cursed? Why are all these types around me?¡±


    Ah, how he longed to meet Siris. His beloved Siris.


    Regardless, there was absolutely no reason to let Sin apany him. Just as he was about to refuse, a thought suddenly crossed his mind.


    ¡®Wait, this boy is a priest, isn¡¯t he?¡¯


    A priest.


    An agent of God¡¯s will, who cares for people with miracles, leads them ording to God¡¯s teachings, and guides them towards a righteous life.


    Well, that was a rough definition, but Repenhardt, who had been a magician, didn¡¯t really believe in such teachings. To him, the word ¡°priest¡± meant one thing only.


    A top-tier medicine bottle.


    A high-quality bandage that could heal wounds and illnesses with just a touch.


    ¡°Come to think of it, having someone to take care of Siris in case she gets hurt or sick wouldn¡¯t be bad, would it?¡±


    In the past, Repenhardt could heal with his magic, having mastered the healing arts. But now, that was impossible. Though, with the aura of Gym Unbreakable, he could achieve a simr effect using healing drugs, but that was too costly.


    ¡°Having a walking medicine bottle has no downside, right?¡±


    He didn¡¯t think much of it initially, but now that he realized how useful the boy could be, greed grew within him. Repenhardt smiled gently. His attitude changed abruptly, causing Sin to look at him with a slight wariness. He shrugged his shoulders and gestured with his hand.


    ¡°Do as you please. Follow me or not.¡±


    After giving his permission, Repenhardt started walking again. Delighted, Sin clung to his side and began to chatter away.


    ¡°I want to make my abs more defined, but it seems difficult with just sit-ups. Should I separately stress the upper, middle, and lower abs to properly form a six-pack?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I know is getting beaten to death and lifting rocks until death.¡±


    While casually brushing off the conversation, he took this muscle-obsessed, pretty boy priest on the road with him. Now, it was time to head to the Principality of Chatan.


    ¡®Siris, I¡¯m on my way!¡¯


    ¡°Come to think of it, I heard a rumor that one of the alchemists concocted a potion specifically effective for muscle enhancement. They named it ¡®Protein¡¯, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I told you I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    As the two grumbled, the winter sunset was slowly descending above their heads.


    * * *


    In a grand mansion made of massive marble, three stories high with numerous annexes, a young man was screaming in one of the bedrooms.


    ¡°Damn it! Her attitude is still the same! How exactly did you train her?¡±


    In front of the young man, a burly man knelt, stammering out excuses.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Beret! I did my best, but¡­¡±


    The man gritted his teeth and turned to the side. In a corner of the bedroom, a beautiful elf girl with dusky skin stood with a cold expression. She was the ¡®yer¡¯ that Beret had purchased two weeks ago.


    Beret had already toyed with many elf ves, but he had never managed to acquire a yer. Elf ves, already eye-wateringly expensivepared to other ves,manded an astronomical price, and among them, yers were known to be incredibly expensive.


    In the Duchy of Chatan, Beret was the sessor to Caron, one of the top ten trading guilds. Yet, even for him, purchasing a yer was not a decision to be made lightly.


    During this time, a yer appeared on the market at an unusually low price, equivalent to that of amon elf ve. Its suspiciously low cost prompted Beret to inquire about it, only to learn that the elf¡¯s temperamental nature made her difficult to sell. Despite this, herbat abilities were undeniably fitting of a yer, and her beauty was sufficient for nocturnal attendance. Thus, Beret decided to take a chance and purchased her, thinking he could manage her finicky nature with proper training.


    Beret, who already owned many elf ves, was not overly concerned. After all, how troublesome could a ve¡¯s personality be? As long as she obeyed orders, that was enough for him.


    However, upon acquiring her, the reason for her low price became immediately clear. This elf girl was incredibly spirited.


    ¡°Ah, those unlucky eyes¡­¡±


    Beret scowled at the unnamed yer girl who, wrapped in a thin nket, stared back at him with cold eyes that somehow managed to be indifferent yet provocatively contemptuous.


    The elf girl did not outright refuse to follow orders. When instructed, sheplied.


    Yet, each time, she would tantly send a chill down his spine with her frosty gaze. The audacity of an elf to carry herself as if she were human! She was expected to be loyal and affectionate towards her master, offering both her body and heart. Wasn¡¯t that the very reason he had paid a hefty sum for her?


    Attempts at ¡®training¡¯ her were made. They starved her and beat her, measures that typically subdued even the most disobedient ves.


    However, such methods were futile with this girl. Despite being beaten to a pulp and starved for three days straight, she maintained her haughty demeanor. While there was the option of taking time to gently win her over, Beret had no intention of doing so. Why bother with a ve if he was to court her as one would in a romantic pursuit?


    Frustrated, Beret exploded in anger.


    ¡°Damn it, can¡¯t you do something about those eyes?¡±


    With an indifferent tone, the elf girl responded,


    ¡°They are the eyes I was born with.¡±


    Her manner was indifferent, but her tone was unmistakably sarcastic.


    ¡°Why is this elf so insolent?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my natural disposition.¡±


    Despite Beret¡¯s fiery anger, the ve girl retorted with every rebuke. Overwhelmed with rage, Beret struck the elf girl.


    Thwack!!


    The slender body of the girl tumbled over the luxurious carpet. Yet, no scream escaped her lips. Blood flowed from a split in her mouth, but she merely wiped it away, not even letting out a groan. All she did was re at Beret with her endlessly cold eyes.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Beret, whose face had turned beet red, was earnestly soothed by two elf ves by his side.


    ¡°Master, please calm down. It seems this child is too foolish to understand your mercy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. Please don¡¯t bother with such a defective elf and love us instead.¡±


    Both were barely covered by thin cloth, in a provocatively scanty manner. The attitude of the two ves, whispering in a coquettish voice, disying a ¡®desirable¡¯ elf-like demeanor, somewhat eased his anger.


    ¡°Huff¡­¡±


    Beret snorted and then shouted.


    ¡°Steward!¡±


    A middle-aged man, who had been anxiously waiting outside, hurried into the room.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Return that one. Damn, I bought it cheap, but it¡¯s totally defective.¡±


    Originally, a yer wasn¡¯t of much practical use rtive to its price. For nighttime services, just buying a regr elf ve would suffice. For escort purposes, diator-born orc warriors could be recruited. The macho fantasy of having a beautiful female swordsman who loves and cherishes the master like her own body must be fulfilled for it to have any value.


    The steward helped the fallen elf girl to stand up and inwardly sighed in relief.


    ¡®Seeing he¡¯s asking for a return, he didn¡¯t assault her. Thankfully, money saved.¡¯


    A yer, once defiled, cannot be returned. This profession, born out of men¡¯s foolish fantasies, wouldn¡¯t sell if not for the yers¡¯ virginity. With many customers attempting to sneakily assault and then return them, the ve traders¡¯ ability to discern has reached almost divine levels.


    Therefore, Beret ultimately didn¡¯t touch the elf girl. No matter how cheaply he had bought her, it was still a significant amount of money due to her being a yer.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve added a bit more money and bought a proper one.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Young Master.¡±


    The steward, after bowing his head, gestured to the elf girl.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Although her face was still streaming with coldness, the girl did not resist and quietly followed the steward.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Thus, in the Elvenheim, an elf-specialized ve auction house with deep history and tradition within the Principality of Chatan, the elf girl known as ¡®Number 148¡¯ faced her third return.


    Numerous carriages carried loads back and forth in the gray city, and peddlers weaved through them in disarray. The densely packed stone buildings all had shops on the first floor, selling various goods. Even those without their own shops set up stalls and eagerly solicited customers. On bridges, squares, and streets, the noisy sounds of bargaining filled the air.


    Two individuals were walking along the bustling streets, their figures cutting through the lively throngs of people. The young man, Repenhardt, donned a thick coat that entuated his robust frame, while alongside him, a beautiful girl d in a pristine white robe, her hair cascading down to her waist, walked. This girl, in fact, was a boy named Sin.


    ¡°This ce is truly chaotic. No wonder it¡¯s said to be the leadingmercial city on the continent¡­¡±


    Sin looked around, sticking out his tongue in disdain. The expressions on the faces of those around them seemed unfazed by the cold. Despite it being winter, the entire street was brimming with vitality.


    They had arrived at the capital of the Principality of Chatan, Zeppelin.


    The Principality of Chatan was a nation born of trade, situated at the junction of three kingdoms: Graim, Crovence, and the Vasily Kingdom. It had gained its independence and the status of a principality after the owner of the Chatan Commerce Guild, having made a fortune from trade among the three nations, purchased thend from the Kingdom of Graim.


    As such, the Principality of Chatan offered numerous privileges to merchants. Registered merchants enjoyed lower taxes and were exempt from territorial passage fees. Zeppelin, the capital of the Principality of Chatan, stood as a dream city for merchants, embodying the nation¡¯smercial foundation. For many wandering traders, establishing their ownmerce guild in this city represented the culmination of their dreams.


    ¡°In other words, it¡¯s a neighborhood flushed with money.¡±


    Repenhardt, with a nonchnt nce around, continued to walk. It had taken them about ten days to arrive here from the Hattan mountain range. Had he been alone, the journey might have taken only three days, but Sin¡¯s presence made a difference. Fortunately, they had managed to hitch a ride on a cargo wagon halfway through, which sped up their travel.


    ¡®Siris is here.¡¯


    Anxious, his pace quickened. Sin, hurrying to keep up, eximed, ¡°Hey, slow down! Are you showing off how long your legs are?¡±


    Though Repenhardt frowned briefly, he soon slowed down.


    Despite the dy caused by Sin, hispany had brought more benefits. For Repenhardt, who was neither a noble nor affiliated with any mercenary guilds, crossing the border into the Vasily Kingdom was no easy task. Without a clear identity, it was unlikely that the border guards would let him pass through without question.


    Initially, he had nned to secretly cross the border. However, Sin¡¯s simple deration solved everything.


    ¡°I am a pilgrim serving Phnence.¡± Pilgrims were allowed to cross all borders freely. By healing a few chronic ailments of the border guards with simple healing spells, they warmly granted passage. The act of healing itself was proof enough of being a clergy, leaving no room for objection.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go slowly.¡±


    Side by side, they resumed their journey, moving steadily forward.

 Chapter 26

    [ Chapter 26 ]


    There was much to be done. First off, Repenhardt needed to convert the goods acquired in Falton into cash. Only then could he go to rescue Siris. Technically, it was more about purchasing her freedom, but he found the expression distasteful and chose to ignore it.


    He was walking diligently from the merchant streets towards the lodging district when he noticed amotion at a tavern set on one side of the street.


    ¡°Please, spare my life!¡±


    A shabby man in his fifties was being held by two sturdy men and was begging for mercy. In front of him, a chubby young man in his twenties, face contorted in anger, wielded a club.


    ¡°Make sure you hold onto him tightly!¡±


    The young man repeatedly struck the man with his club, who couldn¡¯t even twitch as he continued to take the hits.


    ¡°Argh! Aaargh!¡±


    Repenhardt and Sin stopped in their tracks, taken aback. The man was brutally beaten, his face streaming with blood.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Both were bewildered, looking around. In broad daylight, in the middle of the street, a man was being beaten to death, yet, no one intervened. People merely clicked their tongues and went on their way. Unsure of the situation and whether they should interfere, they hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Please, spare my life! Argh! Aaargh!¡±


    As screams continued to burst forth, Repenhardt was about to step forward when the chubby young man stopped beating the man. He had a smug look on his face, as if satisfied.


    ¡°Now, do you understand your ce? How dare you insult the Rolpein Trading Company?¡±


    It appeared that the man had insulted the Rolpein Trading Company and caught the young man¡¯s attention. The Rolpein Trading Company was the secondrgest tradingpany in the principality.


    Repenhardt frowned, ring at the chubby young man.


    Clearly, the young man¡¯s clothes and jewelry were all expensive. Overall, he looked costly, if one could say that. Only someone living avish life could gain such weight.


    The sturdy men threw the man aside. The young man looked down at the fallen man in his fifties with an arrogant smile, then gestured to his bodyguard. The bodyguard pulled a purse from his waist.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ve hit him thirty times, so thirty gold coins should do, right?¡±


    After tossing gold coins at the fallen man, the young man left the scene with augh.


    ¡°Now, you should understand your ce, you beggar.¡±


    Repenhardt was dumbfounded. In his previous life, he had encountered all sorts of lowlifes, but this was his first encounter with someone so despicable. Beating a man to death, throwing money at him, and then just leaving? Such behavior showed aplete disregard for any repercussions.


    While Repenhardt was astounded, Sin quickly supported the fallen man and began to heal him. The man groaned as he regained consciousness.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡±


    Seeing the man tearfully express his gratitude, Sin¡¯s pretty face contorted in anger.


    ¡°What about that person? Let¡¯s go to the guard right now!¡±


    It was broad daylight, and there were plenty of witnesses. No matter how high-ranking the chubby young noble was, this was not something to just let slide.


    However, the man shook his head.


    ¡°Even so, this will serve as capital for me to start over.¡±


    Despite the pain, the man eagerly collected the dropped gold coins. Sin was speechless at the sight. After picking up all the coins, the man bowed repeatedly and left.


    Sin muttered in a disheartened voice.


    ¡°So, just because he got paid, we¡¯re supposed to let it go? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is around here.¡±


    Repenhardt patted Sin¡¯s shoulder, offering a bitter smile.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept that.¡±


    As they continued walking, Sin kept grumbling.


    Thanks to his high divine power, Sin, despite his young age, had traveled the world quite a bit. Though he was very young and thus often apanied by older clergy, he had visited many parts of the southern region of the Vasily Kingdom.


    During those travels, he had seen many powerless people suffer. The tyranny of those in power was the same everywhere. He had tried to help them as much as he could, and whenever possible, sought to remedy their injustices.


    From Sin¡¯s point of view, the attitude of the man who had been beaten was utterly iprehensible. Even if the aggressor was a person of power, in such a situation, it was more than possible to file aint. One could boldly make their grievances known and have the perpetrator punished. Of course, it was unlikely that a person of power would face significant punishment, but at least the victim¡¯s grievances could be addressed.


    However, the man seemed only interested in the money, with no thought of addressing his grievances. Repenhardt shrugged.


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, around here, ¡®punishment¡¯ often just means a fine. You pay it off, and it¡¯s settled. No jail time or anything.¡±


    And that fine goes straight into the state¡¯s coffers. The victim doesn¡¯t see a penny of it. From the man¡¯s perspective, picking up the money might be the better option, at least to cover his healing costs.


    ¡°What kind of country does this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said, it¡¯s a ce obsessed with money.¡±


    ¡°Really now¡­¡±


    With a bittersweet mood enveloping them, the two entered the lodging district. All around, various inns were bustling with activity. As they walked in search of a suitable ce to stay, Sin suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, Repenhardt, what brings you to this city?¡±


    Until now, there had been a slight awkwardness between them, making it somewhat difficult to inquire about each other¡¯s business. However, having traveled together and grown closer, and now that they had arrived at their destination, it seemed like a good time to ask.


    Repenhardt showed a moment of embarrassment before muttering softly, ¡°I¡¯vee¡­ to buy.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee to buy an elf!¡±


    At that moment, Sin¡¯s gaze shifted peculiarly.


    ¡°Hmm, so Repenhardt is ultimately a man as well.¡±


    To be frank, those coveting elf ves all had the same goal in mind. Repenhardt scratched his head vigorously.


    ¡°I understand why you¡¯d look at me that way, and I admit that it might appear so, but it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    Seeing Sin¡¯s cold retort, Repenhardt scratched his head even more fiercely. Unable to exin his past life, he found himself at a loss for words.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s that. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, men.¡±


    ¡°You speak as if you¡¯re not one yourself. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Is that so?¡±


    Sin, who was extremely self-conscious about being perceived as feminine, mumbled in confusion. Is that so? Is it normal for a man to act flirtatiously towards women? Thinking about it, even the martial arts masters couldn¡¯t stop flirting whenever they saw a woman in a skirt. Ah, could it be that the reason my muscles aren¡¯t growing is because I¡¯m not flirting enough?


    While Sin was oddly self-critical, Repenhardt continued to look around the street. Spotting arge two-story building, he pointed it out.


    ¡°Ah, that ce looks good.¡±


    It was an inn called ¡°The Golden Rest,¡± built with high-quality stone and appearing quite luxurious.


    The inn was clean andvish. True to its name, ¡°The Golden Rest,¡± it seemed one needed a well-padded purse of gold to dare enter. The tables in the ground floor hall were all intricately crafted high-quality items, and the paintings on the wall were impressive.


    Sin looked around and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°This ce looks really luxurious. Even if we made a lot of money in Falton, it¡¯ll quickly run out if we¡¯re not careful¡­¡±


    After Repenhardt had shown his true skills, Sir Edward had given him several items salvaged from Falton. Sin had kept this in mind when he spoke. Although the value of those items could cover the living expenses of a typical middle-ss family for a year,vish spending like this wouldn¡¯tst long. Indeed, upon inquiry, the daily lodging cost here was as much as ten silver coins.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    To Repenhardt, who had separately saved a considerable amount, this sum was negligible. After calcting Sin¡¯s share generously in the currency of the Silver Age, he went upstairs. Sin, impressed by the apparent wealth, followed him.


    After unpacking in a luxurious room with arge living room and two small bedrooms, Repenhardt, while packing his backpack, told Sin,


    ¡°Ah, I need to step out for a bit, so wait for me at the inn.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why don¡¯t Ie with you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this is a bit difficult to do together¡­¡±


    Repenhardt trailed off, looking troubled. He was nning to sell all the items he had secretly taken from Falton. The secrecy was crucial. There was absolutely no way he could take Sin with him.


    ¡®How should I make an excuse?¡¯


    While Repenhardt was thinking of various excuses, Sin surprisingly didn¡¯t pry further.


    ¡°Alright then. Come back soon.¡±


    Sin agreed more easily than expected. Relieved, Repenhardt waved his hand and quickly left the room. Left alone in the empty room, Sin suddenly took off his robe, revealing his slender upper body. Smiling, he began to stretch.


    ¡°Then, I should exercise in the room.¡±


    That was why Sin had not insisted on going with him. He hadn¡¯t found the time to exercise due to all the moving around. Repenhardt had been walking all day long. Without constantly replenishing his stamina with divine power, it would have been impossible to keep up. And once they secured lodging, he would immediately fall asleep, leaving no time or energy for exercise.


    ¡°Imagining Repenhardt¡¯s impressive physique is also an important part of training,¡± Sin thought as he began doing push-ups energetically.


    ¡°One~! Twoo~ Threee~ Fourr~!¡±


    Thud!


    After only four, his arms trembled and he copsed onto the floor. His body was indeed in poor shape. However, Sin didn¡¯t give up. Healing his body with divine power, he started exercising again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up! Sin! You can do it!¡±


    Echoes of counting numbers resounded through the luxurious room.


    * * *


    In the walls raised of marble and the interiors adorned with silver crafts, this ce was known to be the most refined neighborhood in the Chatan Principality, a term synonymous with ¡®wealthy¡¯, frequented only by its guests.


    A portly young man was enjoying teatime at a table. He was Teriq, the current head of the Rolpein Trading Company, the secondrgest tradingpany in the Chatan Principality. Havinge out after a long while, he was sipping ck tea, wearing a pleasant smile.


    ¡°Indeed, the envy of the impoverished is so petty,¡± he scoffed.


    A displeasing incident had urred just a moment ago. While he was strolling without a care, he stumbled upon an aged peddler at the tavern, vilifying the Rolpein Trading Company. using it of exploiting the power of wealth to cheat the smaller traders, the man was shouting in broad daylight, drunk.


    As the owner of the Rolpein Trading Company, how could he simply overlook such behavior? Naturally, he taught him a lesson, which unexpectedly cost him thirty gold coins, but that was mere pocket change to him.


    ¡°If they feel wronged, they should just earn their own money instead of swearing on the streets. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Master.¡±


    The elf girl seated next to him yfully agreed. The men he brought as escorts were waiting outside to not dampen the cafe¡¯s atmosphere, while Teriq was having tea with only his personal yer aspany.


    As they were sitting, a familiar face entered through the cafe door. It was Beret, the heir to the Caron Trading Company, apanied by an elf ve inscivious attire. Teriq was momentarily puzzled by his appearance.


    That elf ve, judging by her attire, was certainly not a yer. A yer should be dressed in a warrior¡¯s attire like the elf girl seated next to him. Of course, there were fools who desperately wanted a yer and would dress an elf ve in warrior¡¯s attire, but that was a disgusting sight and something a cultured Chatan Principality citizen would never do.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, hasn¡¯t it, Beret?¡±


    ¡°Te, Teriq?¡±


    Beret¡¯s face flushed with dismay upon seeing Teriq. A smirk crossed Teriq¡¯s face as he eyed the elf ve standing beside Beret.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, Beret? Thought you bought a yer. Where did you leave it? Keeping it at home to worship?¡±


    ¡°Damn, of all ces to run into this guy!¡±


    Beret gritted his teeth. His main reason for causing a fuss about wanting to buy a yer wasrgely because he couldn¡¯t stand Teriq¡¯s arrogance. But he couldn¡¯t just conjure up a non-existent yer, so Beret sighed and responded.


    ¡°I returned it about a fortnight ago.¡±


    ¡°Returned?¡±


    Tuniq looked puzzled, prompting Beret to exin, almost as if he wasmenting. After hearing the story, Teriq burst intoughter.


    ¡°Puhahahat!¡±


    ¡°Whyugh?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t even tame one elf ve? No wonder Caron still fluctuates around the 10th position in the principality, with an heir like this.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Feeling humiliated, Beret clenched his teeth. He couldn¡¯t argue since there was no fault in the statement. Trying to defend himself, Beret muttered.


    ¡°What can you do? Turns out it had been returned three times already. No wonder it was so cheap.¡±


    A brilliant idea popped into Teriq¡¯s head. Given that he and Beret were always in a battle of pride, trying to belittle each other, what would Beret¡¯s face look like if he managed to sessfully train this yer that he had to return?


    ¡°Huh, just you watch.¡±


    Beret rose from his seat with a defiant look.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time I visited Elvenheim again.¡±

 Chapter 27

    [ Chapter 27 ]


    Repenhardt left the inn and headed straight for the business district.


    The relics from the Silver Age were so expensive that ordinary ces couldn¡¯t even dream of purchasing them. However, this was the capital of the Chatan Principality, Zeppelin. It was a ce teeming with majorpanies that could readily mobilize thousands of gold coins in cash.


    Choosing a major trading house nearby, Repenhardt quickly liquidated his treasures. True to the worn-out merchants they were, they bargained hard, but his opponents stood no chance. He had already sold these items in his previous life and knew their fair price by heart.


    With a cheerful heart, Repenhardt left the trading house, carrying a fortune of 2,000 Chatan gold coins. Typically, such amounts would be handled through bank drafts, as 2,000 gold coins weren¡¯t something ordinary people could easily carry. However, Repenhardt chose to take it all in cash. To him, the weight of 2,000 gold coins was nothing; even as a boy, he could lift heavier stones with one hand. Moreover, with the Infinite Bag, there was no issue.


    ¡°Ha-ha, this should be enough, right?¡±


    Fiddling with the backpack, Repenhardt grinned broadly. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t liquidate everything into cash, but the average price for a yer was about a thousand gold coins. He had converted everything into cash to ensure he had more than enough to save Siris.


    Repenhardt quickened his pace. He thought about going straight to Siris, but considering he had apanion waiting, he decided not to make them wait too long and returned to the inn.


    As he was just opening the door and entering the room,


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Sin was doing push-ups on the high-quality thuja wood floor, sweating profusely. The floor was drenched with sweat, indicating he had been at it for a while. Sin didn¡¯t even stand up; he just nodded his head when Repenhardt entered.


    ¡°Are you back? Did you finish your business?¡±


    ¡°¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Exercising, obviously.¡±


    Sin retorted as if it was the most obvious thing in the world and continued focusing on his push-ups with his skinny arms. Repenhardt watched nkly. He had heard about Sin¡¯s desire to have a more masculine body, but seeing it in person¡­


    ¡®Goodness, he¡¯s really skinny.¡¯


    Understanding why Sin had be such a muscle fanatic was beyond obvious. Truly, his body was iparably frail even whenpared to his previous life¡¯s self. With slender arms and legs, thin shoulders, and a neck that seemed like it would snap with a mere touch, even without his robe, he looked more like an undernourished girl than a boy. In his past life, Repenhardt was at least a reasonably healthy boy.


    ¡®But he¡¯s surprisingly diligent, isn¡¯t he?¡¯


    Repenhardt found himself puzzled.


    Muscle growth is something that, to a certain extent, anyone can achieve through effort, regardless of their initial physical condition. Even the weakest individuals can see some results with enough dedication.


    However, Repenhardt had assumed that Sin¡¯sck of muscle, despite over five years of daily exercise, was because he maybe did a few push-ups and then quit. But witnessing the sweat-soaked floor from Sin¡¯s current workout session revealed an extraordinary level of effort.


    ¡®Why aren¡¯t the muscles building, then?¡¯


    Even a real girl, with this level of training intensity, would normally start to show some muscle definition.


    Meanwhile, Sin continued his workout, flexing his arms rigorously until his whole body trembled as if he was having a seizure. Clearly overworking himself, Repenhardt intervened.


    ¡°Hey, overdoing it will have the opposite effect.¡±


    There¡¯s a limit to how much a frail body can handle before it starts to break down. Sin, struggling to stand, was supported by Repenhardt, who frowned at him.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not going to be immobilized for days because of muscle soreness, are you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It won¡¯t hinder our journey.¡±


    Sin managed a faint smile as he gasped for breath, showing his considerate nature towards hispanion. He seemed to have everything figured out.


    Closing his eyes for a moment, Sin¡¯s entire body then shimmered with a pink divine glow, as if a goddess¡¯s blessing was rejuvenating the weary boy. Repenhardt¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    Momentster, Sin shrugged his shoulders with a refreshed look, making his previous fatigue seem like a lie.


    ¡°How about it, aren¡¯t I all refreshed?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In an instant, Repenhardt fully understood why, despite all the vigorous exercise, Sin¡¯s muscles weren¡¯t developing.


    ¡°Hey! You idiot! What¡¯s the point of exercising if you¡¯re just going to heal yourself with divine power afterward!¡±


    The healing spells of clerics and the healing magic of mages are fundamentally different.


    A wizard¡¯s healing spells, the healing potions made from purified troll¡¯s blood, and the medicinal herbs used by doctors and alchemists all serve to amplify the body¡¯s inherent healing capabilities. In other words, they elerate the natural healing process that would ur if left alone.


    In contrast, the healing spells of priests restore individuals to their original, unharmed state, akin to reversing time itself. Rather than hastening the healing of wounds, priestly healing spells return the individual to a state before they were injured.


    ¡®This means the guy has been doing nothing productive for thest five years?¡¯


    Muscles, after being excessively strained and damaged, regenerate to be evenrger and more robust. But to restore them to their original state with holy power? That would just revert them to their pre-exercise condition.


    If it were possible to train the body with holy power, why would Gym Unbreakable spend a fortune buying healing potions and medicinal herbs to repeatedly treat and detox his disciples? It would be much cheaper to just contract a high-ranking priest for healing.


    ¡®Something did seem off¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt clicked his tongue at Sin¡¯s ignorance. However, upon reflection, he was likely the only one on the continent who conceptually understood this healing technique of the priests.


    Even priests endowed with holy power understood their healing simply as ¡°people being healed by a miracle of God,¡± without delving into the conceptual underpinnings of their healing.


    For wizards, the healing spell itself is a high-level, 7th-circle spell, so there are few who have attained such mastery.


    Gym Unbreakable had initially tried healing its disciples with holy spells but abandoned it due tock of effectiveness, not because they understood the concept and developed a training method based on it.


    In his previous life, Ellin, known as a ¡°saint,¡± demonstrated miraculous healings with her formidable holy power, even restoring severed limbs. Amazed by its power, Repenhardt spent some time trying to replicate the effects of these divine spells with magic, eventually grasping the concept.


    ¡®It¡¯s understandable that Sin doesn¡¯t know¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt now understood why Sin didn¡¯t develop muscles or why, at the age of neen, he was still as small as a child. It was quite an achievement to grow even that much if he had been doing that daily since he was twelve. Repenhardt briefly considered whether to exin this to him. And then¡­


    ¡®Ah, let it be.¡¯


    After all, it was certain that the practice had uniformly increased his holy power. And what he wanted from Sin was that powerful holy power, not muscles.


    Repenhardt¡¯s expression hardened, prompting Sin to tilt his head in confusion.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Is something wrong?¡±


    Repenhardt quickly managed his expression and smiled softly.


    ¡°Huh? No, I was just a bit surprised because you¡¯re working harder than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Hihihi.¡±


    Sinughed happily at thepliment. Feeling a prick of conscience for deceiving him, Repenhardt turned away from Sin. He couldn¡¯t just leave him be; he decided it was time to intermittently guide him. Just stopping him from healing his body with holy power would bring about a quick change.


    ¡®And his affection would increase, right? Finally, he would start to build some muscle.¡¯


    Repenhardt chuckled to himself. A high priest like Sin had many uses, so bing friends with him would be beneficial in every way.


    ¡°I know a much more effective training method. I¡¯ll teach youter.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank you!¡±


    Unaware of Repenhardt¡¯s cunning thoughts, Sin was ecstatic. Once again feeling a pang of guilt, Repenhardt stealthily turned his head away and changed the subject.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going to check out the ve auction.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are you going alone again? I¡¯lle with you!¡±


    Sin clung to him, having donned his clerical robe. He had done enough exercise and now wanted to explore the city. Well, this wasn¡¯t something that needed to be done in secret, so there was no reason to oppose. Repenhardt readily agreed.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Among the ve races, elves were undeniably the most popr. Compared to orcs or dwarves, elves fully met the human standards of beauty, so their appearance alone naturally increased their value, regardless of their abilities.


    Humans have always been creatures whose words and actions differ. Even intellectuals who harshly criticize the superficiality of appearance would choose an elf over an orc if asked, ¡°Who would you pick between an elf and an orc?¡± That¡¯s just how humans are.


    So, the price of elf ves exceeded imagination. The cost of an average orc diator, even when the prices of ten werebined, did not match the price of the cheapest young elf boy.


    Elves were popr because of their uniquely long lifespans, but this very longevity was also the biggest drawback inmercializing them. An elf¡¯s lifespan is four times that of a human¡¯s, and their growth rate is the same as humans¡¯, making their childhood four times as long. Raising a young elf and waiting for it to be a useful ve with somemercial value could easily take several decades.


    A famous joke within the Chatan Principality was about a foolish merchant who thought he could make money by setting up an elf auction house, only to die of old age while still feeding the baby elves with bottles.


    Therefore, ve auction houses dealing with elves were mostly those with centuries of tradition.


    Elvenheim was a truly venerable elf-specialized ve auction house within the Chatan Principality, boasting 300 years of history and tradition. Naming an auction house that sells elves as ves after the elves¡¯ paradise, ¡°Elvenheim,¡± was truly the pinnacle of irony.


    However, for the auction house, it was a name given in all seriousness. Elvenheim had a high pride in nurturing the healthiest and best-performing elves, thanks to its long history and tradition of excellence.


    While there were nefarious auction houses that would defile elf females and then train them to appear as virgins for sale, Elvenheim always sold prime virgin elves, earning a high reputation for integrity.


    With faithful know-how, providing high-level education, meticulously caring for their health, and earnestly producing the finest elf ves, the traders of Elvenheim took pride in the name ¡°Elves¡¯ Paradise,¡± believing it was a title well deserved.

 Chapter 28

    [ Chapter 28 ]


    ¡°It¡¯s truly terrifying that they seriously believe that,¡± Repenhardt muttered with a stern face as he looked around. He was sitting in a splendid reception room, surrounded by gold-leaf furniture, silk cushions, and borately crafted pirs. It felt like a ce where VIPs would be entertained, yet for the Elvenheim auction house, this was just a standard reception room. After all, anyone wealthy enough to buy an elf ve was considered a VIP here. Such treatment was expected.


    Sin, sitting on the sofa, kept ncing around and said, ¡°This is my first time at an elf auction house.¡±


    While the Vasily Kingdom did have orc auction houses, there were no elf or dwarf auction houses. Orcs, whose lifespans were simr to humans and who reached maturity quickly, could be bred and sold anywhere. However, elves and dwarves, with their long lifespans, required considerable wealth and recognition to be traded. Thus, Sin had never seen an elf ve auction beforeing to the Chatan Principality.


    ¡°It seems they take good care of this ce, at least.¡±


    Looking through the reception room window into the auction house, Sin appeared pleased. Orc auction houses were often dirty and rundown, giving off the impression that the ves were treated very poorly.


    In contrast, the elf auction house, with its splendid and clean buildings, felt like they had entered a royal pce. Sin thought the elves might actually be happy living in such a ce.


    Repenhardt, feeling suffocated, sighed repeatedly. He casually asked, ¡°Even if they are well taken care of, it¡¯s still a life of very. Do you really think that¡¯s happiness?¡±


    ¡°Huh? They were originally living wild lives in the forest, right? Perhaps being raised by humans, without worrying about hunger or death, would make them happier?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡­.¡±


    Repenhardt closed his mouth. Even the kind-hearted Sin didn¡¯t question the reality of elves being sold as ves. This made Repenhardt realize why his previous incarnation was called a Demon King. It was natural to think that way. And he also realized the mistakes of his past life.


    To him, other races were beings to be cared for. He was powerful and an absolute mage. He had the power to right the world¡¯s wrongs on sight.


    Had he been his former self, he would have demolished this auction house and freed the elves. But he couldn¡¯t now. Without magical power, he had to endure the unfairness. It was infuriating, yet it also brought new enlightenment.


    ¡®Right, no matter how much I force it, people¡¯s perceptions won¡¯t change. They would only feel fear.¡¯


    Racial integration should not have been about sheltering others within one¡¯s embrace, but rather, these races themselves needed to stand up, protect themselves, and dere they were not ves. Of course, in his past life, other races did attempt this, but in front of the absolute Demon King Repenhardt, people only saw him. They failed to see the other races behind him.


    ¡®I need to establish a different empire, unlike the one from my past life.¡¯


    Not the Dark Empire of Demon King Repenhardt, but an empire of the other races, the Antares Empire. Only then might people¡¯s long-standing perceptions change.


    ¡°Well, regardless of the approach, regaining magical power is the priority.¡±


    Amidst these thoughts, the door opened, and a dignified middle-aged man entered the room. He was one of the ve traders from Elvenheim who had guided Repenhardt and Sin here.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting a long time, guests.¡±


    Following him, twenty elven women entered calmly. The ve trader proudly introduced them while lining up the elves.


    ¡°These are the yers, the pride of our Elvenheim auction house.¡±


    The elven women were only wearing thin, mesh garments, barely covering their modesty. Given the evident purpose of those purchasing yers, showcasing their bodies was considered an essential part of the sale. Sin flinched and covered his eyes at this tant disy of female bodies.


    ¡°Uh, ugh!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps this was too much for the youngdy? My apologies.¡±


    The ve trader looked embarrassed. Normally, the standard was to present them naked, but since the guest had brought a girl along, there was no choice. He thought he had dressed them considerably (?) for the asion, yet this reaction was as seen. Normally, Sin might have taken offense to being called a youngdy, but he was still unable to find a ce to rest his eyes and continued to look around aimlessly.


    ¡®What kind of person brings a young girl to a ce like this?¡¯


    The guest looked respectable on the outside but seemed to have a perverted streak, the ve trader thought. Still, as a veteran, he didn¡¯t show his distaste and started describing the ¡°products.¡±


    ¡°Each one is highly trained, capable of menial tasks and diligent in nocturnal duties. They are all virgins, of course. We pride ourselves on being one of the most reputable ces in the Chatan Principality.¡±


    The elves, exposed like fish in a market, unable to even show a hint of shame on their faces, presented a grotesque sight. Repenhardtmented the situation.


    ¡®To think that the descendants of great spirits, the forest fairies, would be reduced to such a state!¡¯


    However, he currentlycked the power to change the regime. While his strength was undoubtedly formidable, changing the entire system would require an even more powerful magic.


    ¡®First, let¡¯s rescue Siris.¡¯


    One step at a time. With that resolve, Repenhardt nced over the aligned elves. He then turned around, puzzled, to look at the ve trader.


    ¡°Are these all of Elvenheim¡¯s yers?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Siris was nowhere to be seen. Surely, she should have been living as a yer in this market? Confused, Repenhardt tried to recall. It was certain. Siris should definitely be here at this time.


    Misinterpreting Repenhardt¡¯s expression, the ve trader cautiously asked,


    ¡°Do they not meet your satisfaction?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a matter of satisfaction. What he wanted was Siris alone.


    ¡®But how exactly should I find Siris?¡¯


    Since he was the one who had given her the name Siris, she would only be known by a number here. Mulling over it, Repenhardt hesitantly spoke,


    ¡°Um, is there a yer with a bit of a darkerplexion?¡±


    ¡°Ah, we don¡¯t deal with Gray Elves.¡±


    ¡°Not a Gray Elf, but a High Elf with a¡­ darkerplexion, do you have any like that?¡±


    Somehow, as he spoke, he felt like he had be someone picking out an elf ve. The ve trader looked at Repenhardt as if he was indeed a peculiar one.


    ¡®It seems he has a slightly perverted side after all.¡¯


    Many customers hade to buy elf ves, but this was the first time he had heard such an odd request. How deeply into elf mania must one be to be this picky?


    ¡°You have a unique taste. You want a High Elf, but not one with white skin?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­ I mean¡­¡±


    Repenhardt stammered, trying not to appear as a pervert as much as possible. Of course, to no avail. Sin looked at him as if he was astonishing,


    ¡°Ah, you talk this and that about the elf ve system, and now you¡¯re being picky about types?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I knew it. I could tell when you said you came to buy an elf.¡±


    Sin snorted derisively at Repenhardt. While he spoke of the ves¡¯ happiness and such, when it came down to actually buying, his preferences were clearly reflected.


    Suddenly, the words of a Sister of Phnence from the orphanage came to mind.


    [ All men, big or small, are perverts. ]


    Indeed! Feeling triumphant, Sin nodded her head. Amidst his frustration, Repenhardt deliberately ignored Sin. The ve merchant chuckled and then gestured as if he had remembered something.


    ¡°Ah, there is such a yer, but¡­¡±


    Repenhardt interjected, curious, ¡°Is there?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll bring her out¡­ Oh, no, would you like to go and see her? It¡¯s a bit difficult to bring her out right now. It would be a bit inconvenient to make you wait too long.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Repenhardt immediately stood up from his seat. He wanted to find Siris as soon as possible. The ve merchant guided him as they left the room.


    In therge atrium inside the auction house, Repenhardt and Sin looked around incessantly. Sin was merely curious, but Repenhardt hoped to catch a glimpse of Siris.


    In the central garden of the atrium, young Elves were exercising with elderly Elven women. The ve merchant kindly exined, ¡°They need appropriate exercise from a young age to grow into slender bodies. We develop various products, from innocent and delicate types to those with ample chests and slender waists, using our unique exercise methods.¡±


    Repenhardt couldn¡¯t help but grimace at the imagination, but the ve merchant, who led the way, didn¡¯t notice. They continued walking through the atrium. As they entered a building connected to the atrium, they came across a dining hall. It seemed to be a dining hall for ves. Since it wasn¡¯t mealtime, the dining hall was empty, but some Elven ves inside were busy preparing food.


    ¡°At Elvenheim, we always feed the Elves with fresh vegetables and high-quality grains. Elves raised on quality food emit a subtle fruity fragrance from their skin.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve heard the exnation, so please guide us quickly.¡±


    Finally losing his temper, Repenhardt snapped. The ve merchant looked puzzled for a moment but then quickened his pace. Eventually, they reached arge iron gate guarded by two sturdy men. The ve merchant quickly said, ¡°We¡¯vee to see number 148.¡±


    The gate opened, revealing arge arena.


    ¡°Taah!¡±


    ¡°Haap!¡±


    With a vibrant shout, the ng of metal resonated loudly throughout the arena. Inside, about a dozen young elves were fighting, each wielding a weapon.


    ¡°These are the unripe yer candidates. They are trained inbat like this.¡±


    In an instant, Repenhardt¡¯s eyes widened. In the middle of the arena, he saw an expressionless elf girl fighting against the elf children.


    ¡°And that female is the yer.¡±


    The elf girl dodged the children¡¯s des, her delicate tinum hair fluttering and shining. Tears welled up in Repenhardt¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Ah!¡¯


    Instead of the long hair from his memories, she had a short bob that reached her shoulders, and despite being dressed in rags that covered her body, the dazzling radiance did not lose its light.


    ¡°Something went wrong with her upbringing, a defective product returned three times, hence unseble to customers.¡±


    The elf children attacked her in session. They wielded cold steel swords, but the girl had only a stick made by rolling and sticking paper together. She wasn¡¯t even given a wooden sword, lest it bruise the precious merchandise.


    ¡°Her skills are good, but her personality is too cold and proud, which diminishes her marketability.¡±


    With just the paper stick, she couldn¡¯t possibly block the swords. She tried to dodge, but with each attempt, the des grazed her body, staining her skin with blood. Yet, she did not grimace. She simply avoided the attacks and looked for openings without emotion.


    ¡°We can¡¯t sell a defective product, and we can¡¯t just dispose of something we¡¯ve invested money into, so she¡¯s used as a practice target to develop the children¡¯sbat instincts.¡±


    Even as she staggered from malnutrition, in a decidedly disadvantageous situation, the elf girl did not lose her fighting spirit and continued to engage in the duel.


    ¡°Surely, teaching swordsmanship involves directly hitting and cutting flesh as an important experience, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Despite bleeding from wounds all over her body and barely able to walk, she still did not give up and devotedly faced the present.


    Repenhardt moaned and murmured,


    ¡°Si, Siris¡­¡­.¡±

 Chapter 29

    [ Chapter 29 ]


    In a dark basement filled with various bottles of potions, strange herbs, the corpses of animals, and rare ores stuffed on every shelf, a middle-aged man and an elven woman were carefully transferring reagents into a sk. It was Repenhardt and Siris, deeply engrossed in a magic experiment.


    Instead of their usual clean clothes, both wore shabby outfits, flipping through thick books with utmost seriousness as they mixed the reagents.


    Suddenly, Siris eximed with wide eyes, ¡°Oh? You shouldn¡¯t mix that now!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Her warning came a tad toote. Repenhardt was already tilting the test tube, causing red liquid to fall onto a green ore.


    Boom!


    A mild explosion followed, filling the area with ck smoke. Siris coughed, waving away the smoke.


    ¡°Oh, Repenhardt! It exploded after all!¡±


    ¡°Why did it explode?¡±


    Repenhardt scratched his head. Despite the explosion, there was no reaction from outside the basement. Explosions in a mage¡¯sboratory were somon that the dwarf soldiers guarding outside the mage tower didn¡¯t even bat an eye.


    ¡®Ah, His Majesty has caused another explosion?¡¯


    ¡®Why does he always do this after each experiment?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know, mages live like that¡¯


    In the midst of the smoky aftermath, Siris¡¯s continuous scolding was like rapid gunfire.


    ¡°How could you mix me grass extract with Sidam? I told you not to do that!¡±


    She began to scold him more intensely, hands on her hips, while Repenhardt rubbed his palms together guiltily.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ It seemed like it would work, well.¡±


    ¡°You said the same thing yesterday and it exploded right away!¡±


    -Whine


    Repenhardt turned into a scolded puppy, sneakily ncing around. Eventually, Siris couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his behavior.


    ¡®Ah, why is this person so adorable despite his age!¡¯


    It¡¯s worth noting that women¡¯s standards for cuteness are significantly different from men¡¯s. In fact, it¡¯s an areapletely iprehensible to men. Siris genuinely found the dejected middle-aged man cute and chuckled, pulling out a handkerchief.


    ¡°Come here. Your face is all ck.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡­.¡±


    Repenhardt, feigning indifference, allowed his face to be cleaned by her. As he submitted to her care, he frowned.


    ¡°But when will you stop calling me ¡®sir¡¯? Can¡¯t you just call me by my name?¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯sint was met with Siris shaking her head modestly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Siris did not answer. She simply smiled gently at her bewildered lover. Her smile was so beautiful that Repenhardt forgot hisints. Just the affectionate look directed at him was enough to satisfy everything.


    The one he loved was right in front of him.


    The one he had longed for was right before his eyes.


    Her face was much younger than he remembered, but still, there wasn¡¯t a single unfamiliar feature about her.


    Yet, that cold voice was all too strange.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re my new master.¡±


    Having finished a fight at the call of the ve trader, Siris was looking at Repenhardt with a cold gaze. Though seemingly indifferent, her eyes deep down held boundless contempt. He looked down at her with regret.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The image of her from his past life oveid in his mind, causing a cold wind to blow through his heart. She had never looked at him with such eyes before. Despite the overwhelming longing that finally brought his lover before him, she only red at him as if he were a disgusting bug.


    ¡°How much must she have suffered¡­¡±


    Deciding he needed to take Siris away, Repenhardt caught the ve trader¡¯s cautiously posed question.


    ¡°Will you purchase this girl?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    The ve trader looked even more puzzled at the firm response. Honestly, this elf girl, with her many ws and dirty clothes, didn¡¯t seem like something that would incite a desire to buy. Yet, his attitude was so decisive.


    ¡®Truly, a pervert is different in every way.¡¯


    Pervert or not, he was a valuable customer. Especially one that took some stock clearance off his hands! The ve trader¡¯s face brightened.


    He respectfully bowed.


    ¡°That will be 300 gold coins.¡±


    In truth, it was 200 gold coins, but seeing how smitten the customer seemed with yer 148, he couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to make a little extra.


    Standing by, Sin was surprised and asked,


    ¡°Only 300 gold coins? That¡¯s incredibly cheap, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not exactly prime merchandise. I¡¯m selling it because the customer insists, but I wouldn¡¯t rmend it myself.¡±


    The ve trader answered surprisingly honestly. He was a merchant who adhered to his own code of ethics. Though he had sneakily added an extra 100 gold coins, the value of an item truly does vary from person to person, and charging more to someone who truly wants it is the true way ofmerce.


    Of course, Repenhardt wasn¡¯t concerned about the amount at all. He just wanted to get Siris out of there as quickly as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take her with me.¡±


    The ve trader, seemingly remembering something as he hurried, asked, ¡°Ah, shall I call a priest? Of course, we should take care of removing any blemishes¡­¡±


    To provide the best elves, the Elvenheim Auction House had a long-term contract with the Neptune Order, which worshiped Nephyrias, the goddess of the sea and embrace. Upon calling, they would immediatelye to thoroughly heal the injuries of yer 148.


    Originally, they hadn¡¯t bothered with treatment, thinking the product unseble. But now that it was sold, it was only right as a merchant to provide the best quality possible.


    ¡°No need!¡±


    However, Repenhardt immediately refused. He wanted nothing from this filthy ce. After all, with Sin there, healing wounds was hardly an issue.


    Repenhardt turned to look at Siris. His cold expression softened remarkably. He called out to her with a gentle voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    With eyes that had lost hope in everything, she followed behind Repenhardt.


    Repenhardt¡¯s group quickly left the Elvenheim Auction House. They dashed out as if fleeing, to the extent that Sin grumbled about why they were in such a hurry.


    Stepping out onto the street, they finally seemed toe to their senses. Repenhardt caught his breath.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Though he didn¡¯t show it, he was actually enraged the moment he saw Siris. Seeing her injured and bleeding, his blood boiled to the top of his head, blinding him with anger. For a moment, his fist even moved about 10 centimeters. Had it moved 30 centimeters more, the ve trader would have been headless. It was only his years of experience that allowed him to regain hisposure, narrowly avoiding a massacre.


    But now, out in the cold air, his mind cleared significantly. He turned to look at Siris. Rushed out in her bloodied and tattered state, she looked miserable.


    ¡°Sin, could you please do some healing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already on it.¡±


    Sin replied brusquely. Siris, now fully healed, looked noticeably morefortable, though she was still trembling slightly. Repenhardt momentarily puzzled, then realized, ¡®Ah, she must be feeling the cold now.¡¯


    Elves, living in harmony with nature, typically do not feel heat or cold, but that is the story of fairies living in the forest and masters of spirit magic. Siris, having lived as a ve, had not yet acquired such skills.


    Repenhardt immediately took off his coat for her.


    ¡°It must be cold, I¡¯m sorry. For now, wear this at least.¡±


    Internally, Siris sneered. Was she expected to tremble with gratitude because her master had deigned to offer a ve his worn clothes? She knew exactly what was expected of her, but she had no intention of ying along.


    She would act as a ve should. However, she resolved not to live with the heart of one. With that determination, she promptly reached out, took the coat, and draped it over herself. She hadplied immediately, just as a ve would.


    ¡®Seems like he¡¯s trying to show off in this cold, let¡¯s see how long he keeps it up.¡¯


    Yet, surprisingly, this new, well-built owner didn¡¯t seem to feel the cold at all, despite only wearing a simple woolen top in the biting frost as if it were merely a spring breeze. His expression showed nothing but contentment that Siris was no longer cold.


    ¡®Is he really not cold?¡¯


    To call it pretense seemed wrong; there wasn¡¯t a hint of goosebumps on his skin. Siris slightly stuck out her tongue. Leading the way, Repenhardt said, ¡°Let¡¯s go buy some clothes first.¡±


    The three of them moved towards themercial district. The cold wind quickened their pace. Truthfully, the cold hastened the steps of Sin and Siris, while Repenhardt walked as usual. The difference in their leg lengths meant their walking speed was now aligned.


    As they walked, Repenhardt suddenly asked, ¡°You don¡¯t have a name yet, do you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She had been returned three times and had once been given a name, but she had long since erased it from her memory.


    ¡°Um, how about¡­ Siris?¡±


    ¡°My name is Siris, then. Understood.¡±


    Siris nodded curtly, her face somehow appearing displeased, causing Repenhardt to cautiously observe her reaction.


    ¡°Is it okay? Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Siris looked at Repenhardt as if she didn¡¯t understand. What did it matter to a ve whether they liked their name or not? Was he suggesting he would change it if she didn¡¯t like it?


    ¡°My name is Siris, I¡¯ll remember that.¡±


    Repenhardt was anxious about her still cold demeanor. Was that her way of saying she liked the name? Ah, understanding women¡¯s hearts, be it in a past life or this one, remains a challenge!


    Regardless, since there was no strong objection, he named her as he had in his ¡®past life¡¯.


    ¡°Then from now on, you are Siris Valencia.¡±


    In his previous life, she had been profoundly moved by this moment. There was no owner in the world who would give a ve a surname. However, the current Siris merely looked indifferent.


    ¡°A surname is unnecessary for a ve. Is it perhaps your surname?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a surname meant for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t grasp what he meant. A flicker of curiosity arose, but Siris quickly dismissed it. After all, she was certain this man would return her in a few days, irritated and frustrated. There was no reason to invest interest in someone irrelevant.


    Repenhardt, gesturing towards himself and Sin, continued softly, ¡°I¡¯m Repenhardt. This is Sin, and a priest of Phnence.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Siris nodded curtly, her face expressionless.


    The owner of the Elvenheim Auction House, Rakus, was engaging in what he considered the most enjoyable part of his day, counting the gold coins in his safe. The elf ve business required a significant initial investment, but the returns were enormous. Though the start was tough, once on track, failure was virtually impossible.


    ¡®Unless all men in the world be eunuchs or saints.¡¯


    Having be the 14th sessor and owner of the auction house within a tradition spanning 300 years, Rakus felt his life was blissful. He had heard that the ancestors who started the auction house faced many hardships, but having inherited the businessfortably, he had no such troubles.


    No matter how noble the teachings spread by various orders, men of the world never be saints. Thus, his business would thrive eternally!

 Chapter 30

    [ Chapter 30 ]


    In the midst of Rakus¡¯s busy time, one of his servants announced the arrival of a distinguished guest. At the mention of the name, Rakus was so startled that he stopped counting his gold and rushed outside.


    In the reception room, a plump young man in shy clothes was waiting with a grimace. Rakus hurriedly bowed his head.


    ¡°Ah, Teriq, wee.¡±


    As the sessor to the Rolpein Trading Company, the second most influential tradingpany in the principality, and the biggest customer of the Elvenheim auction house, now was not the time to be counting money.


    Teriq softened his expression at Rakus¡¯s polite greeting.


    ¡°How have you been, Rakus?¡±


    ¡°It seems it has been three months. How are things going for you?¡±


    ¡°A new tradingpany named Taoban has been a bit bothersome, but no major problems.¡±


    Taoban had recently emerged, dealing mainly in grains, which led to minor disputes with the Rolpein Trading Company. Although the Rolpein Trading Company handled a wide range of goods, its main focus was on grains and salt. With ovepping territories, Taoban kept encroaching on their market.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ve been applying some pressure.¡±


    It was a standard practice to suppress annoyances with money. Rakus understood immediately and let out a heartyugh.


    ¡°With your skills, Teriq, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll handle it easily. Ha ha.¡±


    After exchanging pleasantries, Rakus quickly got to the point.


    ¡°You¡¯vee at a good time. I¡¯ve been raising a female elf that I wanted to show you.¡±


    Surprisingly, Teriq shook his head.


    ¡°Ah, not this time. I came because I want something specific.¡±


    With a slightly furrowed brow, the plump young man looked intently at Rakus.


    ¡°I heard there was a yer that Beret returned a while ago?¡±


    Rakus immediately knew what he was talking about. He couldn¡¯t be unaware of a major failure that had been returned three times, ultimately being sold at a loss.


    ¡°Number 148?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know the number you¡¯ve assigned it, would I? Anyway, that one. Give it to me.¡±


    Teriq gestured as if asking Rakus to bring a bottle of liquor from the cab. Under normal circumstances, Rakus would have rejoiced¡­


    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡±


    Watching Rakus looking troubled, Teriq was puzzled.


    ¡°Huh? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°The thing is, number 148 has already been sold.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It was sold just now, less than an hour ago.¡±


    Teriq was astonished. Normally, yers were so expensive that they didn¡¯t sell easily. Selling three in a year was considered a huge sess. Well, elves do have a much longer ¡®shelf life¡¯, so eventually, everything gets sold.


    ¡®But it¡¯s already sold? Such a coincidence?¡¯


    ¡°Could it be that Beret noticed what I was thinking and bought it again?¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t Lord Beret¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Rakus shook his head.


    ¡°It was a young man I¡¯ve never seen before.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What was his name?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°How can you not know? Didn¡¯t he sign something when paying with a banknote?¡±


    ¡°Well, the thing is, he paid entirely in cash.¡±


    ¡°Huh, to carry around enough money to buy a yer in cash?¡±


    Even those flush with cash wouldn¡¯t carry around hundreds of gold coins in cash. After all, everything can be settled with high-credit banknotes from the Rolpein Trading Company, so there¡¯s no need to carry around heavy cash. Those affluent enough to buy a yer would all do the same.


    ¡°That yer was a defective product, so we just let it go at a bargain price. That seems to be the reason.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­.¡±


    Given the payment was made in cash, it seems a novice adventurer struck gold by fulfilling his dream on a whim. He must have been swayed by the cheap price.


    ¡°Then tell me what the buyer looked like.¡±


    Teriq thought he should buy back the returned elf. Initially, the n was to tease Beret, but hearing it had already been sold to someone else made him greedier. Teriq always got what he wanted.


    ¡®Just pay a bit extra, and they¡¯ll happily hand it over. What in the world can¡¯t be done with money?¡¯


    Faced with Teriq¡¯s demand, Rakus hesitated for a moment. It was the merchant¡¯s code not to disclose the personal details of a client. It could potentially damage Elvenheim¡¯s reputation.


    However, no matter how venerable an auction house Elvenheim was, it couldn¡¯tpare to the Rolpein Trading Company.


    ¡®He seemed like a neer, so it probably won¡¯t cause a big problem.¡¯


    ¡°It should be easy to find him. He was a ratherrge young man.¡±


    Having made up his mind, Rakus slowly described Repenhardt¡¯s appearance.


    * * *


    Repenhardt, having found thergest and most extravagant clothing store in Zeppelin, pressed the owner to bring everything suitable for Siris to wear, regardless of the cost. The scent of money made the clothing store owner gleefully bring various expensive women¡¯s clothing incessantly.


    ¡°How about it? Do you like anything?¡±


    Repenhardt asked for her opinion. Of course, Siris only responded indifferently.


    ¡°As you wish, my lord.¡±


    ¡°No, it has to be something you like, what¡¯s the point if I¡¯m the only one who lilies it¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, my lord.¡±


    Siris repeated the same words like a parrot, making Repenhardt ufortable.


    It seemed he wanted to buy her fancy clothes and receive gratitude, which honestly, she foundughable.


    ¡®Did he think buying expensive clothes would make me feel touched?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t find it odd at all that he was buying her these expensive clothes. After all, buying an elf ve and dressing them up in fancy clothes was amon urrence. There were plenty in the world who bought beautiful elves to dress them up like dolls, enjoy the sight, and then undress them.


    Repenhardt inwardly clicked his tongue at her icy demeanor.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not like she¡¯ll open up right away.¡¯


    To him, Siris was a lover he had loved for decades, but to her, he was a stranger she had met for the first time today. It was natural for her to act this way. Though he felt slighted, he could understand itpletely.


    ¡®It¡¯ll get better with time.¡¯


    Regardless, he had to buy the clothes. He began to seriously choose various items.


    ¡®What color did Siris like?¡¯


    Repenhardt recalled the preferences of her from his past life, picking out clothes she would like one by one. Men usually only know their lovers¡¯ favorite color when ites to their clothing preferences. It¡¯s rare for them to remember the details. So, he had trouble remembering and even used ¡®artificial recap¡¯ to recall as much as he could.


    It was a bizarre scene as a burly man carefully assessed each piece of women¡¯s clothing. The intention was good, but to others, it looked rather perverted. Sin was so embarrassed he stayed far away.


    ¡°Ah, just pick something roughly.¡±


    It looked as if he was meticulously dressing a ve from head to toe ording to his own tastes. Why else would it take so long to choose each piece of clothing? If he were buying clothes for a lover, it might seem like a sincere gesture considering the tastes of the beloved (and indeed it was), but the one being dressed was an elf ve.


    But Repenhardt maintained a frighteningly serious demeanor. It seemed as if Sin¡¯sints fell on deaf ears. Siris tilted her head in curiosity at the sight of him diligently choosing clothes.


    ¡®It¡¯s a bit¡­ strange, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    The clothes Repenhardt selected were entirely focused on the wearer¡¯s convenience. Hepletely avoided shy or sexy attire, opting instead for practical, durable, andfortable choices. It was baffling. If they were going to be taken off anyway, why bother with how they felt to wear?


    Eventually, Repenhardt purchased various colored undergarments, several high-quality dresses for everyday wear, and for travel, blouses and ck trousers, along with two pairs of boots and jackets made of deer leather. All the items were of the highest quality, the kind usually worn by the nobility. When Siris changed into these clothes and emerged, the shabby appearance of a ve was gone, reced by the dignified look of a noble ready to embark on a journey.


    ¡°How does it fit? Does it feel right?¡±


    Moving slightly, Siris was genuinely moved. Though she had been sold from ce to ce and had worn many borate dresses, she had never worn anything asfortable and fitting as this. It was truly luxurious. Others had only thought about undressing her, dressing her in gaudy dresses that were actually cheap.


    Moreover, she loved the colors and the designs. It was as if they perfectly matched her tastes.


    ¡®Good¡­¡¯


    However, despite her internal approval, her expression remained cold. Even if things were a bit unexpected, it wasn¡¯t enough reason to think highly of this young man.


    Seeing Siris¡¯s still cold demeanor, Repenhardt scratched his head, wondering if he had misunderstood something.


    ¡°Um, I¡¯ll get you even better thingster. For now, just wear these, even if they¡¯re not perfect.¡±


    Siris frowned, puzzled by his seemingly nonsensical statement after buying such fine clothes. She wondered if it was another one of his pretenses. Men!


    But Repenhardt was sincere.


    In her past life, Siris wouldn¡¯t wear anything made by humans during her travels. Her entire body was covered in artifacts from the Silver Age, such as boots with spatial movement magic, trousers that activated force fields, and survival jackets with absolute survival spells. Even her underwear was enchanted by Repenhardt, whobored for a month to make it perfectly absorb all moisture and waste, providing the wearer with the ultimatefort. These items were considered higher grade than the magical sword Altion. She literally wore a fortress.


    Therefore,pared to those, it was inevitable that these unenchanted clothes would feel inferior. Repenhardt muttered an apology to himself.


    ¡®Just bear with it a little, Siris. I¡¯ll soon scour the dungeons and gather everything.¡¯


    After gathering the remaining clothes, Repenhardt carried the luggage himself. Leaving the ve Siris to carry nothing felt odd to her, but she said nothing, thinking it pointless to bother about what whims her soon-to-be former owner might have.


    ¡°Siris, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    As they left the store, Repenhardt asked again. Siris frowned slightly. This master was indeed strange, constantly inquiring about the desires of a ve.


    ¡®It¡¯s as if he¡¯s treating me like a human woman.¡¯


    Of course, she didn¡¯t care. As before, Siris repeated her response like a parrot.


    ¡°Do as you wish, Master.¡±


    ¡°Um, don¡¯t really think of me as your master¡­¡±


    ¡°Would you like to return me?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean¡­¡±


    Irritated by the sudden mention of returning her, Repenhardt clicked his tongue. Ah, how should he exin this?


    ¡°I just wish you¡¯d see me as apanion for the journey. So, could you not call me ¡®Master¡¯ and use my name instead?¡±


    Siris felt all her suspicions clear away like mist in the sunlight at Repenhardt¡¯s sincere words.


    ¡®Ah, was that the setting?¡¯


    It seemed she finally understood why he had been acting so strangely. Thisrge young man was treating her as if she were arade female knight from an old adventure tale.


    Adventure tales often left such a mark on people that many who dreamed of bing adventurers aspired to have a beautiful female knight as apanion. This was also why the job ss ¡°yer¡± came into existence.


    Of course, in none of those adventure tales did an elf of a ve race appear as the beautiful female knight, but realistically, since beautiful female knights hardly existed, there were quite a few who took up elves as their substitutes. It seemed this man was deep into such role-ying.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not bad to follow him for a while as thanks for the nice clothes. In a few days, he¡¯ll realize his fantasy differs from reality and will probably start causing a fuss about returning me.¡¯


    Siris nodded obediently.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll call you Repenhardt.¡±


    ¡®Uh¡­¡¯


    That was the voice he had longed to hear. Although it was cold, it was still the title from his memories. A wave of nostalgia and excitement washed over him.


    Repenhardt began looking for a restaurant, unaware that Siris was following him with a look of disdain.


    ¡®Humans are all the same, after all.¡¯

 Chapter 31

    [ Chapter 31: Redanti¡¯s Grace ]


    ¡ºRedanti¡¯s Grace¡» was one of the most famous restaurants in Zeppelin.


    Named after the goddess of earth and abundance, Redanti, the restaurant had a reputation worthy of bearing the goddess¡¯s name. It was prestigious, having not one but three chefs who had been directly under the service of kings across the continent, and it had a contract with the mage¡¯s guild to preserve out-of-season ingredients fresh for their dishes, which earned it high fame among gourmets from various countries.


    The prices, of course, were beyond imagination. The cost of ingredients alone was in another dimension due to the use of magic for preservation, and most of the chefs received a sry at the level of moderate nobility, making it so that a meal could only be paid for with gold coins, and not any other currency.


    The reason they could boldly disy such a sphemous sign was that the restaurant was operated by the Redanti Order¡¯s Zeppelin Diocese. Officially, the doctrine justified their actions by stating that processing and sharing the earth¡¯s bounty with people was a duty of those who worshiped the goddess. However, it seemed more like they continued because it was a lucrative business.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t they be providing the food for free if they really want to share?¡± Sin grumbled, looking at the feastid out on the table. As a priest of Phnence, he had quite a fewints about the Redanti Order¡¯s interpretation of doctrine, which seemed too focused on profit. Repenhardt chuckled at hisment.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Phnence Order run simr businesses?¡±


    The Phnence Order, dedicated to the goddess of love, beauty, and mercy, set up aesthetic salons in each diocese to run a beauty business targeting noblewomen. Honestly, they were in no position to criticize the Redanti Order.


    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s a natural duty under the goddess of love and beauty, and it doesn¡¯t contradict our teachings. But this is different, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I heard the Phnence aesthetic salons charge quite a bit of gold as well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    Sin stumbled for a rebuttal, then seized on another point of contention.


    ¡°Anyway, how is a lobster considered a product of the earth? If they¡¯re going to stick to doctrine, they should remove seafood from the menu altogether.¡±


    But because it was delicious, he continued to eat. Yum yum.


    Currently, they were enjoying the course meals served on the second floor of ¡°Redanti¡¯s Grace.¡±


    Indeed, the dishes were exceptional. Even Sin, who had enjoyed decent meals as a high-ranking cleric, realized here for the first time that meat dishes could be delicious without mint.


    Venison thighs roasted with fragrant herbs and apricot bread that melted softly in the mouth, along with fish dishes that seemed freshly caught even in the dead of winter, were served one after the other. Sin constantly grumbled as he continued to stuff his mouth with the food.


    Cutting generous slices of steak and bringing them to his mouth, Repenhardt kept stealing nces at Siris. True to her elven nature, she was eating a sd made from fresh vegetables, white bread, and fruits like apples and figs soaked in honey. While chewing on bread, Repenhardt struck up a conversation.


    ¡°You¡¯ve undergone yer training, right? What kind of weapons did you primarily learn to use?¡±


    Though he already knew the answer, it was a topic he brought up with the purpose of starting a conversation. After swallowing her vegetables, she quietly responded.


    ¡°Daggers and longsword skills, whip technique, and archery.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll need to prepare weapons, won¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    With that curt reply, Siris returned her focus to her meal. Repenhardt clicked his tongue, finding it difficult to initiate conversation.


    ¡®Tsk, does she not like it here either?¡¯


    In fact, this ce was one Siris from his past life had greatly enjoyed, especially the menu they were currently savoring. Therefore,memorating the day they first met, it had been their small pleasure to dine here once a year. After establishing the Antares Empire and being dubbed the Demon King, it became a ce they could no longer visit, a fact Siris had found regrettable.


    Despite ordering her favorite food at her favored location, the table felt as if a cold wind was blowing across it.


    ¡®She¡¯s so cold¡­¡¯


    The ovep of Siris in her past life, whispering words of love, made the current Siris seem all the more unfamiliar. Even when they first met, the past Siris had been without smiles. But the look in her eyes was different. Although void, it did not harbor the feelings of hostility and contempt present now.


    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s too early for us to have met?¡¯


    However, Repenhardt had overlooked something critical.


    In the past, he appeared before Siris as a savior.


    But now, he stood before Siris as a buyer.


    A single word¡¯s difference, but the implications were worlds apart. Honestly, how could Siris view Repenhardt favorably? In her past life, having been rescued from abuse, it was natural not to feel any hostility, but now the circumstances werepletely different.


    Unaware of this, Repenhardt spected that perhaps because Siris was still in her girlhood, she might have an instinctive repulsion towards men.


    ¡®Well, maybe someday she¡¯ll recognize my sincerity?¡¯


    Whether in a past life or now, Siris was just Siris¡ªa destined lover whom he was fated to love. Thus, it would all eventually flow ording to destiny.


    Though it wasn¡¯t the reunion he had hoped for, Repenhardt was not disappointed. Even though her attitude towards him was cold, he noticed her expression soften slightly while she was eating the quince preserves, which suggested she didn¡¯t dislike the food.


    Repenhardt smiled gently, feeling content just watching Siris enjoy her meal.


    ¡®This is enough for now.¡¯


    After finishing the meal, Repenhardt immediately sought out a weapon shop. He intended to buy a weapon for Siris. This time, Siris herself chose the weapon. Unlike clothes, it was quite important to personally test how well a weapon fit one¡¯s hand.


    Moreover, the food bought from ¡°Redanti¡¯s Grace¡± was delicious. Truly delicious.


    Repenhardt, who had ordered her favorite menu items in the first ce, knew it would be impossible for her not to like it. Externally, Siris maintained a cold demeanor, but internally, she was so delighted by the taste that she almost cried.


    Unwilling to admit it, she had unconsciously developed a slight fondness for this ¡®insane, giant pervert of an owner.¡¯ Hence, this time, Siris willingly yed along with Repenhardt¡¯s role-ying.


    ¡°Now, customer, this is the best quality we have in our shop. You won¡¯t find it anywhere else. Euhaha.¡±


    The shop owner proudly presented various types of rapiers, daggers, and dirks, boasting about them one after another.


    Repenhardt¡¯s spending spree continued, selecting only the top-quality items. Even the cheapest dirk was a dwarf-made blend of magical metal mithril.


    A few hundred years ago, such items could only be owned by nobility or royalty. However, in the current era, most dwarves were enved and worked under humans in mass production systems, so items made of mithril were somewhat avable in the market.


    Of course, they were still considered precious. It was only possible to find such items in a majormercial city like Zeppelin.


    ¡°How about it, Siris? Do you see anything you like?¡±


    Repenhardt cautiously nced at Siris¡¯s eyes as he asked. She was busy assessing the bnce of a rapier forged from a mithril and steel alloy. Noticing this, Repenhardt suddenly suggested,


    ¡°Hmm, wouldn¡¯t this one be better than that?¡±


    He pointed to a silver-gray scimitar located to the left of the disyed weapons. Like the rapier, it was an item forged from an alloy of mithril and steel. Siris was momentarily surprised.


    ¡®No?¡¯


    Normally, the majority of yers would use rapiers. This was due to most female swordsmen in adventure stories using them. Consequently, she unconsciously chose it as well. It wasn¡¯t that she was trying to role-y, but she had unwittingly assumed that Repenhardt would prefer such tastes.


    ¡°Why do you rmend this one?¡±


    Siris asked with a doubtful look. Repenhardt replied without much thought.


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you originally use a scimitar?¡±


    In fact, the weapon that Siris was most proficient with was indeed a scimitar, a type of curved sword. The rapier, being primarily for thrusting, was useful against humans or humanoid species but not as effective against giant monsters. Although she had learned to use it, she did not particrly like it.


    ¡®But how does he know that?¡¯


    It sounded as if he was well aware of Siris¡¯s skills. He had already seemed to know her preferences surprisingly well, whether it was choosing clothes or ordering from a restaurant menu. And they had only met today!


    Repenhardt, realizing his mistake from Siris¡¯s suspicious expression, stiffened his face.


    ¡®Uh, I¡¯ve made a mistake. What excuse should I make?¡¯


    Unless he was a stalker, how could he possibly know the tastes and abilities of a woman he had met for the first time today? Repenhardt felt awkward and med himself. As if his image wasn¡¯t bad enough, would he now be used of being a stalker too?


    Of course, Siris hadn¡¯t thought that far. To infiltrate the heavily guarded Elvenheim to the extent of stalking, one would have to be a legendary master thief. Surely such a master of stealth wouldn¡¯t be stalking an elf ve?


    Still, she remained puzzled. While Siris was feeling perplexed, Repenhardt was struggling until Sin threw him a lifeline.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s said that a master martial artist can recognize a familiar weapon just by looking at the hands, Mr. Repenhardt, isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Siris looked convinced. Of course, there was no such skill, but Repenhardt did his best to maintain such an impression. And internally, he was grateful to Sin.


    ¡®Thank you, Sin.¡¯


    Having finished arming themselves, Repenhardt and his party left the weapon shop. As a token of gratitude for the help, Repenhardt showed a generous gesture by buying Sin a mithril dagger.


    Sin didn¡¯t know the first thing about dagger techniques, but still, having a dagger was useful in many ways, especially since it was a dwarf-made mithril weapon. Sin was delighted with this unexpected find, grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve seen a lot, but this is the first time I¡¯ve ever gotten my hands on a mithril weapon.¡±


    Repenhardt gave a wry smile.


    ¡°Well¡­ You¡¯re a priest. When would you need to wield a weapon?¡±


    Unless he was a martial artist monk, a holy warrior cleric, or a holy knight pdin, the situation must be dire for Sin, a pure cleric, to need to wield a weapon.


    Yet, Sin kept fidgeting with the dagger, smiling broadly. It seemed that, still being a boy, he was happy to have acquired a precious weapon.


    As they were leaving the weapons shop and heading towards an inn, a group of burly men blocked their way just as they were crossing an intersection.


    ¡°Excuse me, I have something to say to you.¡±


    Their fierce looks made it clear they weren¡¯t the kind to lead a quiet life. Moreover, all of them were armed. Repenhardt stepped forward, on guard.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The middle-aged man who appeared to be the leader nced behind Repenhardt and then spoke.


    ¡°Is that ve the one you bought today from Elvenheim?¡±


    ¡°And if she is?¡±


    The man stroked his chin, scanning Repenhardt from head to toe before arrogantly continuing.


    ¡°A person of importance wants that elf female.¡±


    The mention of Siris in such a manner made Repenhardt¡¯s blood pressure rise. However, it wasn¡¯t wise tosh out at these men here, given the many onlookers. Repenhardt retorted sullenly.


    ¡°So, what about it?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll pay you well for the ve. If you wish, we can exchange her for another, proper yer. Here, take a look at this certified bill of exchange.¡±


    The man then unfolded a bill of exchange from Elvenheim. The seal was clearly stamped, proving it wasn¡¯t a forgery but a legitimate bill. In Zeppelin city, within the Chatan Duchy, using a forged bill could result in being torn limb from limb. Murder might be settled with money, but forgery of a bill was considered a heinous crime in this country that worshiped gold.


    As he finished speaking, the man gestured for hispanions to bring the elf. His demeanor suggested he hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility of refusal. Repenhardt stepped in front of Siris, blocking her path, with a visibly displeased expression.


    ¡°You have no business here.¡±


    The man¡¯s face shifted to one of incredulous disbelief. Such a response was unexpected, and he even wondered if he had misheard.


    ¡°Huh? Are you saying you¡¯re refusing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s firm stance left the middle-aged man looking bewildered. It was something he couldn¡¯tprehend. He had never imagined someone would refuse to exchange a thrice-returned defective yer for a fine finished product.


    Frustrated, the man clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Can¡¯t understand in speech, can you? Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d exchange it for something better?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t understand in speech, huh? Didn¡¯t I say we have no business with you?¡±


    Repenhardt mocked him, deliberately parroting his words. The man¡¯s face twisted in anger.


    ¡°This bastard¡­¡±


    The men apanying the middle-aged man also turned visibly red with anger. It seemed a fight was inevitable, prompting Repenhardt to discreetly protect Siris and Sin.


    However, unexpectedly, the man quickly backed down.


    ¡°Hmm, quite the unique fellow. Well, I can¡¯t force you. You must be quite fond of that elf ve?¡±


    And with that, he peacefully retreated, leading his group away towards the other end of the street. His departure was a stark contrast to his previous arrogant tone.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that guy?¡±


    Repenhardt let out augh, feeling somewhat baffled. Sin, too, couldn¡¯t help but snicker at the man¡¯s abrupt change of attitude.


    ¡°What a strange fellow we¡¯ve encountered.¡±

 Chapter 32

    [ Chapter 32 ]


    In the outskirts of Zeppelin, at the Rolpein family manor, Teriq was scolding a middle-aged man with a furrowed brow.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Why have youe back empty-handed, Romad!¡±


    Romad bowed his head and calmly narrated the situation. He had encountered thatrge, brute of an adventurer, and after finishing his exnation of the man¡¯s attitude, Romad shook his head.


    ¡°He¡¯s truly a novice. It doesn¡¯t matter how much money you offer him; he¡¯s not the type to sell out. He doesn¡¯t understand how the world works.¡±


    ¡°Then you should have just roughed him up a bit and thrown some counterfeit money at him, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That, that¡¯s a bit¡­¡±


    Romad stammered, scratching his head. For the wealthy Teriq, beating someone up in broad daylight and settling the matter with gold was feasible, but he was just an employee. He didn¡¯t have such money.


    And it wasn¡¯t like Teriq was the kind to generously cover his subordinates¡¯ misdemeanors with money. It was far more likely that he would dismiss him for unnecessary expenditures.


    Romad tried to calm Teriq with his words.


    ¡°Causing a scene in public will only cost you money, right? Let¡¯s just handle it ording to the market¡¯s way.¡±


    Teriq calmed down a bit at the mention of spending money. Upon reflection, Romad¡¯s suggestion was sensible. Unnecessary expenses were to be avoided. They could simply resolve it ording to the market.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just capture that yer and then im she died, offering twice thepensation. It¡¯ll only cost 600 gold, which is much cheaper than actually trading for a proper yer, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    While any respectable merchant would be outraged by such logic, Teriq was satisfied. Indeed, ording to thews of the Lastil Duchy, this was the cheapest and most hassle-free solution. Sure, the adventurer who lost his yer might cause a ruckus, but they could easily beat him up without any guilt since it would be considered self-defense, hence no fine was necessary.


    It was a thoroughly satisfying idea. Teriq smiled contentedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Handle it ordingly. I¡¯ll trust you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    As Romad was about to leave the room, Teriq suddenly remembered something and added,


    ¡°Oh, and take Sir Lantas with you. That gentleman has been loafing aroundtely; let¡¯s at least get some work out of his sry.¡±


    Romad¡¯s expression brightened slightly. He, too, was discontented with Sir Lantas, who received an enormous sry yet did nothing but indulge in leisure every day.


    ¡°An excellent decision.¡±


    Romad bowed and let out a smallugh.


    * * *


    Upon returning to the inn, Repenhardt found himself deep in thought.


    ¡®I¡¯ve ended up with too much money left over?¡¯


    Even after purchasing expensive clothes, meals, and choosing only the most costly weapons, he still had money left over. Initially, he had prepared 2,000 gold coins for the purchase of Siris, expecting to spend them all at Elvenheim. However, he managed to settle the deal with just 300 coins. Thus, even after deducting the cost of his purchases, he had close to 1,600 gold coins remaining.


    ¡°Just carrying it around and using it as travel expenses could work, but¡­¡±


    Truthfully, even indulging in luxury wouldn¡¯t consume more than 100 gold coins. The price of a yer was beyond imagination. In fact, 1,600 gold coins were a vast fortune that could change the fate of an ambitious merchant.


    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s no need to carry this around, right?¡±


    For an individual like Repenhardt, that amount of money was enough to enjoy a lifetime of wealth and honor. However, he had a significant task ahead ¨C the reconstruction of the Antares Empire. No amount of funds could be considered too much for the establishment of an empire.


    Therefore, he decided to reinvest the majority of his funds, excluding a reasonable amount for travel expenses. Conveniently, he was in Zeppelin, where formidable tradingpanies from across the continent were gathered, making it the perfect ce to find an investment opportunity.


    ¡°Now, what should I invest in?¡±


    Repenhardt recalled. Imagining using knowledge of the future to make a fortune was amon fantasy. And he was someone who actually knew that future.


    ¡°It must be around that time now?¡±


    There had been a severe famine in the Kingdom of Crovence in the past. The Kingdom of Crovence, blessed by the Goddess of the Earth, Redanti, was a fertilend that hardly knew failure. Boasting bountiful harvests in both spring and autumn, it was an agricultural nation that exported the surplus grains.


    As a result, no one prepared for a famine. Then, a catastrophic famine struck. The expected barley harvest waspletely ruined, and the kingdom¡¯s fate was sealed after consuming all stored grains during the winter. Tens of thousands died of starvation, and a dystopia unfolded where parents resorted to cannibalism.


    Realizing the timing aligned with the uing spring after this winter, he thought,


    ¡°Investing in grains would be wise.¡±


    He smiled. He remembered hearing drunk adult mages talk about how knowing the story of that famine in advance could have led to making a fortune. It was a chance to save people and make money, killing two birds with one stone.


    He quickly went through the list of tradingpanies in the Principality of Chatan that specialized in grains in his mind. The first that came to mind was naturally the Rolpein Trading Company, but, honestly, he harbored a lot of resentment towards them. After all, Siris¡¯s abusive owner in her previous life had been the head of the Rolpein Trading Company. Hence, he was loath to set foot there.


    The next one that came to mind was another grain-specializing tradingpany thatpeted with the Rolpein Trading Company. Despite the financial pressure from the Rolpein Trading Company, thispany had managed to excellently run its business and eventually climbed up to be the thirdrgest tradingpany on the continent.


    ¡°The name was¡­ Taoban Trading Company, probably?¡±


    Having made his decision, Repenhardt got up.


    Looking around, he saw that Siris was handling the newly purchased weapons to familiarize herself with them inside the room, and Sin was clumsily trying to imitate her with the short sword he had been given.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to take them along.¡¯


    Siris, he thought, deserved to rest at afortable inn for today at least. After all, they would have to embark on a grueling journey again tomorrow.


    ¡°Sin, stay and rest with Siris. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Sin, who had been energetically iling with the dagger, frowned.


    ¡°Where are you going now?¡±


    ¡°I need to visit a tradingpany.¡±


    As Repenhardt put on his coat, Sin briefly considered following him. However, having just taken ap around Zeppelin, he felt tired, and the fun of ying with the dagger was too good to pass up. Siris, not having been directly ordered, didn¡¯t think of following either.


    ¡°Take care.¡±


    Sin waved his hand towards Repenhardt, who added,


    ¡°Order anything you want to eat, and don¡¯t forget to include something for Siris!¡±


    He had entrusted this to Sin because Siris would never order room service on her own. Sin clicked his tongue.


    ¡°That¡¯s really thoughtful. Really, go and don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Leaving the two at the inn, Repenhardt set out again towards the trading district.


    In a small room painted with whitewash and furnished with nothing more than wooden bookshelves and a table, a man in his early thirties was grimacing as he went through documents.


    In front of him, numerous documents had piled up into a mountain. He was in the midst of signing documents and pondering deeply, engrossed in calctions, when another man of a simr age entered the room with a troubled face.


    ¡°President Siebolt, the Rolpein Trading Company has started selling wheat and barley at half price!¡±


    Siebolt Taoban, the president of the Taoban Trading Company in his thirties, furrowed his brow and sighed deeply.


    ¡°Damn them.¡±


    The Taoban Trading Company was currently embroiled in a fiercepetition with the Rolpein Trading Company over grain. It was an era devoid of any concept of fair tradews. Naturally, therger entity could afford to push out the smaller one by taking financial hits and using money to overpower them. One might expect them to not stoop to such underhanded tactics if they had any sense ofmerce integrity. However, Rolpein Trading Company¡¯s infamous reputation was not unearned. If things continued as they were, Taoban would lose all its trading partners.


    ¡°Damn it, to think that such apany is the secondrgest on the continent¡­¡±


    Siebolt clutched at his hair, feeling a headacheing on, a tangible sense of how rotten the world had be. Yet, retreating was not an option.


    ¡®If we can just stop the return billsing due, we might find a way to survive¡­¡¯


    While he was deep in thought, another subordinate cautiously opened the door and called out to him.


    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Siebolt.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    His mood was foul, which made his tone brusque. The subordinate, noticing this, cautiously continued.


    ¡°A investor has arrived.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    At this juncture, getting a small amount of investment would hardly solve the immediate problems. It would only add to his troubles. Moreover, this was usually handled by his subordinates, and he was only to be informed. Why bother him directly at such a time?


    There was indeed a reason.


    ¡°The thing is, the amount is a staggering 1,500 gold coins.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    By the standards of a major tradingpany, 1,500 gold coins was not a significant amount. However, for the struggling Taoban Trading Company, it was a lifeline.


    If they could just get through this winter and have the grain shipmentse in, they could cover their losses and still turn a significant profit. Rolpein Trading Company was employing such a bleeding strategy to ensure they wouldn¡¯t survive the winter.


    Siebolt¡¯s eyes lit up, and he rose from his seat.


    ¡°Who, who is it? I must meet them in person!¡±


    Repenhardt sat in the small reception room he was led to, looking around.


    ¡®Hmm, quite a modest room. Is their situation really that bad?¡¯


    It had been quite a challenge to get here. He remembered Taoban Trading Company as the thirdrgest trading entity on the continent, so he had expected an imposing building. Yet, the Taoban branch in Zeppelin City was merely a small two-story brick building. Considering thend prices in this area, the funds could have easily built a mansion on the outskirts, but it paled inparison to other tradingpanies¡¯ buildings.


    And indeed, it wasn¡¯t so shabby. With decent wallpaper and elegant furniture, the interior was sufficient to entertain guests. However, having grown too ustomed to the opulence of Elvenheim and the inn ¡°Golden Rest,¡± it couldn¡¯t help but seem somewhat poor inparison.


    ¡®Sigh. Have I been indulging in luxury too muchtely? I need to exercise some restraint.¡¯


    Internally reflecting, Repenhardt waited for Siebolt Taoban, the head of Taoban Trading Company. Shortly after, a man in his thirties rushed into the reception room. He was not the old man Repenhardt remembered, but his stubborn mouth and clear eyes immediately identified him as Siebolt.


    ¡°Wee, guest.¡±


    ¡°My name is Repenhardt.¡±


    After exchanging greetings, Repenhardt got straight to the point. He put down three sacks full of gold coins on the table and said,


    ¡°1,500 gold coins, I wish to invest all of it in grain. The location is the Kingdom of Crovence, and the time is next year¡¯s spring barley harvest.¡±


    Siebolt, momentarily lost in the weight of the gold, asked in surprise,


    ¡°Excuse me? The Kingdom of Crovence?¡±


    The Kingdom of Crovence was the continent¡¯srgest granary, blessed by Redanti, ensuring it never suffered a poor harvest. Selling grain there was akin to selling a stove in the tropics¡ªutterly senseless. Siebolt¡¯s jaw dropped in disbelief.


    ¡°Uh, guest. I hesitate to say this, but selling grain to the Kingdom of Crovence is like selling soap to orcs. It just won¡¯t sell.¡±


    ¡°Orcs get used to soap just fine if they try.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ah, never mind. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Repenhardt had inadvertently mentioned a story from a past life.


    He chuckled bitterly. Honestly, he understood Siebolt¡¯s attitude. If he didn¡¯t know the future, he would have considered such an investment folly as well.


    ¡°If it fails, I¡¯m the one who loses, right? But if it profits, you¡¯ll gain a substantial benefit too.¡±


    ¡°That may be true, but¡­¡±


    Siebolt fiddled with his lips, troubled. That money could certainly solve his current difficulties. However, his merchant spirit couldn¡¯t simply agree to a clearly doomed investment.


    ¡°Still, I can¡¯t rmend an investment that¡¯s bound to fail. Perhaps you should reconsider¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not interested, I¡¯ll look elsewhere.¡±


    Repenhardt didn¡¯t have much attachment to the Taoban Trading Company. His choice was initially driven solely by his dislike for the Rolpein Trading Company, so opting for anotherpany posed no issue for him.

 Chapter 33

    [ Chapter 33 ]


    Siebolt was taken aback and blurted out nonsense in surprise.


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be done!¡±


    Realizing his slip, he clicked his tongue in regret. The urgency of the situation had made him behave in a manner unbing of a merchant. Repenhardt observed Siebolt with a slightly surprised look.


    ¡®It must be a dire situation, huh?¡¯


    He wondered if he hade to the right ce at all. Was this about fleeing before even risking an investment?


    Siebolt sighed deeply at his own mistake and then began to speak honestly.


    ¡°To be frank, ourpany is not in a good situation right now. However, with this money, we can certainly survive this period and grow. Therefore, I would prefer to rmend a different investment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my downfall if it fails, so you say.¡±


    Repenhardt clicked his tongue. This man, as meticulous in his previous life, had it in his nature. Yet, seeing this side of him only increased Repenhardt¡¯s trust.


    ¡°It¡¯s my money, and I decide how to use it. Now, bring the contract.¡±


    Pushing forward the gold coins, he pressed on aggressively. At this point, Siebolt could no longer refuse. Having exined all the risks and yet being epted, there was no breach of merchant honor, and above all, the gold in front of him was too tempting. Considering the many people dependent on him within the Taoban Trading Company, refusing was also a sin.


    ¡°Understood, Lord Repenhardt. I will prepare the contract immediately.¡±


    Siebolt called his subordinate to begin drafting the documents. Repenhardt smiled gently.


    ¡°All I want is one thing, not to preemptively invest my money elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Once epted, it was a merchant¡¯s duty to follow through thoroughly. Repenhardt was satisfied, trusting in the memories of his previous life. Then, a sudden thought crossed his mind.


    ¡°Ah, and this is a bit of a separate issue¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    ¡°Does the Taoban Trading Company have a branch in the Graim Kingdom? Possibly?¡±


    Siebolt nodded. They had indeed opened a new route to the northern part of the Graim Kingdom not too long ago.


    ¡°Then, do you have a branch near the Tower of Delphia?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have one in Delphia, but the branch in the Lonta region does pass through Delphia. What is it for?¡±


    ¡°I need someone there to be looked into.¡±


    This was an opportunity to gather information about Repenhardt in the current era. How he was doing, if there was anything unusual, especially how he had been over thest few years, he requested specific details.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you separately for this effort¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I will contact them immediately.¡±


    Siebolt firmly waved his hand.


    If it was a deal with this investor, it wasn¡¯t a problem at all to hire someone to gather that level of information. It wasn¡¯t confidential information of royalty or nobility, so it was fine to just ask the nearby merchants for news.


    ¡®Good, I can also obtain the information I couldn¡¯t get from Todd with this.¡¯


    Chortling, Repenhardt dipped his feather pen in ink.


    * * *


    The silver dagger danced in the air, casting delicate sword lights as it shed, chopped, and stabbed through the air. Feeling the texture of the sword handle wrap around her hand, Siris faintly smiled.


    She loved the sword. Only in the moments of wielding it could she forget the fact that she was a ve.


    Siris, unlike the other elves at the auction, was not born a ve. She was born in the wastnds of the western continent, in the Dahnheim Forest, a ce her tribe called the Land of Wailing.


    After losing the great homnd of the elves¡¯ forest and being chased for hundreds of years, they barely arrived in and of refuge. In the barren wilderness, where merely surviving was an ordeal, she was born and raised.


    In her childhood, now faint in her memory, the adults would always say,


    ¡°Originally, we high elves were the guardians of the forest. Under the blessing of the World Tree Elvenheim, all elves lived in eternal happiness. All animals were friends of the elves, and every tree bore fruits that endlessly provided food.¡±


    Given their daily struggle to feed themselves in the barrennd, it was a story they could hardly believe. The tales of the past elves, who lived a noble life in harmony with nature as forest fairies, seemed like a dream or fantasy.


    ¡°Though we have been driven to this plight by the despicable humans, someday Eldia will look after us and lead us back to paradise.¡±


    Eldia, the goddess of the elves.


    The belief that someday, a great emissary of the goddess would descend to save all elves was widespread among the Dahnheim tribe. Young Siris also firmly believed in it.


    ¡°We are the descendants of the great fairies. Our beloved daughter, you must never forget that dignity.¡±


    Every adult elf was her father and her mother. She grew up in the love of numerous parents. It was a poor and hungry life, but it was still a happy one.


    That was shattered when she turned twenty years old, which would be considered five in human years.


    ve hunters, having acquired information about a region where ¡®wild¡¯ elves were said to be found, mobilized a massive force to invade her homnd. Suddenly faced with the army of humans, the elves fiercely resisted. Everyone fought without sparing their lives for the future.


    However, the disparity in forces was too great. Eventually, after a desperate struggle, the adults all perished, and the children were sold into very by the ve hunters.


    In her younger days, knowing nothing and only able to cry, the shock she felt when she was dragged to the auction house and met other elves remained vaguely in her memory.


    They mocked the Dahnheim n. It was said that it was impossible for the elf race, known for being ves, to have such a past. What the Dahnheim n believed in was nothing but a legend born out of desperate hope. They dismissed the ¡®savior legend¡¯ that wasmon everywhere, rattling off simr tales one after the other.


    An elderly elf woman she met in Elvenheim had consoled her, saying,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fortunate that you¡¯vee to know the world now? You¡¯re beautiful, so you¡¯ll be sold to a good ce. You¡¯re young, so if you learn loyalty and politeness here from now on, you¡¯ll be a good elf.¡±


    And time passed. Siris too began to forget her past. The world was different from what she had heard. Elves were ves. Everyone took it for granted. She, who had been rebellious, gradually became ustomed to Elvenheim.


    Yet, Siris never fully surrendered in her heart. Even as she obeyed orders, her eyes always shone with defiance. Despite being starved and whipped countless times, that light in her eyes never changed.


    Other elves mocked her. Even the fact that she was a pure-blooded High Elf was a subject of ridicule there. Among the elves, they were the most noble n that shone brightly in pure white. However, her sun-tanned, dusky skin became a symbol of the fall of the High Elves.


    The only salvation for her, an outsider even among ves, was the sword. Recognizing Siris¡¯s talent, a swordsmanship instructor in Elvenheim ced her in the yer curriculum. Thus, unlike other ves, she was able to learn swordsmanship.


    Elves in Elvenheim who were not yers did not learn the sword. What they learned were solely various tricks to please humans.


    But in her memories, all the elders wielded swords. They were free elves who knew how to defend themselves with their swords. Everyone was brave and died fighting with pride. She still faintly remembered seeing one of the ve hunters, having suffered a severe loss, making a grieving face as they were captured.


    Thus, the sword was cherished. Wielding it, she could recall the proud figures of her fathers and mothers. In a world of istion, the sword was her only joy. Even knowing that it was an effort to be a more expensive ve, she was enchanted by swordsmanship and devoted herself to it.


    50 years passed like this. The young child had grown into a mature girl. 50 years was a long time, even for an elf. Much of the past had already been forgotten. She had grown ustomed to living as a ve. The concept of living freely was now barely a memory.


    However¡­¡­


    Though it was a story from a time so long ago that the memories were blurry¡­..


    A small phrase, treasured in a corner of those hazy memories.


    ¡®My beloved daughter, you must never forget your pride.¡¯


    When she swung her sword, it seemed as if she could faintly hear that voice.


    ¡°Hoo¡­¡­.¡±


    After finishing her sword dance, Siris breathed lightly. Sin, who had been watching Siris¡¯s dagger technique demonstration in awe, couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Siris and Sin were out in the inn¡¯s garden. It was Sin who had begged Siris to teach him some dagger techniques after getting his hands on a mithril dagger. Since performing the sword dance in the room seemed a bit risky ¨C considering they had booked the most expensive room and were worried about damaging the furniture ¨C they had moved to the garden.


    Despite it being the middle of winter, both were only wearing light coats. However, they didn¡¯t seem to be cold. The coats were of high quality, boasting excellent instion, and the ¡°Golden Rest,¡± where they were staying, had the garden set in the center of the U-shaped building. Being surrounded by the building on all sides blocked the wind, significantly increasing the perceived temperature.


    Receiving the dagger from Siris, Sin asked.


    ¡°How can you make such moves?¡±


    ¡°If you work hard, you can do it.¡±


    Although the voice was brusque, Sin seemed not to care at all.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s exactly what Repenhardt said. Is that how all martial artists respond?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not so much that¡­¡±


    Siris grimaced with a bitter smile. Unless one is taught the basics properly, what else could be said in response to how those movements are performed?


    ¡°Uh, is this how it¡¯s done?¡±


    Sin began to mimic Siris¡¯s sword dance after taking a dagger. The sharp trajectory disappeared as the dagger iled through the air. Then, scratching his head, his fine red hair fluttered about.


    ¡°Ah, this is harder than it looks.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t happen overnight.¡±


    Despite her cool tone, Siris was responding diligently to Sin¡¯s words. Was her attitude somewhat different from when dealing with Repenhardt?


    Indeed, Siris had taken a liking to this small, beautiful boy priest. Being a woman, she naturally took a liking to beautiful things. Moreover, his personality was pleasant, treating her, a ve, quite kindly. It seemed he was a bit wary around her, which was apletely different reaction from the humans Siris had encountered before.


    Of course, Sin¡¯s attitude was more akin to a poormoner marveling and cautiously admiring a rare breed of cat, rather than treating Siris as a sentient being. But for Siris, it was pleasing nheless.


    ¡°Hmm, should I start with the basics? How should I do it?¡±


    ¡°First, you need to getfortable with how to hold a sword.¡±


    Siris took Sin¡¯s hand and corrected his posture. It was uncharacteristic for her to be holding a human man¡¯s hand first, but she felt no wariness towards this young boy.


    In terms of racial age, Siris was now over seventeen, and Sin was neen, so it wasn¡¯t quite right to say he was younger. However, Repenhardt had taught Siris that Sin was a man but hadn¡¯t informed her of his age. Thus, Siris was under the impression that Sin was at most three or four years old, treating him like a cute younger brother.

 Chapter 34

    [ Chapter 34 ]


    In the central garden of the inn, Sin and Siris were leisurely spending their time when their peace was abruptly disturbed.


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    Loud footsteps announced the arrival of a group of men through the main pir, making their way into the garden. Leading them was a middle-aged man wielding a sword, at whom Sin frowned.


    It was a familiar face. He was the very man from the street earlier, who had tried to buy Siris.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Sin stepped in front of Siris, on high alert. Romad, observing this, wore a pleased smile, thinking things were going as nned.


    ¡®Such a greenhorn. To think he hadn¡¯t considered the possibility of this happening.¡¯


    Originally, he had nned to lure Repenhardt away by sending someone for him, and in his absence, snatch the elf maid. After all, one cannot simply kidnap a ve in front of their owner. Yet, upon arriving at the inn, he found his target conveniently alone.


    ¡°I have no business with you. Move aside!¡±


    Romad barked an order, then gestured with his hand.


    ¡°Come, elf wench. I¡¯ll take you to your rightful master.¡±


    His voice was shamelessly bold. Three robust men, armed with ropes and clubs, approached Siris, effectively surrounding her. In a panic, Sin shouted again.


    ¡°Hey! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Sin nced at the inn¡¯s windows, puzzled. Despite themotion, not a single person looked out. Romad let out a guffaw.


    ¡°I see what you were hoping for, but the guests are all in the hall right now.¡±


    He had already bribed the innkeeper to gather all the guests in the hall under the pretense of a free dinner banquet. Given their lodging in such a ce, it was presumed they were well-off, yet none could resist the lure of aplimentary meal.


    ¡°No, we already said we wouldn¡¯t sell her! What kind of outrage is this!¡±


    In a fluster, Sin faced aggression as one of the men swung his club at him.


    ¡°Ah, such a noisy brat!¡±


    In a sh, Siris stepped forward, quickly positioning herself in front of Sin and skillfully disarming him of his dagger. The swift action left even Sin, who was disarmed, clueless about what had just happened.


    Then, she lunged forward with a low stance.


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    The man, taken aback, swung his club down in a well-trained and deliberate attack, not merely iling but executing a skilled move. However, Siris deflected the attack with the dagger and struck the man¡¯s throat with the other hand, using a technique known as the ¡°night fist,¡± where the middle knuckle is slightly protruded.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    It was a movement swift as lightning. The man choked and copsed immediately.


    The two fellows to his left and right rushed over in panic.


    ¡°This¡­ this wench!¡±


    The two men charged at Siris, attacking her from both sides. They cleverly used the snap of their wrist to swing their staffs, striking both vertically and horizontally at the same time, effectively blocking any escape.


    However, Siris was not at all flustered. Maintaining her usual expressionless face, she stood her ground, twisting her body. She narrowly dodged the left attack over her shoulder and caught the opposite stick with the side of her de. Riding the momentum, she shed at the man¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Blood spurted as the man clutched his wrist in agony. Seizing the moment, Siris spun around and swung her dagger widely at the opposite side. The motion was sorge that the other man easily dodged and counterattacked.


    In that instant, she used her rotational force to nt a back kick into the man¡¯s sr plexus. The swing of her dagger had been a feint all along.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The man groaned in pain as his stomach turned. Siris¡¯s dagger then danced, targeting his vitals. In a sh, the mithril de deeply pierced the man¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    As the de was withdrawn, red blood soaked his garments. Ovee with pain, the men staggered back. Romad¡¯s expression hardened in surprise at the ease with which Siris dispatched the three formidable men.


    ¡®Huh, what?¡¯


    Although they seemed easily defeated and unimpressive, in reality, the three subordinates he had sent were far from weak. Romad knew well that Siris was a yer, an elf ve trained inbat skills. He had chosen men capable of facing a yer toe here. With Teriq, who also had three yers under hismand, Romad had a good grasp of a yer¡¯sbat capabilities.


    But Siris¡¯s skill was unexpectedly beyond anticipation.


    ¡®She¡¯s too strong, isn¡¯t she?¡¯


    Her ability to exploit the weaknesses in an attack and the speed with which she switched between offense and defense were practically invisible. Romad felt even he might not stand a chance against her. Moreover, her indifference to shedding blood? That was a level of prowess expected of a skilled knight or an experienced yer, not something a newly made (?) yer would possess.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Did brother Smith get defeated?¡±


    The murmurs of the men who hade with Romad were audible. Although six of his underlings remained, all of them were significantly less skilled than the three who had just fallen. Their usual roles were to act as lookouts or to intimidate with numbers, so they stood no chance against that elf girl.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    Romad clicked his tongue, finally snapping Sin out of his daze, his face flushing with anger. It was clear he was highly agitated. Sin raised his divine power and shouted.


    ¡°You scoundrels! I¡¯ll wash your faces with sulfuric acid!¡±


    Despite his pretty appearance, Sin had quite the temper. Moreover, he was a high-ranking priest in the Phnence Order. To swing a club at him?


    Sin immediately began to pray.


    ¡°Oh Phnence, bestow your divine mace upon these irreverent souls¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    At that moment, Siris grabbed Sin and yanked him to the side. The sound of the wind whistling past Sin¡¯s ear followed as he failed his prayer in surprise. A dagger was deeply embedded in the tree trunk that was behind him moments ago. Romad had thrown the dagger at Sin as he attempted to cast a divine spell.


    Sin¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡®Is he trying to kill me?¡¯


    Romad stared at Sin with a stern face and warned.


    ¡°Shut your mouth. Even a murmur, and the next one goes through you.¡±


    It was a chilling voice. Sin, overwhelmed by the intense murderous intent, cried out in astonishment.


    ¡°I am a servant of Phnence!¡±


    It was umon for even the most corrupt individuals to harm those who served the goddess. Romad scoffed at Sin¡¯s outcry.


    ¡°Hmph. Just a pilgrim brat. No one¡¯s going to fuss over one or two dead bodies.¡±


    Romad, in fact, had no interest in Sin¡¯s life or death.


    He had already identified Sin as a clergyman by his attire when they met on the street. However, the robes Sin wore belonged to the Phnence Order. The Phnence Order¡¯s influence was growing mainly in the southern part of the continent, and there was yet to be a temple in the Chatan Principality. This meant the kid was undoubtedly a pilgrim, a soul no one would miss if killed.


    ¡°What kind of people are these?¡±


    Sin ground his teeth in anger, but hisplexion was pale. He had often heard tales of pilgrims dying on the streets, but he never imagined he would end up in such a situation.


    Then, Siris whispered to Sin,forting him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Sin turned in surprise. The voice was not the cold one he had grown ustomed to. It was soft, even tender to the ears.


    ¡°Siris?¡±


    She took a stance. Slightly bending her knees and aiming her dagger at Romad, she brought her other hand under her chin. With a determined attitude, she muttered,


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Sin was a bit startled. The appearance Siris presented now was unlike any yer he knew. yers who swung their swords solely for their master¡¯s praise never had such a look in their eyes.


    It was a determined gaze, filled with resolve and pride, the gaze of a warrior.


    Romad was certainly taken aback by Siris¡¯s skill. However, he wasn¡¯t embarrassed.


    He was cautious by nature and fully aware that he might have to face Repenhardt if things went south. Even if deemed a novice adventurer, being able to earn 300 gold coins as a yer¡¯s fee clearly indicated significant skill. Thus, he had prepared another strong contender just in case.


    ¡®Just didn¡¯t think I¡¯d have to use him against a rookie yer, though.¡¯


    Clicking his tongue, Romad called out,


    ¡°It¡¯s time to work. Talkata!¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    With a deep voice, a figure emerged from the shadows behind a column. An Orc man with gray skin, a t nose, and thick tusks. He was about the same height as Romad, but his build was entirely different. His shoulders were incredibly broad, and his body was covered in bulging muscles.


    Sin immediately recognized the identity of the Orc.


    ¡°An Orc diator¡­.¡±


    He was protected by leather armor at vital points, but the exposed areas were covered in scars. The fact that an Orc, a ve race, had so many scars, and was still alive, proved that he was a professionally trained diator.


    ¡°Talkata works. I catch that elf.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Work. Catch her now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    As Talkata sluggishly walked away, Romad sent a confident gaze towards his back.


    yers and Orc diators, although both specialized inbat techniques, differed fundamentally in their innatebat abilities. Unlike ordinary Orc ves, who were brainwashed from a young age to suppress their ferocity, diators retained their barbaric strength.


    ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s unthinkable for a female to defeat a male, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    With a triumphant smile, Romad shouted, ¡°Finish it quickly! We can¡¯t afford to waste time!¡±


    It was nearing the end of dinner time. It would be troublesome if the inn¡¯s guests started returning to their rooms.


    The Orc diator, Talkata, walked towards Siris, his expression hardening. Although his life had been that of a ve, he had fought only warriors as a diator, never oppressing women or children. He had no desire to follow such a despicable order.


    But he couldn¡¯t defy themand of humans. He murmured through his tusks in a gloomy voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s your fate.¡±


    He wanted to say, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, young Elf girl. But this is also your destiny, and there¡¯s nothing you can do but ept it.¡± However, theplex nuances of humannguage were beyond the Orc¡¯s vocal capabilities. Begrudgingly clicking his tongue, Talkata drew his sword.


    Swoosh!


    Romad eximed in horror, ¡°Hey, you! Don¡¯t damage it!¡±


    ¡°No harm wille. Talkata will just capture her.¡±


    The sharp longsword reflected the winter sunlight, shining brightly. Siris¡¯s expression turned stern. She was confident she could defeat these humans, but this Orc was different. She instinctively felt wary of him.


    ¡®But I can¡¯t back down.¡¯


    Siris nced at Sin. The small boy was trembling with fear, much like she had been when ve hunters attacked her vige when she was young.


    And now, she stood in front of him, sword in hand, just like her parents had done for her.


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on her face. For some reason, she felt good.


    ¡°Taah!¡±


    With a loud yell, Siris charged first.

 Chapter 35

    [ Chapter 35 ]


    Talkata found himself slightly taken aback. Siris¡¯s movements were faster than he had anticipated.


    ¡°Interesting!¡±


    However, as a veteran diator with more than 80 victories in the Zeppelin arena, Talkata¡¯s surprise was separate from his actions. His longsword was already faithfully following through on its trajectory.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    A sharp sh left a trail in the air, striking down like lightning. It was a powerful blow that seemed capable of splitting the very essence of the spirit, making Siris twist her body in surprise. The moment she did, as if Talkata had anticipated this, he swung his sword to the side.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Siris groaned as she was struck on the shoulder by the de, sending her flying to the side. Talkata¡¯s attack followed immediately. He lifted his longsword as if to cleave through the earth itself. The movement wasrge, giving Siris room to dodge, but that was precisely what he had intended. With his left fist, not holding the sword, Talkata aimed a punch at her abdomen.


    Siris barely managed to dodge, but her legs got tangled. Only after stumbling backward could she regain her posture.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Apologizing, Talkataunched a relentless assault. The light of daggers and longswords filled the deste winter garden. They exchanged dozens of blows, with Siris sweating profusely. To an onlooker, it might have seemed like she was defending well, but from the receiving end, it didn¡¯t feel that way.


    ¡®So strong!¡¯


    Talkata was only attacking with an intensity he knew she could defend against. She could barely defend, but finding an opportunity for a counterattack was impossible. Moreover, the disparity in their weapons was profound. It was absurd to face a longsword with only a dagger, and dagger technique wasn¡¯t even her specialty.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have left my scimitar in the room!¡¯


    The longsword danced around, upying all directions. The trajectory of the numerous des flying towards her was borate, yet none of them bore lethal intent. Talkata was tasked with capturing her without inflicting any injuries. In other words, he was deliberately fighting to exhaust her physically.


    Romad, of course, did not appreciate Talkata¡¯s intricate strategy. He just kept getting annoyed.


    ¡°What are you doing, Talkata? You ipetent fool! Can¡¯t you capture a single elf female?¡±


    Even though hecked skill, his voice was loud and clear. But Talkata paid him no mind. It seemed that failing to understand one¡¯s ce was a characteristic of humans. Having seen such behavior in humans often, he wasn¡¯t angry, just perplexed.


    ¡®Looks like I¡¯m going to miss dinner tonight.¡¯


    Preferring to go hungry for a day rather than leaving a scar on the elf woman, Talkata continued his offensive carefully.


    On the other hand, Sin was on the verge of losing his mind with anxiety.


    ¡°Be careful! Siris!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep quiet!¡±


    Although it was not a prayer, Romad reacted sensitively to the mere shout. Veins bulged on Sin¡¯s forehead.


    ¡®Ah, I really want to give those guys a good hit¡­¡¯


    Siris thought Sin was scared. And indeed, he was shaking, but not out of fear. He was simply infuriated.


    ¡®Damn, there¡¯s no opportunity.¡¯


    There was no chance to use a holy spell. Since all holy spells required calling on the name of a deity, even the mention of Phnence would have Romad hurling his dagger immediately. Sin had considered whispering, but since holy spells, like magic, were subject to the control of words, a certain volume was necessary.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    While diligently dodging, Siris finally stumbled after taking a hit to her abdomen. Again, Talkata managed to twist his sword at thest moment to hit with the t, avoiding drawing blood. Talkata was indeed an experienced swordsman. Siris gritted her teeth.


    ¡®In that case¡­¡¯


    Suddenly, Siris charged foolishly straight at Talkata. Surprised, Talkata shed horizontally at her neck. It was a slow enough strike that she could have easily avoided it. However, instead of dodging, Siris brought her neck closer to the de while increasing her spin.


    ¡°Taah!¡±


    ¡°Krugh?¡±


    With a bizarre scream, Talkata forcefully stopped his sword. Suddenly changing the offensive caused strain on his muscles. At that moment, Siris made a long cut across Talkata¡¯s chest. Indeed, the mithril dagger easily sliced through the thick armor and wounded the muscle.


    ¡°Kugh!¡±


    Bleeding, Talkata staggered back. He looked at the elf girl in front of him in confusion.


    ¡®What if I hadn¡¯t twisted the trajectory?¡¯


    His slender neck would have been cleanly severed.


    He hadn¡¯t expected such a move.


    It would have been understandable if a novice had pulled such a stunt. But with that level of skill, she should have known how difficult it was to stop a downward strike.


    Siris smiled faintly.


    ¡®I relied on your skill for that move.¡¯


    She was well aware that what she was doing was madness. Even now, her heart seemed as though it would burst from the tumult within.


    Nheless, thanks to her actions, they had gained some distance. A momentary lull ensued. Sin, who had been anxiously watching the situation, suddenly began to furiously scratch his head.


    ¡°Ah, damn it¡­¡­.¡±


    With a look of determination, Sin yelled at Siris.


    ¡°Siris! Can you block a flying dagger?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Maybe once¡­¡­.¡±


    Siris, puzzled by the question, casually responded. Sin nodded at her reply.


    ¡°I¡¯ll trust you!¡±


    And then he abruptly began to pray!


    ¡°O Phnence!¡±


    Naturally, Romad was shocked and threw a dagger. No, the dagger was already flying towards Sin by the time he shouted. The hefty dagger was aimed straight at Sin¡¯s head. If it struck, Sin¡¯s fragile head would surely be split in two.


    ¡°Sin!¡±


    Siris, horrified, leapt forward and swung the dagger in an arc shape. She had said she could block it, but that was when she had a scimitar or a longsword in hand. Normally executing a sword parry with a longsword, she now had to do it with a dagger, and she wasn¡¯t confident she could properly block it.


    ng!


    Fortunately, the dagger collided with another dagger and flew off in a different direction. It was sheer luck. She was certain she couldn¡¯t do it a second time.


    ¡®What are you doing!¡¯


    Turning pale, Siris looked back at Sin. He was steadfastly reciting his prayer, unaffected by the dagger flying towards him. He truly had a strong heart. After all, this was the Sin who had remained unshaken even with a ghoul¡¯s w in front of his eyes.


    ¡°¡­ May you joyfully punish that damned one!¡±


    A prayer filled with personal feelings waspleted. It was vocabry thatcked the dignity expected of a clergyman. And yet, the holy spell was activated? Phnence, known as the goddess of love and beauty, must indeed have a special fondness for beautiful boys.


    Whoom!


    Pink maces began to float abundantly around Sin. At the same time, the maces flew fiercely towards Romad and his group. Talkata, taken aback, swung his sword, but the formidable divine power imbued in those holy light maces was truly impressive. In an instant, the sword was knocked from Talkata¡¯s grip, and the maces pummeled his entire body.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    ¡°Ughhhh!¡±


    Even Talkata couldn¡¯t help but scream in agony from the force unleashed upon him. The others had no words left to say, as they were all being battered and continuously screaming here and there. Fortunately, the ce where they stood was filled with corridors and columns lined up in a row. Everyone desperately hid behind the columns, barely managing to dodge the attacks.


    In the midst of this, Sin looked around.


    It was well known that divine power, while strong against demons and the undead, had its effects halved against living beings. Moreover, even though he was of a high rank, Sin was a pure priest, making him vulnerable to attack. Since most had hidden behind the columns to avoid fatal blows, the enemy still outnumbered them significantly. This was the moment to escape.


    ¡°Damn it, where can we run?¡±


    Since they were surrounded by buildings on all sides, it was as if they were besieged. The only entrance was now upied by the Romad group. At that moment, Siris suddenly kicked a longsword that Talkata had dropped.


    ¡°Taah!¡±


    Then she executed a roundhouse kick toward the hilt of the longsword floating in the air. Whish! The longsword flew and embedded deeply into the wall of a building. Siris shouted.


    ¡°Sin!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As Sin turned his head unwittingly, he suddenly felt his body lift off the ground and let out a scream.


    ¡°Uwack!¡±


    Siris had wrapped her arms around Sin¡¯s waist and was running towards the wall. Given that Sin was quite light, even the still-young girl¡¯s strength was enough to lift him. With that, Sirisunched herself into the air.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Putting all her strength into a push, she grabbed the hilt of the sword embedded in the wall, using the momentum to flip and turn. Performing a somersault in the air and reversing her body, Siris kicked off the sword hilt again and soared higher. Sin groaned continuously as they spun in the air.


    ¡°Eeeeh~.¡±


    In a single breath, they reached the second-floor balustrade, and Siris immediately broke through a window to enter. Talkata¡¯s mouth gaped open as he watched the two flee.


    ¡®Fa, fast.¡¯


    It all happened in the blink of an eye. No matter how light the elves were known to be, performing such acrobatic feats in this critical moment was astonishing. The skills of this girl named Siris were higher than expected. Probably, if she had been wielding a proper weapon instead of just a dagger, even Talkata might have been unable to predict the oue of their duel.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Romad and his party, hidden behind a pir, were equally agape. They were dumbfounded by Siris¡¯s movements, which were as swift as a water-struck swallow, until Romad suddenly snapped out of it and shouted.


    ¡°Chase, chase her!¡±


    Talkata looked back at Romad with indifferent eyes.


    ¡°Romad, I ask you. How?¡±


    Even though he was a veteran diator, he couldn¡¯t mimic that feat. Romad realized this too and his face showed a moment of realization, but he couldn¡¯t show his mistake to a mere ve.


    ¡°Ugh! Ah, there are stairs behind! I meant chase her down the stairs!¡±


    As Romad was throwing a fit, a middle-aged man in his fifties quietly appeared through the entrance they hade in from. He looked around the garden and chuckled.


    ¡°What, you guys failed?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Sir Lantas.¡±


    Romad looked at the middle-aged man with a face full of humiliation. The middle-aged man continued to sneer arrogantly.


    ¡°Ugh, idiots. You can¡¯t even catch one elf female?¡±


    ¡°It, it was stronger than expected¡­¡±


    Given the hierarchy, Romad couldn¡¯t help but be frustrated internally while having to grovel externally. He stuttered out an excuse. The middle-aged man looked surprised when he noticed the silent orc diator standing behind Romad.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t even catch her with Talkata? A rookie yer is that strong?¡±


    It was hard for him to believe that an elf yer could match a veteran orc diator unless she was exceptionally experienced and skilled, but she was supposedly just a newly sold ve.


    Curiosity sparked in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes as he asked.


    ¡°We must make our food worth it, right? Where did she go?¡±


    ¡°Over there.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The middle-aged man nced in that direction before leaping up in a way that couldn¡¯t simply be described as a jump. With a light step, he soared like a bird, crossing the garden in a motion that seemed to defy thews of gravity itself.


    Reaching the second floor in a superhuman movement, the middle-aged man disappeared through a broken window. Despite the foul mood, the sight drew involuntary admiration. Romad murmured with envy.


    ¡°That¡¯s the power of an aura user¡­¡±

 Chapter 36

    [ Chapter 36 ]


    Ascending to the second floor of the inn, Siris promptly led Sin out into the hallway. Carried around like luggage, Sin staggered, looking around dizzily. Though Siris put some distance between them with her elf-like agility, she knew their pursuers, no fools themselves, would soon follow them up the stairs.


    Sin started running, suggesting, ¡°Let¡¯s return to our room and arm ourselves.¡±


    Siris shook her head in disagreement as she ran alongside him, ¡°There will be people there too.¡±


    Elvenheim trained its yers not only inbat skills but also in various situational tactics, to ensure they could adequately support their masters. She coldly assessed the situation and advised against it, ¡°Moreover, our pursuers will likely head straight for our room. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Thinking him naive, she was surprised when Sin shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. But right now, it¡¯s more important to get armed. With your skills, Siris, you can handle one or two guards at our room, right? They wouldn¡¯t have stationed an orc diator there.¡±


    As they ran through the hallway, Sin quickly added, ¡°They¡¯re going to chase us anyway. Better to dy slightly and arm ourselves properly than to run with just a dagger.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Upon hearing his reasoning, Siris looked at Sin anew, impressed by his judgment in a crisis. Though young, Sin had far more experience with the world than his age suggested (in fact, he wasn¡¯t that young). He understood reality better than Siris, who had lived her life within Elvenheim, learning theories.


    They immediately headed for their room, where, as expected, a man was guarding the entrance. As the guard started to react, Siris leapt up, kicked off the wall, and delivered a flying kick.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s this? Argh!¡±


    After swiftly taking down the opponent, Siris and Sin quickly entered their room and locked the door. Sin hastily grabbed his robe and sacred artifacts.


    Meanwhile, Siris opened the wardrobe, took out the clothes Repenhardt had bought for her, gathered some weapons, and started to change. She momentarily pondered whether it was appropriate to change in front of Sin, considering he was also a boy, but brushed off the thought.


    Despite being pursued, they were remarkably calm. Sin, astonished, eximed.


    ¡°Siris! When did you have the leisure to change clothes?¡±


    ¡°Eh? What should I do then¡­.¡±


    In Elvenheim, they taught how to prepare for an ambush, but not how to arm oneself while fleeing.


    Thus, without thinking, Siris was about to arm herself as usual.


    ¡°Obviously, you have to grab it and run¡­¡­.¡±


    This elf named Siris had a cold and mature look, but was surprisingly clumsy. Sighing, Sin motioned for her to grab her things with his hand. Only then did Siris realize and hurriedly grabbed her weapons and jacket. During this time, Sin offered a prayer.


    ¡°O Phnence, erase our traces to protect us from danger.¡±


    He cast a holy spell to erase their tracks and prayed again.


    ¡°O Phnence, let your breath dwell within us.¡±


    Pink particles gently rose and wrapped around their feet. With that, Sin flung open the guest room window and leaped out. Siris eximed in surprise.


    ¡°Sin!?¡±


    Why did he suddenly jump, as ifmitting s*****e? Panicked, she looked out the window to see Sin gentlynding on the ground like a feather. The prayer Sin had recited was for safely descending from high ces, simr to the magic spell Feather Fall in effect. Afternding, Sin gestured for her to jump quickly.


    ¡°Uff¡­¡­.¡±


    Understanding, Siris also threw herself outside. It waste evening in the middle of winter, and the streets were nearly empty. Thus, jumping from the second floor didn¡¯t attract much attention.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    With a look that said, ¡°What kind of obvious question is that?¡±, Sin replied.


    ¡°We have to run.¡±


    * * *


    Lantas, a man in his fifties, was leisurely walking down the hallway. He seemed too rxed to be a pursuer, but he had a reason for his demeanor.


    Lantas was a swordsman who had awakened the Aura, the great realm of the sword. The sensory range of an Aura user was astonishing. He could vividly sense the movement of all living beings within a radius of about 30 meters as if he were seeing them with his eyes. Knowing exactly where his targets were, he felt no need to hurry.


    ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s this? Are they nning to hide by entering a room?¡±


    Feeling the elf and boy¡¯s presence heading towards a second-floor guest room, Lantas smirked. They were practically crawling into their room when they should be escaping the inn, truly a novice move. He followed the noise leisurely until his expression suddenly hardened.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    The presence had vanished! The very presence that was so vividly felt in the second-floor room had disappeared in an instant.


    Lantas was flustered. He had never experienced something like this before. High-ranking mages or clerics could conceal their presence with unique spells.


    ¡°What? Was that youngster capable of using magic to erase his presence like a high-ranking cleric?¡±


    He had never heard of such a thing. A look of confusion spread across the middle-aged man¡¯s face. Leisurely, Lantas vanished with a swoosh, leaving only the sound of air in his wake. In an instant, he had crossed the corridor, opened the door to the room, and surveyed the interior. The room was empty, and the window was wide open, letting in the chilly winter wind.


    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±


    His confident expression twisted. He hadn¡¯t expected the youngsters to have such tricks up their sleeves.


    On a whim, he cut off his mana perception and focused his aura on his hearing, in case the person had erased their presence and was hiding in the room. There were those who believed in the proverb, ¡°The darkest ce is under the candlestick,¡± and used such methods to evade their pursuers.


    No matter how well one hides and holds their breath, the sound of a beating heart cannot be concealed. No magic or divine spell could allow someone to live without the beat of their heart. That¡¯s why he listened carefully¡­


    ¡°Damn, they must have escaped outside.¡±


    The room was definitely empty. At that moment, Romad and his subordinates btedly entered the room. They had just caught up with Lantas after hastily climbing the stairs and rushing through the corridors.


    ¡°Where are they, Sir Lantas?¡±


    Romad looked around and asked. His tone was casual, but to Lantas, it sounded almost like a rebuke, causing him to furrow his brows even more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you¡¯ve lost them?¡±


    ¡°Quiet! They must be around here somewhere. Spread out!¡±


    Lantas shouted and walked towards the window. He had only followed to stretch his legs and show off, but now he was genuinely heated. He leapt out of the window like a bird.


    The city of Zeppelin was enveloped in darkness, with the sun already set and the moon hidden, making the city corners especially dark.


    As befitting amercial city, the main streets were bright with streetlights and the glow from shops, but just a few steps into the alleys plunged one into pitch darkness.


    In that darkness, two people were carefully making their way. Sin and Siris had escaped from the ¡°Golden Rest¡± and were using the shadows to navigate through the alleys, moving away from the inn.


    ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t see.¡±


    ¡°This way.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm¡­¡±


    Siris, with her night vision, could somewhat make out the surroundings, but Sin was practically blind in the darkness. Stumbling over obstacles, he relied solely on Siris¡¯s hand to guide him.


    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s no one around.¡±


    Even if Romad¡¯s party wasn¡¯t there, the dark alleyway was a den of crime in its own right. The woman, gripping a scimitar, kept a vignt watch around her.


    ¡°If there were many eyes watching, they wouldn¡¯t dare to attack rashly. Maybe it¡¯s better to go out to the streets?¡±


    Siris made a sensible suggestion, as she had learned in Elvenheim. It seemed even those who acted recklessly were wary of the public eye. Hadn¡¯t the inn also refrained from moving guests around without cause?


    However, Sin, who knew the reality, rejected that suggestion.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. We need to avoid drawing any attention as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Those guys, they¡¯ll surely im they¡¯re here to capture escaped ves.¡±


    From the perspective of a passerby, there would be no way to tell if Siris was an escaped ve or if someone was trying to uwfully take someone else¡¯s ve. It was obvious everyone would just mind their own business.


    ¡°Instead, we would only end up revealing our location. Right now, avoiding attention is crucial.¡±


    Clicking his tongue, Sin groped through the darkness again. Suddenly, a sigh escaped him.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Although he had wandered the world, he had mainly traveled around the Vasily Kingdom. The Vasily Kingdom, strong in the teachings of the Phnence Order, had Phnence temples everywhere. Back then, Sin was also part of the power ss, and thus could deal with injustices as much as he needed.


    However, once he became a pilgrim and left the Vasily Kingdom, he painfully realized how harsh the world could be. He understood why so many pilgrims ended up dying. He even thought of returning to hisfortable and peaceful order.


    ¡®But if I give up here¡­¡¯


    Sin clenched his teeth, thinking of ¡®her¡¯ who was waiting in the order. ¡®She¡¯ was the main reason he had chosen the path of a pilgrim. If he returned now, he would be caught by ¡®her¡¯ again.


    He didn¡¯t want that.


    ¡®I¡¯d rather wander the world in danger! I won¡¯t return until I¡¯ve be a manly man!¡¯


    With that resolution, Sin clenched his fists tightly. Siris tilted her head, puzzled.


    ¡®¡­¡­?¡¯


    After wandering the alleyways for quite some time, they finally came upon a somewhat brighter ce. Though still dark, the area had rtively affluent houses, and light leaked from second-story windows even at night.


    As the outlines of objects became visible, Sin leaned against a wall, relieved. Walking with his eyes closed was more mentally draining than he had imagined. Catching his breath, Sin grumbled.


    ¡°Ah! If only Repenhardt were here, we wouldn¡¯t have any problems! Where on earth is that guy wandering off to?¡±


    Having an Aura wielder by one¡¯s side meant there was nothing to fear. No matter how many of those riffraff swarmed in, or even if an orc diator invaded with an army, it posed no problem at all.


    ¡°Anyway, we must meet up with Mr. Repenhardt, ah¡­¡±


    Siris tilted her head, puzzled. The Repenhardt she had seen was nothing more than a bizarre young man lost in his role-y,rge in stature. Yet, the high priest Sin showed such deep trust in him.


    ¡°Is Repenhardt that strong?¡±


    ¡®Ah, Siris doesn¡¯t know, of course.¡¯


    Sin was just about to reveal that Repenhardt was an Aura user when Siris changed the subject first.


    ¡°We still need to meet up, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. No matter how you look at it, those guys are underlings of the ruling powers; shing with them would just be a headache.¡±


    With Repenhardt¡¯s strength, the current problem seemed like it could easily be solved with his fists. However, even so, if those in power push with their might, an individual can hardly cope. Being part of the ruling ss himself, Sin knew this all too well.


    The best option seemed to be meeting Repenhardt and getting out of Zeppelin in any way possible. It might feel dirty to flee withoutmitting a crime, but realistically, what other choice was there?


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s send someone with a letter and decide on a ce to meet.¡±


    It was a sensible suggestion, but Sin shook his head again this time.


    ¡°Given the nature of this ce, they¡¯re likely to run straight to those guys with that letter.¡±


    Sin already harbored deep mistrust for this nonsensical country called the Chatan Principality. It wasn¡¯t exactly prejudice. The city of Zeppelin was indeed full of such scoundrels.


    ¡°Is there another way then?¡±


    Having every suggestion rejected, Siris¡¯s tone turned cold, slightly annoyed. Of course, the oblivious Sin still didn¡¯t catch on.


    After a moment of contemtion, Sin seemed to have thought of something, albeit reluctantly.


    ¡°Ah! There is a way¡­¡±


    The look on his face showed he wasn¡¯t too pleased with the idea he had in mind.


    Sighing, Sin stood up and began to pray quietly.


    ¡°Oh Phnence, in your merciful protection, allow the threads of fate so that a sorrowful parting may turn into a joyful meeting¡­¡±


    The prayer was unusually long and remarkably normal. Fascinated, Siris watched Sin. After praying to the goddess, Sin closed his eyes and stood silently for a moment. Suddenly, he shuddered.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s done¡­¡±


    His expression was less than thrilled for a sessful prayer.

 Chapter 37

    [ Chapter 37 ]


    Sin had cast a divine spell known as the ¡®Intersection of Fate.¡¯


    Love turns chance into destiny.


    A chance encounter bes a destined one through love. A man meets a woman and says that among the countless men and women on the continent, their meeting is like a miraculous coincidence, a destiny in itself. Though it may seem like a mere coincidence, when blessed by Phnence, it bes destiny.


    Sin murmured with his eyes closed, ¡°Yes, I think I know which way to go.¡±


    The ¡®Intersection of Fate¡¯ was a spell with the power to guide one through coincidence to a destined encounter they must meet.


    Originally used to matchpatible couples, the spell could also reunite separatedrades when interpreted more broadly.


    The issue was that both Repenhardt and Sin were men, which made them feel quite ufortable about it.


    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t want to use it in this way¡­¡±


    Sin scratched his head. Phnence¡¯s love was indeed broad, not discriminating against age, gender, or any other factor. Her divine generosity even epted gay and lesbian couples. Of course, being a goddess of beauty, the spell wouldn¡¯t activate for a couple that looked odd to her, but this time, it seemed she was satisfied and let it pass.


    In a way, it was like cheating the goddess, so Sin did not want to use this spell unless absolutely necessary.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Siris.¡±


    Sin started walking with a drained expression. Once the spell was activated, they just needed to walk as they pleased, and chance would help them encounter Repenhardt fatefully.


    Still, knowing their destination made them feel better. The two rxed and started talking softly.


    ¡°But Siris, you¡¯re incredibly strong, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a yer.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not just that. I¡¯ve seen another yer named Relsia, but Siris seems beyond that.¡±


    ¡°I just worked a bit harder than others. But you, Sin, are an exceptionally high-ranking priest for your age, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a bit funny¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    As they conversed, Sin felt a strange sentiment. She expressed his thoughts clearly, listened seriously to the other¡¯s opinions, and sometimes harbored doubts. Despite being an elf, a ve race, it was as if he was talking to a human.


    ¡®Is Siris an exception?¡¯


    However, Sin had never had such a serious conversation with other elves before. While elf ves were considered valuable, he did have a few encounters with them. But each time, it was merely to issuemands and listen to their responses. Without a point ofparison, he couldn¡¯t tell if this was unusual or not.


    Suddenly, Sin felt an absence of desire to proceed further. As he stopped walking, Siris looked around and asked,


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±


    It was a small square with amunal well, enclosed on all sides by the rear walls of buildings and only a few small back doors in sight ¨C a dimly lit ce.


    ¡°Yes. This is where we were pointed to.¡±


    Sin confidently replied. Blessed with the love of the goddess and possessing a strong faith in her, Sin could summon divine spells with even the strangest of prayers. As such, he was certain this ce was ¡®the point where fate intersects.¡¯


    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t long before they sensed someone approaching from across the square. Sin smiled broadly at the sound of footsteps.


    ¡°Ah? Is that Repenhardt?¡±


    However, Siris did not return the smile. Instead, she drew her scimitar. Sin turned around in surprise.


    ¡°Siris?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Repenhardt.¡±


    Taking a stance, Siris hardened her expression. She already remembered the sound of Repenhardt¡¯s footsteps. It wasn¡¯t because he was her master; elf hearing was so acute that they couldn¡¯t help but memorize the distinct sounds of people¡¯s steps, even if they didn¡¯t want to.


    A momentter, a man emerged from the dim darkness. Sin¡¯s expression also hardened. The man who appeared was a middle-aged man in his fifties with a sword at his waist.


    The middle-aged man, Lantas, coldly smiled as he red at Siris and Sin.


    ¡°Found you, you kids.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been running around quite a bit. Made me run for the first time in a while.¡±


    Lantas taunted them as he looked from one to the other. Then, he took out a small pouch from his waist.


    ¡°Ah, I should call the others too.¡±


    With a flick of his thumb, the pouchunched into the air as if shot from a sling. A sinister spark of fire burst in the sky before dying down ¨C it contained an alchemical firework concoction.


    ¡°Damn¡­¡±


    Siris grimaced as she red at Lantas. Their location had been revealed by the spark. They needed to leave this ce immediately.


    ncing around at the alleyway connected to the square, Siris¡¯s action made Lantas smirk.


    ¡°Thinking of running away? I¡¯d advise against it.¡±


    Indeed, turning one¡¯s back on an enemy was not rmended. With your back turned, you couldn¡¯t see what might being at you. Escape was only a viable option after having disrupted the enemy.


    Siris drew her scimitar.


    There was no time to waste. She had to cut down the enemy before her and escape from this ce immediately!


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    She sprinted, repeatedly kicking off the ground with her scimitar trailing behind her. In a blink, Siris closed a distance of over ten meters and raised her sword to strike. The sudden ambush caught her opponent off guard, leaving them staring nkly at the iing de.


    A silver sh marked a long cut from Lantas¡¯s side to his shoulder. At that moment, Siris was certain.


    ¡®I cut him!¡¯


    But then, just when she thought she had seeded, the enemy vanished before her eyes. What she had struck was merely an afterimage. A voice tinged with amusement came from behind her.


    ¡°You¡¯re faster than I thought.¡±


    ¡®What?!¡¯


    Startled, Siris spun around, swinging her scimitar back. But Lantas was already gone. As she widened her eyes in shock, checking the empty space behind her, the voice reached her ears again.


    ¡°Not bad for a new yer, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yikes!¡±


    Suddenly, Lantas was behind her, resting his chin on her shoulder and murmuring smugly. Goosebumps rose on her skin as Siris tried to stab him with the de under her arm, but it was futile. The moment sheshed out with her sword, Lantas had already moved out of her sight to somewhere else entirely.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve got some talent.¡±


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    With a shout, she attempted a moreplex swordy, stabbing and then immediately turning to unleash a series of rapid strikes. She aimed where she predicted her opponent would dodge, but still couldn¡¯t so much as graze Lantas¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°You seem to have put in a lot of effort. Quite unusual for a ve.¡±


    Lantas was like a mirage, circling around Siris with an utterly rxed expression,pletely devoid of any tension.


    ¡°Grrr!¡±


    Siris clenched her teeth in humiliation.


    She was a yer of a different caliber from the others in Elvenheim. Why else would Elvenheim persistently try to train Siris, who notoriously never listened? Even when faced with absurdly disadvantageous situations, fighting off a dozen yer candidates with nothing but a stick, she never backed down. If only she had been morepliant, she might have be the strongest yer in history, which is why Elvenheim couldn¡¯t give up on her. Though, in the end, they failed.


    Siris was confident she could defeat not only the other yers, but also the sword instructors and the orc diator guards as soon as she wielded a sword. Her only setback against Talkata was due to being unustomed to wielding just a dagger.


    Even though she was now fully armed and wielding a familiar weapon, she found herself being toyed with by her opponent.


    Even more astonishing was that her opponent had not even drawn his sword yet!


    ¡®Who on Earth is this man!?¡¯


    Meanwhile, Sin watched the duel with a surprised expression.


    ¡®Good heavens! How could such a skilled person be involved in this?¡¯


    Siris¡¯s rapid attacks were being effortlessly dodged by the middle-aged man. It was not just simple evasion; he was skillfully avoiding the de¡¯s edge while maintaining distance. Such a feat could not be possible without a significant difference in skill.


    ¡®If he¡¯s reached such a level, he must certainly be a well-known knight or swordsman, yet he¡¯s involved in this sordid affair?¡¯


    Sin could not just stand by and watch. He began to recite a prayer, drawing upon his divine power.


    ¡°O Phnence¡­¡±


    As he quietly recited the prayer, Sin kept an eye on Lantas, ready to abandon the prayer and hide behind the well if any daggers were thrown his way. Surprisingly, there was no need. Reassured, Sin continued his prayer.


    ¡°Grant your servant the courage of a lion. Let her arms, wielding the sword, be endowed with the strength of giants, let her eyes be fierce like an eagle¡¯s, and her legs as sturdy as a bull¡¯s, to strike down her enemies!¡±


    Divine power surged into Siris, enveloping her entire body. Her scimitar glowed with a pink light. It was the Holy Strike, blessed by Phnence.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Siris trembled in awe at the incredible power and authority wrapping around her. Sin had boosted her strength, defense, speed, agility, and even her reflexes to overflowing levels. Even Lantas appeared genuinely surprised this time.


    ¡°How? Casting so many holy spells at once? Was he a bishop-level cleric at his age?¡±


    Sin eximed proudly.


    ¡°I was quite renowned in the southern parts of Vasily! Siris! Finish him off!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sin!¡±


    Siris lunged forward,unching a shing attack. With a speed unlike before, Lantas quickly retreated. The situation was no longer one where he could afford to casually circle around.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The scimitar, imbued with Phnence¡¯s sacred light, left a sparkling pink trail in the air. While Repenhardt had been a sorry sight, the situation seemed quite fitting for a beautiful elf like Siris. Of course, Siris paid it no mind.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Siris continued to press Lantas. The movements of her once-illusory opponent were now clearly visible. The fatigue from moments ago vanished as if it were a lie, with her limbs moving freely in an unbelievable manner.


    ¡®Ugh!¡¯


    Lantas was taken aback. Pink des relentlessly targeted his vital spots, flying towards him with such precision that there was no time to evade. Eventually, he too drew his sword. The sh of des rang out, a loud metallic noise echoing as they exchanged blows without pause. The color of steel was oveid with a hue of pink, as the fierce light of the swords mercilessly ravaged the clearing.


    ¡®This is ridiculous¡­¡¯


    Lantas clicked his tongue at Siris¡¯s movements, which seemed possessed. The opponent who he had been merely toying with until a moment ago had transformed so drastically, likely due to receiving a divine spell. It proved how significant the protection of a powerful cleric could be in battle. It left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Sin was ted.


    ¡°Well done, Siris!¡±


    Suddenly, Lantas scowled.


    ¡°Ah, getting all lively just from ying around a bit!¡±


    Irritably, he lowered his sword. As Siris was about to continue her attack, her pupils filled with a red sh. Her mithril scimitar broke in two, and she was sent flying backward as if hit by a carriage.


    ¡°Aargh!¡±


    Sin froze in his tracks.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    It had been a single strike. Though he thought they were evenly matched, the duel had been decided by that one blow. Sin looked at Lantas with a shocked expression.


    Lantas¡¯s sword was shining with a crimson glow.


    ¡°An Aura user?¡±


    ¡°Tch, to use Aura against mere yers¡­¡±


    Lantas twisted his lips, ring at them with displeasure. Sin hurriedly rushed to Siris, who had fallen.


    ¡°Are you okay, Siris?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Siris groaned as she got up. Though she staggered, it seemed she was not seriously hurt. Thanks to Sin¡¯s divine protection, most of the impact was absorbed, but as a consequence, all the powerful protections he had painstakingly umted were now gone.


    ¡°Why would an Aura user be in such a ce¡­¡±


    Sin murmured in disbelief while supporting Siris. An awakened Aura user could live a respected life anywhere in the world. It was absurd for someone of such power to be deployed on a mere mission to capture elf ves. It was like using a dragon¡¯s breath to boil soup.


    Then, one after another, figures began to emerge through the alleys around the clearing. Romad and his party had arrivedte to the location upon receiving a signal. After Romad had instructed Talkata to take the fallenrades back home, he had continued to search the streets with the remaining members. Since Lantas had intervened, there was no longer a need for the power of an orc diator.


    Seeing Sin and Siris, Romad shouted joyfully.


    ¡°You¡¯ve caught them, Sir Lantas!¡±


    Hearing that name, Sin realized the identity of the middle-aged man.


    ¡®That¡¯s Lantas? The filthy perverted knight?¡¯

 Chapter 38

    [ Chapter 38 ]


    Lantas von Kalpanard.


    Originally, he was a renowned knight of the Teikan Kingdom, which is adjacent to the Vasily Kingdom.


    Growing up as a descendant of a noble family and walking the path of a knight, he demonstrated an astonishing feat of awakening his Aura in histe thirties, thanks to his natural talent, excellent teaching, and personal efforts. The entire Teikan Kingdom celebrated the birth of a new Aura wielder.


    However, Lantas had a vile hobby he could not disclose to others. He was a pedophile who felt sexual desire only towards children who had not yet matured.


    When he was young, he dedicated himself to martial arts and, wary of others¡¯ eyes, kept his true nature hidden. But after bing an Aura wielder and being in a position iparable to others, his true nature gradually began to reveal itself. Initially, Lantas vented his sexual desires by purchasing young elves. Over time, his depravity escted, starting with the kidnapping and murder of children from the capital, andter, even reaching out to the young daughters of nobles.


    As the saying goes, a long tail gets stepped on, and a righteous knight, suspecting something was amiss, eventually exposed his vile crimes to the world. The capital¡¯s knight order stormed Lantas¡¯s mansion and ground their teeth at the horrors they found in the basement. Therey a mountain of children¡¯s bodies, vited at a young age.


    The pride of the Teikan Kingdom became its most hideous shame. Naturally, the entire kingdom rose to capture him. However, as an Aura wielder, he was not easily caught. After ughtering hundreds, he eventually fled the Teikan Kingdom.


    His notoriety spread beyond the Teikan Kingdom to the Vasily Kingdom. Sin, too, was warned as a child not to wander at night carelessly, lest Lantas take him away.


    Sin shouted in anger.


    ¡°This filthy monster! Was he hiding in the Principality of Chatan!¡±


    Lantas nced at Sin and smiled slyly.


    ¡°Oh? You know of me?¡±


    ¡°To think an Aura wielder would involve himself in such filthy acts, you really are as dirty as the rumors say!¡±


    Despite the contempt-filled outcry, Lantas was unbothered. If he were someone so sensitive, he would not havemitted the sin of murdering children.


    Lantas shrugged.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m in a position where I have to earn a sry, after all.¡±


    Having fled the Teikan Kingdom, he was chased and ended up in the Principality of Chatan. No country on the continent wanted to harbor such a vile rapist. However, the Rolpein Trading Company was different. Seeing the value of an Aura wielder purely in mary terms, the Rolpein Trading Company generously overlooked a minor(?) infamy like his.


    And here, Lantas was able to enjoy a blissful sexual life by brutally exploiting young ves. As a wielder of Aura, his sry was substantial, and given that Zeppelin was the hearnd of the ve industry, he could purchase ves at cost, which afforded him considerable economic leeway.


    Whenever he desired a change, it was easy to kill transient peddlers and kidnap their children. Unlike in the Teikan Kingdom, the disappearance of a person or two went unnoticed in this ce teeming with transient poptions. It was paradise.


    Of course, Lantas¡¯ existence was a significant boon for the Rolpein Trading Company as well. Engaged in all manners of unsavory activities behind the scenes, thepany often found itself in situations requiring the use of force. And an Aura wielder represented the pinnacle of that force. Lantas¡¯ contributions were significant in thepany bing the secondrgest tradingpany in the Chatan Principality within ten years. The top tradingpany, the Chatan Trading Company, was directly managed by the royal family of the country, making it virtually unrivaled.


    The mutual benefits ensured that Lantas was well-treated. Although the Teikan Kingdom sent pursuers after him, the Rolpein Trading Company¡¯s protection meant he had no worries about being attacked in his sleep. Thus, Lantas had be bold enough to discard his alias and use his real name.


    ¡°The Goddess will not forgive you!¡±


    Sin cried out in anger, sping his hands together. He aimed to pour all his holy power into Siris, enhancing her strength. As a priest, he had almost no directbat capabilities. However, he was confident in his healing and amplifying powers.


    ¡®If I pour all the holy power I have, I can give Siris the strength to fight against an Aura wielder for a short time!¡¯


    The downside was that both would be in agony for days afterward, but it was still better than being captured. Just as Sin was about to invoke the name of the Goddess.


    ¡°Phnence¡­¡±


    ¡°Oops! Can¡¯t let you do that!¡±


    Lantas reacted swiftly, slicing through the air with his sword. Already on edge due to Sin¡¯s holy power, he was prepared. A spray of red Aura scattered, sending darts of crimson light that embedded themselves in Siris and Sin¡¯s limbs.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Both fell, bleeding from their limbs. Lantas had severed the tendons in their arms and legs with des of Aura. As someone who preyed on children, his precision was terrifyingly sharp.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens when you let a high priest speak out of turn.¡±


    Lantas spun his sword, smirking mockingly. Romad fretted beside him.


    ¡°Oh, Lord Lantas! What if you cause injuries! Lord Teriq will be furious!¡±


    ¡°Quiet, just bring a cleric to heal them. Why are you so inflexible?¡±


    Lantas clicked his tongue and gestured.


    ¡°Go tie them up.¡±


    The group led by Romad started approaching with a rope in hand. Siris tried to ovee her pain and stand up, but she could only twitch. Her willpower was indeed astonishing, but fundamentally, since the tendons were cut, this wasn¡¯t a problem that could be solved with grit alone.


    Seeing this, Sin felt sorry for her.


    ¡°S-Siris! What should we do, uh¡­¡±


    His mouth was fine, so he could pray, but that would immediately bring another swing of the de. However, he couldn¡¯t let Siris be taken away like this.


    ¡®What to do, what to do, what to do?¡¯


    Although they were both down, Sin was only worried about Siris¡¯s well-being. Well, since those guys were after Siris and Sin was just to be abandoned, it was natural he wasn¡¯t worried about himself.


    But then, the situation started to take a weird turn. Lantas, who had been looking indifferently at the fallen Sin, suddenly licked his lips.


    ¡°Come to think of it, you¡¯re quite a pretty one.¡±


    It was dark, so he hadn¡¯t noticed before, but now that he saw her, she was extremely beautiful. She was a bit older than his taste, but still looked young and was very beautiful. Lantas shouted to Romad.


    ¡°Romad, let¡¯s take this one too.¡±


    And then, he rubbed his chin, muttering with a sinister face.


    ¡°If only you were a bit younger, it would be perfect, but well, this one has its own vor¡­¡±


    Hearing the ominous muttering of Lantas, Sin¡¯splexion turned pale.


    ¡®vor? What vor?¡¯


    He knew very well what kind of man Lantas was. This was no time to worry about Siris!


    ¡°W-Wait a minute! I¡¯m a man!¡±


    Sin¡¯s desperate appeal briefly disappointed Lantas.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    But he quickly regained hisposure.


    ¡°Hmm, but that has its own unique appeal¡­¡±


    Sin was horrified by Lantas¡¯s unexpected reaction. Now that he thought about it, he had heard Lantas didn¡¯t care about age, but he hadn¡¯t heard anything about him caring about gender.


    A man over fifty was looking at him, sending a wrinkled smile.


    ¡°Huhuhu, I¡¯ll cherish you.¡±


    Sin turned pale at the sight of Lantas, a knight, even considering raping a man, which was utterly abhorrent.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    Romad¡¯s group made a disdainful expression that said, ¡®Here he goes again.¡¯ Anxiety caused Sin¡¯s golden eyes to shake wildly. No, Goddess. I prayed to meet Mr. Repenhardt, so why did you let me meet such a pervert? Did I pray incorrectly? But you usually respond promptly even when I roughly chant my prayers.


    ¡®Gasp! Could it be that Phnence has chosen this perverted old man as my destined partner? Is that it, possibly?¡¯


    Sin was so engulfed in panic that for a moment, even absurd thoughts crossed his mind.


    Two men approached, each holding a rope in their hand. With her tendons cut, no matter how fearsome a yer she might be, there was no way she could resist. Confident of this, they were about to reach out to her.


    Then, a sh of sword light sliced through one man¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The men retreated in shock, startled, thinking that Siris had risen. But it wasn¡¯t Siris who had gotten up.


    It was Sin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh¡­¡±


    The frail boy was ring at the men with terrifying eyes, holding a silver dagger in one hand. Blood dripped down the mithril de. Lantas¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Even he, who had experienced all manner of battles, had never encountered such a situation. How could Sin have risen in just a few minutes? Without a prayer, it was impossible to use healing magic.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Some kind of zombie?¡±


    It was so astonishing that it even brought ludicrous thoughts to mind. If so, this would be the most vibrant, beautiful, and fragile zombie in the world.


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯ll nevery a hand on my body!¡±


    Holding the dagger, Sin¡¯s eyes zed. His golden eyes, filled with bloodshot rage, had turned red. The fierce look made the men involuntarily step back.


    That¡¯s when it happened.


    Vrooom!


    A whirlwind blew. At the same time, something sliced through the wind, flying in. The figures of the two men standing in front of Sin vanished in an instant. Then, an explosion sounded to the side.


    Boom!


    It was a rare sight, as if the people blocking his view had teleported away. Sin nkly turned his head to the side.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    On the building surrounding the clearing, arge wooden nk was embedded in the outer wall. It seemed to have been a house door, given the doorknob and metal-trimmed edges. And between the door and the wall, something crimson was squished.


    For a moment, Sin felt nauseated.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    It was a mass of blood and flesh! The current state of the men who had been alive just moments ago!


    Romad and his group were all frozen stiff. It was a horrifying method of killing they had never seen before. Romad turned towards the direction from which the door had flown.


    A young man with dark brown hair and a robust physique was standing with his right hand stretched forward, staring at the clearing with a chilling murderous intent, as if it emanated from hell itself. The young man spoke.


    ¡°Found you, you bastards¡­¡±


    Interrupting his retching, Sin shouted with a look of relief.


    ¡°Repenhardt!¡±


    ¡®What is it with that guy¡­¡¯


    Lantas looked utterly bewildered as he gazed at Repenhardt. On the surface, Repenhardt seemed just a big young man, but as an aura wielder, Lantas could distinctly feel the mountainous momentum swirling around his entire body.


    ¡®What¡¯s with this tremendous energy?¡¯


    Repenhardt approached with a murderous look, striding forward confidently. No one dared block his path. Reaching Siris and Sin, his eyes sparked with mes as he looked down at the fallen Siris. Trying to suppress his excitement, he expressed his gratitude to Sin.


    ¡°Thank you for protecting Siris.¡±


    Suddenly, Sin¡¯s face turned red. In reality, it was Siris who had protected Sin, but Repenhardt, having seen only the end, could easily be mistaken. Moreover, hisst-minute intervention was due to sensing a serious crisis, not specifically out of concern for Siris.


    ¡°Ah, yes. Well¡­¡±


    Stammering, Sin then approached the fallen Siris and performed a healing spell.


    ¡°O Phnence, raise yourmb once more and take away her wounds.¡±


    Throughout this time, Repenhardt red sternly at the Romad party.


    Returning to the inn, Repenhardt had no clue about the situation. The empty room, the missing belongings of Sin and Siris, and the open window made him naively think, ¡®Perhaps the kids just got bored and went out to y.¡¯


    He only realized something was wrong due to the innkeeper¡¯s behavior. Sensing something off with the innkeeper¡¯s reluctant demeanor, he pressed the man for answers. Faced with Repenhardt¡¯s fist that could crush the inn¡¯s pirs, the innkeeper confessed everything.


    A group hade, bribed him, emptied the inn, and then targeted Siris and Sin during the opportunity. Repenhardt immediately rushed out of the inn.


    With anger, he scoured the streets for Siris. He was dismayed by his own foolishness. He wasn¡¯t some inexperienced youth in his twenties. Yet, knowing there were threats, he had left her side? He couldn¡¯t believe it. How had he failed to grasp the situation?


    Filled with regret, hebed through the streets of Zeppelin. Suddenly, in an alley deep within the streets, he felt a powerful aura. Hoping it might be Siris, he ran towards it and found her copsed, with two men approaching Sin. In his haste, he grabbed anything he could and threw it. Only after throwing did he realize it was someone¡¯s house door.


    ¡°How dare you target Siris¡­¡±

 Chapter 39

    [ Chapter 39 ]


    Repenhardt¡¯s words, filled with murderous intent, left Romad and hispanions frozen in ce. It was no longer the voice of a human, but rather the growling of a beast that had lost its offspring. Like a frog paralyzed before a snake, they found themselves unable to move, overwhelmed by his presence.


    Yet, even in his heightened state of excitement, Repenhardt did not act rashly. The presence of the sword-wielding middle-aged man beside Romad¡¯s group was the reason.


    ¡®He is strong,¡¯ Repenhardt thought.


    It was evident at a nce. Was this a unique sense possessed by martial artists? For some unknown reason, he was certain of the man¡¯s strength, which prevented him from acting recklessly despite his anger reaching its peak.


    Upon seeing Repenhardt, Romad eximed in an overexcited tone.


    ¡°Lantas, sir, that¡¯s the guy! He¡¯s the one who¡¯s the master of the yer.¡±


    Without even turning his head, Lantas replied with a disgusted expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a fool¡­¡±


    How could he inform him that the owner was a novice! Just by looking at him, all his senses were sounding rms! If Lantas, an aura user, could not gauge his opponent¡¯s strength, it implied that the opponent was at least an aura user as well.


    ¡®But how could he be so young?¡¯


    Repenhardt did not seem to be older than in his twenties. Given his size, one might guesste twenties, but his face looked remarkably young, possibly early twenties. Either way, it was definitely not the age to possess such tremendous energy.


    ¡®Could he be an incredible case of looking young?¡¯


    The thought that his face was youthful but he might actually be middle-aged crossed his mind. Of course, it was a preposterous idea. Not even daily skincare at the renowned Phnence Aesthetic Salon could achieve that look. However, for Lantas, the miracle working capabilities of Phnence¡¯s beauty skills were more believable than the existence of a twenty-something aura awakener.


    ¡®He must be at least in histe thirties.¡¯


    That was around the time he had awakened his aura. Lantas drew his sword with a serious expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve met a truly strong opponent.¡±


    Repenhardt sneered coldly.


    ¡°A perverted old man who preys on children is pretending to be a knight.¡±


    The moment he heard the name Lantas, Repenhardt knew. He knew why such a notorious aura user was acting this way here. Lantas¡¯s infamy was well-known, even to Repenhardt.


    Lantas¡¯s face twisted with humiliation at his opponent¡¯s mockery.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    While he could ignore Sin¡¯s taunts, being ridiculed by a fellow martial artist, especially a strong one, feltpletely different. Grinding his teeth in frustration, Lantas raised his sword.


    ¡°This bastard¡­¡±


    A crimson aura sinisterly flowed down the de of Lantas.


    ¡°Why? Are you heated because you got cursed at? Or maybe it¡¯s your ¡®preference¡¯, so ¡®please respect it¡¯~?¡± he taunted.


    Repenhardt, too, clenched his fists, adopting a stance. A golden aura began to emanate, filling his hands and burning like mes.


    There was no more conversation. Both silently sized up each other.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Suddenly, Repenhardt kicked off the ground, propelling himself forward. Lantas charged as well, his sword ready. A dazzling golden light shed with the red, emitting a loud explosion.


    Boom!


    The collision of red and gold illuminated the night sky over Zeppelin, spreading waves of light in all directions.


    * * *


    A red sword dance swirled around, cutting through the air and leaving behind a curtain of crimson, like silk.


    This curtain was torn apart by a golden light. Each punch that flew was filled with terrifying force, easily piercing through the aura¡¯s veil and firing off like cannon shots.


    ¡°Eiit!¡±


    ¡°Taah!¡±


    Repenhardt and Lantas exchanged dozens of blows, their movements beyond human understanding. The red de continuously danced through the air, while punches and kicks violently shook the void, yet neither couldnd a hit on the other¡¯s body. Instead, the shing auras caused destruction around them.


    With every attack and dodge, the colliding auras spread waves of light in all directions. Wherever the waves reached, stone pavements overturned, walls crumbled, and water barrels shattered, sending droplets scattering everywhere.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be running away?¡±


    ¡°If we get caught up in the fight while running, we¡¯re dead meat!¡±


    Amidst the horrifying spectacle of destruction, Romad and his group could only tremble in fear. The waves of light from the shes and the residual destructive power of the neutralized auras had already turned the clearing into a battlefield ruin. The power of aura users was indeed terrifying.


    Thus, Romad and his group hid behind a half-destroyed well, too terrified to even raise their heads, fearing instant death if caught in the aura waves. They didn¡¯t dare think about escaping.


    Meanwhile, Sin and Siris were rtively at ease watching the battle.


    ¡°¡­Was Repenhardt an aura user?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t I mention it?¡±


    Even amidst the fight with Lantas, Repenhardt was careful to ensure that the aftermath didn¡¯t affect them. If a wave seemed to head their way, he¡¯d block it with his body or neutralize it with an energy shot. To perform such feats while evenly matched in battle? Lantas muttered in disbelief,


    ¡°What¡¯s with this guy? His skill doesn¡¯t look like someone who just awakened their aura!¡±


    Lantas had awakened his aura more than ten years ago. Although he had be somewhatzy, indulging in pleasures, he had experiences and years behind him. The basic stage of reinforcing his body with aura and oveying it on his weapon was something Lantas had already surpassed, stepping into the level of manipting the aura itself. That¡¯s why he could now extend his aura long like a whip and wield it.


    Sssk!


    His red aura extended nearly three meters, wriggling like a snake, aiming for his opponent¡¯s back. However, Repenhardt immediately turned around and shot a force bullet, destroying the whip. It was astounding. It had taken Lantas seven years to reach the level of manipting the aura itself. Yet, this young brat was using a technique of a simr level. Even considering Lantas¡¯sxity, reaching such a level would normally require at least two to three years of relentless training.


    In other words, this guy had awakened his aura in his teens, or it meant he was over forty!


    ¡°Damn it! Either way, it doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±


    Grinding his teeth, Lantas unleashed a flurry of attacks. Repenhardt dodged them calmly, cursing under his breath.


    ¡°Damn! How is this pervert so strong when he only targets kids?¡±


    Despite his notorious reputation, Lantas¡¯s swordsmanship was surprisingly fast and powerful. Moreover, this was Repenhardt¡¯s first time facing a proper swordsman inbat. Although he had sparred with Gerard extensively, swordsmanship and martial arts were considerably different, and he hadn¡¯t found a breakthrough yet.


    ¡°Ugh, so frustrating.¡±


    This was the man who tried to kidnap Siris. Repenhardt wished he could just beat him to death, but it was infuriating how sharp Lantas¡¯s sword was, considering he was a pedophile. Repenhardt ducked and dodged a horizontal sword strike, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Anyone who says martial arts aid in cultivation of character, I¡¯ll definitely beat them up.¡±


    After all, a true person of character resolves conflicts with words, not fists. It seemed clear that such sayings were probably invented by martial artists to boast. Amid these biased thoughts, Repenhardt kept firing force bullets.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    But Lantas executed sword parrying, bursting all the force bullets. Repenhardt¡¯s expression soured.


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    Indeed, he was still shallow in manipting the aura itself and couldn¡¯t shoot force bullets as powerfully as Gerard. Although his current power was enough to warp steel and shatter rocks, it was still insufficient against aura wielders.


    Lantas immediately counterattacked. The red de, meticulously aiming for vulnerabilities, pierced through the defenses. A sharp aura, filled with intense energy, targeted Repenhardt¡¯s body. For a moment, Repenhardt considered bracing himself against the attack, but the idea was quickly dismissed. A miscalction could lead to a dire situation.


    ¡®There¡¯s no chance to dodge it¡­¡¯


    Ultimately, Repenhardt unfolded the Spiral Guard, deflecting the de. His forearms, wrapped in a golden aura and spinning, hardened his defense, and Lantas¡¯s expression stiffened.


    ¡®Deflecting a sword with bare forearms, not even armored?¡¯


    Indeed, both forearms were imbued with aura, yet the sheer toughness of those arms was astounding. Not a scratch or mark remained after blocking the de. Lantas had heard of such a martial art that could enhance one¡¯s body to such an unbelievable extent. It was so renowned that it was impossible not to know of it.


    He momentarily paused in shock.


    ¡°¡­ Could it be!¡±


    At that moment, Repenhardtunched himself into the air. Twisting his massive body in a reverse somersault, he unleashed a kick charged with aura. The Reverse Somersault Kick aimed directly at Lantas, leaving him no chance to evade. Lantas raised his sword in defense, gathering all his aura into it.


    Aura shed against aura, creating a thunderous boom.


    The wind blew. The sh of destructive forces boiled the atmosphere, generating small whirlwinds throughout the clearing. In this storm, the two aura wielders gauged each other¡¯s reactions, catching their breaths. Sin clicked his tongue upon witnessing this.


    ¡®Ah, if it were an ordinary duel, there¡¯d be a role for me.¡¯


    Sin¡¯s formidable divine power could amplify a warrior¡¯s abilities beyond their limits. If these were regr warriors, he would have already bestowed his blessing to decide the victor.


    However, divine power does not apply to aura wielders. More precisely, it does apply, but to no effect. Aura wielders have already amplified their abilities to the extreme with their aura, far surpassing the amplification a priest¡¯s divine blessing could provide. Thus, to aura wielders, receiving a blessing makes no difference.


    Despite potentially sustaining injuries, he had been on the lookout for an opportunity to use healing magic from the start. However, since Repenhardt¡¯s body was exceptionally sturdy, he hadn¡¯t even gotten a scratch on him yet.


    It was during this standoff that Lantas suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Were you a disciple of Fist King Gerard?¡±


    His tone had shifted. Given Repenhardt was a mage and thus in a different industry, he simply hadn¡¯t realized the enormity of Gerard¡¯s reputation among martial artists. There was hardly any fighter of note who didn¡¯t know of Fist King Gerard.


    Repenhardt didn¡¯t respond to the question. He was still troubled by his aversion to Gerard. However, Lantas seemed to have already concluded that he was indeed Gerard¡¯s disciple, given the unmistakable style.


    Shaking his head as if in disbelief, Lantas asked again.


    ¡°Why would someone as powerful as you be so preupied with mere ves?¡±


    He seemed topletely ignore the fact that he himself was concerned about ve abduction. Repenhardt didn¡¯t feel inclined to point this out. There were more infuriating matters at hand.


    Repenhardt clenched his teeth.


    ¡°Who are you calling ves¡­¡±


    A deep-seated anger flowed from his entire being. Lantas flinched. There had been a constant flow of murderous intent and hostility, but this was something different.


    This was a more pure and direct anger!


    ¡°The ones you drag around as ¡®ves¡¯ have minds and emotions too!¡±


    Repenhardtunched himself forward, furiously dashing straight at Lantas with repeated bounds. Lantas grimaced and responded with a triple thrust attack. Three spears of aura left a red trail as they aimed for vital spots.


    ¡°Have you ever truly spoken with them? Have you never once questioned the fact that they are considered ¡®ves¡¯?¡±


    Bursting with intense rage, Repenhardt swung his hand widely. He shattered the iing spears of golden aura and surged towards Lantas like aet, who stepped back in panic and eximed.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    Lantas¡¯ face was full of iprehension, and seeing this, Repenhardt ground his teeth even harder.


    Everyone was like that. Even in his previous life, everyone had reacted the same way.

 Chapter 40

    [ Chapter 40 ]


    The deep-rooted injustice in humanity! The firm belief that everything non-human is inferior!


    Even when they see beings who walk on two legs, think, speak,ugh, cry, rejoice, and grieve just like humans, they do not even consider that these beings might have emotions and rationality!


    ¡°What makes humans superior to elves, that they enve them!¡±


    At that moment, Lantas was bbergasted. Although he himself had not lived a life considering morality or duty, such absurd thinking was new to him. Humans were deemed the most intelligent of creatures, thus justifying the envement of other races. This was a righteous principle set by the god Seiya.


    ¡°Then, are you saying those born as ves are meant to be something else?¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s momentum intensified at Lantas¡¯s foolish retort.


    ¡°How could the descendants of the noble fairies be born to be ves!¡±


    A relentless assault ensued. Despite being taken aback, Lantas coolly counterattacked, leaving marks of red on Repenhardt¡¯s skin with the dance of his de, yet none were fatal. Even in his excitement, Repenhardt¡¯s body, honed through rigorous training, instinctively adopted the best form of attack and defense.


    Repenhardt, bursting with indignation, continued.


    ¡°Have you never considered that if elves ruled the world, humans could be the ves?¡±


    Humans cheered when the orcs were enved by the rulers. Because they were not orcs.


    Humans cheered when the dwarves were enved by the rulers. Because they were not dwarves.


    Humans cheered when the elves were enved by the rulers. Because they were not elves.


    And now, with the ve system deeply entrenched in the continent, even humans who are weak and powerless have begun to live difficult lives as serfs. This was the serfdom system.


    A misguided paradigm, once implemented, inevitablyes back to haunt its originators, yet foolish humans fail to recognize this.


    ¡°By allowing others to be enved, you¡¯re ultimately allowing yourself to be enved!¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s anger was no longer directed at Lantas. It was a fury towards his powerless self and the irrational world filled with injustice. Yet, Lantas still failed to understand. ncing at Siris, he retorted with a baffled expression.


    ¡°Are you saying that elves are equal to humans? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Repenhardt finally erupted.


    ¡°Siris is not a ve!¡±


    Spinning in midair, he stomped the ground again, channeling his outraged will into his fist, transforming it into a force of destruction.


    Lantas¡¯s expression became desperate. The opponent¡¯s movements were improving by the moment. He couldn¡¯t understand it. It wasmonly believed that losing one¡¯s senses in rage only made one stronger in tales of adventure, while in reality, it usually just exposed more weaknesses. Yet, Repenhardt seemed sharper in his movements when slightly crazed!


    ¡°What, what is this!¡±


    However, there was something Lantas didn¡¯t know: Repenhardt was actually moreposed now than ever. Until now, he had been merely using the martial arts he had learned, driven by the emotions of Teslon¡¯s brute physical body. But at this moment, he was Repenhardt, the demon king of a previous life, a sorcerer enraged.


    No matter how enraged, a sorcerer does not lose his senses. Having regained his true self as a sorcerer, he was able to calmly analyze his opponent¡¯s movements, separate from his anger.


    He continuously pressed the opponent with jabs and straights, aiming for the lower body to control the steps and then restricting movement with a punch filled with aura overhead. He was gradually bing familiar with Lantas¡¯s swordsmanship. Although the opponent was an aura wielder, he had neglected proper training for years in favor of indulgence. In every aspect, he was inferior to this body, honed to its peak!


    Like a spider draining the prey caught in its web, Repenhardt kept pressuring Lantas. His eyes zed with rage.


    The one he loved and cherished more than his own life was being called a ve. Uneptable. He could never ept such a world.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Cursing, Lantas swung his sword in a difficult flurry, delivering three consecutive shes. Repenhardt dodged by spinning and counterattacked with an elbow strike, sharp enough to slice through rock. Lantas stumbled backward, tripping over his feet.


    At that moment, Repenhardt delivered a middle kick. It was a strike meant to break the opponent¡¯s guard and inflict damage. The moment Lantas raised his arm to block, he felt his body go numb.


    ¡®Ah, no!¡¯


    A look of despair shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Taah!¡±


    With a powerful yell, Repenhardt¡¯s fist plunged into Lantas¡¯s sr plexus. The single blow shattered his spine and pain spread throughout his body.


    ¡°Grah!¡±


    Spitting blood, Lantas was hurled against the wall of a building, causing bricks to shatter and scatter across the floor. A long sword fell with a ng among the debris.


    Walking towards the fallen Lantas, Repenhardt murmured.


    ¡°I will change it¡­¡±


    He would change it, no matter what.


    So that no one could ever call Siris a ve¡­


    So that no one could even conceive of the existence of very¡­


    For her, he would change this world!


    * * *


    Siris watched the battle unfolding before her with a dazed expression.


    The power of an Aura user, something she had only heard about in stories, truly exceeded all imagination. Until now, she could hardly believe that a body made of flesh and blood could unleash such formidable force. Although she had heard unbelievable tales of Aura users in Elvenheim, she had always thought humans were prone to exaggeration.


    But the scene before her eyes made her wonder if those stories had been too modest in their descriptions.


    ¡°This is the realm of someone who has reached the pinnacle of martial arts!¡±


    Siris trembled with emotion. Despite her hatred for humans, as a martial artist herself, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of awe. Then, the shout of her hulking owner reached her ears.


    ¡°Siris is not a ve!¡±


    At that moment, Siris thought to herself, ¡°He must be truly mad.¡±


    An elf, not a ve? The absurdity of his role-y was exceptional. It seemed that even an awakened Aura could not change a pervert. After all, wasn¡¯t Lantas, who had also awakened his Aura, a vile pedophile?


    At that instant, Siris discarded all her admiration. The magnificent battle before her eyes was nothing more than a lesser pervert and a greater pervert fighting each other fiercely.


    ¡°Yet¡­¡±


    Despite herself, she couldn¡¯t stop a certain warmth in her heart, and her eyes began to well up with tears. There was sincerity in the booming voice of herrge owner. Even if it was just a pervert¡¯s role-y, that human genuinely believed Siris was not a ve.


    -We were the descendants of the great fairies.


    ¡°Why would the descendants of the great fairies be born to be ves!¡±


    The mad, hulking owner was now echoing the words of the elders of her tribe.


    * * *


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Buried under a pile of bricks, Lantas groaned. The attack would have killed anyone else instantly, but a faint Aura was still keeping him alive. However, it was clear that without immediate healing from a priest, he wouldn¡¯tst much longer.


    He looked up at Repenhardt.


    ¡°Please, spare me.¡±


    Repenhardt was incredulous. Did this man actually believe he would be spared after all the crimes he hadmitted?


    ¡°Why would I spare a pervert who preys on children?¡±


    Then, with a serious expression, Lantas dered.


    ¡°I swear on my sword, I will dedicate the rest of my life to good deeds. I will spend my life reflecting on my sins!¡±


    Lantas was bleeding, yet he wore an expression brimming with sincerity. Repenhardt looked down at him with an indifferent face.


    ¡°Judging by your expression alone, you really seem to be repenting¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡±


    His wrinkled face was full of remorse. Based solely on his current expression, he indeed appeared to be reflecting on his actions. However, Repenhardt scoffed at this disy. Suddenly, he changed the subject.


    ¡°I really hate the Seiya Order. Especially that thing they call confession; I truly dislike it.¡±


    Even as he was dying, Lantas wore a puzzled expression.


    ¡°So, you do all sorts of things, then go to the temple, secretly speak up, and that¡¯s it, you¡¯re absolved? If you¡¯re truly repentant, you should go to the police and turn yourself in, why head to a Seiya temple?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll turn myself in as well!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not particrly fond of murder anyway¡­¡±


    His tone somewhat suggested he might spare Lantas¡¯s life. Anxiously, Lantas eximed,


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to dirty your hands by killing someone like me!¡±


    At that, Repenhardt threw a cold sneer.


    ¡°But I¡¯m already covered in quite a bit of blood, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    While it was true Repenhardt didn¡¯t take pleasure in murder, in his past life, the number of people he killed had surpassed four digits, nearing five. It wasn¡¯t for nothing he was called a Demon King. Unlike swordsmen, a truly powerful magician could wipe out thousands of lives in an instant with widespread spells.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you truly repented.¡±


    Suddenly, Repenhardt nodded generously. Lantas¡¯s face brightened. That¡¯s when it happened.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve truly repented, you must feel it¡¯s only right to die, right? Hm? Don¡¯t you want to beg to be killed to pay for your sins? Hm? You said you reflected, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That, that¡¯s not!¡±


    It was too chilling to be mere sarcasm; Lantas was panic-stricken and stuttered just when¡ª


    Thud!


    A golden aura struck his head. Without even a scream, the part that was Lantas¡¯s head turned into a bloody mess and disappeared.


    Repenhardt withdrew his hand and coldly admonished,


    ¡°Don¡¯t overuse the word ¡®repentance¡¯. It¡¯s not a word for someone like you to use.¡±


    Thus, Lantas died like a street dog. Despite being an aura user and once a knight famous in the Teikan Kingdom, his end was too miserable.


    ¡°People should live humanely.¡±


    Muttering to himself, Repenhardt suddenly sported a bitter smile. It wasn¡¯t quite ament a former Demon King should make.


    After shattering Lantas, Repenhardt immediately approached Sin and Siris.


    He inspected Siris¡¯s entire body, asking with concern,


    ¡°Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    By then, Siris had already been fully healed by Sin¡¯s healing magic. Turning to look at Sin, Repenhardt marveled at his own foresight.


    ¡®Ah! Bringing this top-notch healer was indeed a wise decision!¡¯ he thought, patting Sin on the head in approval. Annoyed by being treated like a child, Sin irritably pulled away. It was then that Siris hesitated before softly speaking up.


    ¡°Are¡­ are you alright, Lord Repenhardt?¡±


    His earlier shout had unmistakably stirred something within her, prompting her to speak out. Repenhardt¡¯s eyes welled up with emotion.


    ¡°Siris!¡±


    He trembled with deep feeling.


    ¡®Ah! Siris spoke to me! Her voice is still cold, but that she spoke at all is something, isn¡¯t it? Is this what it feels like when a skittish cat finally eats from your hand?¡¯


    His expression became oddly poignant. Siris, taken aback, quickly put some distance between them.


    ¡®This man is definitely strange¡­¡¯


    Her expression hardened once again. Yet, Repenhardt was not disheartened, having expected her to not open up so soon.


    Siris turned to look at a corner of the clearing, where the remnants of her shattered scimitary. She felt a twinge of regret.


    ¡®It might have been a gift from a pervert, but it was a piece I quite liked¡­¡¯


    Sensing her mood, Repenhardt quickly reassured her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get you something much better.¡±


    It was surprising how he could read her so well, causing Siris to stiffen her expression even more. Nheless, there was no reason to object if he was offering to rece it.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Repenhardt.¡±


    Just then, Sin spoke up with a sharp tone.


    ¡°Lord Repenhardt, those guys are getting away.¡±


    The Romad group, sneaking away behind the well, froze in their tracks. With a rxed voice, Repenhardt responded,


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    He turned to look at Romad with a grin.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    The petrified group of Romad demonstrated remarkable flexibility, turning their upper bodies while keeping their lower halves facing backward. Repenhardt chuckled lightly.


    ¡°Running away?¡±


    The menacing men trembled as if struck by a st of wind. He continued,


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll show you something good.¡±

 Chapter 41

    [ Chapter 41 ]


    Romad swallowed hard, convinced that what was deemed advantageous for them would certainly not bode well for him and his group. The sight of Lantas¡¯s body, severed at the torso, only cemented this belief further.


    As Romad and his party stealthily approached Repenhardt, theirplexions could have given zombies or ghouls a run for their money, seemingly more suited for a face-off in pallor than to any lively encounter. Even pigs headed to the ughterhouse seemed cheerier inparison.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Romad responded, visibly confused. A dense aura of murderous intent emanated from Repenhardt.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    No answer came forth. Romad¡¯s group did not possess the mental fortitude to withstand Repenhardt¡¯s imposing aura. They were evidently as fearful of Teriq as they were of facing Repenhardt¡¯s wrath. Mentioning Teriq¡¯s name was equivalent to sealing their fate, a fact they were all too aware of.


    Their misfortuney in not knowing that omitting Teriq¡¯s name would lead to an equally grim oue.


    Repenhardt¡¯s smile grew wider.


    ¡°I figured it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get you to talk. I thought as much.¡±


    Walking over to a nearby fallen branch, Repenhardt picked it up. Holding the stick, he generously offered:


    ¡°I shall show mercy on you.¡±


    Why wield a stick if mercy was to be granted? The question hung in the air as everyone frowned in unjust treatment, yet Repenhardt stood unashamed, looking up at the sky without a hint of embarrassment.


    ¡°Still, you¡¯re just underlings, so I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    He beat them precisely as much as he deemed fit, not a stroke more, not a stroke less.


    A minuteter, he asked again.


    ¡°Who hired you?¡±


    They were incapable of standing due to their shattered bones, yet their ability to speak remained untouched¡ªa testament to the mysterious efficacy of this particr method of physical persuasion.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s Teriq, sir!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the current head of the Rolpein Trading Company!¡±


    ¡°His residence is a mansion on the outskirts south of Zeppelin.¡±


    ¡°To get there, head south through the southern gate and continue for about 10 minutes until you reach a triangr crossroad, then take the left!¡±


    The response was immediate. Indeed, Gym Unbreakable¡¯s method of physical training proved to be an exceptional form of interrogation. What took mere ¡®morning practice¡¯ had them spilling every detail without the need for an ¡®afternoon session.¡¯


    ¡°Teriq?¡±


    The name rang a bell. It was unmistakably the name of the middle-aged man who had tormented Siris for a decade in his past life.


    When Repenhardt had rescued Siris, he had intended to kill Teriq first and foremost. Even back then, Repenhardt was of archmage caliber, more than capable of exacting revenge on Teriq.


    However, it was all in vain, as Teriq had already died from fatty liver diseasepounded with diabetes by the time they arrived. It was said that he died of peritonitis on a ship carrying elf ves. The anger and emptiness felt at that time were still vivid.


    ¡°Was it that bastard!¡±


    The resentment from his past life ovepped with his current anger. Repenhardt¡¯s eyes fiercely ignited. Romad, startled by this reaction, asked,


    ¡°Are you seriously thinking of going after them?¡±


    He thought mentioning the Rolpein Trading Company¡¯s name would calm the young man down, even if he was a powerful aura wielder. Thus, he had hoped that by mentioning Teriq¡¯s name, it might somehow resolve the situation.


    But his reaction seemed not only unresolved, but also intent on heading to the mansion!


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Even you¡­¡±


    He was about to say that the mansion had an aura wielder as a knight! But then he remembered that the mansion¡¯s knight was none other than Lantas, who was now in ruins.


    Romad was taken aback. It seemed unlikely that this brutish monster would suffer any harm from raiding the mansion. Knowing how formidable an aura wielder¡¯s power could be from seeing Lantas, he understood that storming Teriq¡¯s mansion and taking his head would not be difficult, given the mansion¡¯s usual level of vignce.


    However, he couldn¡¯t just let Teriq die like that. Losing a job at this age would make it difficult to find another, especially for someone who had been living by the sword.


    ¡°Lord Teriq owns the secondrgest tradingpany within the Chatan Principality! If anything were to happen to him, it would be a public disaster for the Chatan Principality!¡±


    His warning fell on deaf ears.


    ¡°Yeah, I know all about it.¡±


    Grinding his teeth, Repenhardt muttered.


    ¡°I know exactly what kind of person he is.¡±


    Repenhardt discarded the stick. Then, looking down at Romad and hispanions, who couldn¡¯t even get up due to the ¡®beatdown training¡¯ and were just gasping like fishes, he said,


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, as promised.¡±


    Romad wore a look of despair.


    ¡°Uuuuugh¡­¡±


    Even the mighty Repenhardt couldn¡¯t move for a while after being beaten up like that. Leaving them out in this winter cold? They would freeze to death without the strength to crawl.


    Curses flowed involuntarily.


    ¡®Just kill me quickly, you bastard!¡¯


    But he was too scared to say it out loud. And that saved Romad and hispanions. Repenhardt truly intended to keep his promise not to kill them. So, he picked up the fallen men and neatly bundled them up.


    ¡°Come on, you lot, huddle together for warmth. That way, you won¡¯t freeze to death.¡±


    It was an act of cruelty or mercy; the line was blurry. With Siris and Sin in tow, Repenhardt left the open ground. As they moved away, an almost unbearable scene began to unfold behind the departing party.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t squeeze in! It hurts!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t press there! That¡¯s where the bone is broken!¡±


    ¡°Is there a ce that isn¡¯t broken!¡±


    ¡°Lord Romad, unexpectedly, you have a warm heart.¡±


    ¡°Quiet! You brat! Don¡¯t make me blush! Shut it!¡±


    Huddled together like worms in a fisherman¡¯s bait box, the pitiful Romad and his group struggled to keep alive against the winter chill. It was indeed a self-inflicted predicament.


    * * *


    Zeppelin¡¯s western outskirts, at the Rolpein Mansion.


    In arge bedroom strewn with gold-threaded bedding, two young elves stood shivering in the nude. They were just over forty, equivalent to about ten-year-old human children. These young children were beingsciviously toyed with by two adult elf women.


    From one side of the bedroom, Teriq and Beret sipped their drinks, enjoying the lewd spectacle. Both were dressed only in thin silk robes over their naked bodies. Suddenly, Beret asked,


    ¡°Why did you buy such young elves? They¡¯re too young to be of any use, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    While asking, Beret gestured, and another elf ve quickly fed him a grape. Teriq took a sip of his drink and smirked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s Sir Lantas¡¯s sry, after all.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You mean we can dip into someone else¡¯s sry like that?¡±


    ¡°Sir Lantas doesn¡¯t care if they¡¯re virgins or not, as long as they¡¯re young. He won¡¯t say anything even if we y with them a bit and then hand them off.¡±


    ¡°Huh! What a pervert.¡±


    Beret genuinely criticized Lantas¡¯s perversion while being in the midst of such debauchery himself. Amazingly, Teriq sincerely agreed.


    ¡°Exactly. What a perverted old man. I mean, what¡¯s the fun in defiling young ones who aren¡¯t even virgins?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. He doesn¡¯t know the first thing about refinement.¡±


    As if to prove they were cut from the same cloth, both men shared the same thoughts. The saying ¡®birds of a feather flock together¡¯ didn¡¯te from nowhere. Both were firmly convinced that their current actions were far removed from perverted sexual desires. Their belief was as strong as a high priest¡¯s faith, truly beyond redemption.


    However, there was no one at the scene to condemn those two. Suddenly, amidst enjoying the debauched feast, Beret tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°By the way, when is that returned elf femaleing?¡±


    Teriq grimaced and replied.


    ¡°Exactly. Why is she sote, what is Romad doing?¡±


    Currently, Teriq had specially invited Beret to boast about his ability to tame an elf ve. Beret had dly epted the invitation, eager to see Teriq suffer the same humiliation he had experienced. One might wonder what kind of friendship this was, but to the wealthy of the Chatan Principality, this was considered quite a close rtionship.


    ¡°Hmm, should we try tasting this in the meantime?¡±


    Growing tired of waiting, Beret approached a young elf child after taking off his robe. Despite being in front of Teriq, he unabashedly revealed his naked body. However, neither of them showed a hint of shame. The child screamed in terror.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Shivering, the child looked desperately at the ¡®adults¡¯ for salvation. However, the other elves deliberately ignored the child¡¯s gaze. This was a despicable situation of attempting to rape a child who didn¡¯t even look ten years old, but there was nothing they could do.


    In the midst of it all, Beret suddenly perked up his ears.


    ¡°It seems somewhat noisy outside, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    True to its luxurious nature, the bedroom was equipped with perfect soundproofing. Teriq had spared no effort to ensure that their activities were not interrupted by noise. As such, Beret could only faintly recognize some sounds.


    Teriq lifted his ss as if it was nothing.


    ¡°What, as if the people downstairs haven¡¯t caused amotion before?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, haha.¡±


    Ignoring it, Beret looked back down at the elf child. A look of terror had surfaced on the child¡¯s face.


    * * *


    Three robust men wielding swords and shields dashed down the hallway with fearsome expressions.


    ¡°Uaaaaaaah!¡±


    Their shouts turned into screams as they were flung backward.


    ¡°Aaaagh!¡±


    Repenhardt twirled the spear in his hand and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Really, it¡¯s harder not to kill them.¡±


    After effortlessly knocking down the three guards who had attacked, Repenhardt looked around. As befitted the residence of the second-ranking tradingpany of the Chatan Principality, the Rolpein mansion was extraordinarily spacious. It was the sort that could easily cause anyone to lose their way inside.


    However, Repenhardt navigated through the mansion as if he had lived there all his life.


    ¡°This way leads to the stairs going up to the third floor.¡±


    He had once lived in the imperial pce of the Antares Empire, a ce so vast that this mansion, no matter its size, seemed like nothing more than avatory inparison. The structure of a noble¡¯s mansion was so predictable that having seen the exterior, he had already grasped most of itsyout.


    ¡°Now, Sin. I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Sin approached the felled guards and prayed.


    ¡°O Phnence, watch over your young servants and erase their painful memories.¡±


    A divine power flickered above the heads of the fallen guards and then vanished. With that, they would remember nothing of today¡¯s intruder.


    Originally, it was a divine spell used to blur the memories of a spurned lover, but with Sin¡¯s tremendous divine power, it could also be used for memory erasure. After all, they were ¡®painful¡¯ memories.


    Repenhardt admired Sin¡¯s work with a word of praise.


    ¡°That¡¯s convenient.¡±


    Manipting the mind belonged to the realm of high-level magic, and Repenhardt, in his current state, knew the theory butcked the power to cast such spells. Sin shrugged.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work for offensive purposes. It only works on those who are unconscious. But, if I weren¡¯t here, what were you nning to do about the witnesses?¡±


    Even with Repenhardt¡¯s aura abilities, there was no guarantee he would escape unscathed after killing the master of the Rolpein Trading Company. Of course, killing all the witnesses was an option, but the Repenhardt that Sin knew wasn¡¯t the type to go that far.


    Repenhardt smiled faintly.


    ¡°The n was to sneak in and take only Teriq¡¯s head.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s fortunate that I can use memory-erasing magic. I definitely want to see that bastard get what he deserves!¡±


    Sin gritted his teeth.


    When Repenhardt was on the verge of rushing to the Rolpein mansion to beat Teriq to death, Sin didn¡¯t try to stop him. There was no reason to; Sin had nearly been a victim too. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was a man or a woman; no one would graciously forgive someone trying to imnt something strange into their body without permission. Far from stopping him, Sin eagerly egged him on.

 Chapter 42

    [ Chapter 42 ]


    Repenhardt and hispanions rushed straight to the Rolpein Mansion on the outskirts of Zeppelin. Upon arriving at the mansion, they immediately scaled the wall and made a frontal assault through the main entrance, knocking down any obstacles in their path as they advanced. Indeed, the mansion¡¯s security was no ordinary matter, but it was woefully inadequate to block the path of aura wielders. They prated so quickly that the guards had no chance to alert Teriq of the intrusion.


    As they ascended to the third floor, a long, spacious corridor came into view. There were no guards. It was umon for patrols to reach up to the third floor. Repenhardt sensed Teriq¡¯s presence through his senses. True enough, in one of the bedrooms on the third floor, multiple presences could be felt. Despite the chaos, their emotional state seemed quite peaceful.


    ¡°After all, it took less than five minutes to climb over the wall and get here.¡±


    The situation would require someone to go and alert the others, but Repenhardt and his party had arrived faster than anyone could be sent to give warning. Repenhardt smiled wryly as he walked down the corridor. At that moment, a massive shadow appeared in front of the corridor.


    It was the Orc diator, Talkata. Excluding the unruly Lantas, he was the strongest warrior in the mansion, naturally tasked with directly guarding Teriq.


    Drawing his sword and shield, Talkata growled.


    ¡°Talkata stops intruding humans!¡±


    Repenhardt made a slightly troubled expression. It was easy enough to knock out the human guards with a few blows, but dealing with an Orc diator was a different matter. A club wouldn¡¯t suffice; he had to use fists, but there was no guarantee he could subdue him without killing.


    Repenhardt suddenly changed his tone and spoke in Orcish.


    ¡°O being of warrior blood, the one you guard is unworthy of your protection. Why do you draw your sword for him?¡±


    Surprised to hear Orcish from a human, Talkata¡¯s eyes widened. However, he quickly regained hisposure. Gripping his sword tightly, Talkata responded in Orcish.


    ¡°I am a warrior, bound by duty. If I were to bend to the whims of the era, how could I call myself a warrior?¡±


    ¡°To live as a ve, is that your will? This man is not your mentor.¡±


    ¡°Even if he is not my mentor, the duty given to me is clear. Fulfilling my duty is the warrior¡¯s way.¡±


    ¡°Even if that duty is forced upon you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A sense of warrior¡¯s pride filled Talkata¡¯s rugged, scarred face.


    ¡°O mighty human warrior. My soul already recognizes the greatness of your strength.¡±


    He aimed his sword at Repenhardt.


    ¡°Break my sword, human. Then, you shall achieve your purpose.¡±


    Talkata adopted an unwaveringbat stance. Repenhardt clicked his tongue in response.


    ¡°Ah, an orc remains an orc after all.¡±


    A sword¡¯s duty is never forsaken, even if that duty is misguided. Such is the pride of an orc warrior. Repenhardt, having fully experienced such irond promises in his previous life, had attempted to engage in dialogue, though internally he doubted it would be effective.


    ¡®Ah, these simple-minded brutes¡­¡¯


    They had been reliable allies once, but now they were just a headache.


    ¡°Can I subdue him without killing?¡±


    Repenhardt stepped forward, filled with internal unease. Behind him, Sin murmured with a nk expression.


    ¡°Mr. Repenhardt, you can speak Orcish?¡±


    Even Sin could tell the growling sounds were in Orcish, having seen orc vesmunicate in such a manner. However, humans fluent in Orcish were extremely rare, usually limited to ve trainers who knew a few basicmands at best. Yet, Repenhardt growled as naturally as if he were an orc himself.


    Siris murmured with aplicated expression.


    ¡°To think he knows Orcish¡­¡±


    The identity of their enormouspanion became even more mysterious. Just when she thought he was merely a pervert, it turns out he was an aura user, and on top of that, he spoke Orcish with a native ent.


    ¡®¡­Such a curious person¡­¡¯


    As Repenhardt raised his fist and began to approach Talkata, Siris felt disturbed. Until now, she had only followed Repenhardt without actively participating in fights. There was no need to wield a sword without a directmand.


    But now, things were different. She felt a strong impulse to join Repenhardt in battle.


    It was perplexing.


    ¡®Why am I thinking this?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t understand why such feelings were emerging. Her mind was a whirl of confusion. Naturally, as a yer, wanting to wield a sword to charm her master was expected. However, Siris harbored hatred towards the humans who had made her a yer, a ve. There couldn¡¯t be such a reason for these feelings.


    Yet, she found herself calling out his name unintentionally.


    ¡°Lord Repenhardt.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Why do you call, Siris?¡±


    His affectionate response stirred something within her. Struggling to maintain herposure, she gripped her sword.


    ¡°I will handle this one.¡±


    Sin asked in surprise.


    ¡°Huh? Are you sure, Siris?¡±


    ¡°This time, the weapon is different.¡±


    Responding confidently, Siris drew her long sword, a weapon previously wielded by Lantas. It was different from the shattered scimitar she had bought, but being of the same category of long swords, she was confident in this domain. Moreover, as a weapon used by an aura wielder, it was a high-quality item made of a mithril and adamantium alloy, enchanted with magic to maintain its sharpness at all times, so there was no exaggeration in saying that there were no disadvantages due to the weapon.


    Indeed, Talkata seemed to notice the change in Siris as his expression hardened. The aura she emitted with the sword was different from when she merely held a dagger.


    ¡°Weak elf, you¡¯ve grown stronger.¡±


    Talkata, having switched back to humannguage, looked at Siris seriously. As Siris faced him with her sword, she muttered to herself.


    ¡®Yes, I haven¡¯t settled the score with this one.¡¯


    She felt she understood why such a sentiment arose. As a swordsman, being preupied with victory is not unnatural, is it?


    She found a convincing reason. Siris¡¯s expression brightened considerably. A sharp, de-like aura emanated from her entire body.


    ¡°Then do as you wish, Siris.¡±


    Though taken aback, Repenhardt readily stepped back. While he was concerned, he intended to respect Siris¡¯s wishes. She was a swordsman, not an object to be coddled and protected within his arms.


    Of course, he did not forget to whisper to Sin in secret.


    ¡°Sin, watch her back. If it seems dangerous¡­ you know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s my specialty.¡±


    Siris and Talkata slowly closed the distance between them. The elf yer and the orc diator searched for each other¡¯s weaknesses, their sharp des shing. Repenhardt quietly watched the standoff before suddenly walking down the corridor. Talkata red.


    ¡°Strong human! Are you ignoring my battle? Are you nning to target Lord Teriq?¡±


    Repenhardt calmly responded in Orcish.


    ¡°Your adversary should be the elf maiden before you. To be concerned with me is not showing proper respect to your adversary, is it?¡±


    Talkata, flustered, turned his gaze back to Siris. Repenhardt¡¯s words were perfectly aligned with the warrior¡¯s code. The elf before him was undeniably a strong opponent that deserved a fight with all his might. To be distracted was a grave insult to a strong opponent!


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    Talkata shifted his attention away from Repenhardt and began to solely focus on Siris again. Repenhardt shook his head in disapproval.


    ¡®That¡¯s orcs for you.¡¯


    The teachings of orc warriors prioritizebat with the strong over the protection of the weak.


    ¡®That¡¯s why they¡¯re quite useful as warriors but absolutely disqualified as guards.¡¯


    So, in his previous life as well, the escort troops mainly consisted of dwarves, while the orcs were deployed like assault or special forces units. He passed by Talkata and grabbed the doorknob. At that moment, the sharp yell of Siris echoed from behind.


    ¡°Haap!¡±


    Talkata, too, let out a warrior¡¯s roar as he charged forward.


    ¡°Kwoooo!¡±


    A fierce sh erupted, sounding the cry of steel. Leaving the fight behind, Repenhardt opened the door.


    * * *


    Upon opening the door, hell unfolded before his eyes.


    Amidst the noxious fumes of drugs, a young man, too shameful to be called a boy, was atop a young elf, moving his hips. Next to him, a fat youth, with his gown loosely undone, exposed himself while receiving caresses from other elves.


    Repenhardt¡¯s voice involuntarily turned icy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many a vile sight in my life¡­ but this would easily rank in the top three worst.¡±


    Only then did Beret turn his head with a dazed expression.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡±


    Even in this situation, those two hadn¡¯t grasped the atmosphere. Repenhardt moved without a word. Arge youth, looking formidable, stared at them with a menacing gaze as he approached. Realizing the situation, Teriq and Beret began to panic.


    ¡°Who, who are you!¡±


    ¡°Look here! Is there nobody around!¡±


    Both were screaming, their genitals pping about. Repenhardt scanned the room. At the feet of the two, a young child gasped for air, bleeding from the groin and copsed on the floor. In a corner of the room, there was also the body of another child, already dead and beginning to stiffen post-mortem.


    A sigh escaped him.


    ¡°Huh, why are there so many that should not be allowed to live in this world¡­¡±


    A dense murderous aura filled the room. Merely with that aura, the mentally sensitive elf ves fainted one after another. Fear filled the faces of Teriq and Beret. When had these well-bred individuals ever faced such murderous intent? They trembled as if they had fallen into the midst of hell, their bodies shaking like aspen trees.


    ¡°Talkata! Where are you, Talkata!¡±


    Of course, that Talkata couldn¡¯t hear anything as he was fighting with Siris. Teriq gritted his teeth and looked up at Repenhardt.


    ¡°What happened here! Howe there was no rm when an intruder came all the way here!¡±


    Although Repenhardt easily demolished it, it wasn¡¯t to say that the security at the Rolpein mansion was weak. After all, a person who hasmitted many crimes in life wouldn¡¯t be careless about their own safety.


    Teriq had spent arge sum of money to hire as many as fifty guards and even stationed expensive orc diators, while also thoroughly setting up various magical defenses around the mansion. This should have been enough to hold off a considerable army, or at least give him enough leeway to escape.


    ¡®Unless it¡¯s an Aura user, it shouldn¡¯t be this easy to break through!¡¯


    Teriq didn¡¯t know that his fleeting thought was the truth. No matter how much he fortified the defenses, he hadn¡¯t prepared for an invasion by an Aura user. He wasn¡¯t the king of some country, and he thought that those rare, proud, and arrogant Aura users would never personallye to capture him. And indeed, that was themon sense of this era.


    No matter how unbelievable it was, the intruder in front of him was a reality. Trembling with fear, Teriq suddenly shouted with a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°What do you want? Money?¡±


    Repenhardt did not answer. Teriq, as if realizing something, shouted again.


    ¡°Then is it the market rights? Damn it! It must be the work of the Taoban Trading Company!¡±


    Again, there was no response. Confident in his guess, Teriq slightly rxed and spoke.


    ¡°I see. Listen, how much were you paid? I¡¯ll pay double that. It¡¯s a merchant¡¯s promise. I swear on the name of Rolpein. I can write a certificate right here and now. Or do you want gold? I promise on the name of Rolpein that there will be no retaliation.¡±


    Teriq continued to sell the name of Rolpein, constantly asserting that he was the owner of the secondrgest tradingpany in the principality. Subtly, he implied that if anything happened to him, the Rolpein Trading Company would seek revenge.


    However, the intruder¡¯s expression did not change at all. Not even the slightest disturbance was seen at the mention of Rolpein¡¯s name.


    ¡°Truly, you haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±

 Chapter 43

    [ Chapter 43 ]


    ¡°Truly, you haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    Looking down at Teriq, Repenhardt murmured in a voice filled with emotion.


    ¡®Nothing has changed at all¡­.¡¯


    In his past life, this man was the same. He enjoyed buying all sorts of elves and human women, torturing, raping, and killing them, taking pleasure in their pain-filled expressions. And when any issue arose, he would simply resolve everything with money.


    ¡®Siris was under this vile monster for a decade¡­.¡¯


    The image of her, having endured all sorts of torture and vition, half-mad with agony, arose in his mind, igniting a furious ze of anger within. Repenhardt lightly clenched his fist.


    ¡°I missed my chance back then.¡±


    That simple action made Teriq instinctively step backward. Murderous intent and hostility leaked from every movement. Even the slow-witted Teriq could distinctly feel the terrifying murderous aura.


    ¡®Who is this? Do I know him from before?¡¯


    His tone seemed to suggest that he recognized him. Teriq racked his brain hard. Having lived a life full of hateful deeds, he couldn¡¯t guess at all.


    Suddenly, Repenhardt kicked Teriq in the abdomen.


    Thud!


    ¡°Guuaaagh!¡±


    Honestly, it was more of a light touch than a kick. A real kick would have killed him on the spot. Yet, even that was enough for Teriq to scream, bend over and begin to vomit everything he had drunk.


    ¡°Ugh! Uweeek!¡±


    He continued to vomit, his pathetic, tear-streaked face twisted in pain and fear.


    ¡°¡­ Why, why are you doing this to me¡­.¡±


    He truly felt wronged. Why should someone as wealthy and powerful as him ¡®unluckily¡¯ endure such an ordeal! Seeing him like this only boiled Repenhardt¡¯s blood more. Repenhardt raised his hand.


    ¡°This scum touched Siris with these hands¡­.¡±


    He grabbed Teriq¡¯s hair, pulling him up. Teriq screamed as his hair was pulled out, but Repenhardt was unfazed. He looked down at Teriq¡¯s hands. His eyes reddened with rage.


    ¡°You defiled Siris with these hands¡­.¡±


    In an instant, Teriq¡¯s hands were severed from his body, spraying blood. Repenhardt had cut them off with his hand de. A scream of agony burst forth.


    ¡°Aaaaagh!¡±


    With bloodshot eyes, Teriq screamed and screamed. His ample flesh trembled with pain. But Repenhardt did not stop.


    ¡°You kicked Siris with these legs?¡±


    His legs were severed next. Teriq gasped and sobbed in pain.


    ¡°Ahuhuhuhu¡­.¡±


    The mutted, obese body of Teriq looked like that of a pig. His genitals hung limp between his legs, shriveled in terror.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to mention what filthy acts you¡¯vemitted with that disgusting thing,¡± Repenhardt said, snapping his fingers in disgust. He found it repulsive to even touch such a vile object. So, he fired a small orb of aura, sting it away entirely.


    ¡°AAAAAAAH!¡±


    Blood, screams, and cries gushed out like a fountain, soaking the bedding and ceiling. Teriq muttered in a dying voice, ¡°Who¡­ is Siris¡­ exactly¡­¡±


    It was unjust. All this time, he had been used of defiling Siris, yet he didn¡¯t even know who Siris was. To be fair, it was true that Teriq hadn¡¯tid a finger on Siris, not having met her yet.


    Repenhardt smirked at this realization, ¡°I suppose this must feel terribly unfair to you now.¡±


    To make someone a severe cripple and thenment on the injustice of it? Teriq trembled in shock, unbelievably still alive despite his body being nothing but fat. Repenhardt looked down at him with a coldugh, ¡°Now you might understand how those who died unjustly felt.¡±


    ¡°Uuuuuugh¡­¡±


    The light faded from Teriq¡¯s eyes as he drew hisst breath. Beret, who stood by, gasped in horror, ¡°You, you killed him? You¡¯re a murderer!¡±


    Beret, who had panicked, had himself ughtered an innocent elf girl and was now using someone of murder. Repenhardt shook his head, ¡°Funny, aren¡¯t you also a murderer then?¡±


    ¡°I have lived my life looking up to the sky without shame!¡± Beret eximed, as if what he said made any sense. Repenhardt snorted at this, ¡°Well, it seems you¡¯ve lived without shame, alright.¡±


    Seeing him proim such nonsense while his genitals dangled, indeed, he seemed tock any sense of shame. Then, Siris and Sin entered the room. Siris saw the dismembered corpse of Teriq and murmured in shock, ¡°This is¡­ cruel.¡±


    To Repenhardt, Teriq was an archenemy, but to Siris, he was just a stranger. It made sense for her to find the sight cruel. Repenhardt responded, ¡°He deserved even worse than this.¡±


    Sin shrugged, ¡°On that note, Ipletely agree.¡±


    Despite the gruesome scene, Sin didn¡¯t seem perturbed. He was quite ustomed to brutal sights. Repenhardt asked,


    ¡°Talkata?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Siris took him down. She was incredibly strong, you know? I didn¡¯t even have a chance to step in.¡±


    Siris modestly shook her head in denial.


    ¡°He was strong. If Sin hadn¡¯t used his healing magic on me, I wouldn¡¯t have been standing here like this.¡±


    Extending his senses, he could feel the presence of Talkata, copsed in the corridor. He appeared to be breathing faintly, suggesting he wasn¡¯t dead. Siris, too, seemed to have sustained considerable injuries, given her torn clothes. Thanks to Sin¡¯s healing, only her white flesh was visible through the tears in her garment now.


    To think she managed to defeat a veteran orc diator in a one-on-one battle? Repenhardt was slightly surprised.


    ¡®Siris is quite strong at this time?¡¯


    Somehow, she seemed stronger now than when he first met her in his previous life. Back then, she had been abused for 10 years as a mere castle decoration, which likely led to a decline in her abilities.


    Beret recognized Siris and screamed.


    ¡°You¡¯re that yer from back then!¡±


    Siris was looking at the cold, lifeless body of a young elf tossed in a corner. Another child, close to dying, was already receiving Sin¡¯s healing magic.


    Siris red at him, her ¡®former master¡¯.


    ¡°Did you kill this child?¡±


    If Beret had any sense of the situation, he might have tried to me the dead Teriq. However, he had never felt the need to lie to mere elf ves in his life. So, he carelessly answered.


    ¡°Yes, but why?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even think of lying because he felt no guilt. Siris drew her sword. Seeing the dead child revived memories of her childhood, of her dying vige and the children of her n.


    ¡°This life may be too cheap to appease the soul of that child¡­¡±


    Beret¡¯s face, frozen in terror, reflected off the chilling de.


    ¡°But this is the least I can do.¡±


    Only then did Beret re at Repenhardt, thinking this situation was orchestrated by him. He couldn¡¯t believe an elf would have the will to act on their own.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re going to kill me over some elf ve? That¡¯s ridiculous¡­ Gurgh!¡±


    The sharp de pierced deeply into Beret¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Aaah!¡±


    It hurt. It hurt so much that tears came to his eyes.


    ¡°How, just because I killed some elves, you¡¯re going to kill a man? What kind of sense does that make?¡±


    He truly didn¡¯t understand why this was happening to him. Siris swung her sword again, severing his right arm partially and spraying blood. Beret screamed again, beginning to beg.


    ¡°Please¡­ spare me¡­ spare my life¡­¡±


    Despite havinge this far, Beret was still only looking at Repenhardt. Unable to bear it any longer, Repenhardt opened his mouth.


    ¡°Do you really think you can beg for your life after piling up such sins? Did you think you wouldn¡¯t be punished after all you¡¯ve done?¡±


    Like Talos, the god of death and misfortune who judges human sins, Repenhardt looked down on him with dignity. The coldness in his gaze made Beret realize that he had no chance of leaving this ce alive.


    Suddenly, Beret was consumed by anger. He shouted furiously.


    ¡°And what about you? What right do you have to judge me!¡±


    Repenhardt smirked. When ites down to it, he could be considered among the top five murderers of all time. Even if a whole unit of murderers were gathered, they wouldn¡¯te close to half the number of people he had killed. So,pared to Beret, who had killed just a few elves, Repenhardt might be considered a greater viin.


    Yes, he admitted that. So, what?


    ¡°The right to judge?¡±


    Twisting his lips, Repenhardt gave a bizarre smile.


    ¡°Do you have to be spotless to have the right to clean up trash?¡±


    Beret¡¯s face turned pale. Repenhardt dered like a god passing judgment.


    ¡°What right is needed to dispose of trash like you?¡±


    At the same moment, Siris extended her arm. The cold de of a long sword deeply prated Beret¡¯s heart.


    ¡°K-keugh! Save me¡­¡­.¡±


    Beret¡¯s body, his breath cut off, fell over the dead body of a young elf. Just before he fell, Siris kicked Beret. She whispered softly.


    ¡°Even in death¡­¡­ I can¡¯t let a bastard like you touch this child¡­¡­.¡±


    * * *


    The forest behind the Rolpein estate was covered in snow. The sky was clear, and the moon shone brightly, reflecting off the snow and illuminating the surroundings despite the deep night.


    A group of shadows was visible there,prised of elves and orcs. At the front of the group stood the orc diator Talkata. He had been severely wounded by Siris, but now he waspletely healed thanks to Sin¡¯s healing magic. Talkata indicated towards the group and said,


    ¡°These are all of them.¡±


    Siris bowed lightly in gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you, Talkata.¡±


    ¡°No thanks are needed. The sword of Talkata has been broken. Now, your master is my master.¡±


    Talkata waved his hand, indicating that gratitude was unnecessary.


    The elf girl before him was the strong warrior who had defeated him. And Repenhardt was the master of that Siris. Having served Teriq who was killed by Repenhardt, and having been defeated by Repenhardt¡¯s ve, it was natural for Talkata to acknowledge Repenhardt as his new master. Perhaps it was a strange mix of an orc warrior¡¯s instinct and the brainwashing education of very?


    Regardless, he seemed to like this situation. Honestly, Teriq was never worthy of being served as a master.


    ¡°Seventeen female elves, nine male orcs. That¡¯s all the ves in the mansion.¡±


    Talkata continued, indicating the ves. The gender ratio was significantly biased. Originally, male elves and female orcs were not much in demand as merchandise. Typically, they were only bred in ve breeding farms for propagation or offspring production, and it was rare to use them as ves. These beings who walked on two legs, spoke, and had intellect and emotions were treated by humans as if they were just breeding horses orying hens.


    ¡°Talkata did as ordered.¡±


    Repenhardt had ordered Talkata to bring out all the ves from the mansion. That¡¯s why he had gone around the mansion to bring all the ves to this ce.


    It wasmon for humans to fight disputes and take away each other¡¯s property. The mansion was already in chaos, and most of the guards had fallen, so the ves were somewhat expecting that they would have a new master. That¡¯s why they all obediently followed what Talkata had told them to do.


    Sin murmured as he looked at the gathered ves.


    ¡°What exactly is Mr. Repen doing?¡±


    After taking Siris and Sin out of the mansion, Repenhardt had told them to meet up with Talkata here and then went back into the mansion. So, both of them were just standing there, waiting for him to return.

 Chapter 44

    [ Chapter 44 ]


    Talkata asked Sin,


    ¡°Is it cold here? Should we start a fire?¡±


    ¡°Oh, please do.¡±


    Only then did Sin realize the others might be cold and hastily responded. Talkata ordered the orc ves to start a bonfire. The ves approached the bonfire to bask in its warmth. Elf women gathered around the fire, and the orc men, who highly valued women, naturally surrounded them from the outside. In their midst, a young elf girl was quietly crying in a woman¡¯s embrace. It was this child who had been raped by Beret.


    ¡°Mamia, Shal¡¯ar Del Elia Santiana¡­¡±


    She was sobbing in Elvish,ining of a stomach ache. Although Sin¡¯s healing magic should have already healed her bodypletely, that young girl was still feeling pain. The assault she had suffered was that cruel. Her mind was still wandering in that hell.


    Sin sighed as he touched the girl¡¯s forehead with a finger, alongside a simple prayer, leading the child into a gentle slumber. An elven woman expressed her gratitude before embracing the child tightly and began to softly stroke her hair.


    ¡°El Lai Sande Saian, Eldia di Sleinai¡­¡±


    The woman sang a luby in a soft voice. It was a song in Elvish, unforgotten even through centuries of life in bondage. Though their great culture and history had vanished, this luby had survived, passed from mouth to mouth.


    ¡°Sharon de Eldia¡­¡±


    A low humming resonated in the ears. Sin had aplex expression. It was his first time hearing a song in Elvish.


    The luby wasn¡¯t merely a human song tranted into Elvish; it contained a range of notes that only an elf¡¯s voice could achieve, not something humans could replicate. Nor was it akin to the instinctual chirping of birds. It was proper music, with lyrics and rhythm.


    ¡®That means this song is a creation unique to the elves¡­¡¯


    Music is a product of higher thought, enjoyed by those capable of emotional and rational thinking. If elves were truly born to be ves, they wouldn¡¯t possess such culture.


    Sin inadvertently turned to look at Siris. She was on guard with a cool demeanor, her eyes full of determination to protect them against any remaining forces that might emerge from the mansion. Talkata, too, held the same strong pride in his piercing gaze, sword in hand.


    They had never explicitly received such orders. No matter how much they denied it, they had to admit that it was their own will that drove them.


    -Have you ever properly talked to them even once? Have you never questioned the fact that they are ves?


    Repenhardt¡¯s words kept swirling in his head.


    ¡®Am I¡­ thinking about this wrong?¡¯


    A rustling noise came from the bushes, and soon arge shadow appeared. Siris and Talkata tensed up for a moment before sheathing their swords. The figure that emerged was Repenhardt. Seeing Siris, he grinned broadly.


    ¡°Sorry, did you wait long?¡±


    He was holding a bundle of various documents in both hands. Sin asked curiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Repenhardt grinned.


    ¡°ve documents and the seal of the head of the Rolpein Company.¡±


    This was the reason he had returned to the mansion. As Repenhardt sorted through the papers, he continued.


    ¡°Given the importance of these documents, they were securely stored in a secret vault, which made it a bit of a hassle to find at first.¡±


    In his previous life, he would have easily located the secret space with magic, but now hecked such abilities.


    ¡°So how did you find it?¡±


    ¡°I changed my approach. Just smashed the office wall, and there was the vault.¡±


    The vault, made of poured steel, was sturdy but not enough to withstand an aura-infused hammer. Seeing Repenhardt shrug his shoulders in self-admiration, Sin clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s¡­ crude.¡±


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Repenhardt was taken aback. In his previous fifty years of life, he had never been called crude!


    It was a moment for self-reflection. It seemed to him that ever since his reincarnation, he had never properly used his head, always resorting to physical force.


    ¡®Have I been so immersed in simple and crude training that I¡¯ve be ustomed to it?¡¯


    Well, the results had always been good, so it wasn¡¯t a big problem, but he was a mage. A mage¡¯s way of thinking shouldn¡¯t be so unsophisticated.


    ¡®Ah, I need to pull myself together. This is serious.¡¯


    Repenhardt groaned in self-criticism, while Sin and Siris tilted their heads in unison, sharing a moment of confusion.


    ¡°Ah, how cute. The two lovely children striking the same pose.¡±


    Forgetting his worries, Repenhardt chuckled. His ¡®simplification¡¯ was already well underway.


    ¡°But why did you bring those?¡±


    ¡°Because they¡¯re needed.¡±


    Repenhardt approached the campfire with the ve documents in hand. He held the papers to the mes and spoke to the ves.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to continue living as ves, I will grant you freedom. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°Freedom?¡±


    The ves murmured among themselves, looking at each other, having never considered such a proposition before.


    ¡°What do you mean by granting freedom?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°New master. Themand is too difficult.¡±


    Their faces showed that they didn¡¯t even recognize what freedom was. Repenhardt grimaced bitterly.


    ¡®As expected¡­¡¯


    These were not people who had lived freely before bing ves. They were born into very, so suddenly granting them freedom wouldn¡¯t mean they could start living anew.


    Moreover, the world already belonged to humans. Even if he were to burn the ve documents, it wouldn¡¯t make them free citizens. Without documents, they would be nothing more than ¡®ownerless ves,¡¯ unable to be treated as free people.


    Repenhardt collected the ve documents again and took out the seal of Rolpein.


    ¡°If I do this¡­¡±


    He added new documents to the ve papers, signed them, and stamped the Rolpein seal. It was a deration that all ownership of the ves was transferred to Repenhardt from Teriq.


    ¡°Legally, they are no longer Teriq¡¯s ves.¡±


    This made Repenhardt their new owner. It was a forced measure, but it waspletely legal under thews of the Chatan Principality. Sin was puzzled.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you nning to be a ve trader?¡±


    ¡°No, I have no intention of selling them to anyone.¡±


    ¡°Then, you¡¯re not thinking of giving up being an adventurer to settle down, are you?¡±


    Sin frowned. He had be Repenhardt¡¯spanion because he was a wandering adventurer across the continent. However, if Repenhardt was nning to settle down somewhere, there would be no reason for him to stay by his side.


    ¡°You¡¯re not saying you¡¯re going to wander the continent with all these ves, are you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I just need this formality to provide them with a safe ce.¡±


    Having neither a homnd to return to nor the ability to survive on their own, granting these individuals ¡®freedom¡¯ and telling them to ¡®do as they wish!¡¯ is nothing but self-satisfaction. It¡¯s akin to throwing a domestically raised pet into the wild in the name of giving it freedom.


    In his previous life, Repenhardt would rescue such ves and lead them to remote areas to establish viges where they could live. He was a great sorcerer, and magic was not just about shooting fire or lightning. Rather, it was a practical and useful discipline that could transform even the harshestnds into habitable ces by creating springs and growing nts with the power of magic.


    However, now, being nothing more than a martial artist, he was unable to do as he had in his past life.


    ¡®And even if I had the ability, I shouldn¡¯t.¡¯


    Doing so would only rm humans and once again earn him the title of Demon King. He had no intention of walking down that failed path again. In a world where they themselves and everyone else considered them ves, what meaning would there be in Repenhardt alone dering ¡®They are not ves!¡¯?


    ¡®Change begins with perception.¡¯


    Sin, looking utterly baffled, asked, ¡°Provide a safe ce? Do you have acquaintances here?¡±


    Repenhardt smiled wryly.


    ¡°Not exactly, but I have a ce in mind.¡±


    * * *


    Well into the evening, the city of Zeppelin was still bustling with activity despite the deep night. Street vendors moved about, and shops kept their lights on, engaging eagerly in attracting customers. In every tavern, weary travelers sipped their drinks.


    Unlike other cities that closed their gates at sunset, the capital of Chatan Principality, Zeppelin, shut its gates only at midnight, hence the number of travelers entering the cityte at night was significant. Moreover, with streemps lighting up the streets, conducting business was hardly hindered even deep into the night.


    It¡¯s no wonder this ce was praised as a city of merchants. The merchant-friendly policies of the Chatan Principality provided maximum convenience to those engaged inmerce.


    In a building engulfed in the nocturnal lights, on the second floor of a brick house bearing the sign ¡®Taoban Trading Company,¡¯ a man in his thirties was diligently working with papers and a pen.


    ¡°Send a hundred and fifty coins to the Rath branch¡­ and it¡¯ll take three hundred and twenty-five coins to block the bills of exchangeing up from the Koll region.¡±


    Siebolt was currently allocating the budget for each branch. Fortunately, a major investor had appeared that afternoon, providing a lifeline. Thus, he had to distribute the budget as quickly as possible to minimize losses.


    While Siebolt was deep in thought, an unexpected guest arrived¡ªnone other than the major investor. Surprised, he hurried to the reception room.


    ¡°Is this not Lord Repenhardt?¡±


    Greeting him, Siebolt cautiously observed the other¡¯s reaction. Repenhardt, looking somewhat embarrassed, returned the greeting.


    ¡°I apologize for thete-night intrusion.¡±


    ¡°Late night? Oh, yes¡­ well¡­¡±


    Siebolt was momentarily taken aback by Repenhardt¡¯s greeting. To him, a citizen of Zeppelin, it was still early evening, notte night. However, there was no need to dwell on formalities. Siebolt quickly moved on to the matter at hand.


    ¡°What brings you here, if I may ask?¡±


    Could it be that he had changed his mind ande to demand the investment back? But more than half of that money had already been spent! Siebolt felt a sudden sinking feeling. Thews of the Chatan Principality were generous to investors, allowing for contract cancetions within twenty-four hours. If not for the urgency, Siebolt would have waited at least a day before using the funds.


    Fortunately, it seemed that was not the case.


    ¡°I have a favor to ask of you.¡±


    Siebolt looked puzzled at Repenhardt¡¯s words.


    Siebolt nced around the hall with a nk expression. The hall of the Taoban Trading Company¡¯s first floor, which should have been empty with most clerks having gone home, was bustling with people. They were all elves and orcs.


    Repenhardt handed Siebolt a document of very.


    ¡°I was hoping you could take care of these individuals.¡±


    Siebolt, surprised, asked after examining the document.


    ¡°Are these ves from Teriq? How did you manage to acquire all of them?¡±


    Repenhardt chuckled and replied.


    ¡°You¡¯ll hear an interesting story by tomorrow morning.¡±


    He then added in a slightly lowered voice.


    ¡°And you are the only one who knows about the protagonist of that story. So, if the secret leaks, you are the only one I would suspect.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s just a typical threat.¡±


    As if anyone could ignore a threat! Siebolt swallowed hard. Examining the document, he asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°It says here the ves were ¡®transferred,¡¯ not ¡®sold¡¯?¡±


    It was definitely not a ¡®sale,¡¯ and the Teriq that Siebolt knew would never give anything away for free. Repenhardt smiled broadly and, instead of answering, changed the subject.


    ¡°Anyway, I would appreciate it if you could take care of them. This is certainly not a request to do it for free.¡±


    Repenhardt pulled out a bag and emptied it onto the table. A flood of golden coins poured out.


    ¡°Here are a hundred gold coins. I believe this should cover their expenses for the time being.¡±

 Chapter 45

    [ Chapter 45 ]


    ¡°A hundred gold coins!¡±


    Siebolt¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Although the urgent need for funds had been alleviated, having a more substantial budget was always better. A hundred gold coins were not a small amount by any means. He was tempted to immediately reach out and grasp the gold coins.


    However, he did not nod in agreement right away. Like an experienced merchant, Siebolt had already roughly grasped the situation.


    ¡®This guy, he must have robbed the Rolpein estate, right?¡¯


    Otherwise, there would be no reason for such ve documents to exist. Was he a skilled thief, or part of a robbery gang? Either way, it was clear that the ves were not acquired through a legitimate transaction.


    ¡®He subtly threatened me as well.¡¯


    Siebolt cautiously asked, sensing that getting involved with a thief could only lead to trouble.


    ¡°Were you perhaps a member of the Night¡¯s Wings?¡±


    It was a somewhat refined ng term for thieves. Repenhardt shook his head.


    ¡°No, but I have quite a bad history with the Rolpein Trading Company.¡±


    His confident gaze seemed to tell that he was not lying. Moreover, Siebolt prided himself on his ability to judge people. Repenhardt did not seem to have the demeanor of a viin.


    ¡®It seems he might be safe to deal with, but¡­.¡¯


    However, if he were to ept the ves and the Rolpein Trading Company were to find out, the possibility of an irreversible conflict was too significant. Siebolt couldn¡¯t help but feel conflicted.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    To ept was unsettling, but to reject meant forgoing a hundred enticingly luminous gold coins. Repenhardt calmly asked the conflicted Siebolt.


    ¡°Is there a problem? You seem to have a close rtionship with the Rolpein Trading Company?¡±


    That¡¯s when Siebolt realized. Bing irreversible enemies with the Rolpein Trading Company?


    ¡®What problem could there be when we are already in an all-out war?¡¯


    Without any reservations, Siebolt smiled back as he pocketed the gold coins.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem at all.¡±


    Given that the situation between the Taoban Trading Company and the Rolpein Trading Company had deteriorated to the point where one must fall for the other to survive, there was no reason not to ept thismission. Why refuse money that¡¯s being offered?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I also have a separate residence on the outskirts of Zeppelin. If they stay there, there¡¯s absolutely no chance they will be exposed. They can live with my other ves.¡±


    As Siebolt was putting the gold coins back into the bag, Repenhardt slightly threatened him.


    ¡°Ah, but simply living there is not enough. I will not tolerate anyone other than me mistreating them or treating them like ves.¡±


    ¡°Then, that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do.¡±


    Siebolt readily agreed. Among those with an excessive sense of possession, there were quite a few who couldn¡¯t tolerate their ves receiving orders from anyone other than themselves. Therefore, Repenhardt¡¯s request didn¡¯t sound strange at all.


    ¡®It seems they were all used as s*x ves, the female elves. It would be best to iste them after all.¡¯


    Istion meant merely giving them a separate house to live in and then ignoring them. It wasn¡¯t a difficult request at all. Suddenly, Siebolt frowned.


    ¡°But¡­ a hundred gold coins is too much, isn¡¯t it? Five gold coins should be enough to feed and shelter them all.¡±


    Being a man of business ethics, Siebolt was troubled by the excessivemission. No matter the difficulty of the situation, he would never ept unreasonable money, as it was against his pride.


    ¡°Of course, the payment isn¡¯t just for feeding and sheltering them.¡±


    Siebolt, expecting such a response, waited for what came next.


    ¡°I would like them to be educated.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Siebolt was a bit taken aback.


    ¡°Well, they must have already received basic training under Teriq, hadn¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about simple ve training.¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s expression became serious. This was the real crux of his n.


    ¡°I want to teach them letters and numbers, and depending on their level, even ounting, history, philosophy. If possible, medicine or pharmacology as well.¡±


    ¡°To ves?¡±


    Siebolt¡¯s eyes widened. Why would he want to teach such things to ves, who just needed to do their assigned tasks?


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡±


    It sounded so absurd that Siebolt almost thought this imposing young man had gone mad. After all, Repenhardt had shown signs of madness since he started talking about investing in the Crovence Kingdom. Repenhardt continued, seeing the bewildered Siebolt.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that strange. The more a ve can do, the more convenient it is for their master, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°But ves can¡¯t possibly do those things, can they? It seems like a waste of money¡­¡±


    ¡°If it seeds, the efficiency of the ves could significantly improve. It¡¯s not a bad idea, is it? If it fails, it¡¯s my money that¡¯s lost, not yours.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true but¡­¡±


    Siebolt relented. It was an outrageous idea, and failure seemed inevitable, but if Repenhardt was willing to spend his own money, there was no reason to dissuade him.


    ¡°Um, I¡¯d like to amodate your request, but¡­ realistically, it¡¯s going to be difficult. Teaching them simple letters or numbers might be feasible, but schrly fields are too much. There¡¯s likely no one at the Chatan Academy willing to teach ves.¡±


    Chatan Academy was a prestigious hall of academia, gathering all the principality¡¯s esteemed schrs in one ce. Because graduation almost guaranteed a high-ranking position within the principality, it was a popr institution among the youth.


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of how high the schrs of the academy hold their noses. I have no expectations of them, either.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°There are students learning there, aren¡¯t there?¡±


    Though mostly attended by the offspring of the wealthy and nobility, Chatan Academy also had a significant number ofmoners who struggled to earn their own money while pursuing their education. The idea was to bring these students in, pay them some money, and have them teach the ves.


    ¡°But how can students, who haven¡¯t evenpleted their studies, teach others?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to teach the ves anything significant, are we? It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s taught poorly.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s cheap. And it¡¯ll be good for the students since they can earn some pocket money.¡±


    It seemed quite usible. While only fully educated schrs might be qualified to teach properly, if the learners were ves, then even average students should be sufficient. Especially if those students were frommoner backgrounds, they likely wouldn¡¯t have much pride to be hurt.


    However, all of this presupposed that the ves had the capability to learn properly. Siebolt looked skeptical.


    ¡°If you wish, I will do as you ask, but I still don¡¯t think ves canprehend academia as humans do.¡±


    Repenhardt simply smiled without a word.


    The notion of educating ves wasn¡¯t exactly a groundbreaking idea. Among the countless humans on the continent, it would be absurd to think that Repenhardt was the only one to ever consider it.


    However, it was virtually unheard of for someone of a status high enough to own ves to entertain such a thought. To ve owners, suggesting such a thing was as nonsensical as giving a brush to a dog and expecting it to learn to paint. The belief that other races were inferior to humans had been a firmly established value for hundreds of years.


    ¡®I¡¯ll use that value against them.¡¯


    The paradigm that had tormented Repenhardt so much now became his weapon.


    The original reason for not educating ves was to eliminate any chance of rebellion. When non-human races were first enved, human rulers knew this and deliberately prohibited the education of ves, instilling in all humans the unshakeable belief that these races were nothing more than ves.


    After hundreds of years, humans had be ustomed to the idea that their non-human ves couldn¡¯t possibly think of rebelling.


    ¡®And they even forgot why they shouldn¡¯t educate non-human races in the first ce.¡¯


    Once Repenhardt¡¯s ves started receiving education and began to awaken, even if just slightly, Siebolt would be surprised by the effects. And he would start to educate his own ves. After all, if a ve¡¯s performance improved, it naturally made life easier for their master.


    And, if done well, this trend might even spread to others.


    If non-human ves began to receive proper education like humans, it was certain that some of them would start questioning their status as ves. Over time, it was almost certain that a ve-led rebellion would ur. Of course, the likelihood of such a rebellion seeding was low, since humans were still the rulers of all races. But at least, it would be clear that educating ves could lead to them harboring rebellious thoughts.


    This point was crucial. It would naturally lead humans to realize that ves could have their own will to rebel.


    This was a change in perception that he had not managed to achieve in his past life.


    ¡®The beginning starts now.¡¯


    Repenhardt smiled inwardly. What he had sown was a tiny seed of revolution. But in time, it would grow into arge tree that cast its shadow over the entire continent.


    * * *


    Thus, Repenhardt entrusted Siebolt with all the ves. Every non-human race obediently followed his orders. Talkata asked to be taken along, but he was the only one among the ves who possessedbat abilities and could not be separated from them. Someone had to stay behind to protect them in case of any eventuality. Talkata understood the reason and, although disappointed, he promised over his sword.


    ¡°My lord, to whom I have pledged my sword. I swear on this de to protect them with my life until you return.¡±


    It was a noble statement befitting a warrior, but since it was spoken in Orcish, Siebolt could only click his tongue. To him, it merely seemed like grumbling and growling.


    ¡®Ah, what¡¯s the point in educating these brutes?¡¯


    Nevertheless, he nned to dutifully educate them as per the assignment. It wasn¡¯t a trade in the usual sense for a merchant, but a deal was still a deal. Being faithful to the client¡¯s request is the mark of a good merchant.


    After finishing his tasks, Repenhardt left the Taoban Trading Company. Sin and Siris were waiting outside.


    Siris insisted on staying outside despite the cold, to be prepared for any potential trackers. Sin stayed with her for backup reasons. Approaching Repenhardt, Sin urged him to hurry.


    ¡°If you¡¯re done with your work, let¡¯s head to the inn, pack up, and leave immediately.¡±


    They had caused a significant trouble, necessitating their swift departure from the ce. Repenhardt agreed. No matter how much they had manipted memories to erase their traces, continuing to stay in this city was not wise.


    ¡°Since we have no further business here, let¡¯s leave at once. The city gates should still be open, right?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still time before midnight; we have plenty of time. We should also buy some food supplies for the journey.¡±


    Repenhardt and his party hurried to the Golden Rest to check out and then went to a nearby general store to buy the necessities for their trip. It was right when Repenhardt was about to take out his wallet to pay.


    Suddenly, Repenhardt¡¯s expression turned pale.


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±


    He then looked extremely embarrassed. To think Repenhardt, who stood tall against ancient demons and aura users, would show such a face! Sin asked in serious surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    Did they make some mistake at the Rolpein mansion? Sin¡¯s face was full of tension. Repenhardt looked down at him and stuttered.


    ¡°Ah, you see, Sin. The thing is¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it, exactly?¡±


    After sighing deeply, Repenhardt whispered in a tiny voice.


    ¡°I, I need to borrow some money.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He had been so generous with his spending that he had even handed over thest of his necessary expenses to Siebolt! Sin was dumbfounded and chuckled before taking out his wallet to pay instead. Siris, with an indifferent face, watched this and asked.


    ¡°Should I return this dress?¡±


    In her own way, it was Siris¡¯ attempt to consider Repenhardt¡¯s situation. It seemed like he had run out of money, and returning this unnecessarily expensive dress might just him some cash. After the incident at the Rolpein mansion, she had somewhat opened her heart to Repenhardt.


    ¡®He¡¯s a pervert, but at least he¡¯s a good pervert¡­.¡¯


    Of course, listening to this was only painful for Repenhardt. The feeling of a man running out of money in front of the woman he loves is universally the same throughout all ages, regardless of whether he¡¯s a Demon King or anyone else!


    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±


    With nothing to say, Repenhardt just bowed his head in shame. Despite hisrge frame, seeing him so deted was somewhat cute. Siris unconsciously giggled withughter.


    ¡°Ahaha¡­.¡±


    Unbeknownst to Repenhardt, preupied with his miserliness, this was the first time she hadughed since bing a ve.

 Chapter 46

    [ Chapter 46 ]


    The next morning, Zeppelin city was in chaos.


    Teriq, the head of the famous Rolpein Trading Company, had been found as a horrific corpse. Beside him, Beret, the heir of the Caron Trading Company, was also found dead. With two prominent figures from the Chatan Principality brutally murdered, it was natural for Zeppelin city to be turned upside down. An investigation team was immediately assembled to find the perpetrator with a sense of urgency.


    However, the identity of the murderer remained undisclosed. Strangely enough, the employees of the Rolpein mansion remembered nothing. The only testimony that came forward was this:


    ¡°It was an elf with a huge stature, as beautiful as a woman.¡±


    The memories of Sin, Siris, and Repenhardt intertwined, creating a bizarre monster. Although everyone was perplexed by the description, it was so absurd that it seemed usible.


    Rumors circted throughout Zeppelin city that a high-ranking magician had created a new chimera-type monster to kill the two young men. The disappearance of elf and orc ves from the mansion added credibility to the rumor, suggesting that the magician had taken them as materials for the chimera.


    Of course, all thismotion had nothing to do with Repenhardt and his party. Having traveled through the night, they were already on a mountain path far from Zeppelin city.


    Walking through the twisted forest path, Sin asked,


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    Repenhardt replied shortly,


    ¡°Seted mountain range.¡±


    The Seted mountain range was located in the northwestern part of the continent, in the middle of the Graim Kingdom.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite far, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Although there were many unexplored dungeons nearby, Repenhardt deliberately chose the distant Seted mountain range as their destination. Sin asked again,


    ¡°What¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°Forgotten ancient ruins, Elucion.¡±


    Repenhardt replied with a meaningful tone. And he added to himself,


    ¡®Because what¡¯s necessary to regain magic is there.¡¯


    In a passage made of gray rocks, surrounded by darkness, lights flickered continuously.


    Whoosh!


    A blue me, filled with malevolent energy, flew towards them. In an instant, a sword light split the me in two. Piercing through the divided me, a beautiful elf girl with tinum blonde hair charged forward. The de of her long sword sharply descended upon the head of a Night Skull that had spewed magical me.


    ¡°Yaah!¡±


    The darkened skull shattered, and the human illusion that had been oveid on it scattered like a candle me in the wind. With a scream, the bisected Night Skull crumbled.


    ¡°Keeeh!¡±


    Behind, Sin shouted,


    ¡°Siris! Be careful!¡±


    Another Night Skull was lunging at her with its sword, its blue eyes glinting fiercely. Despite the rust on the de, the energy entwined around the sword¡¯s body was not to be underestimated. Siris quickly turned her body and deflected the sword with a swift motion.


    ng!


    Stepping firmly, Siris elevated her momentum in an instant and pushed the Night Skulls back with her sword. At that moment, Sin raised a prayer.


    ¡°O Phnence! Bestow upon these cursed beings the light of purification!¡±


    A pinkish holy light extended from Sin¡¯s fingertips, sweeping over the Night Skulls. This technique, known as Turn Undead, caused the fraudulent aura enveloping the skeletons to shake violently as if caught in a storm. However, befitting their status as top-tier undead monsters within the skeleton lineage, the Night Skulls were notpletely purified.


    Sin clicked his tongue in frustration.


    ¡°Damn! Is that not enough?¡±


    The momentarily repelled Night Skulls once again charged at Siris. Despite her best efforts to block them, the overwhelming numbers began to gradually push her back. Seeing this, Sin reached out to Siris, uttering another prayer with urgency shortening his words.


    ¡°Phnence! Full service for her!¡±


    Though it hardly seemed like a prayer anymore, divine protection was miraculously activated. True to the goddess¡¯s insight, she understood even such a rudimentary plea.


    Siris was enveloped in various physical enhancement spells, glowing in pink. The pink elf girl charged towards the blue skeletons, sword in hand, yelling out her battle cry.


    ¡°Yaaah!¡±


    Meanwhile, Repenhardt was fighting against five demons on the opposite side of the corridor, asionally ncing back.


    ¡°Hmm, their coordination is spot on.¡±


    It was quitemon for warriors and clerics to team up, but properly supporting each other in battle required significant experience. Yet, this duo disyed exquisite teamwork, as if they had been together for years.


    ¡®That¡¯s less about Siris being impressive and more about Sin having experienced various partners.¡¯


    While Siris was undoubtedly a genius swordsman, her experience wascking. The remarkable teamwork was entirely thanks to Sin, that young boy.


    ¡®How old was he when he started facing real battles? To have that level of experience at his age?¡¯


    Sin turned out to be an even more remarkable cleric than expected. Moreover, his divine power was formidable. If he continued to grow at this rate, he might be an even greater priest than Saintess Ellin, his nemesis in a past life.


    A question then arose,


    ¡®But why was someone like him unknown until now?¡¯


    Repenhardt had recognized numerous esteemed clerics in his previous life. Being the Emperor of the Antares Empire, it was essential for him to gather such intelligence, especially since the entire continent was hostile towards him. However, Sin¡¯s name was never among those he had identified. It seemed unlikely that Sin, though still young now, would not be a great cleric in the future.


    ¡®Could it be that this kid meets an untimely death? Or perhaps he has a chronic illness?¡¯


    During a moment of leisure, Repenhardt considered visiting a medical guild.


    ¡°Talkera!¡±


    An demonunched an attack with a loud shout, piercing Repenhardt¡¯s guard and scratching his shoulder with its w.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The pain was minor, despite the tear in his clothing. Repenhardt frowned andshed out fiercely with his limbs.


    ¡°This bastard!¡±


    His furious punches and kicks swirled like a tornado, pulling the demons towards him. In this state, Repenhardt quickly recalled the weaknesses of his adversaries.


    ¡°The weak point of this one is the nucleus in its side, that one¡¯s is its horns. And this one? Ah, just hitting it hard will do.¡±


    Golden aura surged, swiftly overpowering the demons. Knowing their weaknesses made them far from challenging opponents. Some, sensitive to cold or possessing magical vulnerabilities, required more effort, but relentless assault was generally effective.


    Soon, all the demons were annihted, leaving a scene of blood and gore. Amidst the carnage, Repenhardt caught his breath. Siris and Sin, having dealt with the Night Skulls, approached him. Repenhardt turned to inquire about their well-being.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Sin, nodding, nced down the corridor.


    ¡°No, but did you say this ruin is called Elucion? It seems even more formidable than the Falton ruins.¡±


    ¡°Still, this back way is somewhat easier.¡±


    Fifteen days after leaving the Principality of Chatan, Repenhardt and hispanions entered the Kingdom of Graim, heading straight for the Seted mountain range and then to the Elucion ruins. Remarkably, Repenhardt unlocked a secret door to a hidden passage by simply moving a few stones on the ground.


    ¡°Why bother with hardship when you know an easier path?¡±


    The relic they sought, ¡°Voice of Elucion,¡± was located in the heart of the ruins. Repenhardt, having endured numerous trials in his past life, had explored every passage, eventually discovering this hidden route. Though relics from the Silver Age were scattered throughout the ruins, not just at the center, Repenhardt had no intention of ignoring these treasures. However, disarming the defense system in the central area would certainly make exploring the ruins much easier.


    Thus, the three of them advanced along the hidden passage. Repenhardt dealt with the powerful demons, while Sin and Siris took care of the rtively weaker undead, quickly heading towards the center of the ruins.


    Had it been about an hour? The passage ended, revealing arge stone door in front of them. It was a door oveid withplex patterns, ted with various magical metals. Repenhardt smirked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Sin examined the door and frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s a door sealed with magic. It can¡¯t be opened with force, can it?¡±


    A door sealed with magic cannot be broken with mere physical force. The sealing spell forcibly disperses the applied physical force in all directions. The same force, if applied with a drill, would prate deeply, but if hit with bare hands, it would leave the wood unscathed.


    Of course, with Repenhardt¡¯s physical strength as an aura wielder, he could split a fully grown tree with his bare hands. But that would mean the tree, and in this case, the stone chamber, would be blown away. Breaking the sealing spell with mere strength would be akin to blowing away the entire stone chamber.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said we should hire a magician, didn¡¯t I? You kept saying we didn¡¯t need one¡­.¡±


    Sin grumbled repeatedly. It was a natural reaction, as they seemed to have to turn back when they were so close. The spell to open doors, a 3rd circle spell, could be used by anypetent magician. If they had brought any magician with them, they could have easily solved this problem.


    Repenhardt, however, was calm. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t know there would be such a door here.


    ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll prepare a spell.¡±


    He said nonchntly as he sat down cross-legged. Sin asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Wait, Mr. Repen, you can use magic too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was originally a magician.¡±


    Though the exnation was skipped, the answer was undoubtedly true. However, for Sin, who was unaware of the details, it was an astonishing revtion.


    ¡°Whaaat?¡±


    In the world, there certainly are professions like magic swordsmen or magic fist fighters who utilize both magic and martial arts. However, magic swordsmen are mostly former mercenaries who, feeling the limitations of their abilities, use magical tools or learn a few simple spells to enhance their bodies. True magic swordsmen, skilled in both areas, are extremely rare. And then¡­


    ¡°Mr. Repen, you were a magic fist fighter?¡±


    Magic fist fighters, in fact, is another term forbat magicians, those among magicians who specialize only inbat magic. For warriors of the battlefield who dodge flying spears and cast spells, it¡¯s a perfectly logical choice to also learn physical techniques. However, that¡¯s merely about magicians also learning physical techniques, not about formally walking the path of a warrior.


    ¡°So, Mr. Repen, you¡¯re telling me that not only are you smart enough to learn magic, but you also have a talent for martial arts and have even awakened your aura?¡±


    It¡¯s unfair! Some people desperately practice, hoping just to achieve a masculine physique and don¡¯t get anywhere, while others are blessed with both brains and brawn! Why is the world so unjust!


    Sin was fuming with jealousy as he looked at Repenhardt with envious eyes. Suddenly, he tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    The man who was about to cast a spell has been sitting and closing his eyes all this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m meditating. I need to gather my mana.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    It made even less sense to him. Meditation for a 3rd circle spell? How much mana does it need? But Repenhardt did not reply anymore and concentrated on meditating.


    Thus, he sat cross-legged, engrossed in meditation for about ten minutes. Finally, when he had gathered enough mana to cast a 3rd circle spell, he slowly began to recite the spell.


    ¡°Ralphia¡­ de¡­ Lathea¡­ Volt¡­¡±


    It took him about 30 seconds to prepare the incantation that converts internal mana into magic.


    ¡°By the ancient names, Imand¡­ the power of the seal¡­ open that closed door.¡±


    It took another 30 seconds to verbalize the magic form that turns converted magic into a spell.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sin¡¯s jaw dropped. He had never seen such a slow spell in his life.


    Atst, Repenhardt shouted the activation word for materialization.


    ¡°Gate Open!¡±


    The stone door vibrated slightly as the sealing spell was released. It creaked open slowly. The door of an ancient relic that might not have moved for hundreds, perhaps thousands of years, had opened!


    ¡­ Of course, Sin, who was watching from the side, felt no excitement whatsoever.


    ¡°Mr. Repenhardt, please don¡¯t go around calling yourself a magician.¡±


    His resentment at Repenhardt originally being a magician hadpletely dissipated. A magician? It took nearly a minute for a 3rd circle spell?


    ¡°Quiet, I opened it anyway.¡±


    Repenhardt stood up with an indifferent expression. In his past life, he had been the first 10th circle great magician in history, ruling over the entire continent even as a Demon King, and now he was hearing suchments?


    ¡®Ah, really, I need to find the voice of Elucion fast. This is so frustrating.¡¯


    Anyway, the door was open. What he had been longing for was supposed to be inside. Excited, Repenhardt stepped inside. That was the moment.


    ¡°What?¡±


    A cry full of dismay burst from his lips.


    ¡°What? Why is it empty?¡±

 Chapter 47

    [ Chapter 47 ]


    In the midst of a harsh winter at the foothills of the Seted mountain range, three figures traversed a small path through the pristine snow-covered mountains. A tinum-haired elf girl and a handsome boy with red hair followed a step behind, silently, while arge young man led the way, continuously sighing deeply.


    ¡°Haah, how did this happen?¡±


    As he moved, Repenhardt let out another sigh. Sin offered aforting smile and reassured him.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Repen, don¡¯t be too down. These things happen in life, right?¡±


    After discovering the empty heart of the ruins, Repenhardt quickly moved to explore other areas. But the result was the same everywhere. The only things present were various monsters bound by the ruins, and all artifacts from his memories had vanished. Moreover, clear signs of recent destruction were visible throughout the passageways and chambers.


    It was clear. Someone had raided the Elucion ruins before him!


    Sin continued with a light-heartedment.


    ¡°Those ruins weren¡¯t your property, Mr. Repen. Someone else could have explored them first.¡±


    The tale of rushing to ancient ruins after purchasing expensive information, only to find someone else had already looted them, was amon story among adventurers. Thus, Sin didn¡¯t find the situation strange at all.


    However, for Repenhardt, the situation was utterly uneptable. The discovery of the Elucion ruins was supposed to happen 17 yearster, by Repenhardt himself. This wasn¡¯t a simple case of someone getting there first.


    ¡®The future has changed¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt, having time-traveled to this era, had anticipated that the future might gradually be distorted. As a mage, he was well-versed in the concept of causality.


    ¡®Could the effects be happening already?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t impossible. For example, if a person who was supposed to die in Repenhardt¡¯s past lived because of him, that person could identally discover this dungeon.


    Of course, Sin, unaware of theplexities, simply interpreted Repenhardt¡¯s expression as one of someone who hade up empty-handed and continued to offer constion.


    ¡°And it¡¯s not like we came away with nothing. That seems like a pretty amazing artifact.¡±


    As he spoke, Sin nced at Siris, who was walking behind them. She was fiddling with a small stick, about 30 centimeters long, in her left hand.


    At first nce, it was a in wooden stick without any decoration. However, as Siris murmured softly, the stick began to transform.


    ¡°Nihillen.¡±


    Light poured from both ends of the stick, forming a shape. It lengthened from side to side, bending smoothly, and strands of light emerged, connecting its ends. What was once a mere stick became arge bow of light.


    Siris ced her hand on the bowstring of light. An arrow of light materialized in her grasp. She repeatedly drew the bowstring.


    Pop, pop, pop!


    The arrows of light were rapidly fired, sessively snapping branches of trees dozens of meters away. Sin asked, observing her actions,


    ¡°How is it, Siris?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a remarkable weapon.¡±


    Even within her cold tone, an undeniable excitement was evident. Siris was utterly fascinated by this new magical bow.


    The Magic Bow Nihillen.


    This magical bow did not require separate arrows, was unaffected by wind or gravity, and could load and fire multiple arrows depending on the user¡¯s concentration. Moreover, it had the power of mana gathering, automatically charging with magical power even when left alone, and, most importantly, it was extremely portable. After all, it was just a stick in its normal state. Even Sin, who had seen quite a few artifacts from the Age of Silver, recognized it as a significant artifact.


    ¡°To just abandon such an incredible thing, tsk tsk.¡±


    Unlike other relics, this one appeared to be just a simple piece of wood, which was probably why it was left behind. Since it did not emanate any magical power, it¡¯s likely that its previous owner didn¡¯t realize it was an artifact.


    ¡°But how did Mr. Repen know this was an artifact?¡±


    In fact, the Magic Bow Nihillen had been the primary weapon used by Siris in her past life. At that time, Repenhardt hadn¡¯t fully realized its significance as a great relic. He had brought it back for research, intrigued by the material of the stick he had never seen before, and during this research, he discovered its functions and gifted it to Siris. It was onlyter that he realized the stick was a remnant of the World Tree Elvenheim.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t tell Sin the entire story, so he vaguely brushed it off.


    ¡°Ah, I had some information about it. Anyway, I¡¯m d you like it.¡±


    Repenhardt smiled weakly, watching Siris as she continued to shoot Nihillen at nearby trees as they walked.


    The arrows shot by Nihillen differed subtly in aiming sensationpared to ordinary bows, especially since they were unaffected by gravity and flew in a straight line instead of an arc. Thus, Siris was diligentlyparing the archery she had learned with the usage of Nihillen, adjusting her senses.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t be too disappointed. It¡¯s not like Elucion is the only ancient site on the continent, right?¡±


    ¡°Um, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    Despite Sin¡¯sforting voice, Repenhardt¡¯s expression did not lighten.


    ¡®The Voice of Elucion is unique.¡¯


    The future might have changed, but what hit him the hardest was his failure to acquire the item he immediately needed. The other relics were manageable, but there was no substitute for the Voice of Elucion. It was the only artifact in the world that could restore magical powers to him.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    As he walked along the mountain path, he could see white smoke billowing from beyond the forest. And then, arge vige encircled by tall fences emerged through the trees. Sin said with a delighted expression, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s starting toe into view. Gehallen Vige. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had someone else cook for us. Let¡¯s grab a meal here.¡±


    Gehallen Vige was a fairlyrge mountain vige located on the western side of the Seted mountain range. Situated at a pass through the mountains, most of the houses in the vige doubled as inns. Repenhardt and his party found an inn bustling with people and ordered their food.


    Soon, a robust-lookingdy came to their table, her armsden with generous portions of bread, soup, and sd.


    ¡°Eat up, everyone. Should I prepare another serving for each person?¡±


    Thedy joked, looking at Repenhardt¡¯s sturdy frame. They all began to eat, feeling the warmth of rural hospitality. The simple fare of ck bread and pumpkin soup was surprisingly delicious. Sin looked a bit surprised. Despite the humble ingredients, the vor was impressive?


    ¡°Wow, this is delicious!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Our cook¡¯s skills are top-notch.¡±


    Thedy beamed with pride, then her expression suddenly turned sour.


    ¡°But those pompous fellows, thinking they¡¯re food critics, wereining this and that.¡±


    ¡°Pompous fellows?¡±


    ¡°Some knights from a noble family arrived here about a week ago. They said something about exploring a ruin?¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply.


    ¡°Could you tell us more about that?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why do you ask, young man?¡±


    Thedy looked puzzled, tilting her head. Repenhardt discreetly handed her a silver coin, which she refused with a frown.


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t need to pay for stories like this.¡±


    Eventually, after a lecture on how young men should not frivolously spend money lest they be punished, Repenhardt finally got the story he wanted.


    ¡°So, about a week ago¡­¡±


    A group of knights had stopped by Gehallen Vige with the intent of exploring a new ruin in the Seted mountains. They stayed here for a while, getting ready, andined constantly about how ufortable the beds were and how the food was unfit even for dogs.


    ¡°Did you not hear where they are from?¡±


    ¡°They were brought by Viscount Kelberen, but somehow, they all seemed to rank higher than the Viscount himself.¡±


    This vige of Gehallen was one of the autonomousmunities under Viscount Kelberen¡¯s jurisdiction. So, it was understandable that they recognized Viscount Kelberen but not the others.


    ¡®Maybe I should head to Viscount Kelberen¡¯s residence first?¡¯


    As Repenhardt was lost in thought, thedy pped her hands and continued speaking.


    ¡°Ah! Now that I think about it, there was one knight among them shining in gold. He was a truly good man. Kind and considerate even to us vigers. But it was funny to see him all in gold, even his sword was made of gold.¡±


    In an instant, Repenhardt realized the identity of the person. A golden armor and a golden sword could only mean one thing in this vast continent.


    ¡®¡­ The Golden Knight of Graim! They were from the Count Tenes family.¡¯


    * * *


    The Viscountcy of Kelberen was located near the southwestern side of the Seted mountain range. It was a small domain, mostly mountainous, which barely managed self-sufficiency in agriculture. However, it boasted rich deposits of iron and copper ore, making the lives of its people quite affluent. Thanks to these resources, Viscount Kelberen was considered one of the wealthiest individuals in the Kingdom of Graim, despite his lower noble rank.


    Inside the castle of the Viscount, a man appearing to be in his mid-thirties was dining with the Viscount. With avish feast before them, the Viscount of Kelberen, who was over fifty, was earnestly showering the man with praises.


    ¡°You are truly remarkable, Sir Eusus!¡±


    The man humbly shook his head in response.


    ¡°It is all thanks to the assistance I have received from Viscount Kelberen.¡±


    The Viscount waved his hand and continued speaking.


    ¡°Even so, wasn¡¯t it Sir Eusus who vanquished the monsters of that ruin? Truly, the Golden Knight of Graim, his fame is not unmerited as I have clearly seen.¡±


    It was a month ago that Viscount Kelberen had received a message from the man before him, Eusus. He had doubted at first whether the tale of a tremendous ancient ruin lying dormant within his domain was anything but a dream. After all, the wealth that could be acquired from exploring such ancient ruins was extraordinary, and no lord would find unwee news in the prospect.


    However, what truly delighted the Viscount wasn¡¯t the existence of the ruins, but the opportunity to forge a friendship with the Golden Knight, Sir Eusus. For a rural noble of little consequence, possessing nothing but wealth, the chance to be acquainted with a knight of high renown within the Kingdom of Graim was almost non-existent.


    Following Eusus¡¯s request, the Viscount made preparations for the exploration and weed the Tenes Knights. He even joined the expedition himself to strengthen their bond. Having never neglected his knightly training since his youth, he was a robust man, embodying the vitality of youth despite being over fifty. He was confident in his ability to protect himself, no matter the dangers of the ruins.


    Throughout this journey undertaken to build a closer rtionship, Viscount Kelberen found himself genuinely enchanted by Sir Eusus. The knight was strong and kind, alwaysposed in any situation, and caring towards his subordinates. He was the epitome of a knight out of a tale.


    Despite losing many men in the perilous exploration, Eusus sessfully explored the ancient ruin, Elucion, and returned with tremendous treasure.

 Chapter 48

    [ Chapter 48 ]


    Viscount Kelberen nced out the window. In the castle garden, about a dozen magicians were busy ssifying and investigating relics obtained from a ruin, employing orc ves for the task.


    Noticing his demeanor, Eusus spoke earnestly.


    ¡°Do not worry, Viscount Kelberen. As we agreed beforehand, one-third of the relics will be yours.¡±


    ¡°That is not important. I have had the honor of fighting alongside Graim¡¯s Golden Knight; what are these relics inparison? You may take them all, it makes no difference to me.¡±


    The Viscount was serious. In reality, he had no desire for the relics. After all, he had more than enough wealth. More importantly, maintaining a good rtionship with this man before him was far more beneficial. Even if he lived in this small domain, he wished to show a bigger world to his descendants.


    Eusus¡¯s expression brightened, sensing his sincerity.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly admirable that you do not covet such treasures before you. Ah, but how do you n to deal with the adamantium and orichalcum ores found in the ruins?¡±


    While relics from ancient ruins were generally finished products, asionally, rare magical metals in raw form were also discovered. This time, they had found significant quantities of adamantium and orichalcum in Elucion. However, no matter how extraordinary these magical metals were, unprocessed, they were no different from ordinary stones.


    ¡°Ha, I¡¯ve already ordered the nd dogs¡¯ we have to smelt those into armor and weapons. We should have some decent items in about a fortnight.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the Kelberen family is renowned for its mining operations. You have many skilled dwarves at your disposal.¡±


    Eusus smiled broadly. As expected, the wealth of the Kelberen family did not merelye from owning mines. For generations, the Kelberen family had enved dwarves to mine ores and then refined them to manufacture various weapons and armors for sale. Thus, this time too, they expected to produce excellent items.


    Viscount Kelberen pulled out a bottle of wine with a fancybel and poured some for Eusus.


    ¡°Rx and enjoy the drink. It¡¯s a 21-year-old wine from Norgan.¡±


    ¡°Ah, such a fine wine?¡±


    ¡°However fine it may be, it pales inparison to Graim¡¯s Golden Knight.¡±


    ¡°You tter me too much. There are many knights in the Graim Kingdom far superior to me.¡±


    ¡°Your remarkable valor and humility truly set an example for all knights. Please, ept it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Eusus tilted the wine ss, taking in the aroma, and eximed in admiration.


    ¡°Such a wonderful scent.¡±


    In the warm atmosphere, they enjoyed their evening meal. As the mood became more congenial, Lord Kelberen pped his hands. The butler nodded and, after a moment, reappeared with two girls in morous dresses.


    Lord Kelberen smiled broadly and said, ¡°These are my daughters. Please, give your greetings. You stand before the renowned Golden Knight of Graim, Sir Eusus Tenes.¡±


    The girls slightly lifted their skirts and presented a noble curtsy. Both possessed considerable beauty. Kelberen subtly hinted, ¡°I am aware you¡¯re married. I merely hoped for a good friendship¡­¡±


    It was clear that Lord Kelberen was insinuating a connection between his daughters and Eusus. Even though marriage was involved, it wasmon for high nobility to take concubines. Especially for someone of Eusus¡¯s renown, it wouldn¡¯t be seen as a w but rather a heroic trait. Hence, Lord Kelberen¡¯s behavior wasn¡¯t against the nobility¡¯s etiquette, especially since both his daughters were renowned beauties in the vicinity.


    However, Eusus¡¯s expression turned noticeably stiffer, a clear sign of difort.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have no intention of entertaining any woman other than my wife,¡± he stated firmly.


    Lord Kelberen was momentarily taken aback. Did his daughters not appeal to him? But it seemed more about the situation being distasteful than anything else.


    ¡®Did I do something wrong?¡¯


    Then, Lord Kelberen remembered another rumor about the Tenes family. He muttered, ¡°Ah, that brother of yours¡­¡±


    Crash!


    The wine ss in Eusus¡¯s hand shattered. His previously gentlemanly expression turned demonic. Eusus¡¯s voice was as cold as the northern winds, ¡°I have no brother.¡±


    A terrifying aura filled the space, freezing Lord Kelberen, the butler, and both daughters in fear. Only then did Eusus realize his mistake and promptly apologized.


    ¡°My apologies. I¡¯ve been rude.¡±


    The menacing aura vanished. Finally, Lord Kelberen could breathe again. He was internally shocked; he hadn¡¯t expected the impable Golden Knight to show such a human side. This didn¡¯t diminish his reverence, but rather increased his fascination.


    Feeling guilty for offending the hero, Lord Kelberen bowed hastily, ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry for this oversight¡­¡±


    He gestured to the butler to take his daughters away. Watching the pale-faced youngdies, Eusus offered a bitter smile. After all, what fault did these girls have? They were merely following their father¡¯s instructions and ended up being unfairly treated.


    Eusus stood and escorted the two girls.


    ¡°If such a lovelydy were before me, surely there are better suitors than a married man like myself. How could I dare covet this fresh bloom? Merely to gaze upon you and catch your scent is an honor. Would you grant me the pleasure of yourpany, Lady?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Oh, yes¡­.¡±


    The girls, who had been pale just moments before, now blushed a rosy hue. Indeed, Sir Eusus lived up to his reputation as the knight among knights. Even after a brief misstep, he had skillfully changed the atmosphere. It was at this moment as he was about to lift his ss again,


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    A scream came from outside the window. Startled, Eusus kicked back his chair and ran to the window.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Outside, a red glow flickered. The garden was catching fire in various ces, and amidst it, magicians, servants, and ves were scrambling for safety. Spotting a servant passing below, Eusus shouted.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Report!¡±


    The servant looked up, voice panicked.


    ¡°A demon has emerged from one of the relics!¡±


    Eusus¡¯s face twisted in frustration.


    ¡°Damn! Was there a summoning artifact mixed in?¡±


    Kelberen¡¯s garden had turned into a zing inferno. The dried garden nts were reduced to ashes by the roaring mes, and thick gray smoke billowed upwards. At the heart of this destruction roared a gigantic ck monster.


    ¡°Kraaaaah!¡±


    It was Sephiatan, a demon with the body of a ck lion and the upper body of a giant. Among the relics brought from the Elucion ruins was a statue enchanted with magic to summon demons from another world. It seems the spell was activated while the magicians were channeling magic into the relic for examination.


    ¡°Kralla!¡±


    Sephiatan, standing on four legs, swung its broadswords left and right, spreading mes in all directions. The beast was nearly three meters tall at the shoulder, making the broadsword, usually a one-handed weapon, appear gigantic, evenrger than many greatswords. Wherever the de passed, humans were cleaved in half, spurting geysers of blood.


    ¡°Aaagh!¡±


    ¡°Save us!¡±


    Servants and ves ran in terror, only to die screaming, engulfed in mes. The magicians confronted it with their spells, to little effect. One of the magicians cursed.


    ¡°Damn! Why did it have to be something like that?¡±


    Summoning artifacts were so rare that even a lifetime of exploring ruins might not yield a single sighting. It wasn¡¯t so much the magicians¡¯ fault as it was a case of terribly bad luck.


    The Tenes Knight Order arrivedte, fully armed, and rushed to the garden. Twenty knights, led by the deputymander, Sir Lot, shoutedmands.


    ¡°Evacuate the people and form up! Magicians to the rear! All knights, raise your shields! Clerics, bestow your blessings!¡±


    Under themand of Sir Lot, the knights quickly dispersed. Shielding themselves with their shields, they encircled the demon as Sephiatan continuously spewed mes, engulfing the knights. As the mes met the shields, a blue holy light flickered and pushed the mes away, a divine protection granted by the priests of Aerius, the goddess of the sky.


    ¡°O Aerius! Your humble servant pleads! Grant those with valor the power to eradicate this evil menace!¡±


    The magicians in the rear promptly created a wall of frost to prevent the mes from spreading.


    ¡°Cold winds of the frozennds! Heed my call ande forth to this ce! Wall of Ice!¡±


    Despite the urgent situation, as soon as themand was given, everyone regained theirposure and began to calmly deal with the situation. Sir Lot let out a sigh of relief. Now that the encirclement was formed, even the wicked demon seemed to have its momentum broken for a moment.


    ¡°Good, we hold it here while waiting for themander.¡±


    Stepping forward with sword and shield, Sir Lot continued. Though they had managed to halt its advance, Sephiatan was a high-tier demon, one that usually only those with significant aura abilities could confront. A direct assault would mean considerable casualties. Waiting for Graim¡¯s Golden Knight seemed to be the best course of action.


    That was when it happened. One of the knights, forming part of the encirclement, suddenly disobeyed themand and charged towards Sephiatan.


    ¡°Darn it!¡±


    The knight was a young man in histe twenties. Sir Lot shouted in dismay.


    ¡°What are you doing, Russ!¡±


    As if he hadn¡¯t heard, the young knight reached right in front of Sephiatan. Discarding his shield, the knight known as Russ gripped his bastard sword with both hands. A murderous shout erupted.


    ¡°Evil demon! No one stands against the sword of Tenes!¡±


    Russ leaped, striking Sephiatan¡¯s torso with a long sh.


    ¡°Taaah!¡±


    It was a sh-like strike. The demon¡¯s chest was split open, ck blood spurting out. That a mere youth could inflict such a wound on Sephiatan, said to be a match only for aura wielders, showed how close to perfection Russ¡¯s swordsmanship was. It was an artistic downward sh that would not have been out of ce even if called a master¡¯s swordsmanship.


    But that was all there was to it.


    ¡°Kraaah!¡±


    In the midst of pain, Sephiatan immediately counterattacked. The broadsword, filled with mes, was swiftly brought down towards Russ. Russ tried to dodge in any way possible, but his movements were awkward. His skill in striking down was masterful, but beyond that, his abilities were utterly mediocre. Unable to dodge, he was squarely beaten.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    His armor shattered, sending Russ flying through the air. Blood burst from various parts of his body. Sir Lot clicked his tongue as he saw Russ crash into the dirt ground.


    ¡°What a foolish man!¡±


    Sephiatan pointed his sword at the fallen Russ, with mes flickering as if they were about to pour out any moment. A priest of Aerius moved to save him, but Sir Lot immediately stopped him.


    ¡°We must not break this siege now! There¡¯s no need to care for such a foolish person!¡±


    Russ spat out blood, his expression filled with humiliation. Sephiatan then shot the mes. Just as Russ was about to be enveloped in the red ze,


    ¡°The de of the Sky, tear through the void!¡±


    With a powerful shout, a de of wind flew, splitting the ze in half. The ming spear that was flying towards him was quartered and scattered in all directions. At the same time, a robust young mannded in front of Russ, flying through the air. The young man, wearing the elegant attire of a noble, held a giant zanbat¨­ nearly 2 meters long in one hand.


    The Knights of Tenes erupted in cheers.


    ¡°Lord Eusus!¡±


    ¡°Themander has arrived!¡±


    Holding the zanbat¨­, Eusus turned around. Russ, bleeding, struggled to lift his head. A cold voice flowed from Eusus¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Fool! Did you think you were capable of facing an opponent with nothing but a downward strike?¡±


    Russ mumbled with blood dripping from his mouth.


    ¡°Bro, brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Who said I was your brother?¡±


    Contempt filled Eusus¡¯s eyes in an instant.


    ¡°A great knight of Tenes does not emerge from the loins of filthy strays!¡±


    Eusus then turned his back on Russ. Russ gritted his teeth in humiliation.


    ¡°Grr¡­¡±

 Chapter 49

    [ Chapter 49 ]


    As Eusus appeared, everyone retreated, creating a circle around him to provide enough space for the fight. He muttered as he looked up at Sephiatan, gripping the hilt of his sword.


    ¡°A demon that can only be confronted by an Aura User¡­¡±


    He was not an Aura User. Eusus had never learned how to awaken Aura. His family, the County of Tenes, had been renowned for their knighthood for centuries. However, despite their fame, the County of Tenes no longer possessed the formalized swordsmanship that led to the awakening of Aura. It had almost been lost during the civil war within the Graim Kingdom about a hundred years ago.


    Yet, he was as strong as an Aura User, thanks to the weapon he now held.


    Eusus¡¯s weapon, the golden magic sword, was wrapped in aplexly shaped scabbard. Its form, adorned with countless bumps and dozens of interlocking pieces, looked more like a bizarre sculpture than a scabbard. As Eusus held the sword, he pronounced an incantation.


    ¡°Awaken, Eldrad!¡±


    The scabbard exploded, transforming into dozens of golden tendrils that wrapped around Eusus¡¯s body. The metal fragments entangled in the tendrils intricately rearranged themselves into another form. Soon, the scabbard disappeared, and instead, a dazzling golden armor, the strongest artifact from the Age of Silver, the magic armor Eldrad, was draped over Eusus¡¯s body.


    The magic sword, now called Eldran, revealed its brilliant golden de as the scabbard vanished. Eusus pulled Eldran from the ground and took his stance, easily wielding the giant sword with one hand. This disy of strength was clearly beyond human limits, empowered by the muscle enhancement spell cast by Eldrad.


    ¡°Come forth, demon of another world!¡±


    Eusus proimed with a solemn voice, radiating a splendid light. Sephiatan, enraged, stamped its four feet on the ground. With a fearsome momentum like a lion stalking its prey, the demon charged towards Eusus. In an instant, Eusus kicked off the ground and soared into the air.


    ¡°I shall be a feather riding the wind!¡±


    A broadsword swung horizontally towards the soaring Eusus. He kicked through the air, sidestepping in midair. He activated the magic of Wind Walk granted by Eldrad, using the air as a foothold. Then, as he swung down his magic sword, Eusus yelled.


    ¡°Awaken, Eldran!¡±


    A sharp energy rose above the de, glowing brightly. Unlike the Aura Users, it was faint, but its destructive power was second to none.


    ¡°Taah!¡±


    Eusus activated the 8th Circle Material Destruction Spell, ¡°Material Destroy,¡± and struck down with his demonic sword. Sephiatan crossed his broadswords to block the attack. mes and magic collided, causing a loud explosion. Sparks flew in every direction, setting various parts of the garden aze. The demon twisted the crossed swords upwards to bend them. Eusus dodged swiftly, continuously shouting.


    ¡°Eye of the Reaper, piercing the shadows, and the cry of the leopard, dwelling in the limbs! With the sense of a dragon, I shall look down upon the world!¡±


    Increased dynamic vision, reflexes, and hyper-sensory perception urred simultaneously. Eusus, with enhancement magic cast all over his body, skillfully dodged Sephiatan¡¯s iing de and burrowed into his bosom. His movements wereparable to those of an Aura ability user.


    Normally, when magic swordsmen fight with enhancement magic, their movements be exaggerated because their physical performance, heightened by their spells, can¡¯t keep up. Although stronger, their actions be full of openings. However, Eusus, despite casting powerful magic in session, moved without any unnecessary motions.


    Confused, Sephiatan swung his front limbs, but Eusus avoided every attack by kicking off the ground and the air alternately. The golden sword began to leave wounds all over the demon.


    ¡°Gruah! Graaah!¡±


    Failing to hit his opponent despite repeated strikes, Sephiatan let out a scream filled with humiliation. Eusus dered in a cold voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this, demon!¡±


    Continuously stepping, he ced his right hand on the de of his demonic sword.


    ¡°Breath of Corrosion, flowing through the void!¡±


    The magic sword Eldran started to emit a dark green mist. The smoke of the acid fog hazily enveloped Sephiatan. The two broadswords began to corrode, and the demon¡¯s skin melted away, causing ck smoke to rise.


    ¡°ze, coalesce and strike the enemy!¡±


    Dozens of fireballs formed behind Eusus and struck the demon. The fierce mes scorched the demon¡¯s already injured body. Sephiatan screamed in pain and thrashed about.


    ¡°Graaah!¡±


    Raising his right hand, Eusus continued with his magic. The magic armor Eldrad was covered with a dazzling pattern of magic circles, shining brightly.


    ¡°Frost Mist, obscuring the earth!¡±


    Spraying white frost, Eusus swung his sword, enveloping the demon in a mist of cold. With the onught of acid, me, and frost attacks, Sephiatan¡¯s movements noticeably slowed down. Eusus kicked off the air and soared up to the demon¡¯s head. Wielding Eldran, he delivered the final blow.


    ¡°Disappear!¡±


    The demon¡¯s upper body shattered, scattering in all directions. The demon¡¯s screams filled Kelberen Castle.


    ¡°Graaah!¡±


    Woosh¡­


    With the tremor-filled roar, the figure of Sephiatan gradually became blurred. It was the summoned demon disappearing back to its own realm. Eventually, its form vanishedpletely, and the statue, which had been a relic, began to shake on its own before crumbling away. As Sephiatan died, the statue seemed to have lost its magical power as well.


    Eusus shed a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Ha! Did you think a demon would stand a chance against the Sword of Tenes?¡±


    Everyone showered Eusus with praise, marveling at his prowess.


    ¡°Well done, Sir Eusus!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, before the power of the Golden Knight, even a demon like Sephiatan is no match!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s all tidy up the situation! Lord Lot, please take care of it.¡±


    After giving orders for the cleanup, Eusus transformed his armor back into the form of a scabbard. All those in the garden looked upon his retreating figure with eyes of admiration, all except for one.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    The reckless young knight, Russ, who was lying down receiving healing magic, red at Eusus¡¯s back with burning eyes. Feeling the gaze, Eusus suddenly turned to look at Russ. With a cold re, Eusus taunted him.


    ¡°A trash swordsmanship that only knows how to swing downwards is no longer the Sword of Tenes. Know your ce, Russ.¡±


    Russ¡¯s head drooped. However, Eusus did not care. He simply slung his greatsword over his shoulder and returned to the mansion. Russ¡¯s shoulders shook as he felt the utter contempt and disregard.


    ¡°This too is the Sword of Tenes¡­¡±


    Clenching his bastard sword tightly, he muttered with a face about to cry.


    ¡°I, too, am a Sword of Tenes¡­¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Really? So the Golden Knight of this era is Sir Eusus.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s very famous. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve lived in the mountains all my life¡­¡±


    Repenhardt scratched his head, making an excuse. In his past life, when he had roamed the world, the Tenes County was famous for a different reason, so the renown of the Golden Knight was not widely known. Sitting on the bed and swinging his legs, Sin continued the conversation.


    ¡°But still, haven¡¯t you really heard of him? He¡¯s one of the strongest magic swordsmen on the continent, said to be on par with Aura wielders.¡±


    Currently, Repenhardt and hispanions were spending the night at the inn where they had eaten. Since it was gettingte, they had decided to stay in the vige of Gehallen for the night. Being a rural inn, the facilities were not very good; there was just onerge room with four beds in it.


    Repenhardt spoke towards a corner of the room where the curtains were drawn.


    ¡°Is he that famous? Have you heard of him, Siris?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Repenhardt.¡±


    Pulling back the curtain, Siris responded, having changed clothes in a makeshift changing room specially prepared by Repenhardt. It was clear that Repenhardt had no intention of letting an outsider, even Sin, who was a man, witness the sight of his beloved Siris changing.


    ¡°The pajamas look nice. How do they fit?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡­¡±


    Repenhardt chuckled as he saw Siris dressed in bear pajamas. It seemed he found the sight pleasing. Siris, feeling awkward, sat down on the bed across from him. Repenhardt waited for her to continue, but she simply nodded in response before closing her mouth again.


    ¡®Tsk¡­ it¡¯s not easy.¡¯


    Despite his attempts to strike up conversation whenever an opportunity arose, her attitude remainedrgely unchanged. It appeared she wasn¡¯t yet ready to open up and converse naturally with him.


    Then, the oblivious Sin continued the conversation.


    ¡°No matter how strong, I don¡¯t think a magic swordsman canpare to an aura user. After all, isn¡¯t it just the power of a magical artifact?¡±


    His tone didn¡¯t seem to hold much regard for Eusus, reflecting themon perception. It was typical to belittle magic swordsmen, who rely on the power of magic,pared to true warriors.


    However, Repenhardt, who was also a magician, disagreed.


    ¡°Well? The magic armor Eldrad, made of Eldril by the great Eldrad himself, is certainly one of the strongest weapons of our time. But how skillfully one can wield it is another matter entirely.¡±


    Eldril, true gold, a magical metal far rarer and more powerful than Mithril, true silver.


    The magic armor Eldrad and the magic sword Eldran, passed down through generations of the Count family of Tenes, were artifacts made entirely of this true gold Eldril, ranking among the strongest artifacts from the Silver Age. Although Repenhardt didn¡¯t know who the Golden Knight of the current era was, he was well aware of the existence of the magic swordsman who wields Eldrad, a legacy of the Count¡¯s family of Tenes throughout the generations.


    This artifact, covered in powerful protective magic and capable of unleashing powerful magic with a simplemand word, undoubtedly granted its wearerbat abilities on par with an aura wielder. That is, if they could properly utilize it.


    ¡®No matter how powerful a tool is, it¡¯s no more than a decoration if you don¡¯t know how to use it.¡¯


    Having created various magical tools in his previous life and distributed them among his subordinates, he was well aware of this fact.


    After all, an artifact is merely a tool, and its effectiveness greatly varies depending on how skillfully the user can wield it.

 Chapter 50

    [ Chapter 50 ]


    Repenhardt muttered with a perplexed look on his face.


    ¡°Using Eldrad as a magic swordsman, huh¡­ This is going to be tricky.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he had never fought against Aura users before. However, there was a distinct difference between Aura wielders who had fallen into sloth, neglecting their training, and a magic swordsman who, despite not having awakened his Aura, had put his all into making the best of his situation through relentless effort.


    After some thought, Repenhardt couldn¡¯t help but give thetter more credit.


    ¡°¡­ Can I win?¡±


    At his murmuring, Sin asked in surprise.


    ¡°Huh? Mr. Repen, you¡¯re not thinking of fighting with the Count of Tenes, are you?¡±


    Repenhardt nodded as if it were obvious.


    ¡°We have to retrieve the relics they took.¡±


    Sin¡¯s expression hardened. He asked again, disbelieving.


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going to steal?¡±


    Repenhardt, with a nk look on his face, replied.


    ¡°Steal?¡±


    He looked utterly baffled by Sin¡¯s question.


    ¡°Hold on, Mr. Repen.¡±


    After a moment of consideration, Sin spoke in a serious tone.


    ¡°In the Principality of Chatan, I agreed with you because I thought you were right. But this doesn¡¯t seem right. They explored the ruins through legitimate means and took the relics as their due. That makes them the rightful owners of those relics. Taking the relics from them would be theft, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    It was then that Repenhardt finally grasped the situation. From his perspective, Elucion was a ruin he had explored and unearthed himself. Naturally, he strongly believed the relics were his. But in this time period, the relics were indeed rightfully owned by the Count of Tenes. Sin¡¯s words were irrefutably urate.


    ¡°Is it theft, then?¡±


    Sin looked incredulous at Repenhardt¡¯s naive question. Did this gentleman really not realize that before?


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Repenhardt, finding himself in a bind, scratched his head while Sin tried to soothe him.


    ¡°There, there, I understand it¡¯s hard to let go, but we can give up on this. We can just find another ruin, right? I still have plenty of money. It¡¯s enough to cover our travel expenses for a while, so there¡¯s no need to rush.¡± e


    Sin thought Repenhardt was being hasty because he was running out of money. Of course, the truth was entirely different.


    ¡®Ugh, how do I exin this?¡¯


    Without being able to talk about his past life, Repenhardt found it impossible to argue against Sin¡¯s point. Nor could he just brazenly proceed with theft without a convincing reason. If he acted so recklessly without justification, Sin, disappointed, would surely leave him.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want that¡­¡¯


    Although Repenhardt joked about having a top-quality medicine bottle, he genuinely acknowledged Sin as arade. He was impressed by Sin¡¯s abilities and personality. Repenhardt also thought that he should exin everything properly when the opportunity arose.


    However, it wasn¡¯t yet time to discuss his past life. His words would carry more weight after he regained his magical powers, but for now, he feared he would be treated as if he were insane.


    ¡®How can I persuade him without mentioning my past life?¡¯


    As Repenhardt was pondering this, an idea suddenly came to him. He put on a serious face and turned to Sin.


    ¡°Sin, as a fellowrade, I feel I should tell you something.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What is it?¡±


    Repenhardt swallowed before speaking. The story he was about to tell required a bit of preparation.


    ¡°Did I mention that my martial arts school is called Gym Unbreakable?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you told me about being a disciple of the Fist King, Gerard. I¡¯ve already heard about it.¡±


    Given Sin¡¯s peculiar fascination (?) with muscles, it was impossible for him to not know about Gerard, the legendary boxer touted as having the most muscr physique in the world.


    ¡°But, to pass through our school¡¯s teachings, there are a few trials, you see?¡±


    Repenhardt continued calmly.


    He was a disciple of Fist King Gerard and the current sessor of Gym Unbreakable. This martial arts school had a tradition of putting its disciples through rigorous tests, and even after leaving the mountain, Gerard couldn¡¯t bear to see his disciples idle. Therefore, he too had several tests to pass, as part of his duty as a disciple.


    ¡°So, one of these tests involved your master, Fist King Gerard, cing one of Gym Unbreakable¡¯s artifacts inside the Elucion ruins and asking to retrieve it as part of the trial?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a tradition in our school to toughen up the disciples.¡±


    ¡°The final test, you mean¡­¡±


    Sin looked suspiciously at Repenhardt. It was fairlymon for martial arts schools to test the abilities of their departing disciples by having them pass through a specially prepared trial, so the fact that Gym Unbreakable had such a test wasn¡¯t surprising. However¡­


    ¡°Choosing an actual dungeon as the test site is something I¡¯ve never heard of before.¡±


    ¡°Our school is a bit old-fashioned in that regard.¡±


    Trying to appear calm, Repenhardt licked his lips again. Since he hadn¡¯t reached the point where he could lie effortlessly without moistening his lips, his mouth kept drying out.


    Sin nodded with an ambiguous expression.


    ¡°Well, from what I¡¯ve heard, it does seem like they put their disciples through a lot.¡±


    Sin had already heard in detail about the kind of training Repenhardt had undergone. Even Sin, who harbored an infinite admiration for muscles, was horrified by the foolishness of the training method. It made sense, then, that the final test was so brutally unreasonable.


    However, there were still doubts lingering.


    ¡°But, you said Master Gerard had already explored the Elucion ruins once, right? He didn¡¯t touch a single artifact from the Silver Age inside the ruins?¡±


    It was indeed strange to leave those valuable artifacts untouched after a proper dungeon exploration. But Repenhardt responded naturally again.


    ¡°The other artifacts obtained during that were meant as rewards for disciples who passed the test.¡±


    It seemed lying was bing second nature. Repenhardt added that the information about the Elucion ruins was not known to the world, only to Gerard, so his master had not anticipated someone else taking action first.


    ¡°Think about it. How could I have recognized Nihillen if I hadn¡¯t been told beforehand?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ now that you mention it¡­¡±


    Sin seemed to have realized something.


    Repenhardt had immediately recognized Nihillen, which looked like a mere piece of wood. Considering that even the wizards of the Tenes County had discarded the artifact without recognizing its identity, it was unbelievable that he, a mere martial artist, could identify it. However, it made sense if his master had hinted at it beforehand.


    ¡°Yes, Nihillen is originally one of our martial sect¡¯s weapons. He left it there so I would recognize it. And you saw how I found the shortcut, right? If that really was an unexcavated ruin, how could I have known about it?¡±


    Repenhardt used Nihillen and the direct back route to the core of the Elucion ruins as evidence to convince Sin. Indeed, even if Nihillen could be exined away, the secret passage leading directly to the core was information that could not be known without fully exploring the ruins. By this point, Sin couldn¡¯t help but believe him.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the reason, I can understand Mr. Repen¡¯s attitude.¡±


    As it was said, the artifact rightfully belonged to Repenhardt, precisely to Gym Unbreakable, so it made sense that there was no awareness of theft.


    ¡°Indeed, it didn¡¯t seem characteristic of Mr. Repen to covet others¡¯ belongings, even if the relics of the Silver Age are valuable. I did find it odd because it¡¯s not in your nature to desire someone else¡¯s possessions.¡±


    ¡°Then, under normal circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t cling to this situation; I would just look for another dungeon, right?¡±


    Repenhardt actively agreed, which made it easier for Sin toe to terms with the situation.


    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it then. I understand.¡±


    Sinpletely dropped his suspicions and nodded. With the evidence this clear, there was no room for doubt. Repenhardt sighed in relief and smiled wryly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sin. But it¡¯s not all a lie, at least.¡±


    Sin, with a serious look, asked Repenhardt.


    ¡°So, Mr. Repen, you must retrieve that artifact at all costs?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what worries me.¡±


    Sin¡¯s expression hardened. He understood Repenhardt¡¯s stance, but the fact remained that the artifact was legally owned by the Count of Tenes.


    After a moment of thought, Sin asked out of the blue.


    ¡°What will you do then? Go and tell the truth to get only that artifact back?¡±


    ¡°Do you think someone would believe what I just said?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely.¡±


    Sin thought it over; if someone went through the trouble of dungeon delving to acquire an artifact, only for a stranger to im, ¡°One of those is originally mine. Hand it over,¡± they would be viewed as nothing less than a bandit.


    ¡°What about buying it with a proper price?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about that too, but it seems too difficult.¡±


    Repenhardt shook his head.


    The relics of the Silver Age were all traded at high prices. Moreover, the relic that Repenhardt sought, the Voice of Elucion, was currently known how to be used only by Repenhardt himself. Even Repenhardt, who had been a great sorcerer, had to research for years to find out how to use that relic, so it was impossible for the sorcerers of the Tenes family to immediately understand its purpose. And before even figuring out how to use it, it was unlikely they would be foolish enough to hand over a Silver Age relic to someone else.


    ¡°Sin, think about it. You have a relic from the Silver Age in your hand, and you don¡¯t know how to use it. Then someone asks you to sell it. Can you sell it, not even knowing what it is, and when it might be of help to you? Especially when the Tenes family isn¡¯t a poor house in urgent need of money. It might take years, you know?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Sin nodded. Despite appearances, Sin was quite knowledgeable about the world. He had to admit that there was no peaceful way for Repenhardt to obtain that relic.


    Sin clicked his tongue.


    ¡°This is really twisted, isn¡¯t it? Looks like there¡¯s no way but to steal it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the situation now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Sin scratched his cheek with a sullen face. As a cleric, he didn¡¯t want to be involved in theft, but the situation was understandable, so he couldn¡¯t keep opposing it. After all, it was about reiming what was theirs, so it couldn¡¯t exactly be called theft. However, since the Tenes family hadn¡¯t maliciously stolen Repenhardt¡¯s belongings, it was also ambiguous to say it wasn¡¯t theft¡­


    After being troubled, Sin suddenly looked determined at Repenhardt. He asked as if to drive the point home.


    ¡°So, the only thing Mr. Repen needs is that relic? You¡¯re not touching anything else, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else. You understand that I¡¯m not doing this out of greed for money, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s confident response made Sin firm his resolve. Among the countless relics, just one didn¡¯t seem like it would cause much trouble. Sin sighed and then smirked bitterly before speaking.


    ¡°Alright. So, what¡¯s the n now?¡±

 Chapter 51

    [ Chapter 51 ]


    Under the red sunset nketing Kelberen Castle¡¯s garden, a young man with a frosty demeanor was swinging his sword over the witheredwn. Holding a sharp bastard sword with both hands, he lifted it above his head. In an instant, his gaze turned fierce, cutting through the air with a sh of light. It was a simple downward sh, yet the precision in posture, breathing, and timing made the intermediate motion invisible. Had a master of the sword witnessed it, they would not have spared their praise for this excellent strike.


    It was then that two young knights approached the garden, frowning upon seeing Russ.


    ¡°Hey, Russ. What was that foolish act yesterday all about?¡±


    They were referring to Russ¡¯s reckless charge during the appearance of a demon the previous day. It was an act that endangered not just Russ but the entire Tenes Knight Order. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t remain silent about it.


    However, Russ continued swinging his sword as if he hadn¡¯t heard them. One of the knights, Sir Harris, eximed in frustration.


    ¡°You idiot! If you¡¯re going to act on your own, the least you could do is apologize!¡±


    Russ then turned around, his gaze chillingly cold as he looked at Sir Harris.


    ¡°I was merely trying to take down that demon.¡±


    His attitude showed no hint of realization that he might have endangered hisrades. Another knight, Sir Patain, clenched his teeth and shouted.


    ¡°Who asked you to take on that demon?¡±


    Both were visibly frustrated. Russ was always like this, always disobeying orders and acting on his own whim, yet facing no repercussions because he was favored by the head of the family, Count Tenes. Russ, a mere bastard, was oddly cherished by Polt Tenes, even against the strong objections of Sir Eusus, to the extent of including him in the Tenes Knights Order.


    Naturally, no one in the Tenes Knights Order liked Russ. Even if it weren¡¯t for the respect they held for their captain, Sir Eusus, this gloomy-faced young man in his twenties was simply not likable. Despite being a bastard, he acted as though he were a noble, dismissing others without proper socialization and relying solely on the favor of the head of the family to act recklessly. This time, too, he had disobeyed orders and charged at Sephiatan on his own ord.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the order to wait until the leader arrives, you brat?¡±


    At that, Russ turned his head sharply and muttered under his breath.


    ¡°¡­ I, too, am a sword of Tenes.¡±


    The expressions of Sir Harris and Sir Patain twisted simultaneously. Facing them, Russ narrowed his eyes and retorted in a chilling voice.


    ¡°If you have aint, request a duel. I will ept it.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Both seemed ready to draw their swords at any moment. However, they ultimately did not.


    It wasn¡¯t simply because Russ was of the Tenes family¡¯s bloodline. To them, that bloodline meant little more than being a bastard, and besides the family head, everyone disliked him. There would hardly be any punishment for cutting him down in a duel. In fact, Sir Eusus might even secretly praise them for it.


    Yet, they did not draw their swords, and the reason was simple.


    Russ was strong.


    The swordsmanship he had learned was only one: a downward sh, along with the corresponding breathing technique.


    His other sword techniques were all clumsy. However, this clumsiness was only in the eyes of someone as powerful as Eusus. To the average knight, his skills were more than formidable.


    ¡°Filthy mongrel¡­¡±


    The knights, grinding their teeth, finally turned away with snorts of disdain. Watching them leave with a cold gaze, Russ took up his sword again and assumed his stance, then he shed downwards.


    With a perfect breath, the de cut through the air, tracing a wless trajectory.


    A satisfying sensation flowed through his arms, filling his entire body.


    This time, he changed his stance and shed horizontally.


    A clumsy breath, a clumsy strike brushed the air. It might appear powerful to ordinary knights, but for Russ, who knew perfection, it was an utterly unsatisfying blow.


    Curses flowed from his lips.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t understand. No matter how much he practiced, he couldn¡¯t grasp how to execute other moves as perfectly as the downward sh.


    A sensation almost within reach yet iplete. Something was missing. No matter how much he swung his sword, that missing piece remained unfilled.


    The words of his father, Polt Tenes, came to mind.


    -I¡¯m sorry, my son. This is all I can give you now.


    Even if they had forgotten true swordsmanship, the Count Tenes family was a noble house of knights, naturally possessing sword techniques for their knights. However, Russ was unable to learn them. Those techniques belonged not to the Tenes but to their vassals, and all the vassals opposed teaching their sword techniques to someone who was merely a bastard. Thus, his father could only impart one thing to him.


    ¡°This is the swordsmanship originally possessed by our family, the fragment of that great sword.¡±


    The only remaining downward strike technique was still a part of Tenes¡¯ swordsmanship. Hence, even the loyal retainers could not oppose teaching it to Russ. That downward strike was the only thing he could learn.


    Russ had no choice. The magical armor, Eldrad, belonged to Eusus. The powerful force capable of facing aura users was not bestowed upon him. What was given to him were mere iplete remnants of the past.


    Now, it was a swordsmanship no one sought, considered trash.


    ¡°But it¡¯s also the true path to the aura.¡±


    Once a true sword capable of drawing great power, properly mastered, it could be a true Tenes sword. Not a shameful warrior who borrows the power of magical tools, but one who could wield the sword of a great knight.


    ¡°You might be able to awaken this forgotten power.¡±


    His father had hoped so. And Russ did not want to let down that expectation.


    However, it was a path that could never be reached with just a single downward strike. No matter how much he searched for it, swung his sword again and again, the fragments of the lost swordsmanship never resurfaced.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Eventually, Russ threw his sword and screamed out in frustration, his chest feeling as if it would burst.


    * * *


    On the second floor of a building constructed of gray bricks, beyond the windows overgrown with dried ivy, Eusus silently looked outside.


    In the coldness of the setting sun, he saw Russ dedicated to his training in the corner of the backyard. Eusus frowned.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±


    In Eusus¡¯ eyes, looking at his half-brother, there was nothing but hatred and contempt.


    His father, Polt Tenes, was a cold man. Whether dealing with him or his mother, the Countess of Tenes, he always showed a business-like and cold demeanor.


    As a child, he didn¡¯t find it particrly strange. He simply thought of it as the cool demeanor befitting a warrior. Although he felt sorry seeing his mother cry secretly at night, he didn¡¯t hate his father for it.


    He began to hate his father 15 years ago, right after his mother passed away, when he heard that he had a half-brother.


    It was not unusual for nobles to have one or two illegitimate children. Therefore, the existence of a half-brother was not particrly surprising. However, the expression on his father¡¯s face when he met that brother was shockingly different.


    His usual cold expression was nowhere to be seen. Looking at Russ, Count Eusus von Tenes wore a face full of affection and love, the very picture of a ¡®father¡¯. The sight of him bringing his mistress into the family made one doubt whether this man was indeed the father they knew.


    It was then that he realized.


    That his father was not inherently cold-hearted. His father¡¯s cold demeanor was reserved solely for himself, and his mother, the Countess of Tenes. Originally, his father was a passionate man who, in his youth, even attempted to elope with Russ¡¯s mother, Eiri. Despite the failure and the strategic marriage to his mother, he continued to secretly meet Eiri whenever possible.


    His father did not love his mother. The only woman he ever loved was Eiri.


    Nor did he love his son. The only child he truly cherished was the one born from the woman he held in his heart.


    As the heir to the family, he was forced into a strategic marriage, separating from his love. Outsiders might sympathize with the father, seeing it as a beautiful and sad tale of love.


    However, this story utterly ignores the grief of the legitimate wife and her children. Even if the marriage was bound by a family pact, the mother strived to love her husband. As his wife and thedy of the Count house, she lived a life without shame.


    ¡®Is this how you repay my mother, by bringing that mongrel into our house as soon as she passes, father!¡¯


    Eusus clenched his fist unconsciously. The mere thought of his deceased mother and the contemptible woman who took her ce filled him with rising anger.


    Immediately after his mother¡¯s death, his father brought Eiri into the Count house, along with her son. Despite being a bastard, he acknowledged him as his legitimate son, even bestowing upon him a knighthood against the family¡¯s opposition. This current expedition was no different, forcing him into the exploration team despite everyone¡¯s objections. No matter the love, such actions were unbefitting of nobility.


    Eusus¡¯s gaze on Russ, a thorn in his side, suddenly turned cold.


    The perfect trajectory of Russ¡¯s downward sh was vividly captured in the eyes of Eusus, a swordsman.


    The movement, sharp and smooth as if splitting the space itself, remained chillingly perfect in its execution. Eusus bit his lip.


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±


    He, too, had not neglected to learn that downward sh. As the heir to the Tenes family, he couldn¡¯t ignore the one remaining sword technique. Yet, he could never replicate such a wless trajectory.


    ¡°That bastard is¡­¡­¡±


    Of course, Eusus had not properly trained in the downward sh. He was the sessor to inherit Eldrad, and thus, he had devoted all his efforts to mastering the use of magic armor. For him, acquiring a surefire strength was a more definite path for the family than dedicating himself to the swordsmanship of a family that had already fallen into disrepute.


    However, even with effort, he doubted if he could ever demonstrate such prowess.


    ¡°He¡¯s a genius¡­¡±


    Russ, who knew nothing but the downward sh, had nevertheless reached a considerable level in other movements as well. He had innovated these movements and breathing techniques on his own, without any rtion to the downward sh. Although they did note close to the power of the downward sh, they were by no means trivial. In fact, they were not inferior to the swordsmanship of quite a few noble guards.


    ¡°To think he could do so much without being taught anything¡­¡±


    If a genius is someone who learns ten things when taught one,


    What do you call someone who learns ten things without being taught even one?


    Russ was that kind of person.


    Even Eusus, who hated Russ, could not deny that thetter was a possessor of talent beyond what the word ¡®genius¡¯ could convey.


    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s probably why father clings to him all the more.¡±


    The Golden Knight of Graim was looked upon with awe everywhere. As a magic swordsman who handled Eldrad, he was confident that he would not be inferior inbat against most aura users. He had put in the effort, and as much as he had put in, he had received the price of strength in return.


    Yet, there was an emotion lodged in his heart like a splinter.


    ¡°After all, a magic swordsman is just a magic swordsman.¡±


    While theymen revered him, the true strong ones never acknowledged him. Although they praised him to his face, behind his back, they scoffed at him as merely the power of a magical tool. Eusus was not unaware of this fact. A shameless knight who parades the power of magical tools as his own strength, this was the other side of the title held by the illustrious Golden Knight of Graim.


    And this was also a longstanding concern of the Count of Tenes family. To the Count living in such unseen disdain, Russ¡¯s talent must have felt like a ray of light. If that was the intention, it was not entirely iprehensible why his father acted the way he did.


    ¡°But that¡¯s about it.¡±


    Understanding did not mean he agreed. Eusus snorted. He understood what was expected, but realistically, Russ was just a mere knight who had mastered only one technique.

 Chapter 52

    [ Chapter 52 ]


    ¡®No matter how outstanding the talent is, it¡¯s meaningless if the circumstances don¡¯t support it. Isn¡¯t the environment also one of the talents you possess?¡¯


    In that sense, it cannot be said that Eusus von Tenes, who is to inherit the magical armor Eldrad, is less talented than Russ. Realistically, Eusus could take Russ¡¯s life within three seconds. Of course, some may argue that¡¯s only if Eldrad is involved, but then again, Russ also shows his true abilities only when he has a sword, so it¡¯s a case of the pot calling the kettle ck.


    If a swordsman with exceptional skill in wielding a sword is recognized as a warrior, then it would be contradictory to say that a magic swordsman with exceptional skill in handling magical armor is not a warrior. This was Eusus¡¯s thought.


    ¡°Ugh, this is not the time to be worrying about such trivial matters.¡±


    Eusus deliberately ignored Russ and tried not to pay any more attention to him.


    After all, there was much to do. He had to organize the relics obtained from the ruins and n to distribute the rewards fairly among the members of the knight order. Dealing with the aftermath for those who died inside the ruins was also an important issue. He was the leader of the Tenes Knight Order. The world wasn¡¯t simple enough to just swing a sword around without any thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth my attention. There¡¯s no need to waste my energy on such a person.¡±


    Eusus turned away from the window. However, his ears still couldn¡¯t shake off the song of the wind cutting through the des.


    * * *


    Deep into the night, a shadow was running through the dense forest shrouded in darkness. The man, dressed entirely in ck and even wearing a mask on his face, was unmistakably suspicious to anyone who saw him.


    Leaping over the steep mountain ridges as lightly as a mountain goat, he easily crossed the forest, which was so dense that even the ground beneath his feet wasn¡¯t visible. After running for a while, the man paused on a rock to catch his breath and murmured while adjusting his mask.


    ¡°To think I¡¯d be reborn and end up doing all sorts of things, including scaling walls with a hood pulled over my head.¡±


    The masked man, Repenhardt, chuckled bitterly. He was currently on his way to Viscount Kelberen¡¯s castle in the middle of the night.


    After spending a day in Gehallen Vige, Repenhardt and his party headed for Kelberen Castle the next morning. The castle, located in the direct dominion of Viscount Kelberen, was approximately a day¡¯s journey from Gehallen Vige. As they entered the vige at the base of the castle, the sun was already setting into dusk.


    After finding a suitable inn, Repenhardt immediately started gathering information. It was rare for knights from the capital to visit such a rural domain, so the innkeeper was quite knowledgeable about the activities of the Graim family.


    Well, being informed isn¡¯t exactly about knowing the number of enemies or detailed personal information. ¡®I heard that a distinguished knight has arrived at the Viscount¡¯s castle¡¯, ¡®They say that this knight and the Viscount went on a grand adventure and returned with a mountain of treasures,¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s likely that they are currently having a splendid party at the Viscount¡¯s castle with those knights, or so the rumors went.¡¯; Hardly substantial information, but just idle gossip.


    However, for Repenhardt, that was enough. All he needed to know was that the relic, the Voice of Elucion, was still within the walls of Kelberen Castle.


    After a simple dinner, Repenhardt went straight to a clothing store to buy ck attire. Wearing ck was essential for sneaking over walls in the dead of night. Not to mention, a thief certainly had no business showing his face, so a mask was also necessary.


    Of course, no sane clothing store in the world would sell masks. So, he bought some ck cloth, cut holes in it, and sewed himself one.


    Touching the knot of the mask, Repenhardt suddenly chuckled.


    ¡°Come to think of it, this is the first piece of clothing Siris has made for me in this life.¡±


    Although she posed as a female warrior, a yer was, in the end, nothing more than a female ve serving men. Naturally, she was also taught household skills alongside swordsmanship.


    Thus, in his previous life, Siris had been skilled in cooking and sewing. She would knit scarves or embroider in her spare time, making clothes for Repenhardt. Her craftsmanship was excellent, producing quite stylish clothing. The knot on the mask was stitched meticulously, stitch by stitch, with great skill.


    ¡®Tch, even though it is well made¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt sighed. It was a rather gloomy story that the first piece of clothing (if it could be called that) his lover made for him was a mask for thievery.


    After finishing his preparations, Repenhardt left the inn alone. He left Siris and Sin at the inn. Even though they understood his reasons, he wasn¡¯t shameless enough to involve a priest directly in thievery. Moreover, while priests could be incredibly helpful inbat, they could be a hindrance in situations requiring stealth like this.


    Siris was left to guard Sin. While priests are excellent at enhancing others¡¯bat capabilities, they themselves are notbatants. Considering the situation in the Chatan Duchy, it was necessary to be prepared for anything.


    Moreover, even though he had craftily disguised it with lies, Repenhardt himself knew best that what he was currently doing amounted to theft. No matter how much one harped on about a past life, the undeniable truth was that the legitimate owner of the Voice of Elucion was the Count of Tenes. Feeling less than honorable, he had no inclination to bring Siris along.


    ¡®Ah, how did things get so tangled up. Tsk.¡¯


    Repenhardt clicked his tongue as he continued to sprint through the forest. Suddenly, he lifted his head to look beyond the branches.


    ¡°Atst, it¡¯sing into view.¡±


    Through the branches, the sight of a gray castle, shrouded in darkness, emerged. It was Viscount Kelberen¡¯s castle, their destination.


    Kelberen¡¯s castle was a three-tiered fortress erected on a cliff beside the Yaham River, which flowed from the Seted Mountains. It was designed with towers and an outer castle to prevent enemy invasions, an inner castle for ves and attendants, and at the center, a tower and a high castle where the viscount resided.


    Behind the castle was a cliff bordered by the river, and the front was surrounded by the forest he had passed through. There was only one castle gate, built high up on a solitary path with a drawbridge in front of it. To attack the castle, it would be impossible to send arge force over that narrow path. It was a structure thoroughly designed for defense.


    As he observed the castle, Repenhardt clicked his tongue.


    ¡®Why is a countryside lord¡¯s castle so grand?¡¯


    Certainly, Viscount Kelberen¡¯s territory was neither a military strategic point nor a trade hub. Of course, there was a need to fortify the castle to fend off monsters from the nearby Seted Mountains, but this seemed too much.


    Wondering, he continued to examine the structure of the castle and soon realized the reason.


    ¡°This is the craftsmanship of dwarves.¡±


    The construction of this castle was not the work of humans, but of dwarves. This could be clearly seen from the structure of the walls and the cement of the towers. Employing dwarf ves could build a far superior building at a much lower cost than using humans, so it made sense for a countryside lord¡¯s castle to be so magnificent.


    ¡®The Viscount of Kelberen has established his position through mining¡­¡¯


    In the current era, employing dwarf ves for mining was a matter ofmon sense. Dwarves, being naturally resistant to dust¨Dindeed, unaffected by it¨Dand possessing superior strength and stamina, as well as an instinctive ability to read the veins of rocks, were considered a race specially adapted for mining and construction.


    If open-pit mining were straightforward, human miners could be employed, but when ites to digging into the earth, the productivity of dwarves simply cannot be matched. For such reasons, the household of Viscount Kelberen also possessed a considerable number of dwarf ves, who were fully utilized in the construction of this castle.


    ¡®Regardless, infiltrating won¡¯t be easy.¡¯


    Hiding in the shadow of the bushes, Repenhardt continuously scanned his surroundings. Two human soldiers stood guard in front of the castle gate, and three more patrolled along the top of the walls, with fires lit at various points to maximize visibility.


    It was a stern guard reminiscent of wartime preparations, evidently due to the valuable relics of the Silver Age that they possessed, warranting such heightened security measures.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s all within expectations.¡¯


    With a slight smile, Repenhardt sensed the presences around him with his aura. As the soldiers on the wall crossed paths, he darted out from the shadow of the bushes and across the open ground beneath the walls.


    Tap, tap, tap!


    In just three steps, Repenhardt reached the dark shadow beneath the watchtower without anyone noticing, even as a well-built man passed through a lit area.


    Logically, the presence of a guard and the approach of a patrol should have heightened the alertness, not diminished it.


    But there was a w. No matter how vigntly one might guard a position, being human means one¡¯s attention can be diverted. Even knowing the approaching figure to be an ally, attention can shift momentarily.


    Repenhardt exploited this briefpse in attention. The formidable sensory capabilities of an aura wielder go beyond merely detecting presence; they can also sense the mental state of others to some extent. This is typically used to detect an opponent¡¯s movements, but he noticed the moment the guards¡¯ attention wavered and took action.


    Naturally, not being a professional thief, Repenhardt made some noise. One of the guards, who had been exchanging nighttime pleasantries with a patrolman, looked down below the walls, puzzled.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡±


    But by then, Repenhardt had already hidden himself in the shadows. The guard, tilting his head in confusion, turned back to return to his post.


    Whish!


    With the sound of the wind, a dark shadow soared up towards the top of the wall.


    ¡°¡­ Huh? Ack!¡±


    Before the guard could even register surprise, a powerful impact struck the nape of his neck, and he copsed. As the patrolmen on the wall were thrown into confusion by the sudden appearance of the intruder and were about to sound the rm, a voice apologized.


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    With the apology, Repenhardt threw punches left and right. Golden aura sts struck three patrolmen and the remaining guard, knocking them all unconscious in an instant.


    After dealing with the guards, Repenhardt quickly crouched down and surveyed his surroundings.


    ¡®Has anyone seen me?¡¯


    His fists were literally weapons. It was more effective to use energy projectiles with reduced power for non-lethal purposes than to punch carelessly. However, the bright shes of the projectiles made them unsuitable for stealthy operations.


    Repenhardt did not act without thought, however. Viscount Kelberen¡¯s castle walls were fiercely guarded, with bonfires zing every ten meters. He figured the light from the projectiles would not stand out too much in this brightness.


    Fortunately, it seemed he had not been noticed.


    ¡®Beginner¡¯s luck, perhaps.¡¯


    Repenhardt sighed in relief and moved quickly.


    He nted the guards¡¯ spears into the ground and propped the unconscious men against them like scarecrows, making it appear from a distance as if they were still standing guard.


    After securing the area, he surveyed the inside of the outer castle. The bonfires lit up the area well, but no signs of life were evident.


    ¡®Well, given the time, everyone must be in bed.¡¯


    He had to hurry. No matter how well he arranged the guards to appear normal, it was only a temporary measure; a closer inspection would reveal the ruse. Taking a deep breath, he reminded himself of the n.


    Even though Repenhardt possessed a superhuman body awakened with aura, he had no illusions about sneaking into a noble¡¯s castle, stealing items, and escaping unnoticed like a legendary phantom thief.


    Honestly, he couldn¡¯t fathom how one could aplish such feats. Had he regained his magic from a previous life, perhaps he could have cast a wide-ranging sleep spell over everyone in the castle and casually taken what he wanted.


    ¡®But that would be more akin to the act of a bold bandit rather than a thief.¡¯


    Therefore, the only option avable to him was clear. Since there was no way to avoid detection, the best strategy was toplete his mission before getting caught.


    ¡®Quick and decisive. Grab and go.¡¯


    With a swish of his cloak, Repenhardt leapt down from the castle wall.

 Chapter 53

    [ Chapter 53 ]


    In the corridors of the castle, where only the faint moonlight seeped through the windows into the darkness, two soldiers carryingnterns were on patrol. Both were natives of Viscount Kelberen¡¯s domain, ordinarily making their living through hunting and cksmithing.


    A middle-aged soldier, originally a hunter, stopped mid-stride and clicked his tongue, remarking,


    ¡°Our lord does worry quite a bit. With the Golden Knight of Graim around, who would dare to invade us that he felt the need to summon us too?¡±


    Viscount Kelberen, tasked with guarding valuable relics, had drafted those within his domain known for their strength to patrol inside the castle. Of course, the relics were strictly guarded by the Tenes Knights, but the Viscount, being the host, could not show any less courtesy. Naturally, themon folk were unaware of such circumstances, likely viewing it as unnecessary worry.


    The other soldier shrugged.


    ¡°So what? It¡¯s good for us, gets us some extra drink money.¡±


    Drafted they may be, neither soldier held anyints. Viscount Kelberen was a generous lord. Staying up all night meant a tidy extra ie, so they had no reason to object.


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t as if there was an ongoing siege, nor was there any intelligence suggesting an imminent invasion. In their view, this heightened state of alert was merely overcaution on the part of Viscount Kelberen. There was no life-threatening danger, so they felt no tension.


    Thus, both soldiers were essentially touring the lord¡¯s castle with a sense of excitement, their patrol more a leisurely stroll than anything serious.


    ¡°Indeed, the knights of the capital are on a different level altogether.¡±


    ¡°Right? Even their armor shines differently.¡±


    ¡°Our lord is a knight too, but the grandeur is just different, hmm.¡±


    ¡°Hey, watch what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Amidst their casual chatter as they walked down the corridor, one of the soldiers suddenly looked back, puzzled.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ah, nothing. Was it just my imagination?¡±


    Scratching his head, the soldier continued walking forward. For a moment, it felt as though someone was behind them, but upon looking back, there was no one.


    ¡®Well, I¡¯m hardly a legendary warrior to sense such presences.¡¯


    Dismissing the thought, the two soldiers resumed their conversation, walking towards the other end of the corridor. And as they turned a corner and disappeared, someone silently dropped from the dark ceiling. It was Repenhardt, wearing a mask.


    ¡®Heh, this is turning out to be much easier than I thought.¡¯


    Feeling the presence fade away, Repenhardt clicked his tongue. Having infiltrated the castle, he was walking down a hallway when he sensed someone approaching and immediately leapt up to cling to the ceiling. It would have been utterly foolish to do this during the day, but at night, the story was different. Those walking withnterns unconsciously directed their gaze towards the ground. It was unusual for anyone to shine their light towards the ceiling.


    ¡®It¡¯s not for no reason that the thieves in stories often cling to ceilings like lizards.¡¯


    There was a basis for such behavior. Of course, sticking to ceilings wasn¡¯t something just anyone could do with their physical abilities¡ªit was likely only possible for exceptionally skilled thieves.


    ¡®With this foolishly strong body, I could hang here all day if needed.¡¯


    Indeed, being called a superhuman wasn¡¯t for naught as an Aura user. His extraordinary physical abilities and sensational perception made it not so difficult for Repenhardt, even as a novice in thievery, to infiltrate this far. Having the ability to detect everyone¡¯s position solved the biggest problem of sneaking in.


    ¡®Thievery is nothing special.¡¯


    However, Repenhardt¡¯s biggest enemy at the moment wasn¡¯t thex guards but time itself. He hurriedly moved on.


    His destination was the tower on the southern side of the castle. ces where relics were gathered inevitably leaked magic due to their nature. It wasn¡¯t too difficult for a mage of high caliber to locate them. Although Repenhardt¡¯s magic andputational abilities werecking, his understanding, enlightenment, and detection skills in magic were still of a grand mage level. As soon as he infiltrated the castle, he was able to locate where the relics were stored.


    Crossing the hallway and asionally going out through the windows to climb the outer walls like a lizard, Repenhardt quickly reached the base of the tower. It took him less than 10 minutes to get here, a feat that would be impossible for even the most skilled thieves.


    ¡®Maybe, I actually had a knack for being a phantom thief.¡¯


    In reality, it was just that an Aura user possessed overwhelmingly powerful abilities.


    Anyway, Repenhardt carefully examined the tower. There was no sign of life inside, but two knights were standing guard at the entrance. They were fully equipped with chain mail armor, swords, and shields, looking significantly more formidable than any soldiers he had encountered so far.


    ¡®Those must be the knights of Tenes.¡¯


    Seizing the cover of darkness, Repenhardtunched himself forward. Suddenly, a massive ck shadow soared in front of the knights, who cried out in rm.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°What is that!¡±


    True to their training, the knights reacted differently. Unlike the outer city guards who had been dazed, they immediately heightened their alertness and assumed defensive positions.


    However, the oue wasn¡¯t much different. Repenhardt swiftly moved between two knights and flicked the left knight¡¯s throat with his finger to prevent him from screaming. Fearing a strike could sever the neck, he chose to flick it with his finger, which seemed to be the right decision as the knight grasped his throat, gasping and emitting a dying groan.


    ¡°Gah, Gah!¡±


    At that moment, Repenhardt moved behind the opposite knight and choked him. It happened almost simultaneously, leaving the victim no chance to cry out. Just lightly pressing on the carotid artery with his thick forearm for about ten seconds was enough to make the knight¡¯s body slump. Soon after, the other knight, barely having regained his breath, was also put into a chokehold and passed out. Both were well-trained knights but, being human, they couldn¡¯t avoid passing out if blood flow to the brain was cut off.


    Having quickly subdued both knights, Repenhardt smirked.


    ¡®Submission holds are indeed the best for silencing without noise.¡¯


    Moreover, there¡¯s nothing like joint locks for efficiently subduing an opponent without harm. No matter how good one is at controlling strength, striking techniques inherently carry the risk of killing due to individual resilience. However, joint locks significantly reduce that burden.


    Carefully seating the knights nearby, Repenhardt tied their arms and gagged them as a precaution, considering that their trained nature meant they could awaken shortly.


    He then inspected the tower. Faint magical power was detectable from the door.


    ¡®Motion detection wards and heat sensing magic, perhaps.¡¯


    All magic has its unique forms and patterns of magical power. Of course, to urately identify them, one usually needs to use detection magic, but with Repenhardt¡¯s expertise, he could get a rough idea of low-level wards just from the faint magical power sensed.


    ¡®It¡¯s annoying not being able to disarm it.¡¯


    However, that didn¡¯t mean he was without options. Repenhardt carefully examined the area around the door.


    ¡®Given the nature of magical wards, the core must be somewhere around here.¡¯


    Unless a wizard who had set up a barrier was not residing within the tower, it was unlikely for the core of the barrier to be located inside the door. Since setting the barrier from outside would allow the caster tofortably retire to their own bed, Repenhardt concentrated his mind, keenly sensing the flow of magical energy.


    After a moment, he smiled triumphantly.


    ¡°Found it.¡±


    The core of the barrier appeared to be an ordinary-looking stone ced near the door. However, invisible to the eye, it surely had runes engraved on its inside. Repenhardt focused his strength for a moment and struck the stone. Simply moving the core would alter the barrier, triggering an rm spell, but shattering the core in one go would naturally release it.


    With a soft noise, the stone broke, and the barrier on the door dissolved. Repenhardt cautiously entered.


    The security seemed to rely solely on the door¡¯s barrier, as no further patterns of magical energy were felt. What remained were relics alone. Inside the vast tower, relics from the Silver Age were neatly organized, each ced ording to its category.


    Repenhardt wore a nostalgic expression for a moment.


    ¡°The Anti-Magic Tome, the Sealing Jar, the Infinite Bag, and the Harp of the Sky. I miss them.¡±


    All were relics he had personally unearthed in his previous life. Seeing the tags left by the magicians on each relic brought back even more memories. Moreover, he noticed some were incorrectly categorized.


    ¡°Who assessed these? This isn¡¯t the Helteon de but the Tad Sword. They might look simr, but the forms arepletely different. To categorize them like this.¡±


    He considered correcting them but decided against it. There was no time for that now. He quickly surveyed the relics, weaving through the shelves. Suddenly, Repenhardt¡¯s eyes sparkled. His gaze settled on a square ck box ced at the bottom of a shelf designated for uncategorized relics.


    ¡°There it is! The Voice of Elucion!¡±


    ted, Repenhardt picked up the box. He had been quite worried, but it turned out to be easier than expected. A smile naturally came to his face.


    After all, even if he was a novice as a thief, possessing the physical abilities of an aura user along with the knowledge of a great mage made it natural for him to bypass even the most stringent security systems!


    Triumphantly, Repenhardt ced the box in his pocket. Just as he was about to leave,


    Suddenly, a loud bell started ringing!


    Ding-dong-ding-dong!


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Repenhardt looked around in confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? There was definitely no sound, and I¡¯m sure I avoided the magical barriers.¡±


    His eyes, bewildered, inadvertently caught sight of his feet. His expensive deer leather boots were stepping on a thread so thin it was barely visible.


    He shifted his gaze along the thread to the side. ¡®What do we have here?¡¯ At the end of the thread, a crude brass bell was conspicuously hanging.


    At that moment, Repenhardt let out a groan.


    ¡°Ugh? Just a simple thread trap?¡±


    * * *


    At the second floor of Kelberen Castle, in the lord¡¯s bedroom.


    Viscount Kelberen was deeply asleep, feeling quite pleasant. Despite a slightly unpleasant incident during dinner, Sir Eusus was indeed a knight among knights. He had covered for his rudeness and had treated his daughters with all due respect.


    Moreover, the battle with that demon was spectacr. As a knight, witnessing such an incredible fight made the burning of the garden seem insignificant. In fact, he was nning to leave the ruins as they were. The remnants of a hero¡¯s battle would serve as an exemry knightly legacy for future generations.


    For such reasons, Viscount Kelberen and his wife were enjoying a rare deep sleep. What shattered this small piece of happiness was a sudden noise from outside the window.


    ng, ng, ng, ng!


    The sudden loud sound of metal woke him up. It was a familiar sound¡ªthe sound of an rm spell being triggered. Currently, the rm spell was set up in only one location. Realizing this, the old man¡¯s sleepiness vanished instantly.


    He hastily got out of bed and looked out the window. However, the window in his room faced the forest, making it impossible to understand the situation.


    His wife, sleeping beside him, asked with a panicked expression.


    ¡°Dear, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out soon!¡±


    Reassuring his wife, Viscount Kelberen shouted towards the outside.


    ¡°Hey! What on earth is going on?¡±


    The sound of hurried footsteps approached, and soon an answer came. His faithful butler was shouting from outside the door.


    ¡°There¡¯s an intruder in the south tower!¡±


    The old man¡¯s wrinkled face twisted in frustration.


    ¡°What a disgraceful event!¡±


    Hemented. This was his castle. Sir Eusus had trusted him and was staying in this castle. To allow the presence of an intruder here! It was an indelible disgrace as a knight and as the lord of a castle.


    Viscount Kelberen bellowed.


    ¡°Bring me my sword!¡±

 Chapter 54

    [ Chapter 54 ]


    A middle-aged man with a rugged appearance lunged forward, wielding a scale spear.


    ¡°Ughhh!¡±


    With a cry too embarrassing to be called a battle shout, the spear iled through the air. Tilting his head to dodge lightly, Repenhardt effortlessly grabbed the scale spear. The middle-aged man exerted force in both hands, trying not to lose his weapon, but Repenhardt simply lifted both the spear and the man with one hand.


    ¡°Ughegh!¡±


    Lifted bodily into the air, the middle-aged man screamed a strange shriek. It was reminiscent of the mandrake, a herb used by magicians that screams when uprooted. Repenhardt tossed the man aside and sighed.


    ¡°Ah, this is maddening.¡±


    The activation of a string trap rang a bell, which in turn triggered an rm spell connected to it, causing the rm sound to reverberate throughout the castle. Those who were sleeping woke up, and everyone started heading towards where Repenhardt was.


    Once the opponents were alerted, it was impossible to avoid their gaze by merely sticking to the ceiling. The only option left was to knock down those who were in the way.


    ¡®Ah, why did I have to fall for such a foolish trap after oveing all the difficult ones¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt bitterly regretted hiscency. If he had even a little experience in thievery, he might have avoided such a simple trap. No matter how powerful a mage or aura user he was, he wasn¡¯t a professional thief. Having abilities butcking knowledge was a predictable oue.


    ¡®Indeed, thievery is a job for thieves.¡¯


    Dealing with the soldiers swarming towards him, Repenhardt crossed the courtyard of the inner keep. Most of the soldiers now gathering were civilians drafted by Viscount Kelberen from his domain, mainly tasked with guarding. Although they were somewhat strong, they were not properly trained in martial arts and stood no chance against Repenhardt.


    However, this was more troublesome for him.


    ¡®If I hit them carelessly, they might die¡­¡¯


    Since punching them would surely kill, he was swinging an awkwardly grabbed spear handle in reverse, striking down the approaching soldiers. But even this was causing them to scream in pain, breaking bones here and there, making Repenhardt worry about potentially crippling someone.


    These were truly innocent people. Moreover, they weren¡¯t those who had staked their lives on the sword, so taking their lives, whether as a magician or a warrior, was something his conscience could not allow.


    ¡°Catch the thief!¡±


    ¡°Grab him!¡±


    ¡°Woahhh!¡±


    Viscount Kelberen seemed to be well-respected, as hisrades continued to rush at Repenhardt in a rage, despite falling one by one, rather than fleeing. Carefully, paying attention to every swing of the club, Repenhardt continued to retreat towards the outer wall. After all, he had already obtained the voice of Elucion he wanted, so he had no more business there.


    Then, a group of soldiers appeared from the direction of the outer wall. They were knights, properly armored and armed. It was the standby force of the Tenes Knight Order, who had been guarding the outer city, now mobilized.


    Unlike the ordinary soldiers, they quickly formed a surrounding and encircled Repenhardt. The formation was so tight that Repenhardt couldn¡¯t find an escape route for a moment. As he hesitated, a middle-aged knight from the knight order appeared. It was Sir Lot, the deputymander of the knights.


    ¡°Halt, you viin!¡±


    Sir Lot yelled with a deep voice, pointing his sword at Repenhardt, who twisted his lips.


    ¡®No, I mean, I sneaked in without killing anyone, trying to be somewhat humane, and I¡¯m called a viin!¡¯


    Well, a thief will have his excuses, but he¡¯s still a thief. There¡¯s no point in feeling unjust about being unmasked.


    Smirking bitterly, Repenhardt surveyed the encirclement. Knights were at the forefront, and behind them were ten mages and six priests. Their quick coordination suggested they were part of the Elucion ruins exploration team.


    Though momentarily taken aback, he soon regained hisposure.


    ¡®Eh, I hadn¡¯t considered such a situation? There¡¯s no need to panic. Since it hase to this, although it¡¯s regrettable, the best option is to knock them all down and flee before the Golden Knight arrives!¡¯


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    Suddenly, Repenhardt let out a loud cry. More of a roar than a cry, it momentarily made the knights flinch. At that moment, he kicked off the ground and dashed towards one side of the encirclement.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Sir Lot eximed in surprise. Repenhardt was already delivering consecutive side kicks towards two knights constructing the encirclement. Both knights managed to defend with their shields but were sent flying through the air as if hit by a siege ram. The force was monstrous. rmed, Sir Lot shouted.


    ¡°Maintain positions! Mages, form a circle!¡±


    The mages had already begun chanting. They conjured lightning, mes, and icy arrows, shooting them towards Repenhardt, who frowned at the barrage of various magics before ring at a knight beside him.


    ¡°Really, really sorry about this!¡±


    ¡°Eh? What for?¡±


    The knight was taken aback for a moment. What exactly was there to be sorry about? However, he soon realized the answer.


    As soon as Repenhardt finished speaking, he suddenly approached the knight, grabbed him by the back of the neck, and lifted him up. It was a technique from the tradition of Gym Unbreakable, known as the ¡®mother cat carrying her kitten style¡¯.


    Having lifted the knight, Repenhardt then thrust him towards the iing magic. The knight, d in armor, was used as a shield.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The knight screamed as he was hit squarely by lightning, scorching heat, and ice arrows. However, the magic dissipated upon touching his armor, activated by the anti-magic blessings the clerics had bestowed upon him to counteract the mages¡¯ spells.


    Sir Lot shouted in anger.


    ¡°Using a person as a shield, what kind of atrocious act is this!¡±


    ¡®Well, I did know about the blessing on the armor.¡¯


    Repenhardt made excuses internally, but that didn¡¯t change the fact that he had used a living person as a shield. The knights, filled with rage, charged at him. Repenhardt retreated repeatedly under the attacks of knights who thrust their swords with shields in front.


    Sir Lot shouted again.


    ¡°Fire the arrows!¡±


    Repenhardt was unconcerned about the arrows, knowing they wouldn¡¯t affect him. But when he was hit by one, he realized these were no ordinary arrows.


    ¡°Ugh! What is this?¡±


    The arrowheads were attached to chains, and the tips were coated with a sticky liquid. It was the sap of the Kali tree, known for its strong adhesive properties, applied to the arrowheads and connected to chains. The Tenes Knights had such weapons in their arsenal, knowing that many powerful demons from ancient ruins were impervious to mere spears and swords.


    Dozens of chain arrows hit Repenhardt, the sticky liquid securing the arrows in ce, and knights pulling on the chains attached to them. Suddenly, Repenhardt¡¯s movements were restricted.


    mes appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Hmph! This is nothing!¡±


    Repenhardt swung his arms violently, intending to swing around the knights holding the chains. However, it seemed the knights had anticipated this as well. They had already released the chains and were charging towards Repenhardt. The purpose of the chain arrows was not to bind him, but to momentarily restrict his movement.


    The knights approached again, shields in front. Repenhardt attacked over the shields, but this time, he couldn¡¯t send them flying back as before. The clerics¡¯ blessings had significantly enhanced their physical abilities.


    ¡°Sir Gahar! Forward!¡±


    ¡°Jod! Provide support!¡±


    Under themand of Sir Lot, the knights had established a surroundingwork and were attacking in turns. Chains and arrows flew between them, attempts were made to bind arms and legs with iron chains, and asionally,rges were thrown. Of course, Repenhardt destroyed and tore everything apart with his unique monstrous strength, but this only served to gradually exhaust his well-trained body.


    Repenhardt broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°These guys are not to be underestimated, are they?¡±


    These knights differed in style from those of the Altion Marquis Family they had encountered at the Falton Ruins. The capability of the knights, whether from the Altion or the Tenes Knights, was not much different. However, these were followers of the magic knight, Eusus. Therefore, they were less hesitant to rely on the power of tools. They did not possess precious magic weapons, but they freely useds and binding chains, which are normally used by hunters.


    If it had been someone else¡¯s concern, he might have praised it as a flexible and excellent attitude. But when it happened to himself, it naturally made him grit his teeth.


    ¡°Damn it! To think knights would resort to this!¡±


    Thus, Repenhardt continued to battle against the Tenes Knights. Despite being tactically superior, Repenhardt, an aura user, could not deliver a decisive blow to the Tenes Knights. All they could do was maintain the siege and drag out the time.


    In fact, this was also a typical tactic of the Tenes Knights. When facing powerful demons in ruins, they would drag out the time while minimizing casualties, waiting to give Eusus a chance for a fatal blow. Now, they were treating Repenhardt as if he were some demon of the ruins.


    Facing opponents skilled in dragging out time, Repenhardt found it difficult to find the right moment to escape. It was then, when he was growing anxious.


    Suddenly, from one side of the siege, a young knight threw away his shield and charged with only his sword in hand.


    ¡°This evil fiend! Face the sword of Tenes!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s with this idiot?¡±


    Breaking through the perfect siege to charge in? Even Repenhardt was taken aback by such foolishness. But nheless, it was a wee situation for him. He quickly charged towards the young knight.


    It was then. Repenhardt¡¯s expression changed strangely when he saw the face of the young knight.


    ¡°Huh? This guy looks familiar, but who is he?¡±


    He felt an odd sense of familiarity, but couldn¡¯t pinpoint who it was. From a distance, the frustrated shout of Sir Lot was heard.


    ¡°Russ! Maintain the formation!¡±


    It was a name he had never heard before. Was it just his imagination? He pondered briefly in that moment. The young knight, Russ, targeted him and shed down with his sword.


    ¡°Taah!¡±


    In an instant, Repenhardt¡¯s expression hardened from the casual thought he had before.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    The knight had seemed ordinary in movement, breathing, and stepping. But that single sh was far from ordinary. Compared to the aura user Lantas, this movement was in no way inferior!


    sh!


    The sword light cut through the air with the momentum to split the world itself.


    The description might sound impressive, but ultimately, it means the attack missed. If it had hit properly, it would have split Repenhardt, not just the air.


    With a simple twist of his body, Repenhardt easily dodged the attack and immediatelynded a middle kick to Russ¡¯s side. Of course, Repenhardt hadunched this strike as a feint. Given the previous sword strike, he hadn¡¯t expected such a simple attack to hit. But then¡­


    ¡°Keugh!¡±


    The attacknded squarely. Repenhardt¡¯s mouth fell open in surprise at the sight of Russ spitting blood and flying away.


    ¡°What the, this guy?¡±


    The sh had been perfect. Thus, Repenhardt had faced him with a sense of wariness. However, it seemed that the subsequent actions were once again unremarkable.


    ¡°Truly an unbnced fellow.¡±


    Thanks to this, he managed to escape the encirclement. Repenhardt¡¯s face brightened as he ran towards the city walls. He couldn¡¯t miss this chance.


    ¡°Now, for the escape!¡±


    Just as he was about to leap over the wall¡­


    ¡°The de of the Sky, tear through the void!¡±


    With a booming shout, a powerful de of wind flew towards him and struck him directly. While the attack was not strong enough to injure Repenhardt, it was sufficient to break his momentum as he was about to rise. Struck in midair, he had no way to exert force. He fell back inside the walls, managed tond on his feet, and gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He knew who hadunched the magic without needing to see. The sense of an aura user was more urate than sight in identifying an opponent.


    ¡°The Golden Knight of Graim¡­¡±


    A knight d in armor shining with golden light, Eusus von Tenes, stood in front of him, wearing the magical armor Eldrad.

 Chapter 55

    [ Chapter 55 ]


    Holding his sword at the ready, Eusus nced sideways to assess the situation inside the fortress.


    It looked as if a typhoon had swept through, with the visible ruins and the groaning soldiers of the Viscount Kelberen¡¯s forces scattered around. The condition of the Tenes Knights wasn¡¯t much better. Among the half-destroyed encirclement, he could see his precious subordinates bleeding.


    Admiration for the opponent¡¯s martial prowess involuntarily arose in him.


    ¡°¡­ At this point, it¡¯s hard to me the viscount¡¯s guards.¡±


    The sight of scattered chain arrows and torn metals made the situation clear. The Tenes Knights had surely arranged their formation properly and exerted their full strength against the intruders. Yet, they were overwhelmed. Naturally, the viscount¡¯s soldiers, who were ordinary men on any other day, stood no chance.


    ¡°Who exactly is it?¡±


    Amidst his suspicion, Eusus looked straight ahead. A man in ck robes and a ck mask silently red at him.


    The man had a robust build. Although Eusus was not one to be outdone in stature anywhere he went,pared to this man, he seemed a couple of fists smaller. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just about the size. The man¡¯s body seemed remarkably well-trained, evident even through his clothes.


    Such skill indicated that the man could not be nameless. Either he himself held considerable fame, or he was definitely the descendant of someone significantly renowned.


    Pointing his sword, Eusus spoke, ¡°Your skills are too excessive for just hopping over someone¡¯s wall in the middle of the night.¡±


    Repenhardt replied with a bitter voice, ¡°Ah, there¡¯s a bit of a situation.¡±


    Eusus¡¯s expression hardened even more. The voice was quite young. At most, not older than himself. Could someone of such a young age possess this level of skill?


    His wariness towards the identity of his opponent only intensified. Clutching his sword Eldran more firmly, Eusus muttered coldly.


    ¡°That situation, I¡¯ll have to hear it outter.¡±


    Yes,ter. After binding him tightly with thick chains and locking him up in a strict prison.


    An invisible fighting spirit slowly rose behind Repenhardt as well.


    ¡°Sorry, but let¡¯s postpone our chat a bit longer.¡±


    The gazes of the two intersected in the air, intertwining their fighting spirits and emitting a powerful aura. In the silent tension, as if a violent explosion was imminent, a sinister heat rose like a mirage. Everyone held their breath and watched this moment.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Without a clear initiator, both men simultaneously kicked off the ground and collided in midair.


    Gym Unbreakable¡¯s teachings were all about taking the initiative to win; if something seemed even remotely uncertain, his master¡¯s advice was to charge in first. In Repenhardt¡¯s view, Eusus von Tenes¡¯s abilities were ambiguous enough to warrant such an approach, so naturally, he lunged forward first.


    However, the issue was that the von Tenes family also deeply believed in the principle of seizing the initiative.


    Just as heunched his attack, the opponent rushed in too, leaving both Eusus and Repenhardt momentarily taken aback. A sh and a straight punch flew towards each other¡¯s vital spots in what was a tantly reckless attack, essentially a ¡®kill or be killed¡¯ situation.


    ¡°Eugh!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Repenhardt hastily twisted his body in midair, pulling back his punch while dodging the sh. Eusus, equally surprised, withdrew his sword and moved out of the punch¡¯s trajectory. It was as if they had synchronized their actions.


    From a spectator¡¯s perspective, the scene turned somewhatedic. They had charged at each other as if to kill, only to suddenly dodge and retreat at thest moment¡ªboth of them, simultaneously!


    ¡°¡­What is Eusus doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­And why is that thief acting like that?¡±


    With his sword withdrawn, Eusus created some distance between them. The murmuring of his subordinates from behind made his face burn with embarrassment. The opponent seemed to feel the same way; the eyes visible through the mask showed evident embarrassment.


    Both let out a snicker towards each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s gottenplicated.¡±


    ¡°It has indeed.¡±


    This was certainly not the time for a friendly sparring session, exchanging warm gazes. Eusus hardened his expression again and focused, shouting out.


    ¡°I be the shadow of the abyss and roar!¡±


    From beneath Eusus¡¯s feet, a ck shadow rose, turning into three de-like projections that lunged at Repenhardt.


    ¡®Howling Shadow, huh.¡¯


    Repenhardt, recognizing the magic instantly, took a step back to create distance, then spun around. Ignoring the shadow des, he attempted a surface kick, which instead swept the ground in front of him, stirring up a mound of dirt and deeply gouging the earth. The soldiers of the Viscount¡¯s family were momentarily puzzled.


    ¡®What is he doing, digging the ground all of a sudden?¡¯


    Just then, the flying ck shadow got caught in the disturbed ground and flew off in an unexpected direction. Eusus frowned.


    ¡®How did he know the weakness of Howling Shadow?¡¯


    The magical shadow des had merged with the new darkness created by Repenhardt, deviating from their intended target. Executing that in the blink of an eye? Apart from martial skills, this would be impossible without substantial knowledge of magic.


    Eusus eximed in admiration as he swung his sword down.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite adept at dealing with magic!¡±


    Dodging the strike with steps to the left and right, Repenhardt replied nonchntly.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty muchmon knowledge.¡±


    Continuously evading, he immediately counterattacked with a kick. The counterattack came at such a perfect moment that there was no way to avoid it. In desperation, Eusus crouched to take the kick, trusting in the defensive power of his armor, Eldrad. The opponent¡¯s middle kick struck hard on the torso armor of Eusus.


    Boom!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A groan escaped. It felt as though the shock was piercing through his entire body. His insides churned, feeling as though something was about to burst out from his stomach. Despite bracing himself for the impact, the shock was no joke.


    ¡®To think it would have such destructive power even though I took it on the armor!¡¯


    Still, thanks to that, he didn¡¯t lose his bnce. Swinging his sword horizontally, Eusus shed at Repenhardt¡¯s waist and shouted in session.


    ¡°Wind, be an arrow! Heatwave, coalesce and strike the enemy!¡±


    Aero st and Fire Ball materialized and flew towards Repenhardt from both sides. Repenhardt deflected the Aero st with his arm and struck down the Fire Ball with his sword, blocking all iing magic. Seizing the moment, Eusus lunged forward.


    ¡°Awaken, Eldran!¡±


    Utilizing the momentum of his leap, Eusus charged his sword and struck down directly on Repenhardt¡¯s crown. The moment Repenhardt sensed the osciting magical patterns on the surging golden de, he was horrified.


    ¡®Material Destroy? Such high-level magic can be activated?¡¯


    Eldrad being one of the strongest relics from the Silver Age wasn¡¯t an exaggeration after all! He turned pale and leaped backward. No matter how much his body was tempered like steel, this worst destructive spell that disperses material bonds could turn even steel into sand. Defending against it would mean a direct journey to the afterlife!


    Swoosh!


    The de narrowly missed Repenhardt¡¯s chest and sliced through the air. The magic imbued in the sword struck the ground, causing an explosive sound to resonate.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Through the swirling sands, the figure of his opponent was blurred and barely visible. Eusus von Tenes clicked his tongue as he readjusted his stance. The evasion he had just witnessed was so fast that it was almost invisible to the naked eye. For Eusus, who had enhanced his dynamic vision to superhuman levels through magic, to miss such speed, there could only be one exnation.


    ¡®¡­ An Aura wielder?¡¯


    Repenhardt, having retreated, burst forward again with a speed reminiscent of a shot arrow, closing the distance in an instant. Eusus, recognizing the urgency, quickly cast a spell.


    ¡°Breath of Corrosion, flow through the void!¡±


    A mist rose up like that of a ruggedndscape, enveloping Repenhardt. The spell was a setup for a strike with a reinforced de, aiming for a weak point, but Repenhardt suddenly leapt, spinning and kicking through the air repeatedly with such ferocity that the sheer wind pressure dispersed the mist in all directions.


    ¡°Taah!¡±


    Breaking through the ¡®Mist of Acid,¡¯ Repenhardt reached right in front of Eusus. Stepping forward, he drove his fist deep. Eusus, caught off-guard while preparing for a follow-up attack, had no chance to dodge. A direct hit to the sr plexus sent him flying back more than five meters.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Despite being reinforced above Eldrad¡¯s standards, the impact was enough to damage his internals. Swallowing blood forcibly, Eusus barely managed to regain his bnce. Seizing the moment, Repenhardtunched a relentless assault, spinning and delivering a barrage of kicks, driving Eusus back.


    ¡°Taaah!¡±


    Eusus tried to retaliate with his sword, but it was no easy feat. His opponent was expertly targeting his blind spots, continuously jabbing with punches and kicks. Expletives flew from his mouth involuntarily.


    ¡®Damn! How can he be so fast!¡¯


    Moving side to side, trying to evade, it seemed as if he was facing clones of his opponent, such was the speed. Even after pushing his body to the limits with Eldrad enhancement, he couldn¡¯t keep up.


    It was clear! This man was an Aura wielder!


    ¡®No! What would an Aura wielder want, skulking around in the dead of night!¡¯


    Grinding his teeth, Eusus fortified his defensive stance. Swinging his sword widely would only allow his opponent to get closer, so his only option was to position the de to block the attacks.


    Eusus, who had been steadily pushed back, finally allowed his opponent¡¯s fist to strike his abdomen.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    It was a punch so powerful that the defensive magic cast by Eldrad shattered momentarily. Eusus¡¯s body was lifted into the air. The pain made him widen his eyes, and he was momentarily deluded into thinking a hole had been punched through his stomach.


    ¡®It hit!¡¯


    Repenhardt, wearing a triumphant expression,unched his body forward. Although he struck over the armor, Gym Unbreakable had techniques to deliver impact through armor. He was certain he had properly transmitted the shock through the feel in his hand.


    At that moment, Eusus mustered his remaining strength and recited the promised spell.


    ¡°The King of Winter, cover the world!¡±


    A blizzard arose, beginning to freeze Repenhardt¡¯s limbs. Of course, his well-trained body would not easily sumb to frostbite, but the instant freezing slowed his movements unavoidably. While Repenhardt was breaking the ice clinging to him with brute strength, Eusus recited another prepared spell.


    ¡°Unyielding strength, rise anew!¡±


    Magical runes on the surface of Eldrad glowed. Healing magic activated, starting to heal his internal injuries. In a moment, Eusus¡¯splexion returned to its original color. Watching Eusus regain his stance, Repenhardt clenched his teeth. To have seized the momentum only to lose it!


    ¡°Tch¡­¡±


    Catching his breath, Eusus pointed his sword and calmly spoke.


    ¡°I do not understand why someone as capable as an Aura User would resort to such actions.¡±


    Despite being pushed back repeatedly, there was no sign of defeat in Eusus¡¯s eyes.


    Until now, he hadn¡¯t properly gauged his opponent¡¯s strength, contributing to his setbacks. No matter how much power he possessed to rival that of an Aura User, he ultimately wasn¡¯t one. Hecked the ability to instantly assess an opponent¡¯s skill and respond appropriately with just his senses.


    But now, it was different. Assuming his opponent was an Aura User, he would adapt a suitable countermeasure!


    Eusus dered with a murderous intent.


    ¡°The sword of Tenes is second to none, even without Aura!¡±

 Chapter 56

    [ Chapter 56 ]


    Eusus¡¯s precise strikes continuously upied Repenhardt¡¯s defenses from all directions. Dodging the attacks with learned movements wasn¡¯t too hard, but magic attacks flew in each time to disrupt his timing, making Repenhardt break into a cold sweat as they exchanged blows repeatedly.


    ¡®Ah, this is troublesome¡­¡¯


    Back when he was a magician, aura users were the most troublesome opponents for him. The powerful force of their aura could easily overpower and nullify most magics with sheer strength. Teslon, the original owner of this body, was a prime example. Teslon the Fist King, with his formidable aura, could ignore thepatibility of magic and charge forward like a bull, even taking lives in the process.


    He often cursed such brute force back in the day. But now, facing the opposite situation¡­


    ¡®Magic is quite despicable too, this¡­¡¯


    Facing it from the other side, he found that whenever he tried to make a move, magic would immediately hinder and drag him down, driving him to frustration. It seemed this was why the saying ¡°to understand another¡¯s feelings, you must walk a mile in their shoes¡± existed.


    Moreover, Eldrad itself was a significant threat. The metal Eldril, from which Eldrad was made, was a powerful magic metal highly valued even during the Silver Age. Repenhardt¡¯s mountain-crushing attacks fell just short of breaking the Eldril. At best, he could only manage to dent it with his full power.


    Well, denting pure Eldril was already beyond human limits. It¡¯s not for no reason that aura users were called superhumans. However, the situation remained disadvantageous for him.


    ¡°Taaat!¡±


    Eusus kept attacking Repenhardt with consecutive shouts. Initially, Repenhardt had the upper hand, but as time passed, the situation gradually reversed. Unlike Repenhardt, Eusus could recover his wounds and fatigue with the magic power of Eldrad. Moreover, there was a significant problem.


    ¡®Damn, I can¡¯t openly use my aura¡­¡¯


    The biggest reason for being cornered was that Repenhardt was in a position where he couldn¡¯t manifest his aura externally.


    His golden aura was too conspicuous. Most auras had a unique color depending on the martial faction, typically ranging from red to blue hues, with some individuals showcasing green or purple auras for more personality.


    However, Gym Unbreakable had a unique philosophy, which was reflected in the color of his aura as well. The only martial faction across the continent with a golden aura was Gym Unbreakable. Being in a situation where he had even masked himself to steal, revealing his identity was out of the question.


    Repenhardt¡¯s ck attire was gradually stained red. Eusus¡¯s sword, armed with magic powerful enough to cut through his steel-like body, swung down. As the attack continued, Eusus cocked his head in confusion.


    ¡°How strange. Such physical agility can¡¯t be exined unless you¡¯re an Aura user. Yet, you can¡¯t manifest Aura?¡±


    Eventually, Eusus¡¯s de made a long cut across Repenhardt¡¯s shoulder. Blood spurted as Repenhardt clutched at his shoulder, groaning.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Watching Repenhardt stagger, Eusus confidently opened his mouth.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve just awakened your Aura. Then, you¡¯re no match for me!¡±


    Eusus raised his sword vertically, his eyes gleaming fiercely.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this!¡±


    He leaped into the air, shouting loudly.


    ¡°Awaken, Eldrad! Rise, Eldran! Grant me the power to destroy everything!¡±


    Eusus soared into the sky, his entire body covered in a golden light, as if another moon had risen in the night sky. Terrifying magical power began to gather at the tip of the magic sword Eldran. Repenhardt¡¯s face paled.


    ¡°Damn, this is really dangerous!¡±


    It was clearly a magic form unique to Eldrad, and Repenhardt could not identify it. However, he could distinctly feel its destructive power. As Eusus swung his sword down, he shouted.


    ¡°Light of Eldril!¡±


    The sh tore through the air. A golden sh, like an aurora, surged with tremendous force towards Repenhardt. An inevitable, critical strike! It was at that moment Repenhardt thought of death.


    ¡®Wait? Golden light?¡¯


    Brightening up, Repenhardt raised his arms in defense.


    ¡°Thanks for being the Golden Knight!¡±


    ¡®What does that mean?¡¯


    Confused, Eusus watched as the Light of Eldril struck Repenhardt. At that moment, he lifted his Aura all over his body and spun it.


    ¡°Spiral Guard!¡±


    Enveloped in a murky light, his manifested Aura waspletely indistinguishable. The sh and the spinning Aura collided.


    Boom!


    A thunderous sound erupted. Viscount Kelberen¡¯s castle vibrated as the atmosphere resonated, and a storm swept through. The soldiers of the viscount¡¯s family all clung to the ground, trembling.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°What in the world is this!¡±


    And in that burst of light, Repenhardt was sent flying through the air. Eusus¡¯s mouth dropped open as he saw Repenhardt scattering a trail of blood.


    ¡°Good heavens! He blocked the Light of Eldril!¡±


    Surprised, Eusus swiftly took to the air, beginning his pursuit of Repenhardt.


    Repenhardt had indeed blocked the light of Eldril. However, that didn¡¯t mean he was in any better condition.


    ¡°I was a bitte¡­¡±


    It was a good idea to shift his approach, but the timing was slightly off. The light of Eldril, which he had failed topletely deflect, mercilessly ravaged his body. He felt intense pain all over. There was no strength left in his limbs. It was a sensation simr to what he had experienced in his previous life, when he was hit by Teslon¡¯s strike.


    ¡°Damn it! I can¡¯t end up like that again!¡±


    He could feel Eusus¡¯s presence chasing him from a distance. If he lost his focus now, the oue would be all too clear. Struggling to maintain his fading consciousness, Repenhardt twisted his body in midair.


    ¡°Ugh, tah!¡±


    After adjusting his posture, hended on top of the city wall. It was more of a crashnding than a propernding. Even as he tumbled messily on the ground, Repenhardt used his momentum tounch himself into the air again, heading towards the castle tower. As he did, the sight of the dark river came into view.


    It was the Yaham River. For a moment, his blurry eyes sparkled with light.


    ¡°A way out!¡±


    With thest of his strength, Repenhardt jumped off the cliff. His form plummeted endlessly down the cliff. It was the middle of winter, and naturally, the surface of the river was solidly frozen.


    Crack!


    Breaking through the thick ice, Repenhardt plunged into the river. When Eusus, who had hurriedly followed, looked down, Repenhardt was already out of sight.


    It was onlyter that the knights of the Tenes arrived at the castle tower where Eusus was. Lot inquired about his well-being.


    ¡°Are you alright, Sir Eusus?¡±


    Looking down at the dark Yaham River, Eusus spoke in a calm voice.


    ¡°Quickly identify the relics, Sir Lot. We need to know what he took with him.¡±


    Nodding, Sir Lot ordered his knights. Eusus added,


    ¡°Prepare the search party as well. We cannot let him get away like this.¡±


    Sir Lot, looking skeptical, questioned,


    ¡°Could he not already be dead?¡±


    Given the harsh winter and the mountainous region, the river was freezing cold. Falling into the river water under such conditions, it seemed logical to assume that survival was unlikely.


    However, Eusus shook his head. Despite the victory, his face seemed somewhat gloomy.


    ¡°He is not someone that would die from just this¡­¡±


    * * *


    Siris suddenly opened her eyes wide and sat up from where she had been lying down. Sin, who had been trying to fall asleep on the opposite side, rubbed his eyes and asked as he got up,


    ¡°Why, Siris?¡±


    Without a word, Siris looked out the window of the room. The serene blue moonlight illuminated the surroundings. Staring at the shadow of a dark castle faintly visible beyond the star-filled night sky, Siris quietly muttered,


    ¡°I have a bad feeling.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Sin cocked his head in confusion. Siris continued with a tense face,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just have a bad feeling¡­¡±


    Elves, descendants of fairies, retain a faint spiritual sense and sometimes have premonitions about the misfortunes of rtives or acquaintances. Although the fact that elves are descendants of fairies has been forgotten in the current era, it is known that they often have a keen sense.


    Recalling that fact, Sin¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°Could something have happened to Mr. Repen?¡±


    * * *


    ck smoke rose from various parts of the city. From a balcony in the Hall of the Abyss, the heart of the Imperial Pce Gairak, a lean middle-aged man watched the scene. He was Repenhardt, the Emperor of the Antares Empire, called the Demon King by all humans.


    Repenhardt looked indifferently at the burning city he had built. The wrinkles above his eyes, barely softened even by powerful magic, twitched slightly.


    A voice came from behind him,


    ¡°¡­I bid you farewell, Your Majesty.¡±


    It was the voice of Tassid, the orc warrior. The tone was simple, but the emotion of agony within it was unmistakably felt. Repenhardt turned around silently. The muscr orc warrior was kneeling, unable to lift his head.


    Kneeling before him was not only Tassid. A vicious-looking old troll, a dwarf with a bushy white beard, and a beautiful elf woman were also on their knees. Their faces looked as though they could burst into tears at any moment.


    ¡°Att, Makelin, Siris¡­¡± Repenhardt chuckled, shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°Why such long faces? It¡¯s as if you¡¯re looking at the dead.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯sughter was something they couldn¡¯t share.


    The entire continent had joined hands.


    All of humanity had taken up swords towards a single goal.


    To exterminate humanity¡¯s foe, the Demon King Repenhardt, kings from various nations united and gathered an army. The number was no less than two million. This staggering number, whichpletely disregarded the norms of warfare, could truly be said to be all the manpower the continent¡¯s humans had to offer.


    Every magician across the continent supported the two million strong human coalition with their magic. Every clergy across the continent blessed the troops with divine power. Aura users from all kingdoms led them in an invasion of the Empire.


    The number, two million, possessed an absolute power that ignored any formidable magic or advanced strategy. Even Repenhardt, who had always ended wars by sweeping away the invading forces with his magic, found his usual tactics ineffective this time.


    No matter how powerful a magician Repenhardt was, he had only one body. The human coalition cleverly avoided him, dispersing their forces and steadily eroding the Antares Empire. If Repenhardt reimed one castle with his formidable magic, the next day twenty castles would be invaded simultaneously. Faced with an overwhelming war of attrition, the Antares Empire¡¯s forces were inevitably pushed back.


    Countless orc warriors became spirits under human swords. Even trolls, with their endless regenerative capabilities, became exhausted and worn down by the overwhelming numbers, eventually being torn apart and killed. The blood of dwarves formed rivers, and the bodies of elves created mountains. And as much as these races bled, several times more human blood flowed onto thend. The atrocious mes of war zed throughout the empire.


    Half a yearter, the human coalition had invaded up to Repenheim, thest bastion of the Antares Empire.

 Chapter 57

    [ Chapter 57 ]


    Leaning against the balcony, Repenhardt lifted his head. Beyond the capital¡¯s walls, the ins and even beyond the horizon, he could see the densely packed human armies lined up. No matter where he turned his head, all sides were surrounded by the human military force. Suddenly, Repenhardt clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Really, they¡¯ve mobilized foolishly. Are they all intent on ruining their countries after a single war? How on earth do they n to handle the aftermath with such forces?¡±


    The High Priest of Al Fort, Makelin, replied with a gloomy voice.


    ¡°That much, Your Majesty, indicates that they cannot tolerate our existence.¡±


    Repenhardt clicked his tongue again.


    ¡°Tch, if the numerical difference was manageable, I¡¯d consider making a move, but this¡­¡±


    It was known to the world that Repenhardt leads a million-strong army of darkness (which was also why the kings of various nations didn¡¯t think twice about gathering a force of two million), but in reality, the total number of all non-human races within the Antares Empire barely exceeds five hundred thousand, including men, women, and children. In fact, the poption capable of fighting doesn¡¯t even reach two hundred thousand. And half of them had already perished in the war.


    Repenhardt turned around to lean his back against the balcony and waved his hand with a calm tone.


    ¡°Well, now that we¡¯ve seen their faces, let¡¯s say our farewells.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Att¡¯s head bowed even deeper.


    Though Att¡¯s loyalty to Repenhardt was unmatched by anyone, he had to leave the Emperor¡¯s side now. Not as an individual, but as the leader responsible for the survival of the entire troll race.


    The Four Heavenly Kings were not merely the Emperor¡¯s bodyguards. They were representatives and protectors of their races and were responsible for the wellbeing of their people.


    Therefore, Repenhardt gave them an order:


    -Lead your kin to refuge. Never let the spirit of your races be extinguished.


    They had barely escaped very.


    They were barely reiming their ancestors¡¯ culture and pride.


    Surviving wasn¡¯t enough. They couldn¡¯t afford to lose the pride they had just found again. If they survived only to fall into the hands of humans and be ves again, they wouldn¡¯t have the face to meet those who had died.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Tassid grimaced and then struggled to speak.


    ¡°¡­Is it truly impossible for you toe with us, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I exined already, Tassid? That there is a chance for escape precisely because I am here in Gairak?¡±


    The overall situation had already tilted against them. Repenhardt had to admit it.


    What mattered was how much of the non-human races¡¯ strength could be preserved while escaping from the capital.


    To fulfill his purpose, Repenhardt deliberately exposed his existence. It was, after all, Repenhardt¡¯s life that was of utmost importance to the human alliance forces. As long as he was confirmed to be in the imperial capital, the human alliance forces could not fullymit to stopping the escape attempts of the other races. Missing the opportunity to capture Repenhardt would essentially be no different from losing the war.


    In other words, Repenhardt volunteered to be the bait to facilitate the escape of all the other races from the capital.


    ¡°I know that, but still, how can His Majesty be left alone¡­¡±


    In an instant, Repenhardt cut him off with a shout.


    ¡°Tassid! Do not forsake your duty led by your emotions! You are, before anything, one of my Four Heavenly Kings and a great warrior of the orcs!¡±


    Tassid clenched his teeth and swallowed his words. Then, he turned his back, returning to his kin to carry out thestmand of his lord to whom he had sworn loyalty.


    ¡°I will go as well.¡±


    Att rose to his feet. He, like Tassid, had a duty to lead the trolls in escaping the capital. The old troll shaman, with a voice full of sorrow, offered hisst farewell.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please take good care of yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°Be careful, Att.¡±


    The sight of the orc and troll leaving the balcony was truly deste. Repenhardt turned his head with a bitter smile. To his left, facing an old dwarf with a gloomy expression, he shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°I feel sorry for Al Fort. After all, the gods had vouched for us, only for it to end in defeat.¡±


    The dwarf, Makelin, also responded with a bitter smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a guarantee; it¡¯s a divine mandate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the same thing, really.¡±


    The dwarves entrusted their divine protection to Repenhardt a good ten years ago, even before the Antares Empire came into existence. Unlike other races, which scattered and were entrusted to him on a n-by-n basis, all dwarf tribes united and came under Repenhardt¡¯s wing at once, due to the divine mandate received by the dwarves¡¯ high priest, Makelin.


    ?He who, apanied by an elf and following the guide of an orc, shall pass through the abyss of Daiman, and who shall emerge upon breaking the pir of Hockril, follow him. For he shall twist fate and bring salvation.?


    At that time, Repenhardt, along with Siris and Tassid, was in the midst of exploring the dungeon Daiman. During the exploration, they encountered a pir with a peculiar spatial distortion magic and, in the course of research, identally destroyed it, which turned out to be connected to the dwarves¡¯ sanctuary and Al Fort¡¯s temple.


    Repenhardt chuckled as he reminisced, ¡°I was really taken aback at that time. Even after smashing half of the temple, instead of getting angry, the dwarves rushed over and praised me as a savior. I couldn¡¯t grasp the situation.¡±


    Makelin also smiled softly at the memory.


    Since that day, the dwarves hade under Repenhardt, showing deep trust and loyalty that did not fade even as the imperial capital burned. The same went for other species as well¡­


    Makelin bowed his head and made the sign of the cross.


    ¡°May Al Fort bless us, that we may meet again.¡±


    ¡°I hope so too. Farewell, Makelin.¡±


    After sending Makelin on his way, Repenhardt¡¯s gaze turned to thest remaining elf woman.


    ¡°Siris.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Repenhardt.¡±


    Siris stood up with a calm voice, her determined appearance drawing a bitter smile from him. Although she was showing the dignified attitude of the elves¡¯ leader now, the night before had been aplete disaster.


    ¡°Lord Repenhardt! Is there really no other way? It¡¯s too dangerous for even you to take on the continent¡¯s strongest alone!¡±


    ¡°Siris, my love. The man you chose is not so frail.¡±


    ¡°You be frail sometimes!¡±


    ¡°¡­Now, why are we talking about bedroom issues at a time like this¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I exined? If I move, I can¡¯t save the others.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t go either!¡±


    ¡°¡­Then who will lead the elves?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Anyway, I will stay by Lord Repenhardt¡¯s side!¡±


    ¡°No, but¡­¡±


    Illogical, irrational, emotional ¨C a perfect storm of hysteria.


    ¡®I thought I was going to die calming her down.¡¯


    But it seemed she had calmed down significantly overnight. To hisposed lover, Repenhardt spoke in a tender voice.


    ¡°¡­Now, you should go as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Siris looked straight at Repenhardt and whispered with strong resolve,


    ¡°I will wait.¡±


    That lovely expression made Repenhardt smile even more bitterly. Did he really want to part with Siris? But the situation was too cruel. Repenhardt was not cruel enough to ask her to wait indefinitely for him, whose future was so uncertain.


    So he replied,


    ¡°Fate is unpredictable. Siris, if something happens to me, you should meet someone good too¡­¡±


    ¡°I will definitely wait.¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course, wouldn¡¯t I too wish to meet you again? But the situation is not good. They seem to havee prepared, so it won¡¯t be easy¡­¡±


    ¡°No! Matter! What! I will wait!¡±


    ¡­


    Looking at those stubborn eyes, Repenhardt couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle. Siris hugged Repenhardt¡¯s neck, and Repenhardt wrapped his arms around Siris¡¯s waist.


    With the burning capital behind them, the two lovers shared a kiss in silence.


    * * *


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Groaning, Repenhardt opened his eyes.


    ¡®It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve dreamt of a past life.¡¯


    It was a fragment of gloomy memories, sorrowful recollections. Despite their role as bait, all the Four Kings were ultimately killed by humans. It couldn¡¯t necessarily be considered a failed strategy. Without it, escape would have been entirely impossible, given the severe disparity in military force. At that time, there was no other option.


    ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯


    Thinking of the dead Four Kings made one side of his chest ache. However, Repenhardt tried hard to shake off the thoughts.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay. It hasn¡¯t happened yet. It¡¯s something that can be stopped.¡¯


    Trying to lighten his mood, Repenhardt got up. But then, he grimaced. Moving his body brought an excruciating pain throughout.


    ¡®Ugh, I¡¯m seriously damaged.¡¯


    Repenhardt clicked his tongue. Using aura to check his body¡¯s condition, he was astonished. Several ribs were broken, internal organs were damaged, and muscles were torn, staining the bandages red.


    ¡®Surely, the mightiest magical artifact, Eldrad.¡¯


    Despite his intensely trained body, it had been reduced to this state with a single blow. Eldrad¡¯s reputation was not unfounded.


    ¡®Such foolishness.¡¯


    Repenhardt shook his head. The skill of Eusus, who wielded the magical armor Eldrad, was indeedparable to that of aura users. Indeed, he possessed a strength that was clearly superior to the renowned Golden Knight, far from the indulgences of Lantas.


    Yet, it wasn¡¯t beyond Repenhardt¡¯s ability to handle. Had he fought with his full strength from the start, without limiting his aura, he could have surely won.


    In the end, the problemy in his mindset. Even amidst a life-and-death struggle, thinking ¡®I am in the midst of theft.¡¯, ¡®I must not reveal my identity.¡¯, he fought with self-imposed limitations. And not being able to break free from those mental shackles even when the crisis was upon him, what foolishness was this?


    ¡®Really disgraceful.¡¯


    Repenhardt let out a dryugh, feeling the weight of the problem through this event.


    ¡°You¡¯re being too timid, the current me¡­¡±


    Of course, those who died at the hands of Repenhardt, who had recklessly rampaged through the Principality of Chatan, would burst out in grievance if they heard him being called timid. However, his words didn¡¯t carry that meaning.


    He had already failed once in his past life. Despite being the strongest magician of ancient and modern times, he ended up hated by the entire continent and met his death.


    As a result, after being reborn, he was too cautious about his surroundings, always on the lookout. Filled with the thought that he shouldn¡¯te forward as the Demon King, he was only thinking of hiding his existence somehow.


    But upon reflection, there was no need for such thoughts at this point.


    Stealing because you have to hide your aura? What would happen if his identity was revealed? At worst, it would just be known that a powerful martial artist, oddly enough, was caught stealing. Well, his actions might reach Gerard¡¯s ears (indeed, a part of him was unconsciously scared, which was why he tried to hide his identity), but thinking about it, Gerard¡¯s personality was such that he would likely praise him for being so spirited, rather than scold him.


    It¡¯s good that he doesn¡¯t want to repeat the failure of his past life. However, being afraid of failure and holding back won¡¯t aplish anything. It¡¯s time to move forward without looking back. Being afraid of failure is for after you¡¯ve achieved something worth failing over.


    ¡°I really did something stupid¡­¡±


    Repenhardt chuckled lightly, feeling relieved in his heart after recognizing the problem clearly.


    ¡°Well, anyhow, the oue isn¡¯t bad. I¡¯ve gained a good lesson and managed to secure the Voice of Elucion properly.¡±


    With a much rxed face, Repenhardt rummaged through his pocket and pulled out a square ck box. It looked like an ordinary box at a nce, not at all like a magical artifact. However, it was a premium artifact, top of its ss even in the Silver Age.


    ¡°With this, I¡¯ve also moved a step forward in regaining my magic.¡±


    Repenhardt smiled contentedly. Though he paid a steep price, he was satisfied with the result since he got what he wanted.


    ¡°Ouch! It hurts tough again.¡±


    Of course, the fact that the price was quite painful remained unchanged.

 Chapter 58

    [ Chapter 58 ]


    Repenhardt, while massaging his sides, momentarily shelved his thoughts and checked his body¡¯s condition again. His injuries were severe all over, but particrly his legs, which had not been fully protected by aura, were in terrible shape. The bones in his legs werepletely shattered into fragments.


    ¡®Still, considering that I was practically hit on my bare body because my aura defense was dyed¡­ it¡¯s more surprising that I¡¯m still intact.¡¯


    Whether he should marvel at the magic of Eldrad that had rendered his steel-like physique into this state, or at the resilience of his body for being rtively unscathed after facing such powerful magic, was a puzzling matter. Normally, injuries of this magnitude would result in serious disabilities.


    ¡®It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been injured like this.¡¯


    Repenhardt looked down at his paralyzed legs with a calm expression. By the standards of Gym Unbreakable, this was not considered a serious injury but rather ¡®just right after a sparring and beat training session¡¯. Before awakening his aura, he used to live with injuries of this extent every day, so there was no reason for him to be surprised.


    ¡®With this condition¡­ if I use aura to realign the shattered bones and flesh and enhance my healing abilities, I should be able to get up in about three days.¡¯


    While manipting his aura, Repenhardt looked around.


    ¡®But where am I?¡¯


    It was a small room. The walls made of granite were smoothly polished, and only a thin curtain was ced on the door side. What was peculiar was that the ceiling was quite low, suggesting that Repenhardt would have to bend over significantly if he were to stand up.


    ¡°This must be¡­¡±


    Something dawned on Repenhardt as he inspected the bed he was lying on. The bed he was sitting on was made by stacking four small beds together. It was too wide to be a child¡¯s bed and too short to be an adult¡¯s. And Repenhardt knew exactly who would use a bed of this size.


    ¡°As I thought¡­¡±


    It was then. He sensed someone approaching and soon after, someone parted the curtain and entered.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re awake.¡±


    Looking at the owner of the voice, Repenhardt instinctively nodded.


    It was as he had expected. There was only one in the continent who would use a bed of this size.


    A dwarf.


    Dwarves, the sons of the earth, with an average height of around 140 centimeters and shoulder width exceeding one meter, arepact yet solidly built.


    The dwarf who appeared after parting the curtain had white hair and brown eyes, his chest covered with a lush beard typical of a dwarf, he inquired about Repenhardt¡¯s well-being.


    ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Somehow¡­¡±


    Repenhardt inadvertently bowed his head and looked at the person in front of him.


    Based on the beard¡¯s length and fullness, he seemed to be at least three hundred years old, an old dwarf. To humans, all dwarves might seem to have bushy beards, bulging eyes, and round, t bodies, but it wasn¡¯t hard to tell their age once you knew what to look for.


    Regardless, it was clear they had saved him. Repenhardt expressed his gratitude politely.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me. I apologize for any trouble I¡¯ve caused.¡±


    The old dwarf waved his hand with a warm smile.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, think nothing of it. My name is Hetos.¡±


    ¡°¡­Repenhardt.¡±


    Even as they introduced themselves, Repenhardt felt inwardly flustered. Such exchanges would not be awkward among humans, but¡­


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why is the atmosphere so pleasant?¡¯


    Given the current situation on the continent, it was almost impossible for dwarves to harbor good feelings towards humans. It was rare for dwarves to save dying humans. Perhaps these dwarves were just naturally good-natured. Still, it seemed unlikely for them to look so favorably upon him.


    Moreover, the goodwill didn¡¯t stop at mere looks.


    ¡°It might be hard for you to get up yet¡­ Can you eat something?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Miss Ti, please bring what we¡¯ve prepared.¡±


    Hetos called out beyond the curtain, and shortly after, a dwarf woman with a cute demeanor entered the room carrying arge tray. She appeared to be in her early teens if judged by human standards, but a crucial difference made it clear she was a dwarf woman.


    ¡®Seeing her chest, she¡¯s of marriageable age.¡¯


    Dwarf women often maintained a youthful, petite figure into middle age by human standards, only their chests bing fuller as they aged. This is why some humans with unique tastes sometimes took young dwarf women as concubines. Though, the demand was not very high.


    Anyway, for dwarves, it¡¯s beards for men and chests for women! That¡¯s the easiest way to distinguish their ages. There¡¯s no sinister motive behind Repenhardt stealing nces at the chest of a woman he¡¯s just met out of the blue.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve awakened. That¡¯s good. Please eat.¡±


    A dwarf woman, known as Ti, ced a tray on one corner of the bed with a gentle smile. On the tray, there was arge bowl filled with barley porridge.


    ¡°Th-thank you.¡±


    Bowing his head once again, Repenhardt continued to be perplexed.


    ¡®Dwarves aren¡¯t supposed to like humans, so what¡¯s going on here?¡¯


    It would also be absurd to ask those who were treating him well, ¡°Why are you being so nice to me?¡± Feeling awkward, Repenhardt picked up a spoon. As he began to eat the porridge, Hetos, looking pleased, opened the curtain again and left the room.


    ¡°I shall go and bring the elder then.¡±


    His question was immediately answered when an old dwarf, referred to as the elder, appeared.


    ¡°Oh! Have you awakened? The savior of our tribe!¡±


    ¡°¡­Savior?¡±


    The white-haired old dwarf¡¯s name was Gelpheid Delphistone. He was the elder of the dwarf tribe staying here and a priest serving the Al Fort. Listening to his exnation, Repenhardt immediately understood why they had been so friendly towards him.


    About six years ago, a prophecy from Al Fort was bestowed upon the High Priest of the dwarves.


    ¡°A being with a body of steel and supreme knowledge, who will appear riding the tears of the north wind through the path of darkness, follow him. He will be the one to twist fate and bring salvation.¡±


    In simpler terms, it meant that a big and smart fellow would float down through an underground cave in ice water, and they should rescue him and treat him as their savior.


    The High Priest secretly informed all the dwarves across the continent of this prophecy, and every dwarf who had a cave in their dwelling connected to a river kept an unblinking watch. This ce had an underground cave connected to a river as well, so Gelpheid had been setting a watch in that cave every winter for six years, waiting for someone to appear. And finally,st night, arge human came floating down, and they joyfully rescued him.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    After hearing the exnation, Repenhardt rubbed his forehead and let out a hollowugh.


    He had grasped the situation immediately.


    ¡®Wow, Al Fort, you¡¯ve changed your tune already.¡¯


    If the prophecy was given six years ago, that was exactly when Repenhardt was reincarnated into this timeline. It meant that as soon as Repenhardt appeared in this time, Al Fort acted immediately.


    ¡®Such a quick response. You¡¯ve messed up once but still willing to vouch for me. A benevolent, no, a gracious god.¡¯


    Repenhardt chuckled at this situation that transcended causality. This exined why these dwarves weed him, a stranger, with such open arms. It had been the same in his previous life.


    Despite feeling a bit hopeful, I decided to repeat the question I had asked before.


    ¡°Even so, to trust and treat aplete stranger based on that alone¡ªdo you mean to say that¡¯s what happened?¡±


    As expected, the same response I had heard in my past life came back.


    ¡°Would Al Fort ever speak insincerely?¡±


    The dwarf elder, Gelpheid, replied with unwavering confidence in his eyes. Repenhardt didn¡¯t press any further and inwardly expressed his gratitude to Al Fort. After all, even for someone like Repenhardt, had he continued to be submerged in ice-cold water with his injuries, it would have been hard to guarantee his survival.


    ¡®Thank you for believing in me once more. I¡¯ll do better this time.¡¯


    Gelpheid rose from his seat. As he was leaving the room, he spoke in a gentle voice, ¡°It¡¯s not good to have long conversations in front of the patient. For now, rest well and take care of your wounds. We¡¯ll talk moreter. I¡¯ll leave Ti here with you, so if you need anything, just let her know.¡±


    Ti smiled brightly and sat down on a chair next to the bed. Repenhardt expressed his thanks and began to eat his porridge again. He needed to improve his physical condition as soon as possible.


    ¡®At least, I need to recover enough to move around on my own two legs. Surely, I should be able to take care of my own needs?¡¯


    Even though he intellectually knew Ti was an adult woman, her appearance was that of a young girl (excluding certain aspects). He wasn¡¯t brazen enough to ask her to help with such personal matters.


    Repenhardt quickly finished a bowl of barley porridge and held out the empty bowl with a longing tone in his voice.


    ¡°Could I have some more porridge, please?¡±


    ¡°You eat well. Just wait a moment.¡±


    With the face of a young girl but a mature woman¡¯s smile, Ti took the empty bowl and left the room. Repenhardtid back down and began to manipte his aura, healing his body while lost in thought.


    ¡®Now that it¡¯se to this, I¡¯m worried about Sin and Siris. I hope nothing¡¯s happened to them.¡¯


    * * *


    Early in the morning, on a street filled with morning sunlight in the domain of Viscount Kelberen.


    Under the sun that was no different from any other day, an entirely different scene was unfolding.


    ¡°Chase them!¡±


    ¡°Catch the thief!¡±


    A group of knights was leading numerous soldiers, rushing through the streets. And above them, on the rooftops of closely packed two-story houses, two figures were running frantically. A beautiful elf girl with tinum blonde hair and pointed ears visible through her short hair, and a boy with long red hair being led by her hand, frantically following behind.


    As the elf girl, Siris, reached the end of the roof, she stretched out her hand.


    ¡°Grab my hand, Sin!¡±


    ¡°I already am!¡±


    Sin replied almost screaming. Siris immediately pulled him onto her shoulder and leaped forward.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    With a light shout, the slender elf girl jumped across to the opposite roof, carrying an even more slender boy. Feeling a vast sense of weightlessness, Sin muttered helplessly.


    ¡°No, I am still a man, after all¡­ being lifted like this¡­¡±


    Naturally, from his position on Siris¡¯s shoulder, he could see the knights fervently chasing them down the road below. Seeing them pursue with such vigor, Sin muttered helplessly.


    ¡°Normally, you act as if you know everything about the world, but in the end, we got caught, foolish Mr. Repen. I had a bad feeling about this.¡±


    Sin and Siris, waiting for Repenhardt to return, had to wee uninvited guests before dawn even broke. Soldiers from Viscount Kelberen, along with the Tenes Knights, came to the inn to arrest the thieves¡¯ associates. In such a rural domain, outsiders were rare, and someone of Repenhardt¡¯s size was even rarer, so it was impossible to hide their association. The soldiers immediately surrounded the inn and stormed into the room where the two were staying.


    Fortunately, neither of them was asleep. Thanks to Siris¡¯s foreboding feeling, both were prepared to leave. Although it was a sudden attack, it allowed them to escape from the inn immediately.


    The two continued to run, jumping from one house¡¯s roof to another. Precisely, Siris was the one doing the jumping, while Sin was merely carried along, but that did not mean Sin was entirely a burden.


    ¡°O Phnence, watch over your servant, make her leap endlessly like a mountain goat!¡±


    Whenever Siris struggled, Sin would relieve her fatigue and infuse her with vitality through his holy spells, while also amplifying her jumping ability, significantly aiding their escape. Instead of running on his weak legs, being carried and diligently casting holy spells was far more efficient.

 Chapter 59

    [ Chapter 59 ]


    However, no matter how much she ran, escaping the pursuers seemed impossible.


    ¡°There they are!¡±


    ¡°Drive them to the other side! Cut off their escape route!¡±


    Siris, ncing down from the roof, frowned. The force pursuing them easily numbered over a hundred. It was a number far toorge to evade.


    Moreover, their enemies were not just knights.


    ¡°Oh dear, knight sir. They went that way.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the cooperation!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re running that way!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll remember your loyalty!¡±


    The residents of Viscount Kelberen¡¯s territory were also cooperating with the pursuers. Viscount Kelberen was a decent lord, well-regarded by his people. Being in the countryside, most had only ever seen chases akin to a child stealing apples being chased by the fruit vendor with a stick. Rather than out of high loyalty to the viscount, everyone seemed to treat the chase as some sort of exciting festival, eagerly pointing fingers.


    ¡°There¡¯s nowhere left to run!¡±


    Three swordsmen blocked Siris¡¯s path after she had just jumped across two roofs in session. They had anticipated her escape route and climbed up to the roof in advance. The knights drew their swords and formed an encirclement around Siris. One of the knights pointed his sword at her and shouted with amanding voice.


    ¡°Drop your weapons and surrender!¡±


    Siris, assessing the situation, set Sin down from her shoulder with a stern face. She also unsped her long sword and gentlyid it on the roof. To anyone watching, it was a clear sign of surrender, causing the knights to slightly rx their guard.


    ¡®After all, that elf, even being a yer, wouldn¡¯t dare to attack three knights.¡¯


    Siris then slowly took a small stick from her waistband. The knights were still smiling up to that point, not considering the small stick to be a weapon at all.


    Suddenly, Siris eximed.


    ¡°Nihillen!¡±


    The stick transformed into a bow of light. Before the knights could even react, Siris had already drawn the bowstring.


    Whoosh!


    An arrow of light pierced through the shoulder of one of the knights.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The knight screamed as he fell off the roof. Seizing the moment, Siris kicked up the long sword from the ground and caught it in midair.


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    Drawing the sword, she charged at the knights, swiftly dodging to the side and delivering a series of shes! Her movements, greatly amplified by Sin¡¯s power, were beyond what the unprepared knights could handle. Caught off guard by the precise and swift attack, even the seasoned knights could not respond in time and were sprayed with blood. From behind, Sin eximed in shock.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill them!¡±


    Swinging her sword to scatter blood, Siris replied with a cold voice, ¡°I do not kill unnecessarily.¡±


    Indeed, the knights who had fallen appeared to suffer, but their lives were not in danger. At that moment, Siris had exquisitely targeted only their thighs and calves, robbing them of their mobility. Sin sighed in relief, looking at Siris with newfound respect.


    ¡®It¡¯s fortunate that she didn¡¯t kill them, but¡­¡¯


    The coldness in her voice was frightening. In other words¡­


    ¡®It means she could kill if necessary, right?¡¯


    After all, thinking about it, Siris had been merciless even in the Chatan Principality. She had spilled blood efficiently against those who came to capture her, even killing one.


    ¡®Considering she¡¯s a yer, is this considered kind?¡¯


    Elves are said to treasure life, but that¡¯s usually the ordinary elves. No matter how you dress it up, swordsmanship is ultimately a skill for killing. A yer who specializes in such a skill and has an aversion to killing would not make for a good profession. By those standards, Siris was rtively benign.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sin.¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah.¡±


    Sin nodded and reached out his hand to Siris. Soldiers were still pursuing them, so there was no time to rx. They needed to escape the area quickly.


    Carrying Sin again, Siris dashed off with a running start to the next building.


    * * *


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Eusus. They were more skilled than we thought¡­¡±


    Under Eusus¡¯s urging, the middle-aged soldier bowed in apology.


    This middle-aged soldier, who was also the captain of the Viscount Kelberen¡¯s guard, might not have been a knight, but he was reputed to maintain peace effectively within the lordship. However, his capabilities as a captain of a rural guard, where monster invasions were almost nonexistent and nighttime crimes were extremely rare, were simply inadequate to catch these ¡®flying¡¯ thieves.


    Of course, there would be ways if they used bows or crossbows, but the renowned Golden Knight had explicitly requested they be captured alive.


    Watching the obsequious captain, Eusus repeatedly grimaced. Then, he irritably whispered to the deputymander, Sir Lot, standing beside him.


    ¡°I told you we should have handled this ourselves, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Sir Lot gently bowed his head, cating Eusus.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not possible, don¡¯t you?¡±


    It would not look good for the Viscount Kelberen¡¯s jurisdiction if the Tenes Knight Order took direct action, considering they were guests. Thus, they deliberately let the Viscount Kelberen¡¯s family lead the capture effort, with themselves and the Tenes Knight Order supporting in a cooperative manner.


    ¡°What do you n to do if you miss out on this?¡±


    It was odd for Eusus, who understood the situation well, to be this impatient.


    ¡®I don¡¯t understand. It doesn¡¯t seem like something worth making such a big fuss over.¡¯


    Sir Lot was internally puzzled. Of course, the thief from the night before was definitely not ordinary in skill. However, what he had taken was merely one small, unnamed box among the numerous relics of the Silver Age, its identity so obscure that it had not even been named. Although all relics of the Silver Age were valuable, it was not something to cause such an uproar over. Losing just that one should not have been a big deal, given the ample number of relics the Tenes Knights had collected.


    ¡®But why is he so anxious? Could that box actually be something incredibly important?¡¯


    Sir Lot remembered the pale look on Eusus¡¯s face the moment the theft of the relic was reported. Perhaps there was something he didn¡¯t know?


    As Sir Lot was lost in thought, a moment came.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! I will handle this myself!¡±


    Eusus drew the magic sword Eldran from his back. Sir Lot, surprised, said,


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for you, Eusus, to personally deal with such fellows¡­¡±


    Ignoring Sir Lot¡¯s words, Eusus immediately plunged Eldran into the ground. It was indeed unusual. Normally, Eusus would have at least responded.


    Leaving a bewildered Sir Lot behind, Eusus began to chant a prepared incantation.


    ¡°Awaken, Eldrad!¡±


    Golden light exploded, enveloping his entire body. Eusus, now wearing the magical armor Eldrad, lightly stamped his foot.


    Boom!


    With a loud explosion, a golden shadow flew up like a bird, dashing through the rooftops.


    * * *


    ¡°Taaah!¡±


    With a sharp yell, a sh of the sword sparked. Three streaks of red blood sprayed into the air. Siris shouted after bringing down three knights with three slices, securing an escape route,


    ¡°Sin!¡±


    ¡°Yep, I¡¯m on it.¡±


    ¡®Ah, when will Mr. Repen ever train me in building muscle? The pride of a man¡­ sob sob.¡¯


    As Sin was indulging in leisurely thoughts, reaching out his hand, a resounding shout came from behind.


    ¡°Cry out! de of the Wind!¡±


    Whoosh!


    The atmosphere distorted, and a blurry shape of a de aimed at the two, flying towards them. It was the 4th circle wind magic spell, Wind Smash.


    Boom!


    The Wind Smash precisely split the space between Sin and Siris, tearing through the rooftop. Sin, startled, turned his head.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s that?¡±


    Sin turned his head and saw a knight d in dazzling armornding on the rooftop. From head to toe, he shone in brilliant gold. It was a sight so distinctive it could not be mistaken.


    ¡°The Golden Knight of Graim!¡±


    After sealing off the opponent¡¯s retreat with magic, Eusus von Tenes brandished his sword at Siris and Sin.


    ¡°This is the end, you rats.¡±


    Contrary to his usually polite demeanor, Eusus¡¯s eyes were chillingly cold. Taking a moment to catch her breath, Siris suddenly charged, swinging her sword.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    With a sneer, Eusus swung his magic sword Eldran from below upwards.


    ¡°Rise, breath of the earth!¡±


    The sword wind rose, creating four whirlwinds that surrounded Siris on all sides, attempting to restrict her movements with wind instead of using more lethal magic to capture her alive.


    ¡®Got her.¡¯


    Eusus, about to look away from Siris with an indifferent gaze, paused when suddenly Siris¡¯s longsword moved swiftly left and right.


    ¡°Taat!¡±


    Cutting through the wind with her sword should have been futile, but astonishingly, the de cleaved through the whirlwinds, emitting sparks of electricity.


    Crackle!


    The four whirlwinds dissipated in an instant. At the same time, Siris slid up to Eusus¡¯s chin, kicking off the rooftop. A ghastly de light spread wide and swung fiercely.


    ng!


    Their swords shed, and Siris was thrown back. She thought she had found an opening, but Eusus had already counterattacked with the golden sword, deflecting her strike. The force of his counter was so fierce that Siris rolled across the rooftop without being able to regain her posture.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Groaning, Siris quickly got back on her feet, slightly bending her knees as she readied herself for battle again. Eusus, observing the longsword in her hand, showed a puzzled expression.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s no ordinary sword.¡±


    It was impossible for a regr de to cut through magical wind. Even if not as powerful as Eldran, the sword was clearly of significant magical quality.


    After all, it was a sword once used by Lantas, an Aura User. The Rolpein Trading Company, known for having nothing but money, wouldn¡¯t have bought a cheap sword for a valuable Aura User, would they?


    The longsword Siris now wielded was a precious item, likely to be carried only by themander of a knightly order in a modest-sized nation. Of course, Eusus could not know the detailed circumstances, but he was certain that such a weapon was not meant to be wielded by an elf of a ve race.


    ¡®An elf wielding such a precious sword?¡¯


    While Eusus momentarily pondered in astonishment, Sin quickly recited a holy spell.


    ¡°Phnence! Grant your servant the bravery of a lion. Let the strength of a giant infuse her armed hands, her eyes be as fierce as a hawk¡¯s, and her legs strong as a bull¡¯s to strike down her enemies!¡±


    This was known as the ¡®Full Service of the Goddess¡¯. Siris¡¯s entire body sparkled in pink, emitting an incredible aura. Eusus von Tenes was even more astonished upon seeing Sin. With such skill, it was clear to anyone that he was a high priest.


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±


    To think, the man jumping over the wall was an aura user, and the ve he had brought along wielded an extremely valuable magic sword. Now, a girl who seemed like a mere novice pilgrim was demonstrating high-level divine power.


    ¡°They were not just any thieves.¡±


    Seeing Eusus¡¯s knowing expression, Sin waved his hands dismissively.


    ¡°Well, I admit it¡¯s understandable to be mistaken, but actually, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Cutting off Sin¡¯s words, Siris charged again with her significantly enhanced physical abilities. Eusus calmly countered the attack. Sparks flew in the air as several sword strikes were exchanged in a sh.


    ¡®Clearly, this isn¡¯t a situation to be resolved with conversation.¡¯


    Tsking, Sin began to chant once more.


    ¡°Phnence, strike down the enemies before us with your holy mace!¡±


    Pink light hammers flew wildly. Eusus frowned. He had seen high priests asionally use such divine spells, but he had never seen someone shower down hammers of holy light like a storm.


    ¡®Is she really some sort of bishop?¡¯


    Well, he was surprised, but that didn¡¯t mean the opponent was too strong to contend with. He was the Golden Knight of Graim, a magic swordsman of the aura wielder ss.


    ¡°The trajectory of the heavens, flowing with the wind.¡±


    Magical currents formed behind Eusus, swirling through the air and striking down the iing pink hammers all at once. Sin¡¯s hammers of holy light, engulfed in powerful magic, were instantly dissipated into the air.


    ¡°My spell was dismissed so easily?¡±


    Ignoring Sin¡¯s astonished voice, Eusus focused on the elf girl in front of him. His swordsmanship, which had been focused on defense, gradually shifted to offense. Having gauged the opponent¡¯s capabilities, there was no need for dy.


    The golden magic sword Eldran began to press Siris increasingly. She groaned, being pushed back more and more.

 Chapter 60

    [ Chapter 60 ]


    Repenhardt continued to walk along the outskirts of themune. The vige was quite deserted. The elders sat in front of their caves, smoking pipes, while a few young dwarves ran around, then hid their bodies in fear upon seeing Repenhardt.


    Each one was thin and looked unwell. Dwarves were known for their small but sturdy stature. However, the children and elders here were all skinny, merely small due to malnutrition,cking the vibrant atmosphere that a vige should have. Instead, only the lifeless eyes of children and elderlyy scattered around like corpses.


    ¡®It¡¯s like a graveyard,¡¯ Repenhardt thought to himself.


    The difference was starkpared to the dwarves of the Antares Empire. This was the difference between those who were enved and those who were not. Repenhardt suddenly turned to Ti and asked,


    ¡°How many people live here?¡±


    ¡°Including children, around sixty.¡±


    ¡°All of them belong to Viscount Kelberen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are ves of the Kelberen family.¡±


    Ti¡¯s expression became slightly submerged in sorrow. After a moment of silence, she smiled gently and continued,


    ¡°Are you wondering why you don¡¯t see any men? The men are usually at the mines in the Seted Mountains.¡±


    An old man¡¯s worried expression crossed her youthful face. Repenhardt turned his head away, feeling awkward. He had not considered that humans enving dwarves was a method that hade to mind.


    To prevent any potential rebellion, humans typically took dwarven families hostage. Men were sent to mines or construction sites for months, and only those who showed loyalty to humans were asionally sent back to their families. With their families held hostage, even if the dwarves were together, they dared not easily start a rebellion.


    The unproductive children, women, and elders were gathered and managed in one ce. This vige was essentially their prison.


    ¡®I¡¯m regretting that question,¡¯ Repenhardt shook his head and continued to walk. Ti pointed to a cave along themune,


    ¡°That¡¯s the temple where Priest Gelpheid resides.¡±


    The so-called temple was merely a cave. True to dwarven cave standards, the walls were straight, and there were rooms, but there was hardly any proper furniture. At most, there were beds, tables, and wardrobes, with only a token on the wall proving it to be a temple.


    Upon entering the room, Gelpheid greeted him and offered Repenhardt a seat.


    ¡°You seem to have recovered well, savior. That¡¯s fortunate.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯ve improved a lot. Thank you.¡±


    Due to the height difference, Repenhardt, like the dwarves, found that the chairs did not match his eye level when seated. Therefore, he declined the offered chair from Gelpheid and simply chose to sit casually on the floor.


    ¡°And please, just call me Repenhardt. I find the title ¡®Savior¡¯ a bit burdensome¡­¡±


    Gelpheid nodded in understanding.


    ¡°I can see why. You must be wondering why you, a human, have to be the savior of the dwarves, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, not exactly that I don¡¯t know, but¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t very well say he was trying again what he had failed at once. Repenhardt simply scratched his head without responding, as if Gelpheid had anticipated his silence.


    ¡°Honestly, we too don¡¯t understand why you are the savior. But looking into your eyes, we can certainly tell you don¡¯t see us as ves¡­¡±


    Gelpheid paused, stroking his beard. Repenhardt watched him silently. This elderly dwarf was trusting a prophecy, honoring a human as their savior, and openly discussing what could be considered dangerous topics.


    He asked without much thought.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even asked who I am or what I do. It¡¯s true that I harbor goodwill towards the dwarves, but having goodwill and saving the fate of an entire race are entirely different matters. Why do you think I would save you? Honestly, don¡¯t you find this situation rather strange?¡±


    It was a question that apletely unaware young man, confronted with this situation, could reasonably ask. What would this elderly dwarf, who knew nothing, respond? Repenhardt waited for Gelpheid¡¯s answer with a bit of anticipation.


    After a moment of contemtion, Gelpheid slowly began to speak.


    ¡°We do not know why Al Fort has chosen a human as the savior of our race either. But how can we possibly understand everything that the gods do? We just hold on to the hope given to us by the gods and do our best.¡±


    Gelpheid admitted he had been surprised when he first heard the prophecy. A prophecy that a human would be the savior of the dwarves was, logically, unbelievable. If he had been human, even deep faith would not have prevented his doubts and questions.


    But he was a dwarf. Dwarves, capable of hearing the voice of the earth, can instinctively distinguish between truth and lies. To them, lying is impossible. It wasn¡¯t without reason that dwarves were known for their honesty.


    In a manner that could be described as in if spoken kindly, or simple if not, lies the society of the dwarves. Hence, even if dwarves encounter concepts they cannotprehend, they don¡¯t fuss over them once they recognize these as truth. They simply ept them with a thought, ¡°Ah, I see,¡± and move on.


    This characteristic is also why dwarves have primarily shone in practical fields. While capable of creating sturdy buildings, exceptional weapons, and intricate crafts with their amazing dexterity, theyck the ability to produce artistic structures, beautiful arms, or imaginary crafts that don¡¯t exist in reality. To them, anything rted to the arts is merely simple falsehood, nothing more. Though, given their technological prowess, humans could still marvel at the functional beauty of dwarf-made items and find them beautiful.


    ¡°The oracle was not false, nor were the words of its messenger. Thus, you must be our tribe¡¯s savior. Of course, how you¡¯ll save us is unknown to both you and us. But fate works in mysterious ways, doesn¡¯t it? My duty now is simply to do my best to assist you. How fate guides you to the path of a savior is not my concern.¡±


    Gelpheid calmly concluded his exnation. From a human perspective, this might seem like a form of defeatism, but when spoken with a dwarf¡¯s conviction, the nuance was subtly different.


    ¡®Always the same, dwarves, whether in the past or now,¡¯ Repenhardt thought to himself with a chuckle. After all, if the end result was that the right person was saved, there wasn¡¯t really a problem, was there? This mindset could make one susceptible to deceit, but that didn¡¯t seem to apply to dwarves.


    Suddenly, Gelpheid continued with a yful smile, ¡°And if we¡¯re to speak of oddities, you¡¯re quite the anomaly yourself, young human. Arriving unexpectedly at a dwarf vige, receiving an awkward level of hospitality, and then, upon hearing you¡¯re a savior, you acted as though you expected as much. From an outsider¡¯s view, your eptance is rather baffling.¡±


    Repenhardt felt a twinge of embarrassment as Gelpheid chuckled. Scratching his head, Repenhardt asked with curiosity, ¡°Well, I somewhat understand. But why have you summoned me?¡±


    If Gelpheid¡¯s words were anything to go by, their task waspleted upon saving Repenhardt. The rest was up to fate, so there seemed to be no reason to call him specifically.


    ¡°Ah, of course, ording to the oracle, we¡¯ve done all we needed. This is about a matter unrted to the oracle. Or perhaps, upon reflection, it is rted?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°The high priest wishes to meet you.¡±


    Almost involuntarily, Repenhardt almost asked, ¡°Makelin?¡± He swallowed his words, pretending not to know, and asked, ¡°You mean the High Priest?¡±


    ¡°The High Priest of Al Fort, Lord Makelin. He is the spiritual pir of all the Dwarf ns.¡±


    ¡®Hmm, so that gentleman was the High Priest even thirty years ago.¡¯


    Well, considering Dwarves live as long as Elves, thirty years might only feel like seven or eight years in human terms.


    Suddenly, a face he longed for appeared in his mind. Makelin, who was always strict and old-fashioned, yet faithfully assisted him. Memories of him surged, and a strong desire to meet him again welled up.


    ¡°I see, I must meet him then¡­¡±


    Gelpheid started examining Repenhardt curiously.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Well, I did convey the story since I¡¯ve heard it, but I thought it impossible for a human like you to understand such an abrupt story. I was deeply contemting how to exin it. Humans can¡¯t hear the truth like we do. Yet, you seemed to understand just by hearing the story. I knew it was true, but still, it¡¯s fascinating to see it unfold like this.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    Repenhardt let out a soft groan and closed his mouth.


    Indeed, he wanted to meet Makelin.


    He was resolved to build a new Antares Empire and change the world without fail this time. However, hecked a clear vision. Even if he regained his magic, using it to forcefully create a state for other races like in his previous life would make no difference. He would end up being called a Demon King and eventually be the enemy of the entire continent.


    If he decisively crushed the continent like a true Demon King, unlike his past life, the Antares Empire might not fall so easily. If the Antares Empire could conquer the entire continent and be the sole empire, that could also be considered a sess.


    However, that would mean human blood would cover the continent instead of other races. There¡¯s a big difference between defending against invaders and being the invader, and Repenhardt did not hate humanity to that extent. What he wanted was a world that treats other races as humans, not one that treats humans as non-humans.


    ¡®Makelin is a wise Dwarf; discussing with him might reveal some solution.¡¯


    In his previous life, it was almost Makelin who had actually founded the Antares Empire. Among the various races, only the dwarves maintained a society, and it was Makelin, the High Priest of Al Fort, who spiritually led all those dwarves. The words of someone with such knowledge and wisdom were certainly worth listening to.


    ¡®If it¡¯s Makelin of this era, he would be at the Grand Forge, located at the northernmost part of the Seted mountain range. It shouldn¡¯t be too far.¡¯


    When Repenhardt readily agreed, Gelpheid also became excited. He continued in an energetic voice.


    ¡°Lord Makelin is at the Grand Forge, the grand temple of Al Fort. Of course, its location is highly confidential, known only to a very few among the dwarves. Thus, I¡¯ll assign you a guide. He¡¯s the only remaining warrior of our kin who can hold his own even against the average human knight.¡±


    ¡®Ugh, I can¡¯t exactly say now that I already know the location.¡¯


    Though he knew the location and didn¡¯t need a guide, Repenhardt couldn¡¯t think of an excuse to decline. Having a guide for visiting the dwarves wouldn¡¯t be a loss anyway. He was also grateful for their thorough care.


    Repenhardt simply epted and expressed his gratitude honestly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What thanks? It¡¯s something we¡¯re doing for the sake of our dwarves.¡±


    Gelpheid waved his hand in modesty. No, on second thought, it didn¡¯t seem like modesty at all. Wasn¡¯t it indeed for the sake of the dwarves?


    As Repenhardt was smiling bitterly, Gelpheid suddenly changed his expression and grew serious.


    ¡°By the way, Savior sir.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°The truth is, I know. That you haven¡¯t told us only the truth.¡±


    Repenhardt stiffened his expression in a moment of realization. Upon reflection, dwarves have an instinctive ability to hear the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it seems to me that you know quite a lot about us. You even know about the High Priest, and even the location of the Grand Forge, I could hear it in your heart.¡±


    Caught off guard, Repenhardt was momentarily flustered. Gelpheid then rxed his expression and smiled warmly.


    ¡°However, the sound of your heart thinking about us was also true. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t doubt you. I understand you might be hiding something, but humans are different from us, habitually hiding the truth, so it¡¯s not something I can¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±


    Lost for words, Repenhardt could only offer an awkward smile.

 Chapter 61

    [ Chapter 61]


    Gelpheid stood up, dusting off his seat.


    ¡°I share this story in hopes that you will understand us better. We dwarves can hear the sound of truth. Therefore, hiding anything from us is not an easy task. Knowing this, most humans tend to avoid conversing with dwarves.¡±


    ¡°I am well aware of that,¡± Repenhardt scratched his head, as Gelpheid offered a broad smile.


    ¡°However, we also listen to the sincerity in voices, not just the truth. So, if you bear goodwill towards us, there¡¯s no need to hesitate in dealing with us. We know no deception, thus no misunderstandings arise.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am quite aware of that as well,¡± Repenhardt returned the smile, to which Gelpheid looked intrigued again.


    ¡°You truly know this. It¡¯s fascinating, how someone as young as you understands us so well. Of course, you couldn¡¯t possibly share how you came to know this, could you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid now is not the time, sorry.¡±


    Repenhardt then stood up, and Gelpheid called out to Ti outside.


    ¡°Take some time to get yourself together. Meanwhile, we¡¯ll have our guide prepare.¡±


    Just as they were about to leave the room, a loud voice echoed from afar.


    ¡°Hey there! Savior, sir!¡±


    An old dwarf burst into the room, causing Gelpheid to frown and ask, ¡°What is it, Hetos?¡±


    Ignoring Gelpheid¡¯s question, Hetos frantically asked Repenhardt, ¡°Did you happen toe here withpanions? An elf and a young human boy?¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Indeed, they are part of my group. Is something the matter?¡±


    Hetos sighed deeply and stroked his beard. ¡°It seems they have been captured and are being held at Viscount Kelberen¡¯s castle.¡±


    * * *


    After capturing the thieves¡¯ aplices and returning to Kelberen Castle, Eusus von Tenes called two of his knights and issued a gravemand.


    ¡°Make them confess everything! Forget chivalry for now. Any form of torture is permitted! We must find out the location wherest night¡¯s thief is hiding. Understand?¡±


    The order was so strict that it bordered on brutal. The two knights, Lento and Baras, looked at each other in shock. Torture? They blinked, wondering if they had heard wrong. Their leader, Eusus, was the epitome of knighthood. It was unthinkable for him to utter something as dishonorable as torture.


    But Eusus did not give them a chance to protest. He simply waved them off with a stern face.


    ¡°Retire for now.¡±


    Eventually, the two knights paid their respects and left the room, heading down to the dungeon, pondering deeply. The abstract expression of theirmander made it clear that this matter was of great importance. They understood that it was necessary to extract all the information, even if it meant resorting to torture.


    The problem was that both were honorable members of the Tenes Knights, and torture was far removed from their practices. Of course, as knights, they had faced many battles, but torture was a different matter entirely.


    ¡°How do we even go about torturing? Just hit them carelessly?¡±


    ¡°What if they die? We can¡¯t kill them, but torture means to inflict enough pain without killing, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this is difficult.¡±


    Lento and Baras looked at each other, troubled. After descending into the castle¡¯s dungeon, they stood in front of a cell door. Inside were a captured elf girl and a pilgrim boy, both bound.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s an order, so we must follow through.¡±


    ¡°Right. I¡¯ll start the interrogation, Baras.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Lento.¡±


    Sighing, the two entered. Upon opening the door, they saw a beautiful boy with red long hair, bound in chains. Drawn on the floor was a sealing circle, a special barrier installed by the priests of the sky goddess, Aerius, to suppress the pilgrim boy¡¯s holy power.


    ¡°I am Lento of the Tenes Knights,¡± Lento said in a cold voice, looking at the boy, Sin, who weakly lifted his head to meet his gaze. Lento swallowed hard.


    ¡°Uhmm¡­¡±


    The boy¡¯s delicate limbs and refined facial features made him appear pitifully frail. How were they supposed to torture someone who looked like they could die from a mere touch?


    Lento began the interrogation with a sense of doom.


    And half an hourter.


    ¡°¡­Uhmm.¡±


    The two knights were groaning, looking at the bound Sin.


    ¡°So, Mr. Repen¡¯s martial arts training is a bit too harsh. You¡¯ve heard, right? The martial arts of Fist King Gerard of Gym Unbreakable. The training they do there is like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Um, yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­They train like that. Doesn¡¯t it seem a bit inhumane? Honestly, you knights haven¡¯t trained to that extent, have you?¡±


    ¡°Um, yes.¡±


    ¡°Given how tough the training is, the final test is no joke either. It involves retrieving that relic. But the Tenes Count family got to the relic first, they say. If you can¡¯t pass the test, you can imagine the consequences. If the training is that harsh, imagine the punishment?¡±


    ¡°Um, yes.¡±


    ¡°So, we¡¯re saying we had to take that artifact, even if it meant resorting to theft, because it originally belonged to Gym Unbreakable, and we suspect that even the King of Fists didn¡¯t anticipate the discovery of that ruin. Given how little information was avable about the ruin, isn¡¯t it proof that no other artifacts were tampered with?¡±


    ¡°Um, yes.¡±


    Before the questioning could even begin, the person on the other side had already spilled everything voluntarily. Thanks to this, Lento¡¯s only contributions for half an hour were ¡®Um, yes.¡¯ What else could he say? There was no need for torture or even interrogation when the other party was freely divulging information, including details not even asked for.


    ¡°Anyway, I wasn¡¯t exactly in favor of this n myself. But after hearing about the situation, I understood and ended up just staying in the vige. Ah, talking too much made my mouth dry. Could I get a ss of water, please?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, sure.¡±


    Baras, who had been standing there dazed, got swept up in the moment and fetched a ss of water.


    ¡°Ah, refreshing. Anyway¡­¡±


    Really, he was quite talkative. Moreover, his calm demeanor, despite being tied up, made it almost seem unfair to think of him as pitiful. Listening to him, one might even start worrying for Lento instead.


    ¡°Hey, look. Even if it¡¯s about yourpanions, is it really okay to tell us everything? What about loyalty?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hide, really.¡±


    ¡°But if it bes known that the heir of the Fist King resorted to theft, it could tarnish your honor¡­¡±


    ¡°If we were concerned about honor, we shouldn¡¯t have stolen in the first ce, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes.¡±


    Thus, Sin went on to detail everything from his background and how he became a priest of Phnence to how he met Repenhardt and Siris, and how he ended up here. Even in the process, he cleverly skipped over any potentially damaging information¡ªsuch as incidents caused in the Chatan Principality¡ªso smoothly that Lento and Baras didn¡¯t find it awkward at all.


    Despite feeling something was off, they got so caught up in the story that they just nodded along. Eventually, Lento had no choice but to interrupt Sin¡¯s monologue to ask a crucial question.


    ¡°Anyway, I understand the situation. But what¡¯s important is the whereabouts of the stolen artifact. Are you saying you don¡¯t know where it is?¡±


    The answer came promptly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We just decided to return to that inn, after all.¡±


    Lento finally caught a loophole. With the stern attitude of an interrogator, he thundered.


    ¡°What are you talking about! You must have arranged a way to contact in case of an emergency, hadn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Why would we? You know by now, don¡¯t you? That man is an Aura User. Who would imagine an Aura User failing at mere theft?¡±


    ¡°That, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Intending to scold, Lento found himself speechless in the face of Sin¡¯s logical response. Thus, the interrogation ended with Lento and Varas leaving the cell with awkward expressions.


    ¡°Is this how interrogation is supposed to be done?¡±


    ¡°Something feels off about this¡­¡±


    Nevertheless, having gathered the necessary information, they had to report to Eusus. Shaking their heads in confusion, the two knights ascended the stairs heading upstairs.


    In one of the reception rooms of Viscount Kelberen¡¯s residence, Eusus was silently looking out the window.


    Suddenly, he recalled the voice of Sir Lot.


    ¡®Why are you so concerned? Of course, the honor of the Tenes Knights has been slightly tarnished by this incident, but it wasn¡¯t an ordinary opponent, so it doesn¡¯t seem to be a big problem.¡¯


    Sir Lot¡¯s words were not wrong. It would indeed be a disgrace if the Tenes County¡¯s estate was robbed by a mere thief. However, the Tenes Knights had not simply been overrun; they had indeed repelled the enemy. Moreover, it was already known that the opponent was not an ordinary thief but an Aura User. Even without manifesting Aura, having matched Eusus, who maniptes Eldrad, proved he was an Aura User.


    There were countless relics from the ruins of Elucion, and only one unidentified relic was lost. Besides, they managed to splendidly repel the intruder, even though they let him escape. In this regard, there shouldn¡¯t be any damage to the honor of the Tenes Count family.


    So, it wasn¡¯t unreasonable for Sir Lot and the other knights to think Eusus was overreacting a bit strangely.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t just be a coincidence. Otherwise, why out of so many relics, that one had to be taken¡­¡±


    Looking out the window, Eusus murmured to himself, recalling an event from a month ago.


    ¡®Yes, that young man with ck hair¡­¡¯


    Eusus was, as usual, deeply engrossed in his training at the mansion¡¯s private training ground. It was then that a young man suddenly appeared from a corner of the training ground.


    ¡°Are you Sir Eusus, the Golden Knight of Graim?¡±


    It was inevitably surprising. His training ground was among the most secluded ces within the Viscount¡¯s estate. And to think that someone had breached the strict defenses of the Viscount¡¯s estate? The word ¡®assassin¡¯ would normallye to mind first in such situations.


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    Eusus shouted, ring at the intruder.


    The young man was remarkably handsome, with jet-ck hair and obsidian-like eyes, and despite his appearance, his body was well-developed in a bnced manner, indicating he was a formidable martial artist.


    He seemed like a challenging opponent, especially since Eusus was not wearing his magical armor Eldrad during his training. As Eusus was on high alert, the young man pulled out a small emblem from his bosom.


    ¡°If you are the heir of the Count Tenes family, you should recognize this emblem.¡±


    A silver emblem, intricately crafted with various mythical creatures among giant trees, suddenly made Eusus ask in surprise,


    ¡°The Silver Sage?¡±


    It was on the day he officially became the heir. That day, Eusus had been entrusted by his father, Viscount Tenes, with a secret passed down only to the heirs of the family.


    A secret shared only with the most loyal and trustworthy families of the Graim Kingdom.


    About the existence of the ¡®Silver Sages¡¯.


    Beings with the power to even destroy a nation.


    Sages who far surpass the current age¡¯s wisdom and knowledge.


    Despite possessing the power to influence the entire continent, they never reveal themselves, existing only in the shadows, invisibly protecting humanity and only appearing when humanity is in crisis.


    The idea that such beings, capable of influencing the continent while remaining hidden, existed was shocking to Eusus. It was also unbelievable. The world is not so simple as to be manipted by just a few individuals.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    But Eusus had to acknowledge the existence of a Silver Sage, and moreover, one with considerable power, upon hearing the subsequent words of Count Tenes.


    ¡°It might be hard to believe. I felt the same when my father passed this secret to me. However, Eusus, one of the Silver Sages is someone you know very well.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s King Hyde El Graim II of the Graim Kingdom, our sovereign. I¡¯ve heard that His Majesty holds a mid-level position within the Silver Sages. This is directly from His Majesty, so there¡¯s no room for doubt.¡±


    The notion that a few mysterious sages could wield significant influence across the continent was unbelievable. After all, if they possessed such power, there would be no need for them to live in hiding. However, the narrative changes entirely if a country¡¯s king is involved. It implies that other Silver Sages also exist in the world in other high-ranking positions.


    Why a king would need to be part of a secretive organization, and the truth of him being a mid-level member was dubious. However, one thing was certain:


    The Silver Sages indeed existed, and they possessed enough power to easily trample over a household like the Tenes.


    Therefore, Eusus had no choice but to kneel hastily in front of this unidentified young man. The emblem was a testament to being a Silver Sage, and Eusus had to show the same loyalty as he would before the king, as it was part of the secret passed down to him.


    ¡°I greet the Silver Sage.¡±


    Observing Eusus bowing respectfully, the young man with ck hair silently handed over a piece of parchment.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Inspecting the parchment, Eusus was perplexed. It contained information about an ancient ruin that had remained undiscovered until now. The details were so precise that it was puzzling why the site hadn¡¯t been explored yet.


    The young man said in a calm voice,


    ¡°I would like the Tenes household to undertake the exploration of this ruin, Elucion. All artifacts are yours to keep, except for one thing that I desire. What say you?¡±


    Eusus was thrilled. If the information was urate, there was no reason not to go on the expedition. The terms were too favorable. All artifacts could be taken except for one ¨C a mysterious magical device named ¡®Voice of Elucion¡¯, as per the parchment.


    He immediately epted. There was no refusing a request from a Silver Sage, and besides, the offer was too good.


    At that moment, Eusus didn¡¯t pay much attention to the young man¡¯s warning.


    ¡°Should you fail, the fate of the Tenes household won¡¯t be smooth either.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Eusus sighed again. If he couldn¡¯t recover the the stolen relic, the Voice of Elucion, he couldn¡¯t begin to imagine the disgrace it would bring upon the von Tenes family. The current king, Graim II, was also a member of the Silver Sages. Should he fail in this task, the repercussions might extend far beyond merely incurring the wrath of that mysterious young man.


    ¡°It must be a conspiracy by other families aiming to check the power of the von Tenes,¡± he concluded. There seemed to be no other reason why an Aura wielder, of all people, would steal that particr artifact.


    ¡°Such families would indeed have the power to employ an Aura wielder.¡±


    Suppressing his frustration, Eusus continued to gaze outside.


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    It was Lento and Baras. The two knights entered with uneasy expressions. Lento spoke first after a hesitant pause.


    ¡°We havepleted the interrogation, but¡­¡±


    Baras continued with a troubled tone, ¡°It¡¯s just, the stories add up perfectly, but something feels off, it doesn¡¯t seem quite right.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eusus asked, looking puzzledly at the two.


    *         *         *


    In a lush forest, with Viscount Kelberen¡¯s castle visible in the distance, a tall, well-built young man and a petite girl barely reaching the young man¡¯s chest walked under the afternoon sun shining through the leaves. They were Repenhardt, who had dashed out of the dwarf vige upon hearing the news about Sin and Siris, and Ti, the dwarf girl assigned by Gelpheid to guide him.


    Leading the way, Ti suddenly looked back and asked, ¡°But Repenhardt, if you¡¯re in such a hurry, is it alright for us to be walking like this?¡±


    Repenhardt had rushed until they passed through the tunnel leading out of the vige to the surface. Ti had struggled to keep up with his pace. Yet, once they had neared the forest close to the castle, he no longer hurried and walked at a leisurely pace.


    At Ti¡¯s question, Repenhardt smiled warmly and replied, ¡°No matter how urgent, it¡¯s foolish to rush into a fight with the Golden Knight without having fully recovered. One act of folly is enough.¡±


    ¡°Folly?¡±


    Ti tilted her head, not understanding, but then shrugged it off. Dwarves, capable of hearing the truth, were not prone to prying into others¡¯ affairs too deeply.


    Repenhardt resumed walking, spreading his sense of aura broadly around him. Using his entire aura to maximize his sensory range, he felt the breath of the forest. Suddenly, he gestured to Ti to stop.


    ¡°Could you wait here for a moment? Oh, and I¡¯d be even more grateful if you could light a fire.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    No sooner had Ti answered than Repenhardt took off, dashing towards the other side of the forest. Watching his retreating figure, Ti reached for her waist.


    ¡°Alright, then. Let¡¯s get ready to start a fire in a proper way.¡±


    She gathered the scattered pieces of wood and ignited a fire, breaking off branches from an old tree to keep the mes alive. There was no race on the continent as skilled in handling fire as the dwarves. In no time, Ti had managed to light a splendid bonfire in a clearing of the forest.


    After squatting down and waiting for about five more minutes, Repenhardt reappeared from the bushes. He had not just returned, but had something significantlyrge in his hand.


    ¡°Uh? Repenhardt, what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°A deer.¡±


    He was holding arge wild deer, its headpletely severed, indicating he had been hunting. Of course, Ti didn¡¯t ask because she didn¡¯t know what a deer was. She murmured in admiration.


    ¡°You, you managed to find a deer in such a short time?¡±


    Although she had never hunted before, she knew well enough that hunting wasn¡¯t something that could be done so easily. An experienced hunter would need to understand the prey¡¯s habits and track it for days to aim for such a result. If wild animals could be caught in a matter of minutes, there would be no one starving in the world.


    ¡°How on earth did you catch it? And in such a short time?¡±


    While hanging the dead deer from a tree to bleed it out, Repenhardt replied nonchntly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing if you have aura. Just expand your sensory field to pinpoint its location.¡±


    The next issue after finding prey was approaching it without being noticed. This would be difficult for any hunter not skilled enough ¡ª  considering the wind direction, terrain, and more ¡ª but Repenhardt easily solved this problem.


    ¡®If you don¡¯t approach, that¡¯s the end of it.¡¯


    He shot an energy bullet from a distance far enough that the deer couldn¡¯t even sense the danger, blowing its head off in one shot. Listening to the story, Ti clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Hunting seems really easy for you. Professional hunters would feel wronged and might even get sick from frustration.¡±


    ¡°¡­It wasn¡¯t that easy.¡±


    In truth, it wasn¡¯t as if Repenhardt had found the deer¡¯s location in just a few minutes. His sensory field, when fully exerted, could detect up to a radius of about 100 meters. He had continuously walked through the forest, focusing all his senses on detection, for about 30 minutes before finally spotting the deer. So, contrary to Ti¡¯s assumption, it wasn¡¯t a simple matter of stumbling upon it and catching it on the fly.


    ¡°Even so, if there weren¡¯t so many game animals around, we wouldn¡¯t have found them this quickly. There seem to be a lot of deer here.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Viscount Kelberen¡¯s hunting ground, so hunting is forbidden for others¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Ti frowned. She hadn¡¯t thought of it until now, but hunting in this forest was legally prohibited.


    ¡°Speaking of which, since this is the lord¡¯s hunting ground, if we carelessly hunt deer¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve decided not to worry about such trivial things anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Seeing Ti¡¯s puzzled expression, Repenhardt let out a bitter smile. Yes, there¡¯s no need to worry about the trivial things. How could they liberate the various races if they were to strictly adhere to everyw?


    ¡®ve liberation itself is clearly illegal ording to the customs of the continent.¡¯


    In any case, there was no time to dawdle. Repenhardt began to process the deer he had hung up, intending to drain its blood more quickly. Ti might think he appeared rxed, but in reality, Repenhardt was hurrying.


    ¡®I need to recover my strength soon.¡¯


    After draining enough blood, Repenhardt sharpened his hand. Following his chi, a golden aura shone sharply. With the guidance of his aura, Repenhardt sliced through the deer. The wild deer¡¯s hide split instantly, as if it had been cut by a legendary sword.


    After skinning the deer, Repenhardt quickly removed the entrails and emitted aura to scrape off the dirt stuck to the meat. Without brine to wash the innards, he did not hesitate to cut off the dirty parts, selecting only the clean meat, and skewering it by type to cook over a fire.


    Watching Repenhardt swiftly disassemble a deer, Ti clicked her tongue.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled, huh? Looks like you¡¯ve caught and eaten a lot of deer before?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I learned it a long time ago.¡±


    Repenhardt scratched his cheek. It was in his previous life, when he roamed the continent as a wandering sorcerer. He had incidentally met a master hunter while searching for ruins and learned from him how to survive in the forest.


    ¡°He was an amazing person. With just a knife and a flint, he magically managed to live well off the bare ground.¡±


    When there was nothing to eat, he would eat bugs, rats, and somehow manage to find a ce to sleep in the barren wilderness¡­ Anyway, he was a person with exceptional survival skills. He even earned the nickname ¡°The Bear Roaster¡± because he could cook a bear if he encountered one.


    ¡®Thanks to him, I learned a lot. Though, I have no desire to live like that man, eating spiders to survive.¡¯


    Amidst this, the deer meat began to cook, releasing a savory aroma. Ti inadvertently swallowed her saliva. Having lived as a ve, her meals had been limited to a few potatoes and gruel. She couldn¡¯t even remember thest time she had seen meat.


    ¡°¡­¡­Gulp!¡±


    Any questions she had about why they were grilling meat in such a dire situation had already vanished from her mind. Repenhardt couldn¡¯t help but smile fondly at the sight of Ti drooling.


    ¡°Do you want some too, Ti?¡±


    ¡°I would love to!¡±


    No sooner had she spoken than Ti squeezed into the seat next to him and grabbed a piece of meat. Holding arge front leg carefully, she began to nibble on it. Repenhardt smiled warmly again before starting to tear into the meat himself.


    Chomp, chomp, smack, smack.


    The two of them ate the deer meat, their faces smudged with soot.


    After a while, Ti, feeling moderately full, put down her hands with a satisfied expression. Eating too much meat after such a long time could cause stomach troubles, and despite looking like a young girl, she was a fully grown adult dwarf who wasn¡¯t so immature as to ruin her health with gluttony.


    But then¡­


    ¡°Re, Repenhardt? Aren¡¯t you eating too much?¡±


    Repenhardt was tearing into the meat relentlessly. While Ti had been nibbling on a bit of the deer¡¯s shoulder, he had already finished both hind legs and was now working on the ribs, moving on to the front legs.


    ¡®I mean, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s been deprived of meat before, why is he like this?¡¯


    Astonished, Ti looked at Repenhardt. It was surprising enough that someone could eat so quickly, but the fact that his stomach could hold so much food was even more astonishing. He seemed set on consuming an entire deer by himself. No, at this rate, he really would.


    During this, Ti noticed something unusual and her eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡®His body?¡¯


    Repenhardt¡¯s entire body was glowing with a faint golden light. As he continued to stuff meat into his belly, which swelled and then deted, his rough skin regained its vitality, his muscles bulged anew, and a lively vigor returned to his entire body.

 Chapter 62.5

    [ Chapter 62 (part 2) ]


    ¡®My goodness, can that even happen?¡¯


    Ti marveled. She had heard that aura users could recover their bodies by consumingrge amounts of food and then using their aura, but she had never seen eating and recovery happening simultaneously.


    Munching on meat ceaselessly, Repenhardt recalled the maxim of his master, Gerard.


    -You cannot be strong without eating meat!


    ¡®Ah, it¡¯s such an ignorant notion, but the problem is, it¡¯s not incorrect.¡¯


    At least, for Gym Unbreakable, this philosophy was indeed a truth. Despite inwardly rolling his eyes, Repenhardt devoured an entire deer he had caught.


    He chewed and swallowed thest piece. Then, closing his eyes, he sensed the vitality throughout his body. Even though he had recovered quite a bit, his body was not perfect when he had left the dwarf vige. Perhaps around 60% of his usual condition?


    But now, his body was filled with vigor. His muscles throughout his body felt overflowing with strength, as if they were screaming to leap into action at any moment.


    ¡°Alright, shall we test it?¡±


    After steadying his breath, Repenhardt suddenly punched into the air.


    Boom!


    The air tore apart with a loud noise, and a storm blew, instantly snuffing out the campfire at his feet. Ti¡¯s mouth gaped open.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Normally, martial artists perform a show where they extinguish a candle with a punch, creating a gust of wind. Repenhardt did that with a campfire. It was truly an act beyond human capabilities.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯m at 100%.¡±


    Repenhardt retracted his fist, showing a satisfied smile.


    * * *


    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±


    Leaning his chin on avishly decorated table, Eusus was in a quandary.


    After hearing the reports from Lento and Baras, Eusus immediately scolded them. The report itself seemed quite usible, but Eusus knew the inside story that the other knights did not.


    ¡®No, why would the Silver Sage possibly want anything from Gym Unbreakable!¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t possibly discuss the existence of the Silver Sage, a secret among secrets, with them. Ultimately, Eusus decided to go down to the dungeon himself, ready to interrogate directly, even if it meantpromising his dignity. He was even prepared to resort to torture if necessary, to extract the whole truth.


    However, Eusus found himself in the same predicament as Lento and Baras. He couldn¡¯t find any fault, let alone torture them.


    -Oh, you want me to repeat what I¡¯ve already said? Well, I can do that.


    Sin repeated the same story in front of Eusus without any hesitation. Thus, Eusus was even more baffled. To him, it didn¡¯t seem like Sin was lying at all.


    No matter how skilled one is at lying, inconsistencies inevitably arise with enough questioning. Yet, Sin did not avert his gaze, nor did he fumble his words. Certainly, a spy formally trained in intelligence could manage such deceptive testimony. But this boy, Sin, was a pilgrim ¡ª a cleric, to be precise.


    This does not imply that clerics are incapable of lying. Indeed, there are spies who masquerade as pilgrims to extract information from foreignnds. However¡­


    ¡®A high-ranking cleric with bishop-level divine power undergoing espionage training? Unlikely. Especially at such a young age.¡¯


    Mastering the art of lying to such a degree at a young age without substantial training is impossible. And to receive such training while also being a bishop-level cleric? That¡¯s practically unfeasible.


    This was the crux of Eusus¡¯s headache. No matter how he looked at it, the boy Sin wasn¡¯t lying. Torture or interrogation only has meaning if there¡¯s suspicion. But with Sin¡¯s demeanor, the truth seemed too evident to question.


    ¡®He believes what he¡¯s saying to be the truth.¡¯


    Since he believes it, there¡¯s no hesitation in his speech. Had Eusus not known the truth, he might have been deceived by such a usible story.


    ¡®In other words, these kids arepletely unrted¡­¡¯


    Originally, Eusus had detained Sin and Siris, hoping the thief from the previous night woulde to rescue hispanions. Otherwise, the opportunity to catch them again would be indefinitely dyed. But if what was said is true, the likelihood of the night¡¯s thief returning for these children is exceedingly slim.


    ¡®He¡¯ll likely abandon the kids without a second thought after getting their wounds treated.¡¯


    Eusus had momentarily entertained the thought that perhaps, out of affection, the thief would return for the yer elf girl. After all, yers are too valuable to simply forsake.


    However, Eusus soon scoffed and shook his head in disbelief. Would anyone be that foolish? If themission came from another family, especially one involving a confrontation with a Golden Knight, the sum involved would be no small matter. The reward for such a feat could easily cover the cost of two or three yers, eliminating any need to risk returning for them.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    How could he possibly recapture someone he had once let slip away? Well, eventually, with the power of the Tenes family at his disposal¡­


    ¡®Even if by some luck we catch the thief, by then the Voice of Elucion would have already passed into the hands of another family.¡¯


    Catching the thief was imperative. So was retrieving the relic, and all of this had to be aplished before the thief could pass the artifact to another family.


    There seemed to be no way forward. No matter how much he pondered, a solution evaded him.


    It was during such a moment of frustration that Eusus was unexpectedly interrupted.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Whoosh!


    An immense energy surged from the far end of the fortress, startling Eusus to his feet.


    ¡°What is this?!¡±


    He was not wearing the magical armor Eldrad at the moment. Yet, the energy was so profound that he could feel it without the armor. Moreover, this energy was not unfamiliar to him.


    ¡®This energy is¡­¡¯


    It was a feeling he recognized. The very same energy he had enthusiastically shed with the night before.


    ¡®The aura-user thief?¡¯


    What Eusus felt at that moment was not relief or wee, but sheer incredulity.


    ¡®Really, he came back? Why? Was he that attached to the yer?¡¯


    * * *


    Drain, looking far more tense than usual, was on guard duty atop the fortress wall.


    His job, guarding the outer walls of Viscount Kelberen¡¯s fortress, was usually so uneventful it could be considered a sinecure. The Kelberen Viscounty, nestled beside the Seted Mountains, remarkably saw few monster appearances and maintained good rtions with neighboring territories. Moreover, the lord did not excessively tax his subjects, so there was little risk of rebellion. It was virtually unheard of for anyone to attack this fortress.


    But that was only true until the previous night. Recalling the mysterious thief who had infiltrated, Drain shivered. His fellow guard, Kaltan, noticed his unease and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Drain? Caught a cold?¡±


    ¡°No, just thinking about yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. It was a terrifying scene indeed.¡±


    To be honest, neither had a clear recollection of the events. What they remembered was something akin to a dark cloud enveloping them, and then they cked out (they were the unfortunate guards whom Repenhardt had knocked out first.)


    When they came to, the fortress was in chaos. The esteemed Tenes Knights had been toyed with by a single intruder, and it was only with the intervention of a Golden Knight that order was restored. All this upheaval caused by just one intruder.


    Viscount Kelberen was, understandably, furious. He dered that if the thief showed up again, they must capture him using the forces of the Kelberen domain alone, to restore the knights¡¯ honor.


    Consequently, the already agitated Captain Hotern was even more irate. As a result, all defense forces of the Kelberen fortress had foregone their days off and were on high alert. Even Viscount Kelberen himself was seen tending to his daily duties in full armor.


    ¡°I¡¯d never seen Mr. Hotern that angry before.¡±


    ¡°Me neither, me neither.¡±


    Drain and Kaltan stood upright, only moving their eyes as they surveyed those around them. Despite it still being the afternoon, over fifty soldiers were stationed at various points along the wall, holding spears and swords with furrowed brows, a picture of strict discipline.


    However, the true feelings of these sharp-ded soldiers were less ¡®We have let our guard down and allowed the enemy through, what a disgrace! We shall ensure that outsiders never invade Kelberen Castle again!¡¯ and more ¡®We are really staying alert here! Please, anything but a pay cut!¡¯ In fact, Drain and Kaltan shared a simr sentiment.


    Recalling the events of the previous night, Drain sighed. After all, Viscount Kelberen had boasted that the soldiers alone would be enough to capture the thief¡­


    ¡°No way, how could ordinary soldiers like us possibly deal with someone who can crush armor and shields with their bare hands just by being a bit more alert?¡±


    Kaltan nodded subtly in agreement.


    ¡°I really hope we never meet them again¡­ What was that? A monster?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the thief already stole what they came for. So, maybe they won¡¯te back?¡±


    ¡°No, but this morning, Sir Eusus brought in the thief¡¯s aplices. So, they mighte back to rescue theirrades.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, I wish they would just knock us out cleanly likest night again¡­¡±


    While the soldiers seemed to be in a state of high alert on the outside, their conversations painted a different picture. Drain and Kaltan, along with the other soldiers, were all sharing simr sentiments. If Viscount Kelberen heard them, he would be livid.


    As Drain and Kaltan were engaging in theirckluster dialogue, Kaltan suddenly turned his head in surprise.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It was a strange sensation he had never felt before, as if something was pricking his skin. Drain felt it too and turned his head in the same direction.


    ¡°What is this chilling feeling?¡±


    Both shivered involuntarily, and they were not alone. Every soldier on the wall had turned to look in one direction, just like them.


    At the edge of the forest near the castle gate, Kaltan let out a dazed groan upon setting his eyes on that spot.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    A man emerged from the forest. With brown hair and a robust build, golden radiance shimmered around his broad shoulders. The light was so intense that, had it not been golden, one might have mistaken the man for being on fire.


    Drain muttered hesitantly, ¡°Could it be¡­ is that an aura?¡±


    It was an aura user, a being of legends! At that moment, all the soldiers on the wall froze, realizing the source of their unsettling feeling.


    It was an overwhelming presence.


    The man, exuding a golden aura, walked towards the castle with unmatched confidence. Among the petrified soldiers, one particrly brave soul managed to ovee the intimidation and shouted at the man.


    ¡°Who are you! Identify yourself!¡±


    The man lifted his head to look at the soldier and smirked.


    ¡°Impressive. I did use a bit too much energy on purpose.¡±


    He slightly bent his knees. Still, the soldiers on the wall could do nothing. Despite their training, they could only stare, like frogs paralyzed by a snake, unable even to divert their gaze.


    In this state, the man murmured softly, ¡°Cmity Horn¡­¡±


    Despite the quietness of his voice, it was heard clearly. Unintentionally, Drain dropped the spear in his hand.


    ng¡­


    As the spear hit the ground, the man roared and leapt forward.


    ¡°Haap!¡±


    Golden aura rippled through the air. His steel-like physique turned into a massive spear, charging forward. A solid fist extended, tearing through space and drawing countless waves of light.


    The man¡¯s punch mmed into the thick gates of Kelberen Castle.


    Boom!


    With a thunderous noise, the stout gates shattered into pieces with a single blow. Fragments flew into the air. But that was not all. Four dazzling waves of golden light converged into one point, pulling in the surrounding air. A horrifying shockwave scraped the ground, shaking it as if an earthquake had erupted. The walls, constructed by dwarves to stand unyielded for a millennium, cracked.


    A moment of silence, then the walls crumbled with a deafening roar.


    Rumble!


    Experiencing the ground shaking under one¡¯s feet is not something easily forgotten. Finally, the soldiers began to scream and copse.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Billowing clouds of dust rose up, as if part of Viscount Kelberen¡¯s castle had transformed into a cloud. The enormous amount of dust spread in all directions, a natural consequence of bringing down an entire section of the castle wall.


    Walking atop the rubble of the copsed wall, Repenhardt couldn¡¯t help but smirk wryly.


    ¡°Did I go a bit too far?¡±


    Still, it seemed that no one was seriously injured. Although it might have appeared brutish, Repenhardt had specifically targeted a section where guards were not present to unleash his Cmity Horn.


    He had already extended his Sense Realm to check. There were definitively no soldiers crushed under the debris. Most of the soldiers were simply sitting atop the shaking walls, frozen in terror. A few had rolled down below, breaking legs or sustaining other injuries, but such wounds would heal with proper rest.


    ¡°This should keep them dazed for a while.¡±


    With this, the soldiers within the territory of Viscount Kelberen could be considered dealt with. They were too shocked to dare make a move for some time.


    Destroying walls entirely to break the morale of soldiers was a tactic Repenhardt had often used in his past life.


    Walls are unlike ordinary buildings. They are perceived almost like mountains or cliffs, believed to never fall. To any person of sound mind, maintaining their sanity in the face of such a wall disappearing before their eyes would be challenging. Even if they were unharmed, witnessing suchrge-scale destruction typically leaves one in shock.


    Leaving the demoralized soldiers behind, Repenhardt walked towards the inner part of Kelberen. He saw dozens of armed knights pouring out from the inner keep¡¯s corridors. They were from the Tenes Knight Order. Following them, a group of robed figures and men in clerical garb rushed out. These were the mages contracted with the Tenes family and the priests of Aerius, the Sky Goddess.


    The knights surrounded Repenhardt with practiced movements, while the mages and priests positioned themselves to form a semicircle. As the formation was set, one of the knights yelled at Repenhardt.


    ¡°You brazen viin! You dare show your face again!¡±


    Although he wore a mask the previous night, recognizing Repenhardt was not difficult. He might not be a giant of unprecedented size like Gerard, but Repenhardt¡¯s stature was also rare to behold. All knights were convinced he was the thief from the night before. Of course, Repenhardt had no intention of denying it.


    Surrounding him, Repenhardt opened his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard mypanions are here?¡±


    It was a leisurely voice. The knight, Lento, shouted in anger.


    ¡°How dare you disrespect the Tenes Knights!¡±


    The thief from the previous night, surrounded by the Tenes Knights, did not show a trace of tension on his face. Moreover, despiteing to rescue hispanion, he showed no hurry at all. Casually sting through the walls and sauntering over leisurely?


    ¡®How lightly must he be taking the Tenes Knights to act so nonchntly?¡¯


    Waves of anger spread among the knights. Of course, they were aware that their opponent was an Aura user. Honestly, they were terrified by the tremendous might of bringing down the walls. However, the Tenes Knights were not so insignificant to be disrespected to this extent!


    The vice-captain, Sir Lot, drew his sword and shouted.


    ¡°Knights of Tenes! Show this arrogant fool your strength!¡±


    The knights uniformly drew their swords. With precise posture, the entire knight order moved as if they were a single organism. The magicians and clerics also took their positions without a single gap, backing them up. Sir Lot continued with a confident voice,


    ¡°It won¡¯t be likest night!¡±


    Repenhardt nodded absently.


    ¡°Indeed, it will be different fromst night.¡±


    Since they had sneaked in yesterday, one couldn¡¯t really say the Tenes Knights had properly responded. Everyone was rxed after finishing a tough expedition, and having just fought a demon that suddenly appeared within the castle, nobody expected another incident so soon, hence they were not fully equipped to face Repenhardt.


    In contrast, the Tenes Knights now were alert and fully concentrated, ready to unleash 100 percent of their power. It was understandable why Sir Lot was so confident.


    However, the situation was different for him as well. Taking a stance, Repenhardt showed a bitter smile.


    ¡°¡­I, too, will be a bit different fromst night.¡±


    ¡°Lento! Baras! Go!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Vice-captain!¡±


    Following Sir Lot¡¯smand, two knights charged at Repenhardt with their shields ahead. The unique shield charge of the heavily armored knights, hiding their swords behind the shields, would have been effective enough if the opponent were an ordinary warrior.


    However, Repenhardt remained unaffected. Standing in ce, he lowered his stance and delivered a series of heavy punches towards the charging shields. As if they had anticipated this, both knights raised their shields to block in front.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two explosions sounded. The bodies of the two knights wereunched into the air. Screams erupted.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    It was different from yesterday. They had expected that blocking with their shields would be useless. They were prepared to be sent flying with their shields. Thus, both were ready to roll on the ground and get back up immediately, as such urrences weremon during their demon battles in ruins exploration.


    But this time, something was different. The shields crumpled, and an intense shockwave traveled up their bodies. It was as if they had been hit directly, twisting their insides and causing severe pain.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Flung away, Lento and Baras coughed up blood as they tumbled on the ground. A single strike, even though it was blocked by the shields, had rendered their bodies immobile from the shock.


    Caught off guard by the unexpected development, Sir Lot looked at Repenhardt in confusion.


    ¡®What kind of trick did he pull?¡¯


    Repenhardt retracted his fist and smirked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already shown you this trick yesterday. To fall for it again would be truly foolish.¡±


    Originally, Gym Unbreakable¡¯s strikes always carry Aura waves, ensuring that even if the attack is blocked, the shock passes through the opponent¡¯s body, rendering any armor useless. He had refrained from using Aurast night to conceal his presence, but now he could use it without restraint.


    ¡°Gah! Selpid! Lakan! Ernesto!¡±


    Sir Lot sent another trio of knights charging. Leaving the fallen two behind, three other knightsunched a follow-up attack.


    ¡°How dare you do that to Lento!¡±


    ¡°You viin!¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±


    With generic battle cries, the knights aimed their swords at Repenhardt from the left, right, and rear simultaneously. Once again, Repenhardt swung his arms to parry the attacks, inserting Aura-charged kicks simultaneously to strike the knights. A proper side kick sent the knights tumbling again.


    ¡°Aagh!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Owowow!¡±


    Once more, all three knights screamed as they fell. They hadn¡¯t allowed the attacks throughck of skill. When it became impossible to dodge as usual, they cleverly twisted their bodies to take the hits on the thicker parts of their armor. However, the subsequent shockwaves from the Aura waves could not be blocked by armor.


    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±


    Sir Lot was taken aback. The situation was unforeseen. The Tenes Knights¡¯ distinctive tactic of pressuring opponents with their armored bodies was entirely ineffective.


    However, the dismay did notst long. The Tenes Knights had battled numerous demons. They were not so weak as to be deterred by this!


    Quickly regaining hisposure, Sir Lot raised his right hand.


    ¡°Priests! Bless their flesh, not their armor!¡±


    The clerics strained their divine power, pouring blessings onto the knights. Instead of reinforcing the armor, they recited sacred spells that enhanced the physical resilience of the knights themselves.


    ¡°Aerius! Bestow your blessing upon your servants so their bodies may stand firm as rock!¡±


    The knights, significantly fortified, charged in unison. Following them, the mages in the rear ranks began to chant in unison.


    ¡°des of frost,e forth before me! Ice Bolt!¡±


    ¡°Congration,e to my hand to strike down the foe! me Arrow!¡±


    ¡°Ra Filt Krel Asor, storm of thunder, blow forth! Lightning Storm!¡±


    Between the knights¡¯ assaults, a storm of various magics flew towards their target. If it had been only the knights¡¯ attacks, Repenhardt might have managed, but the addition of spells made timing difficult. Dodging swinging des and asionally deflecting them, Repenhardt eyed the mages standing at a distance.


    ¡®The mages must be dealt with first.¡¯


    In an instant, Repenhardt rolled on the ground and propelled himself into the air. The towering figure of 190 centimeters quickly leaped over the heads of the knights, rushing towards the mages. The startled mages stumbled backward, hastily reciting spells.


    ¡°Ah! Ra Tilt Del¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Winds of frost¡­¡­¡±


    Slipping through the mages attempting to form their incantations, Repenhardt thrust his fists in all directions.


    ¡°Series of Aura Bullets!¡±


    Golden Aura bullets precisely struck the mages¡¯ legs in session. The spells were utterly disrupted, and the mages simultaneously clutched their legs, screaming in agony. The Aura bullets fired by Repenhardt hadpletely shattered their legs.


    ¡°Agghhh!¡±


    ¡°My leg!¡±


    ¡°Such a vile fiend!¡±


    Repenhardt shed a smirk at the sight of the mages writhing in pain on the dirt ground.


    ¡®This is the level of mages here, huh.¡¯


    Having been a mage in his previous life, he knew well how to neutralize them. Even he, a grand sorcerer, would see his concentration plummet and his ability to cast spells severely limited with even a single injury back in his prime. It was impossible for these average mages to recite spells properly with broken legs.


    ¡®I thought at least one or two would show some guts¡­¡¯


    With a slightly disappointed face, Repenhardt looked at the fallen mages. All were merely groaning, none oveing their pain to cast spells. To him, once a grand sorcerer, they all seemed pathetic.


    ¡®Tsk tsk, to walk the path of magic with such a spirit¡­¡¯


    He wondered if this was how a senior felt looking at his unworthy juniors.


    ¡®Wait, these were my seniors, technically speaking.¡¯


    With a wry smile, Repenhardt turned around. The knights were furiously charging at him.


    ¡°Fallen mages!¡±


    ¡°Geldt! Pjarn! Damn it, are they all down!¡±


    They were grinding their teeth. Their enemy had just leaped over a distance of more than 20 meters in a blink,ying all the mages low without giving them a chance to react. Losing their magical force so pathetically was an unprecedented disgrace in the history of the Tenes Knights. They were all filled with rage, charging like angry bulls.


    ¡®Now, what¡¯s next¡­¡¯


    But Repenhardt paid no attention to their anger. His next targets were the ones in blue clerical robes standing behind the knights.


    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s time to deal with the clerics¡­¡¯


    Once again, Repenhardtunched himself into the air. His form soared over the heads of the knights once more. All the knights felt the bitter sting of frustration, grinding their teeth in vain.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The biggest difference between an Aura user and an ordinary knight was this: the gap in physical abilities was simply too vast. When one person is painstakingly running on two feet, another is rolling a single time to cover distances of 20 to 30 meters, making it utterly impossible to keep up.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    ¡°If you¡¯re an Aura user, face me fair and square! What kind of cowardly act is this?¡±


    One of the knights eximed indignantly. Repenhardt just flicked his tongue out dismissively, ignoring thement.


    ¡®Fair and square, when they¡¯re all ganging up on one?¡¯


    Repenhardt, having once again soared through the air to create distance, nownded in front of the priests of Aerius. The priests, having witnessed the mages being overpowered, each began their prayers, drawing forth protective barriers.


    ¡°O Aerius¡­¡±


    ¡°Grace us with the protection of the skies for your servants!¡±


    They wrapped themselves in a blue halo of defense, especially concentrated around their legs, in anticipation of Repenhardt¡¯s energy sts.


    However, Repenhardt had no intention of using the same tactic again.


    ¡®It seems I can¡¯t deal with priests the same way as mages.¡¯


    If he intended to kill, there wouldn¡¯t be much difference, but to subdue them without endangering their lives, the approach to mages and priests had to be entirely different. Mages could be neutralized through pain from injuries, but priests were not so easily dealt with.


    Divine spells were not about concocting spell forms in the mind to perform miracles, like a mage would. Priests call out to their deity from their hearts to manifest miracles into reality.


    In fact, sometimes, the more a priest is injured, the stronger their divine spells be.


    It was a simple principle. Who would be more sincere in their pleas for salvation, someone unharmed or someone severely injured?


    ¡®That¡¯s why priests need to be subdued without injuries.¡¯


    As soon as Repenhardtnded, he charged forward. The priests, expecting a golden projectile, flinched at the surprise, but Repenhardt suddenly reached out. His thick fingers broke through the halo of light and grasped the throat of a middle-aged priest.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The priest struggled for a moment before going limp. The other priests were horrified.


    ¡°Priest Hator!¡±


    ¡°Such a brutal man! Strangling someone to death!¡±


    In reality, Repenhardt had precisely pressed the carotid artery to cut off blood flow to the brain, causing unconsciousness. But there was no time to exin, and Repenhardt rushed towards another priest. This one seemed to have some hand-to-handbat skills and threw punches that appeared somewhat decent.


    ¡°Yah!¡±


    But to Repenhardt, trained by the best fist fighter on the continent, it was child¡¯s y.


    ¡°Ucha~!¡±


    Easily deflecting the punch, Repenhardt instead used the opponent¡¯s forearm to choke him. The priest¡¯splexion turned pale, and he soon passed out.


    ¡°Kekeke¡­¡±


    Thus, Repenhardt went from one priest to another, kindly applying chokeholds. Unlike with the mages, this was a time-consuming task, and soon enough, knights joined the fray, attacking Repenhardt earnestly¡­


    ¡°Cough, cough! Please, spare me!¡±


    ¡°This viin! Release Priest Lahan!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough! He¡¯s choking me¡­¡±


    ¡°Priest Smard!¡±


    Even as the knights¡¯ attacks poured down on him, Repenhardt skillfully dodged and rendered each priest unconscious. With both the mages and the priests defeated, Knight Lot was furiously shouting orders.


    ¡°Throw the! Throw the!¡±


    But a made of iron chains was easily caught and torn apart by Repenhardt¡¯s bare hands.


    ¡°Crossbow! Shoot him with the crossbow!¡±


    Even crossbow bolts, capable of piercing steel, were effortlessly deflected by the swirling aura around Repenhardt¡¯s body. From the moment the aura manifested, it was clear that Repenhardt found such attempts hardly bothersome. Knight Lot yelled with a voice that sounded like he was about to cry.


    ¡°Everyone attack! You are the honorable knights of Tenes!¡±


    Only about a third of the knights remained standing, a number rapidly diminishing. With a look of despair, the knights charged for onest attempt.


    ¡°Aaaahhh!¡±


    But the oue was disastrous.


    ¡°Haap!¡±


    With a light shout, Repenhardt soared into the air, immediately striking the head of the lead knight and using the recoil to perform side kicks to the left and right, followed by a backhand strike to another knight, and then, uponnding, a sweeping kick that took down three more. Moving through the knights with the speed of an eagle preying and the strength of a bear, Repenhardt¡¯s attacks left seven knights groaning on the ground. Now, without the protection of the priests, one hit meant the end. They would not rise again. A murmur spread among the remaining knights.


    ¡°What, what is this?¡±


    ¡°This is nothing like yesterday!¡±


    At this point, even the spirit of the world-renowned Tenes knights was broken. Knight Lot murmured in a dazed voice.


    ¡°Is this¡­ the power of a ¡®real¡¯ Aura user¡­¡±


    He gloomily counted the number of knights left standing. Now, fewer than five remained. As Knight Lot looked at the faces of the remaining knights, his expression suddenly hardened.


    ¡°Russ, that bastard!¡±


    Among the remaining knights, he saw Russ, who was just standing there, dumbly observing the situation. Shocked, Knight Lot shouted.


    ¡°Russ! What are you doing?¡±


    But Russ showed no reaction, as if he couldn¡¯t hear Knight Lot at all, just staring nkly with his mouth open at his fallingrades.


    ¡®What¡¯s with that guy? Usually, he can¡¯t wait to jump into action even when told to stay put, and now, when he should be moving, he¡¯s frozen like a statue?¡¯


    However, now was not the time to deal with insubordination. Drawing his sword, Knight Lot gritted his teeth.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have him expelled. Once we return to the n, I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s expelled!¡¯


    With a battle cry, Knight Lot charged towards Repenhardt.


    *         *         *


    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯


    Russ watched as hisrades fell one by one. The honorable knights, who had undergone rigorous training, were being knocked down as if they were mere foot soldiers.


    Yet, Russ felt no anger at this sight. Unlike his fellow knights, he could not bring himself to charge at the enemy. Instead, he stood there, his sword hanging limply by his side, rooted to the spot in a daze.


    ¡®So, this is it¡­¡¯


    The movement he had always yearned for but had never been able to grasp was unfolding before his eyes. Every step, punch, and kick contained an astonishingly intricate movement.


    And within all these movements, there was a brilliant light. A light that guided the flow of power, sometimes amplifying it, sometimes flowing with it.


    ¡®Aura¡­¡¯


    Although the realms of fist and sword were different, Russ was witnessing a true Aura user¡¯sbat for the first time.


    He could see everything.


    Why each movement was made, why the power flowed in such a way ¨C everything was crystal clear.


    The true essence of martial arts that no one had taught him, that no one could teach him.


    The true movement, breath, and flow that only those who have reached the pinnacle of martial arts could perform.


    Without realizing it, Russ let out a sigh of admiration.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Now he understood what he had beencking.


    Russ¡¯s fingers twitched, and his arm muscles faintly vibrated.


    ¡®So, that¡¯s how you¡¯re supposed to move.¡¯


    It was an epiphany. Like a dam bursting, the sensations that had been swirling in his mind for ten years of wielding his sword, yet remaining elusive, were now flooding through his body like a tidal wave.


    ¡®That is true movement¡­¡¯


    Russ unconsciously raised his sword. As he slightly lifted his long sword, a faint blue light began to emanate from its tip.


    ¡°Taah!¡±


    With a powerful shout, Knight Lot thrust his bastard sword deeply in front of Repenhardt. The strike was wless in speed, angle, and timing. Compared to the other knights, his skill was exceptional, demonstrating not only hispetence but also a strong sense of duty and patience as amander. A more impulsive person would have abandoned their post and joined the fray long ago.


    ¡®He is truly worthy of being the deputy to the Golden Knight¡­¡¯


    But to Repenhardt, an Aura user, such distinctions mattered little. He calmly sensed the iing sword strike and smoothly twisted his body to avoid it.


    Dodging the attack, Repenhardt extended his right leg for a counter uppercut! The punch, filled with Aura, crushed Knight Lot¡¯s abdominal armor and surged powerfully upwards.


    With a single blow, Knight Lot wasunched into the air. Despite his considerable height and muscled physique, not to mention the heavy armor he wore, he floated up as if he were a balloon.


    ¡°Kugh¡­¡±


    Even amidst severe pain, Knight Lot managed only a short groan, attempting to regain his posture. The shockwave had prated even through the armor, feeling almost like a direct hit to his bare body, yet he remarkably didn¡¯t lose consciousness. He even showed the spirit to swing his sword again in that state.


    ¡®Huh? He didn¡¯t pass out?¡¯


    Even while being flung through the air, not losing the spirit to attack was truly exemry of a warrior. Was it his formidable spirit? Slightly admiring him, Repenhardt twisted his head to dodge the sword strike and then extended a long right straight.


    ¡°Taah!¡±


    Just as the lightning-fast right straight was about to strike Knight Lot, who was suspended in mid-air, Repenhardt swiftly retracted his fist and shot back.


    Kwaang!


    Timed perfectly, a thick column of lightning struck the spot where he had just been standing. The air boiled as if struck by lightning, and countless electric serpents writhed on the ground.


    It was instantly recognizable: a 5th Circle Lightning Spell, Electric Spear.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve finally shown yourself?¡±


    Repenhardt turned with a grin. As expected, atop the rampart above, a knight d in golden armor was ring at him with a stern face, sword aimed in his direction.


    The knight, Eusus, yelled with a voice filled with anger.


    ¡°In the name of Tenes, I will not forgive any more of your barbaric acts!¡±


    *         *         *


    Sir Lot groaned, lifting his head. His expression was a mix of relief and resentment.


    ¡°What took you so long to arrive?¡±


    While he was grateful for being saved in the nick of time, the damage to the Tenes Knights was near catastrophic. Had he arrived just a bit earlier, this could have been avoided.


    The remaining knights looked as if they were about to cry, shouting the name of Eusus.


    ¡°Sir Eusus!¡±


    ¡°Lord Eusus!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯vee!¡±


    Without a word, Eusus slowly walked towards Repenhardt. As he surveyed the surroundings, his expression grew increasingly grim.


    Even though there were no fatalities, the sight of the Tenes Knights scattered around was truly horrific. The mages, groaning on the ground, seemed to be in better condition. Most of the knights and priests werepletely unconscious, unable to even groan.


    In a low voice, Eusus spoke.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve made quite a mess of my knights.¡±


    His voice carried a clear anger, befitting of a leader who had seen his subordinates in such a dismal state. However, Repenhardt didn¡¯t seem to sympathize much. Staring intently at Eusus, he suddenly snorted.


    ¡°Hmph! Acting like you¡¯ve just arrived? You¡¯ve been behind there all along, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Eusus¡¯s expression briefly shed with surprise. Repenhardt pointed out, rather helpfully,


    ¡°Over there, behind that wall. You¡¯ve been squatting and watching since a while ago, haven¡¯t you? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t notice?¡±


    ¡®How did he know?¡¯


    Eusus was flustered. Indeed, he had arrived at the scene right after the battle had started and had been secretly observing the situation. But he was no fool. He knew aura users could sense beyond what was visible, including him. He had even cast a special magic to block his presence. He wondered how this man had noticed him.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Eusus was flustered. In reality, he had arrived at the scene just after the battle had begun. It was true that he had been hiding and observing the situation. However, he was no fool. He was aware that aura users could sense beyond what was visible with their sense of perception. Thus, he had taken ample precautions.


    ¡®So I even cast a spell specifically to block my presence, how did this person know about that?¡¯


    ¡®Well, it wasn¡¯t sensed through aura, that¡¯s why.¡¯


    Seeing Eusus flustered, Repenhardt chuckled to himself. Indeed, his sense of perception had not detected Eusus. Just as in the Principality of Chatan, where Sin had deceived Lantas¡¯s senses, a powerful magical protection or a divine spell could fool an aura user¡¯s senses.


    However, Repenhardt possessed not only a keen sense of perception but also an exceptional ability to detect magical energy. It was clear that, although the physical presence was undetectable, the magic of invisibility was slowly leaking out. If he couldn¡¯t sense that, he might as well return the title of Demon King from his previous life.


    Moreover, Repenhardt had a good guess as to why Eusus had resorted to such a tactic.


    ¡°You wanted to test my skills, didn¡¯t you? But to throw all your knights into the experiment just for that, isn¡¯t that a bit too much, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Eusus¡¯s face hardened.


    It was true. Initially, he had nned to jump out immediately. However, seeing the copsed city wall changed his mind.


    The thief¡¯s skills were entirely different fromst night. He didn¡¯t know why, but unlike yesterday, he was openly using the power of aura. Moreover, it was a golden aura, easily recognizable.


    There was only one martial art in the vast continent that used a golden aura. At least, that pilgrim boy had told one truth.


    The sessor of Gym Unbreakable, the esteemed Fist King Gerard¡¯s disciple; he couldn¡¯t guarantee victory even with Eldrad¡¯s power, but it was a battle he could not afford to lose. He had to overpower the opponent to retrieve the relic.


    So, after much deliberation, Eusus abandoned his men. In a true battle between the strong, ordinary knights had no ce. Facing a proper aura user, the knights would only be a hindrance. Thus, observing the opponent¡¯s battle to gain more information was deemed a better strategy for winning.


    Judging by the odds alone, Eusus¡¯s decision was correct. However, it was also true that such an act was considered despicable, something the renowned Golden Knight should never resort to.


    ¡°People say you¡¯re a knight of great light and justice, but you¡¯ve got quite the cunning side, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Uh, umm¡­¡±


    Eusus could only groan in response to Repenhardt¡¯s mocking. He hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d be discovered, and at that moment, he couldn¡¯t think of a retort.


    As if to drive the point home, Repenhardt posed another question.


    ¡°Or why on earth did you show up sote? You would have been here sooner even if you had been rolling around naked with a woman.¡±


    Eusus von Tenes was left speechless, and the expressions of the Tenes Knights gradually turned stern.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way Lord Eusus would¡­¡±


    The murmurings of his subordinates were clearly audible. As suspicion and distrust grew in their eyes, Eusus tried to maintain hisposure and shouted.


    ¡°I identally fell asleep due to exhaustion. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t wake up on time!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you didn¡¯t wake up even with the walls being smashed? Are you some kind of Sleeping Beauty knight?¡±


    The noise from the copsing walls was one thing, but it felt like an earthquake, shaking the ground. Even if he was soundly asleep in bed, he would have rolled off from the impact.


    ¡°Quiet, you scoundrel!¡±


    Eusus roared, the distrust among the knights growing stronger. He couldn¡¯t let him continue talking, or dishonorable stories might start to spread. He needed to silence the other party.


    ¡°I will question you for tarnishing the name of Tenes!¡±


    Wielding the magic sword Eldran, Eusus soared into the air.


    ¡°de of the sky, tear through the void!¡±


    Swinging his sword, Eusus chanted. des of wind targeted Repenhardt as he lowered his stance and burst out.


    ¡°Haap!¡±


    Suddenly, a golden storm exploded from his entire body, engulfing all the des of wind in the air and dissipating them. He could dispel magic with merely the manifestation of his aura? Grinding his teeth, Eusus continued his outcry.


    ¡°Eyes of Death, piercing through shadows, the roar of a leopard, dwelling in limbs! With the senses of a dragon, I shall oversee the world!¡±


    Facing the enhanced Eusus, Repenhardt quickly lunged forward,unching a magnificent spinning kick. Eusus easily avoided the attack by leaping back. Repenhardt¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to dodge, but you shouldn¡¯t fly into the air like that!¡±


    How much blood had he seen spilled when he sparred with Gerard doing just that? With a triumphant smile, Repenhardt prepared for a follow-up, leveraging his momentum for a long swing.


    ¡°I shall be a feather, riding the wind!¡±


    Eusus kicked off the air,unching himself again. This caused the timing to miss, and the punch hit nothing but air.


    ¡®Ah, that¡¯s right, the fellow can use magic, too.¡¯


    Using the 4th circle spell, Wind Walk, one could leap off the air again. Of course, it required a high sense of bnce, so magicians only used it to slow their fall, but it was a spell highly favored by skilled magic swordsmen.


    ¡®Damn, Siris used it well too, why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡¯


    Havingnded back on the ground, Repenhardt took his stance. Eusus, keeping a distance, red at him, grinding his teeth. Feeling the overt hostility, Repenhardt clicked his tongue. Had he been too sarcastic? The anger was evident.


    ¡®Well, I didn¡¯t really mean to criticize.¡¯


    But looking at what he was doing, irritation swelled up unwittingly, scratching his temper.


    ¡®But still, why such an overreaction, this guy?¡¯


    Truthfully, the technique of manipting the Voice of Elucion was known only to Repenhardt. In his previous life, quite a few people were aware of it, but it was he who researched and presented the method at the magicians¡¯ conference, so there was no one in this era who would know.


    In other words, for the von Tenes family, the Voice of Elucion was just one of the unidentified relics from the Silver Age. Even if it were lost, there would be no problem at all. Thus, Repenhardt nned to steal it without much guilt.


    But the expression on Eusus¡¯s face was as if Repenhardt had run off with a treasure of the von Tenes family, showing an extreme reaction. Frankly, it was somewhat iprehensible.


    ¡®Not that a thief has any right to say this¡­¡¯


    With a bitter smile, Repenhardt looked at Eusus. Eusus also stared straight at Repenhardt. As they eyed each other, assessing the situation, Eusus stretched out Eldran and chanted a spell.


    ¡°Flow of purity that constitutes the world,e to my sword!¡±


    A dazzling white energy enveloped the de of the magic sword Eldran. Reading the magical pattern emanating from the sword, Repenhardt frowned.


    ¡®A pure magic sword, an Arcane de, huh? With that, it can certainly confront aura.¡¯


    In his past life, that was the magic he most frequently used to counter the swords of aura users. Of course, Repenhardt had not wielded it directly but had mixed it with an automatic response spell, floating it in mid-air to make offense and defense possible on its own.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Eusus dashed, closing the distance between them. The Arcane de scattered dozens of sword lights into the air. From all directions, powerful destructive energies flew at speeds beyond human limits.


    With a body strengthened to the limit by the magical armor Eldrad, the Arcane de wielded could not be underestimated, even by Repenhardt. Retreating, he dodged the attacks continuously.


    Swoosh!


    In the midst of the relentless assault, the Arcane de merely grazed Repenhardt¡¯s chest. He furrowed his brows momentarily. Though it was just the skin, he could definitely feel that he was cut. This was not his normal state; his entire body was enhanced with aura to be stronger than steel, yet he was wounded. ncing down, he saw a trickle of blood seeping into his garment over his chest.


    ¡®Indeed, it seems one cannot block an Arcane de with physical strength alone.¡¯


    ¡°Die!¡±


    With a voice full of murderous intent, Eusus shed his sword down again. This time, Repenhardt lifted his forearm to block the attack, summoning his aura and adding a fierce spin to it.


    ¡°Spiral Guard!¡±


    This was the strongest defense technique of Gym Unbreakable ¨D or rather, it was actually the only defensive technique. The philosophy of the martial art was such that most attacks could simply be endured with the body ¨D and Repenhardt carefully intercepted the attack. He was also ready to swiftly pull his arm back if it proved ineffective.


    Crackle!


    The de and the spinning aura collided, emitting a chilling noise. Repenhardt smiled slightly.


    ¡®This works.¡¯


    If his forearm, imbued with Spiral Guard, could withstand the Arcane de, it meant it could also block a de¡¯s aura.


    With newfound confidence, Repenhardt wrapped both forearms with Spiral Guard and sessively blocked the onught. While defending, he gradually began to counterattack. Dozens of exchanges between the two ensued, with white sword light and golden aura shing, rending the air with deafening roars.


    Boom!


    As Repenhardt began to press his counterattack, Eusus appeared to be momentarily gaining the upper hand but was gradually pushed back.


    Moving his limbs, Repenhardt momentarily nced beyond the inner sanctum towards the heart of Viscount Kelberen¡¯s castle. Observing therge fortress with fires zing here and there, he murmured to himself.


    ¡®I wonder how Ti is doing.¡¯


    *         *         *


    In the dimly lit underground dungeon, illuminated only by a small bonfire, Sin and Siris were having their bted lunch. Despite being shackled in chains, their treatment wasn¡¯t as bad as one might expect. Thanks to Sin¡¯s constant bbering, they were spared from torture, and it became known among the knights that they were merely scapegoats. Perceived as innocent children caught in the crossfire, they were not harassed and were even provided with decent meals.


    Dipping bread into soup, Sin asked Siris, ¡°What could it have been?¡±


    The event in question had urred roughly ten minutes prior. They were idly rolling around on the bed when suddenly, a loud rumble, akin to an earthquake, echoed through the ground, audible even in the depths of this windowless underground dungeon.


    ¡°Could it have been a volcanic eruption somewhere?¡±


    However, they had never heard of any active volcanoes in the Seted mountain range. Even when they inquired with the guard at the prison door, they received nothing but amand to stay quiet.


    Ceasing her bread-tearing, Siris tilted her head in thought.


    ¡°Could it be that Lord Repenhardt hase to rescue us?¡±


    ¡°Huh? You seem unexpectedly sure he woulde to save us, given your usual standoffish attitude towards him.¡±


    While Sin appeared surprised by her quick response, Siris stuttered for a moment before sighing and fiddling with her fingers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ about Lord Repenhardt. Why he treats me so kindly.¡±


    Sin¡¯s bluntment, ¡°Just because he¡¯s an elf maniac?¡± left Siris momentarily dazed. Theirradeship seemed surprisingly harsh in its frankness.


    ¡°Initially, I thought he was just someone lost in role-ying,¡± Siris admitted.


    ¡°It does seem a bit like that, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Sin chuckled, and Siris shook her head.


    ¡°But those eyes¡­¡±


    The distant gaze he sometimes showed her,den with deep emotions, plunged her into confusion. That gaze, reminiscent of the profound affection her parents showed her in her earliest memories, was hard to dismiss as merely superficial.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be for such a simple reason.¡±


    Observing Siris whisper quietly, Sin nodded as if understanding.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯smon for women to fall for men like that.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°The idea that if someone treats them well, there must be something more, that they¡¯re different, special in some way. And then, after getting married, they realize they¡¯ve been duped, crying out ¡®I was fooled by this bastard!¡¯ That¡¯s what the nun at the orphanage I grew up in used to say.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    With a stunned expression, Siris looked at Sin. What kind of tumultuous past did that orphanage nun have to harbor such a cynical worldview? Siris couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

 Chapter 66

    [ Chapter 66 ]


    After slurping down the soup, Sin flopped down with a sigh and grumbled to himself.


    ¡°Really, Mr. Repen. If you¡¯re going to steal, at least do it well. Why did Siris and I have to end up in this mess because of getting caught?¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t seem to me Repenhardt, do you?¡±


    He was supposedly a cleric. It was odd how Sin didn¡¯t seem to care much about being tangled in the crime of theft and ending up in jail, even though he served a deity.


    ¡°Well, I wasplicit in the theft from the moment I agreed to it. It¡¯s also my fault for not stopping it.¡±


    Sin smirked, suggesting that his feelings might have been different had they been tortured. He understood that Repenhardt wasn¡¯t the type to covet others¡¯ possessions, so there was no particr reason to hold a grudge.


    ¡°There are times in life when you can¡¯t strictly abide by thew.¡±


    In fact, the teachings of Phnence weren¡¯t particrly concerned with legal and moral standards. The forms of love it acknowledged included affairs and homosexuality, among other things not epted by secrw. Therefore, the clerics of Phnence tended to have a slightly loose sense of morality.


    Siris widened her eyes in surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯re more mature than you look, Sin.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not that young. I¡¯ll be twenty next year. I¡¯m only three years younger than Mr. Repen.¡±


    ¡°What! I thought you were at least twenty years younger?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hey, Mr. Repen would cry if he heard that¡­¡±


    Despite being imprisoned, the two of them were carelessly enjoying their time. They were in the midst of their idle chat when suddenly a gruff voice of a guard was heard from outside.


    ¡°What? A ve daring toe here?¡±


    Immediately after, there was a thud followed by a groan.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Sin and Siris looked at each other with wide eyes.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Shortly after, the sound of a key turning and a door unlocking was heard. The prison door swung open, and a pretty young girl peeked in.


    ¡°Hello. Are you Sin and Miss Siris?¡±


    The two nodded bewilderedly, sensing the truth in her words. The girl, Ti, smiled brightly and continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ti. I¡¯m an assistant to Repenhardt.¡±


    Sin and Siris blinked at Ti. She hurriedly added,


    ¡°We can talk moreter. For now, we need to escape.¡±


    * * *


    Climbing up the circr stone staircase, Sin and Siris followed the girl who introduced herself as Ti.


    ¡°Your belongings seem to have been stored separately upstairs. We should find them first, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    Even as they followed, Siris couldn¡¯t hide her bewilderment. The small girl leading the way, about the same size as Sin, seemed like a human girl at a nce, but Siris was an elf. Hence, she had a fair amount of knowledge about other races.


    ¡®The ample chest that jiggles as she runs definitely isn¡¯t something a human girl of her age could have.¡¯ Siris asked cautiously.


    ¡°Are you, by any chance, a dwarf?¡±


    ¡°Eh? A dwarf?¡±


    Sin looked at Ti in surprise, examining her from all angles. Orcs and elves were often seen infiltrated into human society, but dwarves rarely emerged from underground, so even Sin, a high-ranking cleric, had rarely had the chance to meet one.


    ¡°Heh, you just look like a human on the outside.¡±


    Still, the ears, not as long as an elf¡¯s but clearly different from a human¡¯s with sharp auricles, made it quite evident she might be a dwarf. Sin, intrigued by Ti, caught Siris¡¯s eye making a strange expression.


    ¡°Ears?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s up, Siris?¡±


    ¡°Is the difference only in the ears?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Sin tilted his head in confusion, not understanding what she meant. Sirisughed heartily and then patted Sin¡¯s head.


    ¡°You¡¯re still an innocent boy, Sin.¡±


    First, he was an adult, and now, suddenly, she was changing her tune.


    ¡°Hey, what? I don¡¯t know why, but that feels insulting.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kind.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Anyway, they didn¡¯t have the luxury to dawdle in their fugitive situation. Ti urged them on.


    ¡°Hurry, this way.¡±


    The three continued running. Just as they were turning a corridor, two soldiers spotted them and grasped their spears tighter.


    ¡°Who goes there!¡±


    ¡°They are the aplices of that thief! How did they escape the prison?¡±


    Sirisunched herself in a sh. Even without a weapon, her hand-to-handbat skills were considerable. Kicking off the wall, she closed the distance in an instant and delivered a triangr flying kick, taking down one soldier. As Siris was about to target the next one, she was startled.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    The remaining soldier was being confronted by Ti. It wasn¡¯t with shy martial arts like Siris, but by grabbing the shaft of the halberd that was swung down, lifting the adult soldier whole, and then mming him to the ground.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The soldier, ttened like a frog hit by a carriage, screamed as he copsed. Sin gaped in astonishment. Where on those slender arms did such monstrous strengthe from?


    ¡°You¡¯re very strong?¡±


    Seeing Sin stumble over his words, Ti grinned.


    ¡°Dwarves are generally quite strong.¡±


    ¡®No, that seems to be an understatement.¡¯


    Leaving the dumbfounded Sin behind, Ti gestured for them to hurry.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    Following Ti, Sin and Siris found their belongings in a small room. Sin¡¯s gold was safe, but unfortunately, Siris¡¯s long sword was missing. Coveting gold was against chivalry, but taking precious-looking enemy weapons as trophies was not considered dishonorable, so someone had taken it.


    However, the magical bow Nihillen was untouched. It seemed that to the untrained eye, Nihillen appeared to be just a simple wooden stick and its value went unnoticed.


    Siris sighed in relief as she picked up Nihillen. The long sword was one thing, but this magical bow had really grown on her.


    ¡°Nihillen was even used in front of the knights, but they failed to recognize it.¡±


    ¡°It seems the information hadn¡¯t been ryed properly. Anyway, it¡¯s a relief, Siris.¡±


    After gathering their things, Ti urged them on again. They had barely walked down the corridor when Ti pressed on the wall. With a touch, the wall slid open, revealing a small passageway. Sin was startled.


    ¡°A secret passage? How did you know this was here?¡±


    ¡°Well, we built this castle.¡±


    Ti, looking slightly mncholic, gestured for them to enter. After Sin and Siris had gone into the passage, Ti nced out the window. Then, she took a small pouch from her pocket.


    ¡®If I safely rescue the group, I was told to throw this into the sky.¡¯


    Ti threw the pouch towards the sky through the window.


    * * *


    Boom!


    A loud boom echoed across the blue sky, drawing everyone¡¯s gaze upward. A small me burst into existence above Viscount Kelberen¡¯s castle, only to quickly fade away.


    Eusus von Tenes turned his head to re at Repenhardt and shouted, ¡°What is this? What have you done?¡±


    Repenhardt smiled with a relieved expression, ¡°It seems Ti has seeded.¡±


    The me in the sky was the signal alchemy potion he had given Ti. It originally belonged to Lantas, but Repenhardt had thought it might be useful and had sneakily taken it. This signal meant that Ti had sessfully rescued Siris and Sin.


    Eusus quickly guessed the situation and frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you were the bait?¡±


    With newfound ease, Repenhardt replied in a rxed voice, ¡°Why else would I make such a spectacle?¡±


    This had been the n all along. While Repenhardt drew the attention of everyone in Kelberen Castle, Ti would sneak in and rescue the two. Being as familiar with the castle as its maker, Ti knew all about its secret passages and could infiltrate at will.


    ¡°To think you¡¯d resort to such tactics¡­¡±


    Eusus, showing a reaction of surprise, puzzled Repenhardt for a moment, ¡®Isn¡¯t this a basic strategy? Why is he so surprised?¡¯


    Repenhardt had intentionally been mboyant, making sure everyone in the castle was aware of him. Such a tactic was quite basic; anypetentmander should have realized he was a decoy.


    Yet, Repenhardt chose this strategy to draw out the castle¡¯s forces. Even knowing he was bait, Repenhardt¡¯s prowess forced the enemy to mobilize fully against him.


    It seemed, however, that Eusus had beenpletely unaware of this.


    With an incredulous expression while still aiming his sword, Eusus said, ¡°Why would you go through all that trouble¡­¡±


    Equally baffled and with a clenched fist, Repenhardt retorted, ¡°What do you mean, ¡®why¡¯?¡±


    Both looked at each other, furrowing their brows in confusion.


    In fact, this was due to the difference in their ways of thinking.


    Repenhardt had volunteered for the role of bait out of concern for a potential hostage situation. If he tried to rescue the two himself, there was a possibility that their lives could be used as leverage. Thus, drawing out the main force and having Ti rescue them was deemed safer.


    On the other hand, Eusus was, at his core, a deeply rooted knight. His way of thinking could not even entertain the idea of threatening someone by holding a knife to a hostage¡¯s throat. ording to chivalry, hostages were to be well-kept and then released for a ransom. Perhaps one could say it was a concept of a lucrative side ie? (After all, chivalry, contrary to popr belief, has its economically savvy aspects. The concept of ransom was adopted by the Principality of Chatan to such an extent.)


    Of course, if Eusus had been certain that Sin and Siris were valuablerades, he might have thought differently. But since they were already deemed mere scapegoats, no proper lookout was established. Contrary to Repenhardt¡¯s belief, Eusus didn¡¯t even consider the possibility that he woulde to rescue his colleagues.


    ¡°Ah, whatever. The fact is, Sin and Siris have safely escaped, right?¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Good, now I can use my strength to its fullest!¡±


    Though momentarily disconcerted by the escape of the prisoners, Eusus quickly regained hisposure.


    ¡°It¡¯s a problem of no consequence.¡±


    The thief who stole the relic is right before him. The one who possesses the relic ¡ª or knows its hidden location ¡ª is also before him. Whether the scapegoats flee or not, if he can subdue this person, the situation will be resolved. Conversely, if he fails to subdue this person, he will also be unable to stop the thief from taking hisrades with him.


    ¡°I just need to take this person down!¡±


    Eusus¡¯s eyes gleamed. The distrustful look in his eyes would automatically disappear once he subdued this person. Subduing this person would solve everything!


    ¡°Taaat!¡±


    The Golden Knight unleashed a series of sword strikes with the magic sword Eldran, embroidering the air with numerous des of light, surrounding Repenhardt on all sides.


    However, the situation did not unfold as Eusus had hoped.

 Chapter 67

    [ Chapter 67 ]


    ¡°The kids must have escaped by now; there¡¯s no need to drag this out any longer¡­¡±


    Repenhardt, having strengthened his arms with aura, calmly deflected the iing sword des. He then started to deliver short punches while stepping forward.


    There was no need for grand motions. Short and powerful, aiming for precise points, he hammered away at the golden armor. With each hit, a shockwave prated the body, delivering urate damage. A full swing with all his might could even dent pure gold Eldril, but there was no need for that. Even with short jabs, Repenhardt was capable of prating the armor and hitting the opponent¡¯s body.


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    Eusus was taken aback. The opponent¡¯s movements had changed. No longer were thererge motions or the powerful disy of aura scattering about. It was an efficient movement, precisely targeting only the opponent.


    Pain intensified on Eusus¡¯s face. With each exchange, his body sustained more damage. Although he seemed unharmed on the outside, his insides felt as if they had been turned over a couple of times, causing his whole body to ache.


    ¡°Ah, agh!¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s assault became even more fierce. Punches and kicks from all directions relentlessly pummeled Eusus. As Eusus was being overwhelmingly pushed back, his eyes suddenly red with determination.


    ¡®I cannot just be pushed back like this¡­!¡¯


    Suddenly, Eusus raised his sword high. His abdomen openly exposed a weakness. Naturally, Repenhardt took the opportunity to strike. A shockwave prated, and ribs shattered.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    However, this time Eusus did not back down. Despite the severe pain, he maintained his stance and immediately counterattacked. He was fully prepared to be hit, throwing his body forward to seize an opportunity for a counter.


    It was not about exchanging flesh for bones but giving bones to target the opponent¡¯s life, truly a resolve of desperation!


    ¡°Cry out! Eldran!¡±


    Activating the magic engraved in his demon sword, Eusus thrust forward. His form dashed forward like a sh of lightning.


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    Sliding swiftly to close the distance, the golden de, filled with a ferocious aura, aimed at Repenhardt¡¯s shoulder. Prepared, Repenhardt quickly twisted his body to dodge the attack and extended his left palm. The aura rippled, and a spear of shockwave covered Eusus at that moment.


    ¡°I am one reflected upon the waters, whose form shall ripple!¡±


    Eusus¡¯s figure blurred and then split into five. It was a mirror image, an illusionary duplication magic. It ws not just a simple deception, all five Eususes radiated a clear presence. Repenhardt inwardly admired the tactic.


    ¡®This friend, he truly knows how to deal with aura users. He¡¯s skilled in a mage¡¯s tactics, isn¡¯t he?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t merely about creating illusions with light; the Mirror Image magic, which also replicated the presence of the caster¡¯s body, was indiscernible to the senses of aura users. Repenhardt, having had his fair share of fun using this magic against aura users in his heyday, was well aware of its effectiveness.


    ¡®Surely, an aura user wouldn¡¯t be able to identify the real body immediately.¡¯


    However, this didn¡¯t apply to all aura users. No matter how palpable the presence felt, an illusion was still not a tangible substance. In the case of the Sword Saint Cyrus, he was unique in reading the flow of the air cut by the only real body, thereby identifying Repenhardt¡¯s true form immediately. But with Repenhardt¡¯s current skills, mimicking such an extraordinary feat was outright impossible.


    ¡®This time, I can surely defeat him!¡¯


    Eusus, convinced, unleashed his strongest move.


    ¡°Awaken, Eldran! Scatter the light of destruction!¡±


    Five Eususes shouted simultaneously, charging from five directions. A palpable presence was felt from every direction. The power embedded in the plunging de, Material Destroy, a high-level 8th circle spell, would inflict a fatal wound on Repenhardt, even if he managed to pull up his aura, upon impact.


    ¡®But you see¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment and charged at one of them. Dodging the de, he plunged into Eusus¡¯s embrace. A look of horror shed across Eusus¡¯s face. The remaining four des pierced through Repenhardt¡¯s body, but all in vain. Repenhardt had unmistakably singled out the real Eusus without any doubt.


    Thump!


    Repenhardt¡¯s fist struck Eusus¡¯s shoulder. Spewing blood, Eusus spun in the air. Then, Repenhardtunched a long kick. The aura-imbued spinning kick whipped through the air, striking precisely at Eusus¡¯s nape.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    With a nging sound of crashing, Eusus tumbled to the ground. Blood welled up from his mouth.


    ¡°Cough, cough! How did you identify the real body?¡±


    ¡®It might be difficult with just aura perception, but how could I not when the magic patterns arepletely different?¡¯


    Watching Eusus struggle to his feet using his sword as a crutch, Repenhardt scratched his cheek in a somewhat embarrassed manner.


    Mirror Image was, after all, a spell used by mages to counter warriors. It was virtually useless against another mage or anyone who could read magical energies.


    ¡®It does feel a bit like cheating, though¡­.¡¯


    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Eusus von Tenes¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what trick you used, but¡­¡±


    His face, always stern, contorted like a demon¡¯s.


    ¡°The sword of Tenes never loses!¡±


    Eusus swung Eldran, chanting spells in session. If not with the sword, then with magic!


    ¡°Scorching heat, coalesce and strike the foe!¡±


    Dozens of fireballs flew, radiating heat. Repenhardt, growing tired of dying and finding it tedious to fend off each one individually, raised his aura. Emitting a golden aura, he spun around! A giant vortex of light enveloped Repenhardt¡¯s massive form.


    ¡°Spiral Guard!¡±


    All the fireballs were deflected in every direction. Eusus, taken aback, prepared his next spell immediately.


    ¡°Mist of Cold Winter, shroud the earth!¡±


    A dense mist of cold air enveloped Repenhardt from all sides. Indeed, it seemed impossible to dispel the mist with punches or kicks. However, Repenhardt¡¯s response was the same.


    ¡°Spiral Guard!¡±


    The whirl of aurapletely dispersed the cold mist. Eusus¡¯s expression turned desperate.


    ¡°Wind, be arrows! King of Winter, cover the world! Breath of Corrosion, flow through the void!¡±


    ¡°Spiral Gu¡­¡±


    Eventually, Eusus exploded in frustration.


    ¡°No, what is that technique that bounces off everything regardless of its type!¡±


    Meanwhile, Repenhardt was also marveling at his own body.


    ¡®This is quite something, almost anything can be dealt with Spiral Guard.¡¯


    A technique that ignores both the attributes and implementation methods of magic? Thinking about it now, Teslon too had charged through the magic thrown at him, dealing with almost everything with his body.


    ¡®How could such a cheat-like technique exist?¡¯


    It was astonishing to think about the viciousness of Gym Unbreakable, who developed such a technique. Fortunately, the only aura users who could use this Spiral Guard were the disciples of Gym Unbreakable.


    ¡®If all aura users could use this technique, the magicians would have had toy down their staffs.¡¯


    Spiral Guard was not feasible for other aura users to implement. Not because of the difficulty of the technique, but because it was so brute force.


    Other aura users could also ovey their aura to increase their defense. However, adding rotation to it was impossible. If they did, they would be torn apart by the force. Hence, there were quite a few who increased the power of their de aura by rotating it but applying it to their body was out of the question for other aura users.


    Only Gym Unbreakable, whose bodies were ¡®as strong as¡¯ weapons, could withstand using it.


    ¡®Well, as effective as it is, the consumption of aura is no joke either.¡¯


    Indeed, after maintaining it for a while, he began to feel a slight fatigue. It seemed that everything in the world has its pros and cons.


    As no more magic wasing his way, Repenhardt slowly retracted Spiral Guard. It was time to end this fight. He clenched his fists.


    ¡®I need to quickly defeat this guy and join the kids.¡¯


    Hummm!


    Repenhardt¡¯s fists glowed incandescently, vibrating with each motion and shaking the atmosphere to emit a grand sound. A powerful aura burst forth from his entire body, watched with despair by Eusus, who suddenly shouted in frustration.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Could it be that even upon seeing this golden aura, he¡¯s now asking for his identity? Repenhardt momentarily tilted his head in confusion. Eusus shouted again.


    ¡°I mean, who is behind you?¡±


    Who? Who has orchestrated this, to have such a powerful adversary target the Tenes County? Eusus cried out in anguish, as if coughing up blood. To Repenhardt, it was nothing but a nonsensical noise.


    He carelessly looked behind him to see Sir Lot struggling on the ground. Turning back, he absentmindedly replied.


    ¡°Your lieutenant is there, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Are you mocking me!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m the one feeling mocked right now¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t understand what was being said, but it seemed there was no time to rify. Eusus, driven by extreme rage,unched himself into the air with hisst strength.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    He gathered all the remaining magic in Eldrad, aiming for a final blow.


    ¡°Awaken, Eldrad! Arise, Eldran! Grant me the power to shatter all!¡±


    Eusus disappeared, and in his ce, a golden moon rose. Terrifying magical power converged towards Eldran. Repenhardt¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¡®That¡¯s it!¡¯


    The unique magic of Eldrad, the ultimate strike that had once turned his rigorously trained body to tatters.


    With a resonant cry, a beam of moonlight shot from the golden moon.


    ¡°The light of Eldril!¡±


    A swirling golden aurora filled the view. This technique was not to be underestimated. It was safer to respond with his strongest card!


    Repenhardt slightly bent his knees.


    He pulled his right fist back, concentrating his aura at its tip.


    He channeled all his strength into his legs and kicked off the ground.


    Boom!


    Instantly, his massive body shot up like a cannonball, tearing through space and dragging four aura waves behind it, bing ance of destruction aimed at the destructive moonlight!


    ¡°Cmity Horn!¡±


    A massive golden horn pierced through the light of destruction. The light split in all directions, tearing the ground apart. Then, golden waves converged into one point. The aura wave pierced through the light of destruction, leading Repenhardt towards its end, straight to Eusus, where he precisely thrust his fist.


    ¡°Thaaaat!¡±


    The fourth aura wave, thest strike of the horn of destruction, hit Eusus¡¯s torso urately. With a loud metallic noise, golden shards exploded in all directions.


    * * *


    Lot, with a face lost to shock, stared at the scene before him.


    ¡°How¡­ How is this possible¡­¡±


    The other Tenes knights felt the same.


    ¡°Lord Eusus is¡­¡±


    ¡°Eldrad has¡­¡±


    Golden fragments were falling. The remnants of Eldrad, the strongest existing magical artifact, an armor made from the true gold, Eldril, which was believed to be invulnerable to human strength, were now shattered and scattered around.


    And among themy their leader, believed to be unbreakable, their dream and idol, now in tatters, bleeding and rolling on the ground in a pitiable state. His eyes were rolled back, exposing the whites, a truly miserable sight to behold. He seemed to bepletely unconscious.


    It was a nightmare.


    The sword of Tenes had been broken!

 Chapter 68

    [ Chapter 68 ]


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Repenhardt slightly shrugged his shoulders as he observed the surroundings. Somehow, a rather intense battle had unfolded.


    ¡®I do feel a bit sorry.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t really regret stealing the Voice of Elucion. After all, it was something unnecessary for them. However, he genuinely felt sorry for destroying the magical armor Eldrad. Honestly, Repenhardt hadn¡¯t intended to go this far. It was just that the final spell was so powerful that he had no choice.


    His eyes caught a glimpse of a golden sword lying some distance away. It was the magical sword Eldran, which had fallen from Eusus¡¯s hand. Seeing it eased his guilt a bit.


    ¡®If that¡¯s safe, then Eldrad should be repaired soon.¡¯


    All the main forms that made up the magical armor Eldrad were contained in the magical sword Eldran. And for a top-tier magical artifact like Eldrad, it had self-restoring capabilities. If Eldran, the source of those forms, was safe, then gathering the fragments and leaving them with Eldran would eventually restore Eldrad to its original state.


    ¡®It might take about half a year, though¡­¡¯


    What an incredible magical artifact. Repenhardt clicked his tongue, newly appreciating the power of Eldrad. It was able to preserve the wearer¡¯s life even after facing the final secret technique of Gym Unbreakable, Cmity Horn. Well, all the power was focused on the armor to save Eusus¡¯s life, but it was still remarkable.


    Then, an idea suddenly urred to him.


    ¡®Maybe Siris would like to hear about this¡­¡¯


    The situation was different from the magical sword Altion. He was confident he could produce as many as he wanted if he just had the magic of Altion, but not with Eldrad. Honestly, he had hardly ever seen a magical artifact of its caliber, even in his previous life. Even when handling 10th circle magic, he hadn¡¯t dared to create an artifact of that level. It was among the top-tier relics from the Silver Age.


    ¡®After all, Eldrad has the ability to change its form ording to the wearer¡¯s physical condition¡­ With a slight modification of the forms, it could be adapted to fit Siris¡¯s physique¡­¡¯


    If the magical armor Eldradcked the versatility of changing shape ording to the wearer, the County of Tenes wouldn¡¯t have been able to inherit it through generations. It¡¯s not like all the Golden Knights throughout history had the same body size.


    ¡®In about half a year, the armor will be fully restored¡­ Besides, even without the magical armor Eldrad, Eldran itself is undoubtedly a tremendous magical sword¡­¡¯


    Suddenly, an image popped into his head.


    A beautiful elf mage knight, d in golden armor, wielding a magical sword, disying dazzling swordsmanship and powerful magic in session!


    It seemed like a perfect match¡­


    ¡®Uh, um, I want it, this?¡¯


    Once greed took hold, Eldran became increasingly desirable. Repenhardt looked at Eldran, who had fallen, with a peculiar gaze, causing Sir Lot¡¯splexion to harden.


    ¡®Indeed, he covets Eldran!¡¯


    In the event of a fiefdom duel, it wasmon among knights to take the opponent¡¯s weapon as spoils of war. And Eldran was one of the current era¡¯s strongest magical artifacts, recognized by everyone, unlike the unidentified Voice of Elucion. It would have been strange not to covet it.


    Sir Lot looked at Repenhardt with a pale face. Being unaware of the Silver Sages, he honestly had no interest in the relic stolen by the other. He was somewhat perplexed by Eusus, who had made such a big deal out of something so trivial.


    But Eldran was different! It was a power almost akin to a pir supporting the Tenes Count family! Losing it would mean the downfall of the Tenes family!


    Then, Repenhardt shook his head.


    ¡®No, this shouldn¡¯t be done.¡¯


    Although he was already in a position to be cursed as a thief, Repenhardt had his own reasons. But taking it would indeed make him a real thief. He had resolved to be shameless, but that didn¡¯t mean he should act recklessly.


    Moreover, this was a divine artifact of the Tenes viscount family, their greatest strength, honor, and symbol. The situation was entirely different from that of Voice of Elucion. Taking it would mean the Tenes family would use all their power to pursue him.


    In other words, to take Eldran, he would have to kill everyone present to hide the fact.


    ¡®There¡¯s absolutely no need to go that far.¡¯


    Tempted by greed for a moment, Repenhardt soon calmed himself. Eldran belonged to them, just as Voice of Elucion was his.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just have to arrange for Siris to have the Holy Sword Messiah, as in my previous life.¡¯


    Having made up his mind, Repenhardt slowly walked over and picked up Eldran. With everyone from the Tenes family on edge, he looked at Eldran and then at Eusus, who was still unconscious. After pondering for a moment, Repenhardt turned to Sir Lot.


    Approaching him and handing over the sword, Repenhardt slightly bowed his head.


    ¡°I apologize, this item is too important to me tomit such a barbaric act.¡±


    Sir Lot looked at Repenhardt with a dazed expression.


    ¡®What? Wasn¡¯t he just motivated by greed?¡¯


    The situation was iprehensible. The Tenes knights were already annihted, and there was no one left to stop him from simply taking Eldran.


    After hesitating for a moment, Sir Lot epted the magic sword Eldran. He carefully held the sword in a reversed grip, as it was his lord¡¯s sword, a weapon he should never have been able to wield.


    ¡°Then, I shall take my leave¡­¡±


    ncing around stealthily, Repenhardt began to back away. He wanted to leave this ufortable situation as soon as possible.


    That¡¯s when it happened.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The situation had seemingly ended, so who would call out like this now? Confused, Repenhardt turned his gaze. A knight, standing some distance away, was shouting while holding his sword.


    ¡°The sword of Tenes has not yet been defeated!¡±


    The knight looked quite young, probably in histe twenties. With a cold demeanor and sharp eyes, the knight approached Repenhardt. His stance with the sword was precise, and his gait seemed oddly stable. Repenhardt blinked.


    ¡®Is that that fool from before?¡¯


    He remembered him from somewhere. It was the young man who had single-handedly made a scene during their encirclement yesterday, greatly aiding his escape.


    Sir Lot looked at the young knight with an expression of disbelief.


    ¡°Russ?¡±


    Russ stood in front of Repenhardt with a face full of tension, his sword¡¯s tip radiating a sharp fighting spirit. Clearly in abat-ready stance, Sir Lot eximed in astonishment.


    ¡°What are you doing, Russ!¡±


    Keeping his gaze fixed on Repenhardt, Russ replied,


    ¡°I, too, am a sword of Tenes. The sword of Tenes has not yet been defeated!¡±


    His voice was filled with fighting spirit. Even in such a situation, not losing courage and drawing his sword was indeed a model for all knights. However, Sir Lot did not see it that way.


    ¡®That fool! He¡¯s having another outburst!¡¯


    I mean, what can a mere knight do when even Sir Eusus has fallen? Ignoring the astounded Sir Lot, Russ straightened his sword and charged at Repenhardt with a powerful battle cry.


    ¡°Taaaah!¡±


    A powerful downward strike! Even as an aura user, Repenhardt was momentarily startled by the attack. But, of course, it was a predictable move. He couldn¡¯t possibly fail to dodge it. Twisting his body slightly, Repenhardt dodged the attack with a smirk.


    ¡®So, this was his personality all along.¡¯


    It was a swordsman with only one downward strike to worry about. There was no need to be concerned. That¡¯s what he thought, at least.


    ¡°Haaap!¡±


    Suddenly, as if dancing in the air, the sword followed through the motion of the strike, slicing near his side. Moreover, the speed and force were extraordinary. Caught off guard, Repenhardt hastily moved.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Swish!


    His clothes were sliced, and he felt a slight pain. Quickly jumping back, Repenhardt was surprised as he looked at his side. Between the torn fabric, a faint trail of blood was visible. It was just a slight scratch on the skin, but it was clear. The young knight had definitely inflicted a wound on his body.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Surprised, Repenhardt looked at Russ again. And he was astonished once more.


    Russ, in a ready stance with his sword aimed, had his long sword glowing with a bluish-white light.


    ¡°¡­de Aura?¡±


    * * *


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The knights of Tenes were all buzzing with astonishment. They couldn¡¯t believe it. Russ, who had been nothing but aughingstock, now had the ultimate light that all swordsmen dream of, shining from his sword.


    Sir Lot opened his mouth wide in astonishment.


    ¡°What, what is it, Russ? What happened?¡±


    Still ring at Repenhardt, Russ replied with a cold voice.


    ¡°I have merely reimed the sword of Tenes.¡±


    At the same time, an indescribable sense of pressure emanated from Russ. There was no longer any room for doubt. That overwhelming presence, which seemed to suppress everything, was the same sensation they had all too familiarly experienced through Repenhardt.


    It was undeniable. Russ had definitely awakened to his aura!


    Sir Lot moaned with a mixture of awe and bewilderment.


    ¡°My goodness¡­¡±


    On the other hand, Repenhardt was looking at Russ with a different kind of perplexity. It wasn¡¯t simply because a new aura wielder had suddenly appeared as an enemy. While others might be excitedly astonished, as an aura user himself, Repenhardt could clearly sense Russ¡¯s skill level.


    This young knight had just recently awakened to his aura. The way he used his aura to strengthen his body was noticeably clumsy, and his de aura, fluctuating in intensity, clearly wasn¡¯t refined enough to be maintained properly.


    Not all aura users were of simr skill. Compared to Repenhardt, who had awakened his aura years ago, Russ wascking in every aspect. Though Repenhardt had been caught off guard and had a close call earlier, it was clear that he was not going to lose.


    What puzzled him was that the de aura Russ was emitting felt eerily familiar.


    ¡®Wait? That de aura, why does its color look so familiar?¡¯


    The color of an aura varied slightly ording to the martial sects of the continent. While blue and red hues weremon, there were also green, purple, and others. In fact, Gym Unbreakable also possessed a unique golden aura.


    And though they generally referred to it as blue, if one looked closely, there were quite a few variations: dark blue, light blue, cerulean, etc. Just as there are no two identical humans, the light of an aura also slightly varied, reflecting individuality.


    And now, Russ was disying a de aura with a deep blue hue that felt profound. It was clear and deep, reminiscent of the sky itself.


    Repenhardt had seen this aura before. No, more than seen ¨C he had crossed des with it multiple times.


    ¡°Sword Saint Cyrus?¡±

 Chapter 69

    [ Chapter 69 ]


    Once he recognized the identity of his opponent, his face also became unmistakably clear. Those sharp eyes, the cold demeanor, and the lips stubbornly pressed together.


    There was no mistake.


    It was Cyrus, the greatest swordsman of the continent, the Sword Saint who had tormented him so.


    Repenhardt inadvertently let slip a word that made Russ show a moment of surprise.


    ¡°How do you know my real name?¡±


    His full name was Cyrus von Tenes. It was the name he received when he was knighted. However, nobody recognized him as a knight, so everyone called him Russ, the name his humble mother used, not the name given by the Count of Tenes.


    Seeing Russ flustered, Repenhardt clicked his tongue.


    ¡®Really, why didn¡¯t I recognize him at first? Even though I knew he was from the Tenes Count family.¡¯


    Now, the Tenes family was famous as the Golden Knights, but 30 yearster, it was different. Having produced an outstanding swordsman, the Sword Saint, the Tenes family had risen from a Count family to a Marquis, shedding the disgrace of being called a sword family that relied on magical tools. The reason Repenhardt briefly failed to recognize them when he first heard the story of the Golden Knights was precisely because, in his time, the Golden Knight was already a forgotten figure.


    As Repenhardt was staring at Russ, suddenly Russ blushed and murmured.


    ¡°¡­Moreover, the Sword Saint. Such an immense title is too much¡­¡±


    ¡®Ah, he¡¯s embarrassed, that guy.¡¯


    After all, having just awakened his aura, it must be embarrassing to be called by such an immense title as the Sword Saint by a senior aura user.


    It was a bit awkward to say, ¡®Not you now, but you in the future.¡¯ Shaking his head, Repenhardt simply waved his hand.


    ¡°Ah, you looked simr to someone I know. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    At that, Russ¡¯s expression noticeably fell.


    ¡®Ah, he¡¯s disappointed, that guy.¡¯


    Why are his inner feelings so transparent? The Sword Saint, Cyrus, in his previous life, always had a stiff face and an indifferent gaze, perfectly fitting the image of a saint.


    ¡®It seems people really do change as they age.¡¯


    Meeting his past enemy once again broughtplex feelings to Repenhardt. With aplicated expression, Repenhardt readied himself once more. Russ, too, regained hisposure and aimed his sword. The moment their gazes met in the air.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    Russ was the first to leap forward.


    * * *


    The blue de aura shed down with the intent to split Repenhardt¡¯s head in two. He defended with his forearm, causing the auras to collide and generate a shockwave.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The shockwave from the collision spread in all directions, tearing up the ground. Cutting through the vibrating air, Repenhardt thrust his fist forward. Russ, unable to dodge in time, took a direct hit to the abdomen. The shockwave pierced through his armor and prated his torso. In that moment, a shout burst from Russ¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Haap!¡±


    The blue aura red briefly before seeping into his body, wrapping around his insides to neutralize the shockwave. Then, he executed a swift left and right slicing attack!


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Surprised, Repenhardt stepped back to avoid the onught. To think he managed to so cleanly block an attack that could nullify defenses! Even Eusus had only endured the impact before healing his body with Eldrad¡¯s healing magic. It had taken Repenhardt a whole month to master the technique of protecting his insides with aura.


    ¡®This newly awakened one has some tricks up his sleeve.¡¯


    Russ swung his sword relentlessly at Repenhardt. de auras from all directions surged towards Repenhardt, producing a grand noise, as if to beat him down. A flicker of panic passed through Repenhardt¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®What? This is¡­¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t read the attacks. They wereing frompletely unexpected directions, making them impossible to predict.


    Whether it¡¯s weapon skills or unarmedbat, all martial arts are based on some established theory. It was a system honed over many years by countless warriors, which Repenhardt had also practiced under Gerard.


    But Russ¡¯s swordsmanship was different. It wasn¡¯t bound by any form. He didn¡¯t assume any fixed stance. He simply rampaged like a wild beast.


    Logically, such movements shouldck proper power and be full of openings.


    ¡®But it¡¯s actually powerful and I can¡¯t see any openings.¡¯


    It was fascinating. Despite seeming erratic, the flow of power was correct and efficient. Even though the movements appeared random, each sword strike arrived at the perfect timing and angle. Moreover, all those attacks were imbued with blue aura, lending them proper force.


    ¡®So, he¡¯s just swinging around as he pleases, but it¡¯s not against the principles?¡¯


    Gerard had also said that among martial artists, there are those who don¡¯t follow instructions and just swing as they like. Most are fools who quickly end up dead, but asionally, a real genius emerges.


    ¡®Indeed, a sword genius thates once every hundred years, as they say!¡¯


    Suddenly, Repenhardt¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡®Indeed¡­ With such innate talent, it¡¯s no wonder he was called a Sword Saint¡­¡¯


    And it made sense that he could have defeated Tassid, the great orc warrior, who was both a precious subordinate and a friend!


    Gradually, killing intent began to rise within him.


    He knew that the young man before him was not Tassid¡¯s enemy. That was a matter of the future, yet to ur. However, the unchanging fact in his memory was that the Sword Saint Cyrus was Tassid¡¯s enemy.


    ¡®Tassid!¡¯


    A corner of his heart began to boil. Repenhardt, with a hardenedplexion,unched a counterattack.


    Golden aura was overtaken by a blue hue. Every iing de aura shattered against the advancing fists, scattering into the void.


    As soon as Repenhardt went on the offensive, Russ began to be overwhelmingly pushed back. Russ, having been pushed back more than ten meters in an instant, groaned in despair.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    All attacks missed. The sword light he swung more than dozens of times cut through the air in vain.


    And with each attempt, a counterattack came. Countless fists struck his entire body. Even his aura, summoned for defense, was shattered by the intense shock waves imbued in the fists, inflicting severe damage on his body.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Swear words naturally spilled out.


    Russ¡¯s movements were undoubtedly impressive. Even Repenhardt couldn¡¯t predict them.


    But avoiding attacks isn¡¯t always about prediction.


    Can¡¯t predict them? Then just watch and dodge.


    Once Repenhardt began his counterattack, Russ was continually pushed back without being able to properly swing his sword. Despite Russ¡¯s remarkable talent, the fundamental difference in their abilities was too great.


    In strength, speed, visual tracking, reflexes, and even resilience, Repenhardt was significantly superior. His aura control asionally showed brilliant shes of sense but did not maintain consistency overall.


    He was no match. No matter how much power Russ derived from his aura, he was no match.


    Filled with humiliation, Russ howled like a wild beast.


    ¡°I am the sword of Tenes!¡±


    Russ raised his sword above his head. The de aura zed in a bright blue. His most confident and long-practiced downward sh exploded towards Repenhardt with a force that seemed to split the heavens and earth.


    Boom!


    The aura tore through the air, thundering. But Repenhardt was no longer there. He had already moved to Russ¡¯s left,unching an uppercut.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    With a short shout, Repenhardt delivered a majestic uppercut to Russ¡¯s side. Concentrating the explosive power of the aura and the sticity of his entire body into one point, he struck with devastating force!


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Spitting blood, Russ¡¯s body wasunched into the air.


    * * *


    In the cold embrace of winter winds within Viscount Kelberen¡¯s castle grounds, a young knight groaned in agony upon the frostbitten earth.


    ¡°Ah, ahh¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    Surrounded by a pool of vomited blood at his feet, unable to steady himself yet refusing to fall, the young knight leaned on his longsword as if it were a staff, barely holding himself upright as he continuously muttered,


    ¡°I, I am the sword of Tenes¡­ The sword of Tenes does not break¡­¡±


    Despite the battle being decisively over, with his body on the brink of copse, held up solely by his willpower, refusing to kneel, Russ, the young knight, was observed with cold eyes by Repenhardt.


    ¡®Cyrus¡­¡¯


    The punch had been intended to kill, a strike delivered with a lethal intent unlike any he had thrown at Eusus or others.


    Yet, Russ did not die. Nor did he fall. Though he had exhausted all his strength, standing there as if he were but a corpse, he still stood before him.


    This sight left Repenhardt conflicted.


    ¡®¡­Should I finish him off?¡¯


    He wished to kill him right there, yet part of him resisted that desire.


    It wasn¡¯t solely because Russ was yet tomit any crime. Was it not better to remove a potential threat now, who might harm someone important to him in the future?


    ¡®But¡­¡¯


    If he were the Tassid he knew, the orc possessing the soul of a great warrior, he would never desire such an oue. He might even be angry with Repenhardt for not allowing him to seek revenge himself.


    ¡®Tassid would seriously be angry, no doubt.¡¯


    Repenhardt suddenly smirked. Upon reflection, it was about an event that hadn¡¯t even urred ¨C why worry about seeking revenge?


    Besides, even if it wasn¡¯t about revenge, there were still lingering concerns. Tassid had shed with the Sword Saint Cyrus several times in a previous life. Each encounter pushed both to reach greater heights. Perhaps Tassid¡¯s attainment of the Great Orc Warrior¡¯s strength was, in some way, thanks to Cyrus. Rivals, after all, are meant to push each other.


    Thus, harming this individual here might potentially disrupt Tassid¡¯s future.


    Ultimately, Repenhardt retracted his intent to kill.


    ¡®Yes, this one is for Tassid to deal with.¡¯


    The Great Orc Warrior he knew was never weak. He only lost due to unfavorable circumstances; in a fair fight, he would never be defeated by the Sword Saint Cyrus.


    ¡®And my duty is to provide Tassid with a fair battlefield.¡¯


    Repenhardt slowly approached Russ. Russ¡¯splexion hardened under the cold re directed at him.


    He was on the verge of copse. A mere swipe from his opponent could end his life. Sensing his imminent death, Russ closed his eyes, but then a chilling voice reached his ears.


    ¡°I shall spare you.¡±


    Startled, Russ opened his eyes. The gaze that met his was still cold, almost eerie, as the figure continued speaking.


    ¡°Survive. And be stronger. For my friend Tassid.¡±


    ¡°What, what?¡±


    Leaving a bewildered Russ behind, Repenhardt stomped the ground,unching his massive form into the air, flying towards the outer walls. Leaving a golden trail behind, Repenhardt leaped over the inner walls and through the broken outer walls, disappearing from sight beyond the castle of Kelberen, leaving Russ and the knights of Tenes dumbfounded.


    Silence prevailed. No one spoke.


    The enemy had vanished. What remained was the shattered castle, the decimated knights of Tenes, and their leader, still struggling to regain his senses.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    With a cry, Russ swung his sword down. The de aura tore through the earth, emitting a majestic roar.


    Boom!


    Among the flying debris and cloud of dust, Russ let out a long, animalistic howl, like a wounded beast crying out in agony.


    ¡°Uaaaaah!¡±

 Chapter 70

    [ Chapter 70 ]


    Repenhardt, having left Viscount Kelberen¡¯s castle, made a beeline across the forest towards the previously agreed meeting spot. It was by the riverside, about 3 kilometers upstream along the Yaham River that flowed around Kelberen Castle, where he was supposed to meet up with Ti.


    After running for a while, he soon saw the shadows of three people through a small forest by the riverbank. It was Siris, Sin, and Ti.


    ¡°Ah, Repenhardt! You¡¯ve returned safely!¡±


    Upon seeing him, Ti waved her hand in joy. Repenhardt immediately leaped towards them. Once he approached, he noticed that both Siris and Sin had somewhat sullen expressions.


    It was a natural reaction, considering the situation. They had been through troubles because he had insisted on attempting to steal, only to fail miserably.


    Repenhardt, feeling awkward, scratched his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m d everyone is safe¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Sinughed brightly, shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°Really, thanks to Mr. Repen, we had quite the unusual experience.¡±


    His voice was cheerful, but the content was anything but. Sin continued to giggle as he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that setting out as a pilgrim would lead to all sorts of experiences, but I never imagined that, having be a clergyman, I¡¯d be treated as a thief and get to see the inside of a jail. Ah! So, this is why they say the world is full of surprises!¡±


    From Repenhardt¡¯s perspective, there was nothing he could say in response.


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    However, it seemed they weren¡¯t too angry. Both of them rxed their expressions immediately. It seemed more like they just wanted toin rather than being truly upset.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a relief that everyone is safe.¡±


    Sin clicked his tongue.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t much, but it was quite dangerous, actually. I mean, it¡¯s one thing for me, but Siris is an elf, and a youngdy at that. Didn¡¯t you think she could have been in real danger if something went wrong?¡±


    At this, Repenhardt¡¯splexion changed dramatically. He hadn¡¯t thought of that. Even humans, especially young women, could face unknown fates if imprisoned, let alone a beautiful elf who could have ended up as a ve. The horrific scenarios were unspeakable.


    Repenhardt grabbed Siris¡¯s shoulder, shaking it frantically.


    ¡°Are, are you okay, Siris? They didn¡¯t do anything to you, did they?¡±


    Siris grimaced slightly, as if in pain from her shoulder. Startled, Repenhardt withdrew his hand as Sin waved him off.


    ¡°There was nothing serious. Besides, the knights of Eusus are renowned figures; they were all quite gentlemanly. No foul y happened.¡±


    The reputation of a knightly order does not necessarily mean its members are gentlemen. Their fame stems from their valor, not their virtue. If anything, the knights of Eusus did not harass Siris more likely influenced by Eusus¡¯s own disdain for debauchery.


    ¡®It was indeed a stroke of luck.¡¯


    Repenhardt sighed in relief, feeling a chill down his spine at the thought of what might have happened to Siris.


    ¡®I must be more cautious in the future.¡¯


    There was also the precedent in the Principality of Chatan. Repenhardt resolved to move more carefully from now on. Siris then looked straight at him and asked.


    ¡°So, did you get what you wanted, Lord Repenhardt?¡±


    ¡°Uh? Yes, yes.¡±


    Repenhardt took out the Voice of Elucion from his pocket. Everyone looked on with curiosity. It appeared as nothing more than a rectangr ck box, leading Sin to tilt his head and ask.


    ¡°What¡¯s this for, exactly? It doesn¡¯t seem like something you¡¯d use for martial arts training.¡±


    ¡®Of course, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s a relic from the Silver Age,pletely unrted to martial arts.¡¯


    But admitting it was a lie after causing such a fuss was unthinkable. Repenhardt vaguely brushed it off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. My master just told me to fetch it.¡±


    It was a smooth answer, and everyone seemed to ept it. Repenhardt then urged the group to move on, putting the Voice of Elucion back into his pocket.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of this domain.¡±


    After themotion they caused, staying in Viscount Kelberen¡¯s territory was out of the question. Everyone began to follow Repenhardt¡¯s lead.


    * * *


    The red sunset draped softly over the castle walls. As evening approached, Kelberen Castle buzzed with activity. Servants were busy tending to the wounded and clearing the debris of destruction scattered about.


    Among the crowd, knights of the Tenes order, bandaged here and there, also lent their hands. Despite a rather miserable defeat, surprisingly, no one had lost their life to the ¡®aura ability thief¡¯. Those severely injured were few, thanks in part to the healers of Aerius, who had used their healing magic. Most had awakened within half a day, able to move their bodies reasonably well. Of course, the magicians were still groaning, clutching their uniformly broken legs.


    One might expect the knights to be filled with gloom over their woeful defeat, but surprisingly, their faces did not reflect such darkness. Though they were certainly concerned about the tarnished honor of the Tenes order, their eyes shone with something beyond that¡ªhope.


    ¡°¡­Is that really true, Evron?¡±


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes, Knight Baras.¡±


    The humiliation from the defeat of the Golden Knight was forgotten in the face of new glory. Everyone was abuzz about the new sword of Tenes, the true realm of the sword, Cyrus who had awakened his aura.


    Even though they were loyal followers of Eusus, they had ears too. They were aware of how other houses judged theirmander, who unted his power with the help of magical artifacts.


    While Eusus himself argued that the skill to use magical artifacts was a merit of one¡¯s own, they were still regarded as half-knights at best, dishonorably leveraging the power of tools rather than their own skill.


    But now, things had changed!


    An aura ability wielder was respected anywhere on the continent. There was not a warrior who wouldn¡¯t revere the brilliant light of that ultimate realm contained within the sword.


    ¡°Finally¡­ the Tenes order has a true aura ability wielder¡­¡±


    Baras murmured with emotion.


    From the balcony window of a bedroom on the third floor, overlooking the inner courtyard, Eusus von Tenes gazed outside.


    He didn¡¯t need to see to know.


    He didn¡¯t need to hear to understand.


    The focus of all the knights was no longer on him.


    ¡°¡­Everyone is talking about Russ.¡±


    After waking up, he had been briefed on the situation by Knight Lot. He had learned what had happened. The realization that he had lost the Voice of Elucion, and the concern that he had failed the mission given by the Silver Sage, no longer existed.


    ¡°Aura¡­ The power of aura has been obtained¡­¡±


    He, too, had once dreamt of such power. He had harbored delusions that perhaps, with enough hard work, even a mere sliver of that great light would be granted to him.


    But he hade to ept reality and given up without regret. He acknowledged that there was no path towards Aura within his family and chose the path of a magic swordsman, wielding the magic sword Eldran. And he did not regret that choice. At least, not until now¡­


    ¡®How could such power be in the hands of that wretched whore¡¯s offspring¡­¡¯


    It was unbelievable. At first, he doubted his own ears.


    Had they not said the path to Aura was lost? That there was no other way, and so he must wield Eldran!


    Yet now, all his loyal subordinates, who had followed him without a hint of doubt, were calling Russ¡¯s name. Those who had despised and ignored Russ were now acting as if a savior had appeared for the family, just because a light had appeared in his sword!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    His grip tightened. A faint trace of blood seeped from the fingertips clutching the window frame. His fingernail had cracked.


    His mind was in turmoil. He had no idea what to do next.


    The path he had believed to be so bright, all his future, felt enveloped in darkness.


    The damned father who openly adored Russ.


    The elders of the family who praised Eusus publicly but stillmented theck of an Aura wielder in private.


    Now, the Tenes Count family had an Aura user. Just one was enough to elevate the family¡¯s status by several levels, a supreme martial artist had emerged.


    ¡®What about me?¡¯


    What bes of him, who has thrown himself into training for the family¡¯s sake? Afraid of bing a burden, always cautious in his conduct, elevating the name of the Golden Knight, believing that even without Aura, he could still be a noble knight, wielding his sword to this day!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Eusus¡¯s expression twisted severely. Suddenly, he turned his head. In a corner of the bedroomy the golden armor, shattered and cracked. The magic armor Eldrad, barely gathering its fragments for self-repair, seemed to mirror his current state.


    In its center was the magic sword, Eldran, towards which Eusus walked as if in a trance.


    ¡°This is the sword of Tenes¡­¡±


    His trembling hand reached out and grasped Eldran.


    Swoosh.


    Eldran was drawn. Eusus muttered once more.


    ¡°I am the sword of Tenes¡­¡±


    * * *


    Russ stood atop a cliff overlooking the Yaham River, gazing at the setting sun.


    Despite everyone else being busy with cleanup, no tasks were assigned to Russ. Of course, he was in no condition to move around much. Even after receiving healing, his broken ribs hadn¡¯t fully mended, and he couldn¡¯t walk without a cane due to his leg injury.


    However, Russ¡¯s exclusion from work wasn¡¯t solely due to his injuries. The knights¡¯ attitudes towards him hadpletely changed after he manifested his aura.


    Contempt turned into awe.


    Neglect turned into praise.


    All he did was awaken his aura, yet the world around him hadpletely changed.


    ¡°Ha, hahaha¡­¡±


    He knew the truth. Despite Russ bing an aura user, Eusus still had greater martial prowess.


    Eldrad¡¯s power could overwhelm most aura users, and Eusus had already reached the pinnacle of mastery over Eldrad. Russ would have to undergo a difficult journey to catch up to Eusus¡¯s martial prowess, despite having awakened his aura.


    Yet, people were already treating Russ as if he had be the new sword of Tenes. It wasughable but also pleasing.


    And deep down, Russ epted this fact.


    ¡°I¡¯m stillcking¡­¡±


    He smiled, clenching his fist.


    ¡°But soon. I can catch up soon.¡±


    It was just the beginning. Soon, he would truly be the sword of Tenes.


    Feeling exhrated, Russ burst intoughter.


    ¡°Haahaha!¡±


    That¡¯s when it happened.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be so happy about, after being defeated together?¡±


    Startled, Russ turned around to find Eusus standing atop the cliff. Normally, he would have found it odd that Eusus hadn¡¯t been detected by his aura user senses.


    But Russ was too surprised to even consider this, having not expected Eusus to initiate a conversation. Especially since Eusus always treated him as if he didn¡¯t exist. Hearing Eusus¡¯s words made him slightly embarrassed; he had been so preupied with being an aura user that he hadn¡¯t even reflected on his defeat.


    However, Russ quickly dismissed that thought. He wasn¡¯t the type to reflect on defeat. If he were, he wouldn¡¯t have disregarded orders and charged in recklessly, only to be blown away.


    Eusus approached and spoke.


    ¡°I heard you awakened your aura.¡±


    His voice was gentle, apletely unexpected tone, causing Russ to awkwardly nod.


    ¡°Ah, yes. Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Will you show me?¡±


    After swallowing, Russ drew his sword from his waist.


    Whoom whoom whoom!


    A low hum sounded as a brilliant blue de aura softly climbed the long sword¡¯s de. Gazing at the radiant light, Eusus murmured in a dazed voice.


    ¡°Beautiful¡­¡±


    Russ¡¯s expression brightened.


    Finally, he had received recognition. His brother, his family, acknowledged his sword.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been recognized as the sword of Tenes!¡¯


    Suddenly, he felt a dull pain in his abdomen.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Blood seeped out. Red blood flowed down the golden de, and that de was deeply piercing through his abdomen¡­

 Chapter 71

    [ Chapter 71 ]


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Spitting blood, Russ¡¯s eyes shot open.


    He hadn¡¯t been on his guard at all. It had never urred to him that Eusus, who was so deeply engrossed in chivalry, would harm him out of jealousy.


    ¡°Why, why?¡±


    Eusus¡¯s lips stretched into a long, sinister smile as he looked at his horrified half-brother. It was a damp, hideously ugly smile.


    ¡°My sword shall resonate with the spirit within!¡±


    Eusus dered as he plunged his sword in. A terrifying energy spread from Eldran, turning Russ¡¯s insides upside down. Being an aura user, there was a chance he wouldn¡¯t die from a blow to the abdomen, so Eusus made sure to confirm the kill.


    It was certain! Eusus intended to kill him!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Groaning, Russ swung his sword horizontally. The de aura extended long, aiming for Eusus. However, Eusus had already retracted Eldran and stepped back. The sword light cut through the air in vain and exploded above the cliff.


    Boom!


    The explosion made the cliff tremble. Clutching his stomach, Russ¡¯s eyes bulged as bloodshot tears streamed down his face.


    ¡°Why, why me¡­ Brother¡­ why¡­¡±


    Eusus snapped coldly.


    ¡°Tenes is sufficient with me alone as a sword.¡±


    Eusus aimed Eldran horizontally at Russ¡¯s throat.


    ¡°I cannot acknowledge someone born from a filthy stray as a sword of Tenes!¡±


    Then, a rustling noise came from behind. The explosion had attracted the knights of Tenes.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What happened now!¡±


    Eusus¡¯s attention momentarily drifted to the back. Seizing this moment, Russ summoned hisst strength.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    With all his might, Russ threw himself into the river. Eusus turned around toote.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    It was toote. Russ¡¯s body was already falling towards the dark river. With a ssh, the dark waters swallowed Russ.


    ¡°Tch¡­¡±


    Eusus clicked his tongue. He didn¡¯t think that Russ could survive such injuries, but one never knows.


    Didn¡¯t it happen in many tales of heroes? The one who falls from a cliff into a riverteres back robustly alive to take revenge on the one who stabbed them. It¡¯s a scene somon that it rarely appears as a material anymore.


    ¡®You must always be prepared, just in case.¡¯


    Eusus von Tenes quickly drew his sword and shed across his own body, spilling his blood in various ces. Soon after, Lot and a few other knights arrived at the top of the cliff.


    Upon seeing Eusus, Lot eximed, ¡°What happened, Lord Eusus!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Russ!¡±


    Pretending to be in pain, Eusus cried out, ¡°Russ attacked me, aiming for the position of the head of the family!¡±


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Everyone was shocked, but then they quickly began to denounce Russ. Despite their admiration for Russ, who had recently awakened his aura, they were ultimately loyal knights of Eusus.


    Moreover, Eusus¡¯s im was usible. Russ had always been vocal about being the sword of the Tenes family. Now that he was an aura user, he must have thought he could take over as head of the family if only Eusus were gone!


    ¡°Ugh! There¡¯s no changing the dirty lineage!¡±


    ¡°Why would such talent be bestowed upon such a person¡­¡±


    Everything went ording to n. No one doubted Eusus¡¯s words. It seemed this was why one¡¯s conduct was important.


    ¡°What about Russ?¡±


    At Lot¡¯s question, Eusus, pretending to struggle, replied, ¡°Fortunately, I was able to counterattack in time. He fell into the river with a wound in his abdomen, so it¡¯s unlikely he¡¯ll survive.¡±


    Even if Russ survived, there would be no big problem. By attempting to kill Eusus, he had be an enemy of the family. Of course, he might seek revenge like in the typical hero stories, but Eusus was confident he could handle that much.


    ¡®No matter how much of an aura user you are, you can¡¯t withstand the power of Eldrad.¡¯


    The most important thing was not to lose the position of sessor. He didn¡¯t feel that his actions were despicable. Someone who couldn¡¯t win the hearts of the people would be of no help to the family as a sessor. He had made the right choice.


    Supported by Lot, Eusus walked down the cliff. A cold smile appeared on the lips of Eusus, who had his head bowed.


    ¡®You should have tried to win the hearts of the people, brother.¡¯


    * * *


    Repenhardt¡¯s party continued to walk along the banks of the Yaham River, intending to follow the river downstream and leave the territory of Viscount Kelberen. Even as dusk fell, they did not stop their march. Normally, they would have started to prepare for an overnight stay, but at this time, it was crucial to leave the viscount¡¯snd as soon as possible. Hence, they nned to travel through the night if necessary.


    Repenhardt carefully scanned the surroundings, leading the way. He was worried that Viscount Kelberen might have sent a pursuit team after them. Although Repenhardt himself was confident in dealing with any pursuit team, he couldn¡¯t help but be cautious, considering that Siris, Sin, and Ti could get injured in the process.


    Noticing Repenhardt¡¯s cautiousness, Siris quietly asked him a question, indicating she was bing more open and frequently initiating conversations ¡ª a wee development. Repenhardt responded with a smile, asking, ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±


    ¡°How did youe to know Miss Ti?¡±


    This was a question Repenhardt had been pondering over how to exin.


    He decided to not lie to Siris any longer and told her the truth.


    ¡°I was thrown into the river by the Golden Knight and floated downstream, where the dwarves rescued me.¡±


    ¡°Dwarves saved a human?¡±


    Siris, unsurprisingly, questioned this. Repenhardt nodded, exining there had been a prophecy from Al Fort stating that he was destined to save the dwarves.


    Siris looked at him skeptically, as if thinking he was joking. However, Ti confirmed his story, nodding and stating, ¡°Yes, Repenhardt is the savior prophesied to rescue our n. That¡¯s why I am following him now.¡±


    Sin, who had been listening, looked incredulously at Ti as she began to exin further.


    About six years ago, a prophecy was given to the dwarves, foretelling that a savior woulde floating down the river. Thus, when Repenhardt was found, they saved him and decided to follow his lead.


    Sin, astounded, turned to Repenhardt, questioning the religious beliefs of dwarves.


    ¡°Dwarves believe in gods?¡±


    ¡°There are even priests among them. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±


    Sin shook his head, admitting his ignorance on the matter of dwarven priests.


    Ti retorted sharply, ¡°Of course, humans wouldn¡¯t think that a ¡®ve race¡¯ could engage in such advanced spiritual activities as faith.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    Sin had changed his views significantly during his journey with Repenhardt, especially after observing Siris. He understood that individual beings from other races could have emotions and intellect simr to humans, but the idea that entire races held religious beliefs had not urred to him. ording to the teachings he had received, all non-human races were considered ves created by the gods for humans.


    ¡°Yes, the dwarves have their god, Al Fort.¡±


    ¡°Al Fort? Isn¡¯t that a malevolent god?¡±


    ¡°What exactly did Al Fort do?¡±


    Sin realized he had heard Al Fort was malevolent but never learned why.


    In the midst of this confusion, Siris, looking towards the river, frowned.


    ¡°Lord Repenhardt, over there¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I might be seeing things, but¡­ that looks like a person¡­¡±


    In the darkness, something was drifting closer. Floating towards them, it eventually stopped at the riverbank.


    It was indeed a person ¡ª a rather robust warrior, it seemed. Repenhardt, sensing the man was still alive, rushed over.


    As he turned the man over to see his face, Repenhardt¡¯s eyes widened in recognition.


    ¡°Oh, this guy?¡±


    ¡®How did he end up here? And he¡¯s been stabbed?¡¯


    ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    Repenhardt scratched his head at Siris¡¯s question.


    ¡°It¡¯s someone who, if you know, you know, and if you don¡¯t, you don¡¯t¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s identity was Cyrus, the opponent they had fiercely fought just half a day ago. Sin quickly prepared a healing spell and cast it on Russ. Ti muttered to herself upon seeing this.


    ¡°¡­Was there a sequel to the prophecy?¡±


    * * *


    tter, tter.


    A faint sound of wheels could be heard. Beyond a distant sensation, the feeling of being shaken was perceptible. Russ moaned.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    There was no strength throughout his body. How long had he been sleeping to feel so stiff? And where was this? Judging by the sensation of being rocked, it seemed to be inside a carriage.


    ¡®Why am I lying down in a ce like this?¡¯


    Wondering, Russ tried to get up. Suddenly, a fierce pain struck his abdomen. It was the moment he grimaced and clenched his teeth.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A groan leaked out. The twisted face of his half-brother, Eusus, surfaced in his blurry memory. In an instant, all his memories flooded back.


    The moment he awakened his aura, the awe-struck eyes of everyone, his own heightened excitement, the de of Eusus deep in his stomach, and the dark blue river water approaching at a terrifying speed along with a profound sense of falling¡­


    He remembered. He remembered everything.


    His fingertips trembled.


    ¡®Eusus, brother¡­¡¯


    Russ wrapped his head. Destion was felt before anger.


    He knew that Eusus did not acknowledge him. He had gritted his teeth more than once under that disdainful gaze always cast his way.


    But to harbor hatred, Eusus was too great a knight.


    A knight among knights, even someone as disregarded as himself couldn¡¯t help but admire his character. How proud had he been to hear that such a knight was his brother? And how ashamed had he felt for not being able to be the proud brother of that brother?


    To such a great knight, someone like himself, a mere one-trick knight, couldn¡¯t possibly catch his eye as a brother. Thus, he thought it natural not to be acknowledged, to be looked upon with disdain.


    Therefore, he tried desperately. If he could stand as a knight in his own right, if he could obtain a strength that wouldn¡¯t shame the sword of Tenes, he thought that even Eusus would eventually acknowledge him. This impatience led him to frequently break ranks and disobey orders, which only made him more despised and fueled a vicious cycle of further impatience.


    And finally, he awakened his aura. He had achieved what he wanted. Now, he stood on equal footing as a brother with Eusus.


    He thought Eusus would be happy to see him like this. Finally, he had be a proud brother worthy of being a sword of Tenes. But¡­


    ¡®He had no intention of acknowledging me¡­¡¯


    Russ sighed as he looked at the ceiling of the carriage. Waking from his dream, the cold truth was clearly visible to him.


    His brother was not the knight among knights he thought he was. When his position as the heir became precarious, he was just an ordinary noble consumed by power, ready to stab his own blood brother without hesitation. It was ludicrouslyughable that he had believed such a man to be a great knight and had chased after his recognition alone.


    ¡°Kekeke¡­¡±


    A hollowugh escaped him involuntarily.


    Clunk!


    The carriage stopped. Suddenly, bright sunlight shone in, and cold air entered. Someone had drawn the carriage curtain and was looking at him.


    Russ was startled. It was a familiar face. A long-haired redhead boy with a face so pretty it was almost girlish. It was the boy who had been captured as the ¡®aura-wielding thief¡¯s¡¯ aplice.


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Repen! This knight has awakened!¡±

 Chapter 72

    [ Chapter 72 ]


    Emerging from the carriage, Russ looked at Repenhardt and his party with rm. Repenhardt, upon seeing him, spoke in a calm tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake. How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡±


    With a stiff face, Russ groaned. He had guessed as much when he saw Sin, but seeing Repenhardt again was still disconcerting. Wasn¡¯t this aura wielder an enemy of the Tenes Knight Order?


    ¡°Was it¡­ you guys who saved me?¡±


    Russ asked in a gruff voice, his gaze full of wariness, to which Repenhardt replied,


    ¡°We found you drifting in the river, close to death, and pulled you out.¡±


    It seemed that they were indeed the ones who had saved him. Still wary, Russ looked around and asked again.


    ¡°Then where is this ce?¡±


    It was ins in all directions. It certainly didn¡¯t look like the mountainous area of Viscount Kelberen¡¯s territory. He appreciated being saved, but why had they brought him here?


    Seeing the dubious and gruff expression on Russ¡¯s face, Repenhardt gave a wry smile. Well, it wasn¡¯t an iprehensible situation.


    ¡°This is the territory of Baron Baid. It¡¯s already been three days since themotion at Kelberen Castle. It wasn¡¯t urgent, so under normal circumstances, it would have been best to wait for you to wake up and treat you in an inn or something simr¡­¡±


    Repenhardt and his party were in hot water for causing a huge uproar at the lord¡¯s castle. They couldn¡¯t stay in the viscount¡¯s territory since a warrant for their arrest could be issued at any time.


    ¡°It felt wrong to leave a dying man behind, and given our situation, we couldn¡¯t stay in one ce either. We thought about leaving you at a nearby temple, but Sin said your injuries were so severe that only a priest of his caliber could save you.¡±


    Russ felt an odd sensation. The brother with whom he shared blood had ambushed him, attempting to take his life, yet the enemy with whom he shared a sword had spent money to save him.


    A peculiar emotion welled up inside his chest. Never in his life had he felt such kindness.


    Honestly, he was profoundly moved.


    With a rigid face, Russ slightly bowed his head.


    ¡°I sincerely thank you for saving my life.¡±


    He meant to express his gratitude genuinely, but despite his intentions, his voice sounded awkwardly stiff.


    ¡®Ugh, this isn¡¯t what I intended,¡¯ Russ thought to himself. Having only ever received animosity, he wasn¡¯t used to expressing gratitude. Hence, his tone came out bluntly.


    Fortunately, Repenhardt didn¡¯t seem to mind. Scratching his head, he casually gestured towards Sin.


    ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s quite nice. He¡¯s the one who paid, so thank him.¡±


    In reality, he hadn¡¯t contributed a single penny to the purchase of the carriage. (Not that he had any money to contribute.)


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re awake, you should return to your family, right? Want me to chip in for your travel expenses?¡±


    Repenhardt made a show of generosity with money that wasn¡¯t even his. However, Sin wouldn¡¯t mind. Besides¡­


    ¡®Having the future Sword Saint being indebted to me could bring good forter, right?¡¯


    Even if Russ was Tassid¡¯s enemy, that was a matter of a past life; the oues in this life were uncertain. Showing kindness here meant no loss!


    ¡®After all, I¡¯m the benefactor of his life. At the very least, he won¡¯t recklessly attack me as in the previous life.¡¯


    At this, Russ showed a troubled expression.


    ¡°Ah, about that¡­¡±


    Hesitating for a moment, Russ slowly began to exin. He talked about being the illegitimate child of the Tenes family, the rtionship between himself and Eusus, and how Eusus stabbed him after he awakened his aura.


    Russ had long discarded any reverence for Eusus. With a clear mind, he could easily guess what Eusus might have done afterwards.


    ¡°So¡­ returning to my family might be difficult for me. I will likely be branded as a traitor who ambushed the heir.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Repenhardt stroked his chin in thought. Had something like this happened to Cyrus, the Sword Saint? Upon reflection, there had been a simr incident. Repenhardt, who had thoroughly investigated Cyrus¡¯s history during the era of the Antares Empire, remembered even the events of his youth.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t it said that after awakening his aura, he officially dueled with his older brother, who was the original heir, and took over the family?¡¯


    Eusus¡¯s name was so insignificant that it hadn¡¯t even made it into that information. Such was the extent to which Eusus had been forgotten.


    ¡®It seems history has changed because I intervened.¡¯


    Repenhardt smirked bitterly. Somehow, ruining Cyrus¡¯s fate felt oddly satisfying, yet he also felt a sense of guilt.


    Anyway, it seemed Russ¡¯s life had be quiteplicated. Well, saving his life was already more than enough, so Repenhardt felt no obligation to take responsibility beyond that.


    Seeing Russ looking dejected, Repenhardt casually asked,


    ¡°What will you do now?¡±


    Russ looked up at the sky. Not a single cloud could be seen in the chilly winter sky.


    It was clear.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    Unable to return to his family, Russ felt as if his purpose in life had vanished. Everything seemed to be floating in uncertainty.


    He was in turmoil, his thoughts tangled and running wild.


    Eusus was not the ideal knight Russ had imagined. Even the love of his father, upon reflection, seemed dubious. Was it truly love for his son, or was it because he saw potential for aura awakening in him?


    Russ tried to organize his thoughts.


    ¡®First, I must find a way to return to my family¡­¡¯


    However, if he returned to the Tenes count¡¯s household in his current state, he would only be treated as a traitor. He needed something solid, a proof of his worth, to present upon his return.


    And for a knight, that proof was his skill with the sword.


    Gradually, his thoughts began to clear.


    ¡®I must be a swordsman with undeniable skill.¡¯


    If he returned as a full-fledged aura wielder, even the Tenes County could not ignore his presence. So, how could he reach such a level?


    Suddenly, Russ¡¯s gazended on Repenhardt.


    A formidable martial artist walking far ahead of him, the first true aura wielder he had ever met, the man who had shown him the genuine path of aura.


    ¡®And, the one who saved me without asking for anything in return¡­¡¯


    Russ made his decision.


    * * *


    Repenhardt¡¯s question was merely part of the flow of the conversation, not out of any particr curiosity about Russ¡¯s future ns. Suddenly, Russ knelt before him, bowing deeply.


    ¡°If I am not a burden, please allow me to follow you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Russ continued, addressing the bewildered Repenhardt.


    ¡°You are my life¡¯s savior. As a knight, it is my duty to repay this debt, but, as one disowned by my family, dedicating my service to you is the only way I can repay your kindness.¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s really no need to worry about that¡­¡±


    Had he gone too far in seeking recognition? Repenhardt looked down at Russ, perplexed, just as Russ raised his head, his eyes shining with determination.


    ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s thanks to you that I¡¯ve awakened to my aura. You are the first true powerhouse I¡¯ve ever encountered, and I wish to follow you to further hone my skills.¡±


    In essence, he wanted to repay his debt and steal some martial arts skills by following him around. Repenhardt stared at Russ, dumbfounded. Russ met his gaze squarely, his eyes filled with resolve, clearly having thought this through carefully.


    ¡°Still, you don¡¯t even know who I am¡­¡±


    ¡°Being the heir of Fist King Gerard is sufficient.¡±


    ¡°But why me? Our specialties are different, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    What could a swordsman possibly learn from a fistfighter? Repenhardt¡¯s confusion was justified. Yet, Russ shook his head.


    ¡°What I need is not merely swordsmanship but aura mastery itself.¡±


    Indeed, as a swordsman, Russ had achieved his awakening by observing Repenhardt, a martial artist. The reasoning made sense.


    ¡°But, you¡¯re an aura wielder too, right? Can¡¯t you just work on it by yourself?¡±


    ¡°I was just lucky to awaken my aura; I have a long way to go. I¡¯m aware of that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Repenhardt was contemtive. He understood Russ¡¯s situation. Awakening to aura was just the beginning; honing and mastering it required learning its proper use. Even Repenhardt had spent over two years training under Gerard after awakening his aura.


    Normally, Russ would return to his family and seek out aura users in the Graim Kingdom to improve his skills. He would receive various teachings, face countless real-world challenges, and only after nearing his forties would he finally earn the title of Sword Saint, standing tall among all swordsmen on the continent.


    However, now branded a traitor and treated as a criminal by his family, that path was no longer possible. His only options were to seek teachings from aura users in other countries or wander the world alone to enhance his skills¡­


    ¡®But that foreign aura user¡­ is me, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    Considering aura users weren¡¯t exactlymon, it was somewhat understandable from Russ¡¯s perspective to approach him in this manner. Though Repenhardt, originally a mage, felt awkward about it, the truth is that in the martial world, it¡¯s not rare for warriors to temporarily pledge themselves to a stronger individual to improve their skills.


    Russ knelt on one knee before Repenhardt.


    ¡°Given my circumstances, I must eventually return to my family, so I cannot pledge myself as your vassal. However, until my sword finds its ce, I will follow yourmands and serve loyally. Please ept me!¡±


    Looking down at Russ, who voiced his strong will, Repenhardt¡¯s expression was ambivalent.


    ¡®Cyrus¡­ The Sword Saint Cyrus is following me?¡¯


    The enemy of his past life, Tassid¡¯s nemesis.


    That was Repenhardt¡¯s impression of Cyrus. Though he had saved him, Repenhardt had only regarded Russ as a potential future enemy. The possibility of him actually choosing to follow had never crossed his mind.


    But upon reflection, why couldn¡¯t it be? After all, everything had been reset. They were starting anew. So, there was no reason a future enemy couldn¡¯t be an ally.


    ¡®Especially if he¡¯s a genius swordsman destined to be the Sword Saint in the future?¡¯


    The more he thought about it, the more appealing it seemed.

 Chapter 73

    [ Chapter 73 ]


    ¡®Should I tempt the others over to our side like this?¡¯


    He had only thought of them as enemies, but now that things hade to this, perhaps it was possible to pull other foes from his past lives to his side?


    He was momentarily enticed by the thought, but soon realized it was impractical. For one, the hero Alex and the saint Ellin were either not yet born or merely infants at this age. That left only Teslon, Cyrus, and the light magician Jade, but since his current body belonged to the Martial King Teslon, Teslon was automatically out of the equation.


    ¡®Jade, that guy is too sly to even consider having around.¡¯


    He might put up with Tassid, but he didn¡¯t want to be on the same side as the man who killed Siris! It mightck logic, but emotions do y a part, right? Besides, although Jade was called a light magician, he was known to be quite cunning. ording to the information he had gathered in his previous life, despite his title, Jade did not hesitate to engage in all sorts of dirty deeds behind the scenes.


    While Repenhardt was lost in these thoughts, Russ looked at him with worried eyes.


    ¡®Did he take offense to my pledge of loyalty only until thepletion of the sword?¡¯


    Thinking about it, that statement could also be interpreted as saying he¡¯d turn his back on him the moment he took everything he could from him. But as long as he didn¡¯t abandon the Tenes family, he couldn¡¯t serve him as his lord. This was the best choice he could make.


    As Russ¡¯s gaze wavered, Repenhardt reached out his hand.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not exactly talking about loyalty. If it¡¯s just about beingrades and traveling together, I¡¯m fine with that.¡±


    Russ¡¯s face brightened as he stood up. With this, he was epted by that powerful aura wielder! From now on, he would follow him and absorb everything about him. And then, he would return to his family as a proud aura user, a true superhuman!


    Grasping Repenhardt¡¯s hand, Russ asked with emotion, ¡°May I call you ¡®hyung¡¯?¡±


    In an instant, Repenhardt¡¯s expression twisted oddly.


    ¡°By the way¡­ how old are you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve turned twenty-seven this year.¡±


    Watching Russ answer confidently, Repenhardt clicked his tongue. Russ was puzzled by his reaction, but then Repenhardt suddenly changed the topic and murmured quietly,


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m only twenty-three.¡±


    ¡°Whaaat!¡±


    Russ looked at Repenhardt in shock. With that physique, that face, only twenty-three? But upon closer inspection, his face indeed looked youthful. His robust body had distracted from it, but focusing solely on his face, he undeniably appeared to be a young man in his twenties. If he had only seen his face, concealed by a robe, he wouldn¡¯t have been mistaken.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I notice until now?¡¯


    Repenhardt touched his chin with a somewhat dissatisfied look on his face.


    ¡°Do I look that old?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more about the vibe¡­ You somehow feel like an older person¡­¡±


    As Russ stammered, Repenhardt clicked his tongue again. Well, considering he had the mindset of someone in their fifties, it made sense he might give off that impression. He had thought his way of thinking had be more youthful since regressing to this time, but it seemed others didn¡¯t view him that way.


    Russ, looking embarrassed, asked,


    ¡°Then, should I address you as Lord Repenhardt?¡±


    ¡°That sounds a bit strange, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Even though Russ had pledged his loyalty, that didn¡¯t make him Repenhardt¡¯s servant. Given he would return to his family eventually, such a title was indeed burdensome.


    ¡°How about ¡®Master¡¯? ¡®Teacher¡¯?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s even stranger, man.¡±


    Both of them looked at each other, perplexed. Repenhardt hadn¡¯t thought about it before, but this was the reason Cyrus was known throughout the continent as the youngest aura wielder in his previous life.


    In fact, in the Gym Unbreakable lineage, it wasmon to awaken one¡¯s aura in thete teens to early twenties. So, naturally, Teslon or Gerard should have been recognized as the youngest aura wielders.


    However, no one ever considered them to be their actual age given their towering heights over two meters. Moreover, the sessive inheritors of the Gym Unbreakable title never bothered to correct this fact. After all, being looked down upon for being young is amon urrence in the world of men.


    After a moment of thought, Russ spoke up with a serious expression.


    ¡°Regardless of age, I will call you ¡®hyung.¡¯ I don¡¯t find it awkward to refer to a senior martial artist who leads the way as ¡®hyung.¡¯¡±


    Considering both their apparent and mental ages, it wasn¡¯t really awkward. Scratching his head vigorously, Repenhardt, somewhat annoyed, waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°Do as you like, then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung.¡±


    With Russ¡¯s decision to join, the others introduced themselves as well.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m Sin. A priest serving Phnence.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Sin.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Siris.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m Ti.¡±


    ¡°Hm, both of you are hyung¡¯s ves?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re both hispanions. Not some ves!¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    Russ tilted his head in confusion. It wasn¡¯t something Repenhardt felt needed exining right away, so he let it slide.


    The carriage began to roll again. Although Sin suggested riding the carriage due to his unhealed injuries, Russ decided it was better to move around to aid his recovery, so he started walking beside Repenhardt. Siris and Ti were put in the carriage, and they resumed their journey northward.


    While walking, Repenhardt suddenly asked.


    ¡°Ah, Russ. I¡¯m curious about something¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Where did you all get the information about the Elucion ruins?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was just a low-ranking knight, so I¡¯m not really sure¡­¡±


    * * *


    In the capital of the Graim Kingdom, Templerad.


    This city, thergest in the western part of the continent with a poption of a hundred thousand, was abuzz with a single rumor. The renowned Golden Knight had seeded in exploring the ruins of the Silver Age, Elucion, after oveing various hardships and adversities.


    The ancient relics they had acquired were said to be worth enough to fill ten carriages if converted into gold and silver. The nobility envied the wealth acquired by the Count of Tenes, and themon folk were green with envy. In taverns and on the streets, minstrels recited tales of their adventures, and in every alley, children yed with swords painted yellow, shouting, ¡°Take the Golden Knight¡¯s sword!¡±


    Of course, the events that urred at Kelberen Castle, Eusus¡¯s defeat, and Russ¡¯s ambush on him were kept strictly secret. Although it was no secret among the nobility, the general popce knew nothing of it; they merely continued to praise and extol the Golden Knights of Graim.


    Thanks to this, the internal appraisal of Eusus within his family remained unchanged. Even his defeat to Repenhardt did not tarnish his reputation. The enormous ie had bolstered the family¡¯s wealth significantly, pleasing the family elders. Considering his opponent was the disciple of Grandmaster Gerard, his defeat wasn¡¯t taken to heart. How could a warrior expect to win every battle? They simply took this defeat as a lesson for him to strive for greater improvement.


    Russ¡¯s case was also smoothly glossed over. While there was some regret that the Tenes family missed the opportunity to produce an aura user, no one doubted Eusus¡¯s word. Everyone cursed the gods for bestowing such a talent on such a wild creature andforted Eusus. The head of the family, Count Tenes, simply sighed upon hearing Russ¡¯s story and then turned his back.


    In all respects, Eusus was currently treated as a hero of the capital. But the actual ¡°Hero of the Capital¡± was now in his bedroom, kneeling and sweating profusely.


    ¡°¡­This is disappointing.¡±


    A soft yet chillingly cold voice pierced his ears. Eusus bowed his head even more apologetically. With his head bowed, he saw the translucent outline of two feet.


    ¡°I am sorry, Silver Sage. It is due to my ipetence that I failed to follow yourmand.¡±


    Before Eusus stood the projection of a handsome young man with ck hair, looking down at him. It was the very youth who had informed Eusus about the Elucion ruins a month ago.


    ¡°¡­It is all my fault. Please punish only me and spare my family¡­¡±


    Eusus was sweating coldly. The ce he was prostrating himself was none other than his own bedroom, a ce even more strictly guarded than a training ground. The fact that the Silver Sage could project his image here freely only increased Eusus¡¯s admiration and fear for the sage¡¯s powers.


    Even the most powerful of mages could not transcend space. At present, magic was limited to viewing each other¡¯s images and hearing voices through enchanted crystals, and even that required the presence of court-level magicians on both sides. The Silver Sage was undoubtedly using a powerful artifact from the Silver Age, an advanced artifact that even Eusus, seasoned in ruin exploration, had never encountered.


    The mere presence of this projection instilled awe for the Silver Sage. Eusus bowed his head even lower. The youth¡¯s projection rebuked him with a frosty voice.


    ¡°Theck of information was not the issue. Nor did I demand much. Did I assign you an unreasonable task?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Or is it that the Golden Knights of Graim are merely this inept?¡±


    With each sneer, Eusus¡¯s brow furrowed more deeply. Despite the other party being a Silver Sage, Eusus was also a renowned knight. It was not his ce to be so arrogantly belittled.


    But he dared not express anger. After all, the entity before him was one who could easily trample the Count of Tenes¡¯s household.


    ¡°The future of the Tenes family does not seem bright if things continue this way.¡±


    ¡°Please, I beg for your forgiveness!¡±


    A sighing sound came from the youth¡¯s projection.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­¡±


    After disying his arrogance, the projection disappeared. Eusus couldn¡¯t lift his head for a long time afterward, overwhelmed by a terrible anxiety.


    He gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    In a dark room, devoid of any windows, with all sides closed off, stood a young man. It was the very same ck-haired youth who had appeared as a projection before Eusus. The youth frowned and picked up arge crystal from the floor. This was the Phantom Illusionity, one of the artifacts from the Silver Age that allowed one to project their appearance to any designated location at will.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The young man, irritated, tucked the crystal into his chest. He clicked his tongue and murmured,


    ¡°To think that all that effort ended in failure.¡±


    Eusus might have been astonished by the young man¡¯s ability to appear and disappear so mysteriously, but in reality, it wasn¡¯t that the youth had managed everything so easily. Even if Phantom Illusionity was an artifact of the Silver Age, it couldn¡¯t project illusions just anywhere. The caster needed to have visited the location at least once to send a projection there.


    Well, if it was a ce in one¡¯s memory, the projection could be sent anywhere, which was indeed a miraculous power. But why would the young man, who wasn¡¯t Eusus¡¯s wife, have any business going into his bedroom? As a result, he had to sneak into the bedroom at night and climb over the wall just to memorize the ce. Appearing in the training ground was also a show; in reality, he had entered three hours early and hid there, only pretending to appear just then.


    ¡°Pretending to be mysterious is truly a challenging task¡­¡±


    To appear enigmatic, one must put in a lot of unseen effort. Isn¡¯t there a saying about how, though a swan looks graceful on the surface, it¡¯s furiously paddling away beneath? The young man felt he could rte to that swan¡¯s situation.


    ¡°I should never have trusted a half-baked magic swordsman. No wonder the Golden Knight was overshadowed by the Sword Saint and eventually forgotten.¡±


    Muttering to himself, the young man left the room. As a Silver Sage, striving to maintain an appearance had led him to this frustration, especially since all his efforts didn¡¯t yield the desired oue.


    Moreover, the young man was well aware of the identity of the mysterious figure who had stolen the voice from Elucion. The sessor to Grandmaster Gerard, a man with a sturdy physique, brown hair, and eyes, and an impressively muscr body.


    The young man¡¯s expression twisted even more.


    ¡°Repenhardt, the Demon King!¡±


    Outside the room was a luxurious noble¡¯s mansion. It was a grand estate with three floors and dozens of rooms, befitting at least a duke or marquess. As the young man walked down the hallway, a maid saw him and bowed politely.


    ¡°Lord Teslon, Duke Iranad is looking for you.¡±


    After managing his expression, the young man offered a gentle smile.


    ¡°Please tell him I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±

 Chapter 74

    [ Chapter 74 ]


    Entering the room, Teslon bowed politely.


    ¡°Did you summon me, Duke?¡±


    The middle-aged man with a genial expression sitting at the table opened his mouth to greet him.


    ¡°Come in, Teslon.¡±


    With a slightly nervous face, Teslon sat in front of the man, Duke Iranad.


    Duke Iranad, a nobleman with the greatest wealth and power in the Graim Kingdom and also seventh in the line of session to the throne, was currently the strongest Aura wielder in the Graim Kingdom. Perhaps thanks to this, despite being in his sixties, he still maintained the appearance of a middle-aged man. Indeed, except for the king, he was the second most powerful man in the Graim Kingdom, a man with a friendly appearance.


    Suddenly, Duke Iranad looked behind him and gestured with his hand, signaling to dismiss all the servants. After a moment, he looked at Teslon and his gaze became more serious.


    ¡°Sage Restin.¡±


    Internally, Teslon clicked his tongue. The change in title made it immediately clear to him why Duke Iranad had summoned him.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t know.¡¯


    He replied without showing his thoughts outwardly.


    ¡°Yes, Sage Aphectus.¡±


    Duke Iranad¡¯s expression hardened as he continued.


    ¡°Why did you use the Holy Symbol?¡±


    ¡°It was necessary.¡±


    Hearing Teslon¡¯s brief reply, Duke Iranad was silent for a moment before he shook his head and spoke again.


    ¡°You are indeed an extraordinary figure, Sage Restin. In history, there was no one who awakened their Aura at the mere age of twenty. Moreover, your mastery of magic is not low, and the power of foresight you possess is truly remarkable, having greatly aided in protecting humanity. Therefore, despite your young age andck of experience, I rmended you as a Silver Sage, and we have epted you. We judged that you hold that much potential for the future.¡±


    ¡°I am well aware.¡±


    Teslon replied with a solemn voice. Suddenly, Duke Iranad raised his voice.


    ¡°So, the reason you became a Silver Sage is not because of your current skills but because of your potential for the future! You are not yet worthy to act as a Silver Sage! Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I am well aware. I am sorry.¡±


    Without any excuses, Teslon readily apologized. Duke Iranad frowned for a moment, then his face returned to its usual genial expression.


    ¡°Of course, since you didn¡¯t cause any great trouble with the Holy Symbol, there will be no punishment. However, you should be aware of your position.¡±


    ¡°I will be more careful.¡±


    Pleased with Teslon¡¯spliant attitude, Duke Iranad¡¯s tone softened again.


    ¡°Then, you may leave now, Teslon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡±


    Even as he left the room, Teslon maintained an innocent expression. But as soon as the door closed behind him, his expression changed drastically.


    Muttering with a stern face, Teslon cursed under his breath.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    Although he had put on a strong front, in reality, Teslon currently had no power to harm the Count of Tenes. It wasn¡¯t without reason that he had struggled so much to seem mysterious. Teslon sighed.


    ¡®I¡¯ve barely be a member of the Silver Sages, but there¡¯s still a long way to go¡­¡¯


    Protectors of humanity.


    The secret society ruling the continent from the shadows, the Silver Sages.


    Indeed, their power could undoubtedly make or break a nation.


    The problem was¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m still at the very bottom here.¡¯


    He was anxious. Incredibly anxious.


    He still remembered that day, six years ago, when he thought he had died and then woke up again, the shock of it all.


    Waking up again as an insignificantly frail boy, and the horror when he learned what that boy¡¯s name was.


    The body he had trusted more than anyone else in the world, as solid as steel, was no longer his. All he had was a frail body that seemed as if it would break with a mere touch.


    The profound sense of loss was overwhelming, but what was even more terrifying was the worst-case scenario.


    Bing the owner of this body meant that the real owner of this body could have taken over his!


    However, there was no way to verify this at the time. Teslon¡¯s body, the young Repenhardt, was merely an apprentice wizard, a trainee under a magician in Delphia¡¯s Mage Tower. He was practically a ve, with no freedom at all. He had neither the power nor the money to prove this worst-case scenario.


    Despite the despair, he desperately tried. Although he could not undergo the training of Gym Unbreakable again, he was still Teslon, the Fist King, once one of those who had reached the pinnacle of Aura. He mobilized all the enlightenment he had learned to transform this weak body of Repenhardt back into a martial artist¡¯s.


    During this time, he also diligently studied magic. Indeed, his brain was worthy of being called that of a Great Sorcerer, to the extent of being dubbed a Demon King. In his previous life, Teslon was not particrly bright, but once he took over Repenhardt¡¯s body, all the magic that seemed like nonsense before suddenly made sense to him.


    By the age of twenty, Teslon had managed to awaken his Aura a bitter than in his previous life and also entered the 4th Circle, obtaining the qualifications of an official magician.


    As soon as he set out into the world, his first priority was to head to the southern part of the Vasily Kingdom, to the Rakid Mountains. It was to seek his nightmare of a martial sect, Gym Unbreakable.


    Of course, he did not meet Gerard directly. The fear of his master was already imprinted on his soul, so much so that he could not muster the courage to meet him again, even in a different body. Instead, he gathered information from a nearby vige where Gerard frequently visited to purchase goods.


    In that ce, he confirmed it. Gerard was teaching his younger self. Moreover, he already referred to his younger self as Repenhardt, not Teslon.


    It was a nightmare. The Demon King Repenhardt had undoubtedly resurrected in this era, just like himself, once known as the Fist King.


    He wanted to deal with it immediately, but there was no way. The opponent had already awakened his Aura and had full control over his body. Teslon knew best how strong he had been in his youth. No matter how much he had awakened his Aura and mastered magic up to the 4th Circle, he was no match for him.


    He didn¡¯t even consider seeking Gerard¡¯s help. Given his master¡¯s character, as long as the body was strong, he wouldn¡¯t care at all whether the soul of his disciple had changed or not.


    ¡®I would have done the same.¡¯


    Now, with the brain of Repenhardt, Teslon was cunning, but historically, the disciples of Gym Unbreakable had simr personalities. They spent 10 years getting beaten up throughout childhood, the time when human personality is shaped. A person can only be simple-minded and ignorant.


    He felt utterly despairing.


    He was already a fearsome Demon King who had plunged the continent into terror. Now, that person had acquired his body, a body as strong as steel. Honestly, defeating Repenhardt had been purely a battle of endurance. It was only possible to bring him down after a prolonged battle, thanks to the sacrifices of hisrades and his indomitable physique.


    But now, he had evenpensated for his only weakness.


    Who in the world could stand against him now that he had be perfect? Who could prevent the nightmare-like future that was approaching?


    ¡°We must stop him¡­¡±


    Walking down the corridor, Teslon muttered weakly.


    ¡°We must stop him before he fully regains his magical powers.¡±


    There was still not apleteck of hope.


    ¡®No matter how much of a Demon King he might be, it won¡¯t be easy for him to regain the magic of his prime with my brain.¡¯


    Speaking the words himself, Teslon realized how tragic they sounded. However, he humbly acknowledged that in his previous life, he had indeed been somewhat of a blockhead. Just as he had despaired at his changed body, Repenhardt must have despaired at his changed brain.


    Yet, Teslon had managed to awaken his Aura even in this frail body. It was overly optimistic to assume Repenhardt couldn¡¯t do the opposite, especially since he was known as the greatest sorcerer in the history of the continent.


    ¡®Missing out on the Voice of Elucion hurts.¡¯


    Teslon clicked his tongue. He didn¡¯t know what the Voice of Elucion was. In his past life, he had been nothing more than a brute. He had no knowledge ofplex magical artifacts. All Teslon knew was that Repenhardt had obtained that relic from the ruins of Elucion, which allowed him to develop the skills of a great sorcerer at such a young age.


    ¡®Voice of Elucion, and the artifacts of the Four Gods. Jade did say that the Demon King obtained his power using those Silver Era artifacts.¡¯


    Then he must ensure that those artifacts never fall into his hands. Teslon himself didn¡¯t know what the artifacts of the Four Gods were used for. However, he knew where they were and what they looked like, having seen too much information about the Demon King.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to somehow get ahead of him regarding the artifacts of the Four Gods.¡¯


    Pondering, Teslon returned to his room. He wished he could go on an expedition to the ruins himself.


    ¡®But Ick the strength for that¡­¡¯


    As a user of Aura, and not neglecting his magic training, Teslon was slowly reaching the realm of the 5th Circle. It was clear he was a formidable force in his own right, capable of holding his own anywhere he went.


    Yet, exploring a super-first-ss ruin like Elucion was beyond his capabilities. Despite having knowledge from his previous life, Tesloncked confidence in his current skills to explore Elucion. This was precisely why he had considered utilizing Eusus.


    Of course, the current Repenhardt was in the same boat. Even Eusus, with all his knowledge of the ruin, had barely managed to sessfully explore Elucion by mobilizing knights, magicians, and clerics. Truthfully, it would be difficult for Repenhardt¡¯s current abilities to explore Elucion alone.


    The problem was the significant difference in the level of information about the ruin between Teslon and Repenhardt.


    Teslon knew that Repenhardt, before he was called the Demon King, was already a renowned ruin explorer. While he himself had some expertise in ruin exploration, Teslon¡¯s knowledge was limited to strategies for navigating them. However, Repenhardt was familiar with the system information of the ruins themselves. By manipting the system and using secretly hidden backdoors, Repenhardt could potentially breach any ruin with his current power.


    ¡®Anyway, I need to grow stronger. Right now, I can¡¯t even face the Golden Knight, let alone Repenhardt¡­¡¯


    Walking on, Teslon clenched his fist tightly.


    * * *


    Along the Seted Mountain Range lied the western highway of the Graim Kingdom, where a carriage rattled along the road surrounded by ins.


    A horse of mediocre quality pulled the carriage, and a red-haired boy sat dozing off at the driver¡¯s seat, loosely holding the reins. Beside the boy, an elf and a dwarf girl sat chatting amicably. Alongside the carriage, a young man with a sleek figure and a sword strapped to his side kept pace.


    The young man with the sword, Russ, suddenly brushed his hair back. The winter wind felt less chilling, hinting at the approaching spring. Russ nced at the carriage and tilted his head in wonder.


    ¡®What on earth is hyung doing inside there?¡¯


    Even a martial artist who has reached a high level of mastery doesn¡¯t neglect their daily training. Yet, since joining this group three days ago, Russ hadn¡¯t once seen Repenhardt engage in martial arts practice!


    Throughout their three-day journey north along the western highway, all Repenhardt seemed to do was eat breakfast and then stay inside the carriage, eat lunch and then stay inside, and after dinner, he¡¯d remain inside yet again. ording to him, he had some thinking to do, but Russ couldn¡¯t fathom what required so much contemtion that it warranted spending all day inside the carriage.


    ¡®Surely, he can¡¯t be meditating for martial enlightenment.¡¯


    While it¡¯s widely believed that a martial artist who has reached a certain level of expertise needs only mental training and no longer needs physical exercise, Russ, as a knight, knew how baseless this notion was.


    One day of idleness leads to a day¡¯s decline in martial skill. Enlightenment is essential, but that doesn¡¯t mean lounging around will lead to spiritual growth and an improvement in skills. By that logic, even a person in a vegetative state could be a martial god.


    No matter what anyone says, the foundation of martial arts is the physical body. Without a strong body to support it, nothing can be achieved. And nothing is eternal against time. Even the most perfect body will deteriorate if not trained daily.


    It was unlikely that someone as powerful as Repenhardt wouldn¡¯t know this, so Russ couldn¡¯t guess why he would skip training for whatever he was doing inside the carriage.

 Chapter 75

    [ Chapter 75 ]


    Russ chuckled bitterly.


    ¡®Really, he¡¯s been hard to understand from the first day.¡¯


    Over the past three days, what perplexed Russ the most was Repenhardt¡¯s attitude towards Siris and Ti. Suddenly, he remembered an incident from when they first had to sleep outdoors.


    It was after a hearty dinner with food purchased from a household near the western road. Russ had just put down his bowl and was about to stand up when Repenhardt suddenly caught him with a stern voice.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Uh? I was just thinking of swinging my sword around a bit to digest?¡±


    Then, Repenhardt flicked his finger and said,


    ¡°Even if you go, you should draw lots first.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Russ was puzzled about drawing lots, only to find out it was about selecting two people through lots to do the dishes and other chores after the meal. For a moment, Russ was dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t it perfectly normal for ves to do the cleanup? He even thought that perhaps Repenhardt was deliberately acting this way to crush his spirit.


    However, a minuteter, he realized that was not the case, as he wasn¡¯t the only one who had drawn the short lot.


    ¡°Damn, lost again.¡±


    ¡°Today, make sure the dishes are sparkling clean, Mr. Repen.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Sin. Howe you never end up drawing the lot? You messing with it or something?¡±


    ¡°Phnence always blesses me. Teehee!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s suspicious¡­¡­¡±


    Sin, Siris, and Ti giggled and went off to prepare for sleeping outdoors. Holding the dirty dishes, Russ stood there nkly, unable to adapt. Repenhardt tapped him on the back.


    ¡°What are you doing? We need to go wash the dishes.¡±


    And truly, they went down to a small stream by the roadside, and there Repenhardt, with his majestic stature, squatted down and began washing the dishes diligently, showing skills not of a novice. This bizarre situation was definitely not a joke. Overwhelmed by the absurdity, he asked,


    ¡°Why do you personally do such tasks, hyung, instead of leaving them to the ves?¡±


    This was his answer,


    ¡°The world may treat them as ves, but I never wish to do so. I regard them as valuablerades, and I will continue to do so. Russ, if this bothers you, I fully understand if you decide to leave me.¡±


    Because of that, Russ had no choice but to wash the dishes alongside him. What could he say when offered to leave if he disliked it? How ves were treated was entirely up to their master, so he couldn¡¯tin. It¡¯s said that among those who have reached the pinnacle of martial arts, there are quite a few entric ones, and that seemed to be true.


    As he gazed at the carriage, reminiscing about that time, Russ chuckled and shook his head.


    ¡®After all, it¡¯s not my ce to worry.¡¯


    He was still uncertain about what kind of person Repenhardt was. It was true that he was difficult to understand.


    But at least one thing was clear: he had sworn loyalty to him. Though it might be limited, it was undoubtedly a knight¡¯s oath. Therefore, regardless of who Repenhardt was, he had to offer his loyalty. As he had sworn, until his swordsmanship was perfected.


    ¡®Until that day, he is my lord. Till then, I should simply follow his will.¡¯


    Havingfortably settled his thoughts, Russ drew his sword. A blue light slowly streamed along the de. With the de aura drawn, Russ followed the carriage.


    Hum, hum, hum.


    Initially stable, the de aura began to waver over time, making irregr noises. It was indeed challenging. Russ continued to focus on the aura, sweating. While talent yed a significant role in manipting the aura freely, enduring its maintenance required no sense, only patience and continuous practice until bing ustomed to it.


    Russ took a deep breath and exhaled, steadying his breathing.


    ¡®It¡¯s been three days of continuous practice. This isn¡¯t easy.¡¯


    But Russ soon brightened up his expression. Considering Repenhardt¡¯s feelings, he couldn¡¯tin about such a trivial matter.


    On the first day he was epted by Repenhardt, he was thoroughly taught how to maintain uniform aura. Though there was a difference between fists and swords, this task of aura uniformity was essentially a basic practice applicable to Russ as well.


    How moved had Russ been at that time? Of course, this technique wasn¡¯t a secret of Gym Unbreakable but rather amon secret among aura users, so it wasn¡¯t as if teaching it was leaking any faction¡¯s techniques. From Repenhardt¡¯s perspective, there was no issue in teaching it.


    However, from Russ¡¯s standpoint, it was entirely different. Being taught a technique the day they met meant Repenhardt genuinely epted him, and more than the teaching itself, the kindness shown was even more touching.


    Always treated as an outcast and ignored, never having the chance to learn even basic swordsmanship and having to steal nces to learn by himself, such kindness was a first for Russ.


    Even while sweating, Russ smiled pleasantly.


    He had epted him. He trusted him and showed him kindness and grace.


    That was enough. It was more than enough reason for him to follow him.


    ¡®Does it matter what kind of person he is?¡¯


    Well, that aside, there still remained a question.


    ¡®Anyway, what really is he doing in there?¡¯


    * * *


    Contrary to Russ¡¯s thoughts, Repenhardt was indeed meditating inside the carriage. Of course, the reason he was meditating was not to attain some nonsensical martial enlightenment.


    In the dimly lit, curtain-drawn carriage, after sitting in a full-lotus position with his eyes closed for a long time, Repenhardt suddenly opened his eyes and murmured.


    ¡°Huff¡­ My mana is replenished enough, so let¡¯s try again.¡±


    Repenhardt touched a ck box ced at his feet. It was the Voice of Elucion, an artifact from the era of silver. With his finger on it, Repenhardt recited the activation words he had memorized over the past three days.


    ¡°Switch on.¡±


    As the designatedmand was uttered, light began to flow from the Voice of Elucion. The box lit up in various ces, emitting a light and spreading a powerful magic field around. A spherical magic field engulfed Repenhardt whole and filled the inside of the carriage.


    Repenhardt recited anothermand.


    ¡°Challenge. Level 1. For beginners.¡±


    At the same time, his vision was filled with bright light. The ce, which was once a dark carriage, turned into a room filled with bright light. Repenhardt looked around and muttered,


    ¡°I¡¯m getting quite tired of this virtual reality. Maybe it¡¯s time to change the background.¡±


    As he brought his fingers to the air, a console made of light automatically appeared. After pressing a few buttons on the illusionary console, the surrounding environment suddenly changed. Instead of a white room, a sandy beach unfolded, and the blue wavespped at the shore, filling his view. There were even blonde elf beauties, scantily d, barely covering the essentials with thin fabric,ughing and walking along the beach. Repenhardt grinned broadly.


    ¡°Indeed, if I¡¯m choosing a background, might as well make it pleasing to the eye, right?¡±


    Repenhardt already knew, having deciphered the ancientnguage, that what was being worn wasmonly donned by women of the Silver Age for swimming. The idea that women of that era could present themselves in public in such attire spoke volumes of the blessed times they lived in.


    However, activating the Voice of Elucion was not merely for the sake of visual pleasure. Repenhardt found a suitable spot on the beach. After all, this beach was a kind of simted reality created by magic; no matter how much he moved, his actual body remained immobile, seated cross-legged inside a carriage.


    Repenhardt settled into his position, his expression turning serious. Taking a deep breath to heighten the tension, he gestured into the air. Ancient script soon floated above the beach.


    Wee to Magical Beat!


    Apanied by a burst of loud music, colorful boards began to fall from the sky. Repenhardt clenched his teeth and waved his hands.


    ¡°Wind, be bullets and strike the enemy! Aero Bullet!¡±


    The 1st-circle wind spell, Aero Bullet, flew into the air and hit a blue board. The board vanished into thin air, exploding like a firework. Repenhardt cast another spell.


    ¡°Gather, ze of heat! Fire Arrow!¡±


    A fiery arrow flew, hitting a red board. The red board also exploded in the air, creating a burst of mes. Repenhardt prepared andunched spells in session. Aero Bullet, Fire Arrow, Magic Missile, Aqua Ball¡ªall of them were beginner 1st-circle spells. Each spell hit its target board, causing explosions. With each hit, the music thumped, adding rhythm to the spectacle.


    The speed at which the nks fell became faster and faster. Repenhardt¡¯splexion grew increasingly stern. The number of nks plummeting became too much for the speed of his magical casting to keep up. Eventually, when a nk pierced the sandy beach,


    Boom!


    An explosion urred. Of course, since this was a simted reality, the explosion had no real effect on Repenhardt. However¡­


    ¡°Oh! My God!¡±


    ¡°What is this!¡±


    ¡°Do it properly!¡±


    ¡°Is this all you can do!¡±


    At that moment, blonde elf beauties were scolding Repenhardt in Ancientnguage, making a fuss. Even though he knew it was a simted reality, it was hard for a man to endure being nagged at by women. If only Repenhardt didn¡¯t understand Ancientnguage, but he was a person unrivaled in the field of linguistics! He fully understood even the nuance of criticism in their tones.


    ¡°Grrr!¡±


    Grinding his teeth, Repenhardt continued to intercept the falling nks with magic. He had already missed three nks. And each time, the elf beauties scowled and nagged even more.


    ¡°Already the third one!¡±


    ¡°My goodness! To miss so many!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t men supposed to handle at least this much with ease!¡±


    Ah, it¡¯s really annoying.


    ¡°¡­Maybe I should have just turned on youth mode and not bothered with the eye candy.¡±


    Repenhardt tried to ignore the beauties¡¯ criticisms and continued to intercept the falling nks with his magic. Then, it happened.


    Thest nk hit the Aqua Ball, creating a huge firework unlike any before, exploding in all directions.


    Bang! Boom! Bang!


    Numerous fireworks beautifully adorned the sky above the beach. At the same time, a cheerful Ancientnguage was heard from beyond the sky.


    Congrattions!


    Repenhardt let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve finally seeded.¡±


    The beauties approached Repenhardt with bright smiles, starting to act coquettishly.


    ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°You really are amazing!¡±


    ¡°You did it! Incredible!¡±


    Repenhardt frowned. Regardless of the beauties clinging to him, he immediately gestured into the air. Instantly, the beach scenery vanished, and the world changed back into a white room. Clicking his tongue, Repenhardt tapped the floor lightly.


    ¡°The Voice of Elucion is indeed of good quality but¡­¡±


    After tapping the floor twice, suddenly, the white room disappeared, and darkness enveloped everything. The virtual reality was gone, and they were back inside a carriage covered with curtains. Repenhardt, who was clearly standing before, was now sitting cross-legged. Opening his eyes, he continued to grumble.


    ¡°There are too many unnecessary features.¡±


    However, Repenhardt soon rxed his expression. At this moment, he had almost seeded in casting all 1st circle spells in just 1 or 2 seconds within the virtual space. This casting speed was on par with that of a formal magician. Such an achievement was absolutely impossible with the dense Teslon¡¯s spellputation abilities.


    Picking up a box, Repenhardt smiled contentedly.


    ¡°After all, there¡¯s nothing better than this for training spellputation abilities.¡±

 Chapter 76

    [ Chapter 76 ]


    Strassand was a crucial military andmercial hub located at the crossroads of the western highway of the Graim Kingdom and the northern trade routes of the Seted mountain range. True to its reputation as the northern gateway of the Graim Kingdom, the streets were lined with inns and taverns. In the backyard of one such inn, four men and women were deeply engrossed in a sparring session.


    ¡°Your left side is open, Russ!¡± a youth, towering a full head taller than an average adult, shouted sharply as he swung his right hand down. A faint golden aura enveloped his de as it surged towards the shoulder of Russ, a young man wielding a sword. Grimacing, Russ twisted his body to dodge the attack before thrusting back.


    ¡°It¡¯s the heart, hyung!¡± A long sword, radiating a blue hue, struck precisely into the chest of the burly youth, Repenhardt. Swinging his left hand to deflect the de, Repenhardt eximed, ¡°A fine counterattack! But your aura is wavering! Your power shouldn¡¯t diminish even when you¡¯re attacking!¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung!¡± Repenhardt, while critiquing, continued to engage Russ in the sparring. He felt a bit guilty for neglecting him for the past three days, and he himself felt the need to get his body back in shape. Russ, too, was earnestly feeling out Repenhardt¡¯s movements and the flow of his aura.


    Meanwhile, at a corner of the yard far from these two, two girls were fiercely dueling with wooden swords and an axe. They were Siris and Ti.


    ¡°The head!¡± With a short shout, Siris swung her wooden sword. It was a makeshift weapon given by Repenhardt until he could buy her a splendid sword, ever since hers was taken at Kelberen Castle.


    Though it was just a wooden sword, Repenhardt did not hesitate to go to great lengths to create it. He broke a whole mature tree that had been growing well for hundreds of years and carved the trunk into the shape of a scimitar, infusing it with aura. The idea of felling an entire tree just to make one wooden sword? Sin was astounded by such folly, his mouth agape, while Russ gave a thumbs up, admiring the martial spirit and generosity. This cold-looking youth, who had apparently been scolded a lot, now saw everything Repenhardt did as magnificent, as long as he was being nice.


    As Siris shouted, her wooden sword aimed for Ti¡¯s head flew through the air. Ti, with a spirited shout, stomped the ground.


    ¡°Taah!¡±


    As soon as she dodged the wooden sword aimed at her head by jumping back, Ti propelled herself forward again. The speed of her movement, retreating then returning to her spot so quickly, was so fast it almost seemed like she had never moved at all. Then, Ti swung her battle axe, shouting,


    ¡°Shoulder! Waist!¡±


    Ti, though small for a human, wielded the giant battle axe, which would usually require both hands, with ease. Well, in truth, Ti was considered a maturedy by dwarf standards, but she looked merely a girl to anyone else. With this decidedly unbnced appearance, Ti pressured Siris¡¯s shoulder and waist simultaneously.


    Even if it were not a wooden sword, it would be nearly impossible to counter such consecutive heavy blows. Siris danced around in zigzags to avoid the attacks. Each of her evasive moves was also a preparation for a counterattack, leaving Ti no chance tond a follow-up hit. After creating some distance, Ti said with a smile,


    ¡°Wow, in technique, I¡¯m nowhere near Siris¡¯s match.¡±


    Siris responded with a bright smile,


    ¡°But the difference in the destructive power of a single blow is too vast; I can¡¯t find an opening to exploit. I heard about the bloodline of the Dwarf warriors in my childhood, and it¡¯s truly remarkable.¡±


    Thest remaining warrior of the Steelhammer n, Ti de Steelhammer. Her skills were surprisingly exceptional. Despite her appearance, her attacks, powered by her incredible brute strength, were unavoidable, and dodging them left very little room for counterattack. Even Siris, known for her delicate swordsmanship, found it difficult to face her.


    After catching their breath, the two shed again. They were in the spacious backyard of an inn, having rented an entire outbuilding, so they were free from the gaze of others and could fully immerse themselves in the sparring session. Since the sparring session involved indicating attack positions in advance, there was little risk of injury, and in case of any mistakes, there was a top-grade medicine bottle right beside them. It allowed them to enjoy the sparring without any pressure.


    Of course, that top-grade medicine bottle was sitting in a corner, sulking.


    ¡°Martial artists must enjoy never being bored¡­¡±


    Without an opponent, and also being a cleric, Sin was yawning out of boredom. Watching the fight was fun at first, but after tens of minutes, it became tedious. Noticing Repenhardt¡¯s nces, Sin quietly stood up.


    ¡°Maybe I should train too¡­¡±


    Repenhardt immediately caught on and yelled.


    ¡°I told you to rest!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Sin had been justzing around. He had alreadypleted a basic muscle training schedule, including doing push-ups twenty times in five sets, and standing up from a sitting position one hundred times, as scheduled by Repenhardt. Sin was in quite a sore state, with muscles aching all over his body. Pushing his body further would only make him sick.


    But for Sin, who used to push his body to the brink of illness whenever possible, it felt insufficient.


    ¡°No, I can just heal myself with healing magic¡­¡±


    ¡°Did I not say? No healing magic allowed.¡±


    After escaping from Viscount Kelberen¡¯s castle, Repenhardt began to take a more serious look at Sin¡¯s condition. The most important part of this new regimen was the prohibition of using healing magic after training. He was frank about the mechanism of holy spells, but the problem was that Sin was skeptical of his words. Well, it was understandable. Sin was a high-ranking cleric himself, and it was doubtful that Repenhardt, a mere fighter, would know about holy spells that even Sin was unaware of.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Seeing Sin still looking unconvinced, Repenhardt asked him seriously.


    ¡°Sin.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Whose body is better, mine or yours?¡±


    ¡°Yours, Mr. Repen.¡±


    ¡°Then, who do you think knows how to build a better body? You or me?¡±


    ¡°You, Mr. Repen.¡±


    ¡°Then try to trust me a bit. If it hasn¡¯t worked for 5 years, it¡¯s about time you realized something¡¯s wrong, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Sin might not believe in the details about holy spells, but when it came to building a body, Repenhardt was indeed an expert. Sin humbly decided to acknowledge this fact and sat down again. Repenhardt gave a wry smile and turned his attention back to Russ.


    Just then, a middle-aged man entered the courtyard unexpectedly. Everyone looked puzzled, and after the man nced around, he asked a question.


    ¡°Excuse me. I heard that a person named Repenhardt is here?¡±

 Chapter 77

    [ Chapter 77 ]


    The middle-aged man nced around the group and immediately recognized Repenhardt, approaching him. Indeed, Repenhardt had a distinctive appearance that made him easy to spot.


    Sin, who had been watching from the side, asked, ¡°Was this who you were waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have some personal matters to investigate.¡±


    Upon arriving in Strassand, Repenhardt checked into an inn and immediately contacted the Taoban Trading Company. He wanted to retrieve information about the current young Repenhardt, a request he had made previously. The Taoban Trading Company¡¯s Strassand branch said they would contact the headquarters in Zeppelin, located in the Chatan Principality, and asked him to wait for about three days.


    Between Strassand and Zeppeliny the rugged Seted Mountains. Sending a messenger on horseback for a round trip would take about a month. The three days mentioned by the Taoban Trading Company were not for sending someone to Zeppelin but for the round trip to a wizard¡¯s tower near Strassand.


    Like most tradingpanies, the Taoban Trading Company had long-term contracts with wizards¡¯ towers across the continent to facilitate fastmunication through magical orbs. To send information, one first had to go to the nearest wizard¡¯s tower and from there, contact another tower near Zeppelin. Then, a messenger from that tower would deliver the message to the headquarters. The Chatan Trading Company and the Rolpein Trading Company,peting for the top two positions on the continent, often stationed wizards at each of their branches to save time, but the Taoban Trading Company was not yet thatrge.


    Thanks to the three days of waiting time, Repenhardt suggested they take this opportunity to stay in Strassand and recover from their travels, to which everyone happily agreed. They had spent nearly ten days eating and sleeping on the road, so everyone was longing for a proper bed.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been a long time spent in leisure. It¡¯s about time to depart.¡±


    Watching Sin¡¯s slightly disappointed expression, Repenhardt couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He then led the middle-aged man to a corner of the courtyard. The man pulled out a small bundle of scrolls from his possession and handed it over.


    ¡°Here are the documents you requested. Please sign here for confirmation.¡±


    After signing the document handed to him, Repenhardt received the bundle of papers. They weren¡¯t sealed with a seal. Since using a crystal ball tomunicate would inevitably allow magicians and messengers to see the contents, truly important secrets were still conveyed through personal delivery. What Repenhardt had requested wasn¡¯t particrly secret, so it seemed to have been sent in the form of an ordinary scroll.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard toe all this way.¡±


    After handing over some coins to the messenger as a token of appreciation, Repenhardt unfolded the scroll. His expression grew increasingly stern as he read.


    The scroll contained detailed information about the current, young Repenhardt. The first thing that caught his eye was an event from when he was sixteen.


    ¡®A mysterious mental illness had caused him to lose his self and go berserk¡­¡¯


    At first nce, it was the period when he had time-traveled, the moment he entered this body. Moreover, what stood out the most was the name he had screamed.


    ¡®He insisted he was not Repenhardt but Teslon?¡¯


    Repenhardt clicked his tongue. He had suspected as much, but having it confirmed left a bitter taste in his mouth. There¡¯s no way the young Repenhardt of this era would know the name Teslon.


    This made it certain.


    Teslon, the Fist King, had resurrected in this era! Just like himself! Inhabiting his own body!


    ¡®Che, I had wondered, but it turns out I was right¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt unconsciously touched his temple. Although he had sufficiently anticipated it, seeing it with his own eyes still came as a shock.


    He quickly read through the remaining part.


    It wasn¡¯t umon for magicians to lose their sanity slightly. Losing one¡¯s self or bing mentally unstable due to dealing with transformation or mental magic was quitemon among novice magicians. Thus, it seemed the incident involving the young Repenhardt, or rather Teslon, wasn¡¯t considered a major issue.


    A few dayster, Teslon showed his intelligent demeanor again and returned to the path of a magician. Until he turned twenty, he didn¡¯t exhibit any noteworthy behavior. At twenty, unusually young for a magician, he became a full-fledged magician and left the tower of Delphia. After that, there was no further news of him.


    ¡®It seems they couldn¡¯t find out what happened after that. Well, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re a professional intelligence agency; they probably just picked up rumors along the way, so it¡¯s understandable that they couldn¡¯t find out more.¡¯


    Knowing the most crucial fact was enough. As he folded the documents, Repenhardt pondered for a moment. There was one point that bothered him.


    ¡®He became a full-fledged magician at twenty and left the tower?¡¯


    Originally, his bing an official magician happened in histe twenties. It was not until he was twenty-six that he finally left the tower. Of course, mastering the 4th circle by the age of twenty wasn¡¯t surprising. He had done so in his previous life. However, magicians don¡¯t easily let go of their apprentices. There¡¯s no reason to release an obedient servant who does everything as told early.


    Therefore, in his previous life, Repenhardt was trapped in the tower until his mid-twenties before he could finally enter the world. Of course, his innate talent allowed him to grow tremendously fast after that, reaching the level of a great magician. However, it was impossible for him to be an official magician at twenty. It wasn¡¯t due to ack of skill but because the higher-ups didn¡¯t allow it.


    ¡®What trick did Teslon use, exactly?¡¯


    Repenhardt frowned. He hadn¡¯t been overly concerned about the possibility of Teslon being resurrected in this era because he thought, at the very least, Teslon would be trapped in the tower of Delphia for another 5-6 years, unable to do anything. However, if this information was true, it implied that Teslon had entered the world even earlier than expected.


    ¡®We¡¯ll need more information¡­¡¯


    But the information obtained through the tradingpany had its limits. To acquire more detailed information, professional assistance was necessary. Fortunately, the continent had a specific profession dedicated to tracking people: bounty hunters.


    ¡®I should get a rmendation for apetent bounty hunter through the Taoban Trading Company.¡¯


    Suddenly, Repenhardt clicked his tongue.


    ¡®Ah, right, my financial situation¡­¡¯


    He was out of money. Hiring a bounty hunter privately would require a significant sum. Essentially, he would need to offer a bounty.


    To hire someonepetent, he would need at least two hundred gold coins, but Repenhardt was nearly penniless. Currently, all his travel expenses were being borrowed from Sin. The investment in the Taoban Trading Company wouldn¡¯t pay off until spring, which was still over three months away.


    ¡®Sigh, looks like I¡¯ll have to hit up the Grand Forge and raid a ruin or something.¡¯


    After roughly nning his next moves, Repenhardt put his thoughts aside. Heading to the Grand Forge was the priority for now.


    ¡®Let¡¯s stop worrying and focus on what I need to do.¡¯


    Repenhardt activated his aura. A golden aura covered the bundle of papers, which soon ckened and turned to ash. After burning the documents, he turned around, and Russ asked him,


    ¡°Are we leaving Strassand now?¡±


    ncing at the sky, Repenhardt nodded.


    ¡°Yes, we have many things to prepare. Let¡¯s depart tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung.¡±


    Russ bowed deeply and then headed back to the lodging. Watching his back, Repenhardt¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡®It¡¯s about time I told the others about our real destination.¡¯


    * * *


    In the annex rented out entirely for their stay, Repenhardt and hispanions were gathered in the living room after dinner, preparing for their departure the next morning. Russ was busy maintaining his sword and armor, while Ti and Siris were organizing the travel supplies they had purchased in the afternoon. Repenhardt hadn¡¯t specifically asked them to do this, but such tidying up was best left to those who voluntarily took it upon themselves, as it tended to be somewhatcking when left to the men.


    Sin was animatedly chatting beside Russ. True to his outgoing personality, Sin had continually engaged Russ in conversation throughout their journey, and by now, they had be quite close.


    ¡°When I first met Mr. Repen, I thought he was just a countryd. Then he suddenly took off his top and started beating demons, wow! It was truly amazing!¡±


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s our hyung for you. To possess such strength and yet remain humble, concealing his power.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was humility, but he certainly was hiding his strength. After beating that demon¡­¡±


    Sin was eagerly recounting to Russ his first encounter with Repenhardt. Russ, seemingly under a spell, would let out small sounds of admiration. After all, when had Russ ever engaged in gossip? Though he didn¡¯t show it, he seemed to be quite enjoying the conversation.


    Meanwhile, Repenhardt was looking at hispanions with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡®What should I do¡­¡¯


    Currently, Sin, Russ, and Siris believed that Repenhardt was moving to explore a ruin in the northern part of the Seted Mountains. Although Repenhardt had never made such a im, his actions thus far had painted him as an excellent ruin explorer, leading them to naturally assume they were on a quest to uncover relics from the Silver Age.


    Of course, the real reason Repenhardt was heading to the northernmost part of the Seted mountain range was to find the Grand Forge. The Grand Forge was a sacred site of the dwarves, a marvel among marvels that absolutely must not be revealed to humans. Siris, being an elf, was no issue, but Russ and Sin were humans, and it wasn¡¯t a ce to casually bring them. Ti had been hinting at this continuously during their travels, whether they really intended to bring them all the way to the Grand Forge.


    It was time to make a decision about the treatment of Sin and Russ.


    Repenhardt resolved.


    ¡®These are mypanions.¡¯


    Repenhardt spoke up in a serious voice to his group.


    ¡°I have something to say.¡±


    Everyone looked at him curiously. Repenhardt took a moment to catch his breath. Then, he continued.


    ¡°What we are heading to isn¡¯t actually a relic of the Silver Age.¡±


    ¡°Eh? It was?¡±


    Sin looked slightly surprised by Repenhardt¡¯s words. Russ, speaking on his behalf, asked.


    ¡°Then, are we not heading to the Seted mountain range, hyung?¡±


    ¡°No, the destination is correct.¡±


    Sin and Russ looked at each other with the same expression. If not for a relic of the Silver Age, then what else could possibly be in that remote of remote locations? Repenhardt nodded.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. And, before I say this, I must first talk about my dream, my life¡¯s goal.¡±


    Everyone looked at Repenhardt with curious eyes. Repenhardt nced at each of their eyes in turn: Sin, Siris, Russ, and even Ti.


    Repenhardt swallowed. Then, as calmly as he could, he continued.


    ¡°I do not consider elves, dwarves, or orcs as ves.¡±


    Sin and Russ instinctively nodded. They had seen Repenhardt exhibit this behavior time and again throughout their travels together. It wasn¡¯t an awkward conversation at all.


    ¡°And, I want others to think the same way I do.¡±


    This time, it was a bit confusing. Both Sin and Russ blinked. Wondering if he had been too roundabout, Repenhardt let out a wry smile. Then, he bluntly stated it.


    ¡°Creating a world where elves, dwarves, and orcs are not ves, that is my dream and my life¡¯s goal.¡±

 Chapter 78

    [ Chapter 78 ]


    Silence lingered. Everyone looked at Repenhardt with bewildered eyes, not opening their mouths. Only Ti was softly smiling.


    After a moment, Russ stuttered and asked.


    ¡°Hyung, I¡¯m a bit lost here. So, are you saying you want to release elves, dwarves, and the like into the wild?¡±


    Repenhardt let out a bitter smile. Yes, that was the expected reaction. He was no longer angry about it. He quietly replied.


    ¡°They have intellect and emotions, just like humans. Russ, ¡®wild¡¯ is a term that should be applied to animals.¡±


    ¡°Eh, well, that¡¯s true but¡­¡±


    Russ scratched his head vigorously. The idea was so out of the blue that he couldn¡¯t organize his thoughts. To him, treating other races as equals rather than ves sounded as absurd as treating the livestock he raised at home as humans. The only difference, perhaps, was that these ¡®livestock¡¯ could talk.


    It was natural to be perplexed.


    ¡®Why? What for?¡¯


    Russ pondered. He knew that many among the aura users had quirky personalities, but this seemed a bit too much. He even began to doubt whether he had made the wrong choice.


    On the other hand, Sin looked surprisingly understanding.


    ¡°It kind of makes you think, it¡¯s very Repen-like.¡±


    Sin had already encountered many different races alongside Repenhardt. He had realized that what he knew and the reality were quite different. He wasn¡¯t enraged enough to despise the society that enved elves and orcs, but he could at least feel that something was fundamentally wrong with the societal perception that simplybeled them as mere ves.


    Now Sin could understand why Repenhardt dreamed of such things.


    However, it¡¯s one thing for Repenhardt to feel this way, and another to change the world to feel the same! Sin asked with a stern face.


    ¡°So, Mr. Repen, do you want to change the world?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about secretly releasing the ves, right?¡±


    ¡°It coulde to that if necessary. But that¡¯s not my ultimate goal.¡±


    Repenhardt looked around at everyone and slowly began to speak.


    ¡°If need be, even if it means fighting the world, I want to achieve this dream. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you.¡±


    And he asked in a solemn voice.


    ¡°Will you follow my cause?¡±


    * * *


    Everyone remained silent, lost in thought. Seeing this, Repenhardt pondered.


    ¡®Did I unnecessarily bring this up?¡¯


    There was no real need to discuss such matters. He could have simply found a usible excuse to separate Sin and Russ, then quickly visit the Grand Forge alone.


    Yet, he did not wish to do so. He feltpelled to persuade the world. If he couldn¡¯t even convince a few of hispanions, even if they couldn¡¯t ept his views, if they at least couldn¡¯t understand him, then his dream had no chance. He would have to be the Demon King again, once more engulfing the continent in mes and establishing a dark empire.


    ¡®This was a conversation that needed to happen eventually.¡¯


    Repenhardt looked at Sin. Truthfully, there was little chance that Russ would understand him. They hadn¡¯t known each other for long, and Russ had hardly been exposed to other races. Frankly, Repenhardt had no expectations there.


    But Sin was different. Unbeknownst to him, Repenhardt had continuously shown Sin that the reality he knew was incorrect. He had persistently conveyed that elves and orcs, in fact, have intellect and emotions like humans, and they possess their own cultures and traditions.


    At least, Repenhardt thought he had sufficiently persuaded Sin. Would the boy understand him?


    With anxious eyes, Repenhardt looked at Sin. This was not merely about gaining arade who shared his beliefs. It was almost like determining whether he could tread a path different from his previous life!


    Finally, Sin spoke.


    ¡°I will follow Mr. Repen.¡±


    Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t Repenhardt but Siris who was astonished.


    ¡°Sin?¡±


    Sin continued calmly.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯tpletely agree with Mr. Repen¡¯s dream. Honestly, I think it¡¯s a far-fetched dream. But, as Mr. Repen said, I do feel it strange that in this world, other races are merely ves.¡±


    There were experiences he had had. The feelings he had felt. Sin smiled wryly.


    ¡°Besides, as a pilgrim traveling the world, how often do youe across apanion with such grand aspirations?¡±


    Sin had chosen the path of a pilgrim to spread the teachings of Phnence. For most clerics who embarked on pilgrimages, the aim was to gain fame and leave a name in the annals of the church as a saint, driven by a sense of honor. Though this wasn¡¯t the sole reason for Sin¡¯s journey, it didn¡¯t mean he was devoid of any desire for honor.


    Suddenly, Sin¡¯s expression turned yful.


    ¡°Elves, dwarves, orcs, they all have males and females, right?¡±


    Curious about what he was about to say, everyone¡¯s attention turned to him. Sin continued.


    ¡°So, elves, orcs, dwarves, they all can love, right? Then, we must spread the teachings of Phnence! I don¡¯tpletely believe Mr. Repen can change the world, but by following him, wouldn¡¯t I meet numerous hidden other races? This could be an opportunity to be the first person in the history of the church to spread the faith among other races. How could I pass up this chance?¡±


    Everyone was speechless. This was an utterly unexpected reasoning. Repenhardt wore a mixed expression. Was this considered a proper persuasion, or not?


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll follow me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s dangerous? Even if it earns the hatred of humans? What if we have to attack nobles to free all their ves?¡±


    Repenhardt asked, wondering if Sin had underestimated the seriousness of their endeavor. However, it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case. A calm reply came back.


    ¡°If Mr. Repen deems it necessary, I¡¯m willing to help.¡±


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s essentially theft?¡±


    ¡°Just make sure to cover my face.¡±


    Seeing Sin smiling gently, Repenhardt smiled back. It seemed his first gamble in this life was paying off. The deration of spreading faith to other races was an unequivocal acknowledgment of their personhood.


    ¡®Have I done it¡­?¡¯


    It was a small step, but a correct one. Pleased with himself, Repenhardt turned to Russ.


    ¡®Now, it¡¯s this guy¡¯s turn.¡¯


    Russ still wore a confused expression. It was to be expected. Unlike Sin, Russ hadn¡¯t had the proper time or context for persuasion. If he had imed to understand, that in itself would have been suspicious.


    Repenhardt had no intention of dismissing Russ at this point. If he was willing to part ways after just a week, he wouldn¡¯t have epted him in the first ce.


    With a gentle voice, Repenhardt asked, ¡°You don¡¯t quite understand, do you, Russ?¡±


    Hesitating at first, Russ eventually nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yes, hyung.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s expected,¡± Repenhardt nodded as if understanding Russ¡¯s perspectivepletely.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m asking you to understand me right away, nor am I demanding immediate allegiance. You haven¡¯t seen anything yet, nor have you heard much. It¡¯s natural to be confused.¡±


    Unlike with Sin, Repenhardt hadn¡¯t shown him various things, nor had he discussed the truth about other races. Suddenly proiming ¡®Other races are not ves! Believe it! Just believe!¡¯ would be something a cult leader might do.


    However, convincing Russ on the spot was too big of a challenge due to the deep-seated beliefs. It wasn¡¯t something that could be resolved in a few words, and Repenhardt didn¡¯t expect that.


    What he hoped for from Russ was simpler. Repenhardt spoke, ¡°You swore to follow me. Then, observe with your own eyes as we proceed. Make your own decisions. All I ask is that you do not betray me until that momentes.¡±


    He was serious but then let out a smallugh, ¡°Well, by betrayal, I don¡¯t mean anything grand. Just remain tight-lipped. A lot of what we¡¯ll discuss going forward is quite secretive.¡±


    ¡°Hyung¡­¡±


    Russ met Repenhardt¡¯s gaze, his eyes steady. They were too full of determined will to simply dismiss as those of a peculiar individual. The look in his eyes was not that of a madman.


    Moreover, the fact that Sin was convinced bothered him. No matter how he thought about it, it sounded like nonsense, but Repenhardt¡¯s confidence was too unwavering. It was clear he believed that following him would lead to understanding.


    After a moment, Russ came to a decision.


    ¡°I, too, will follow you, hyung.¡±


    Repenhardt did not force Russ to ept his views. He merely asked him to observe and judge for himself. This request was far from unreasonable.


    ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t grasp what you¡¯re saying, hyung. But I have already sworn my loyalty to you. I may not understand your intentions, but I¡¯ve realized that doesn¡¯t justify betraying you.¡±


    Suddenly, Russ kneeled earnestly in front of Repenhardt.


    ¡°Wherever you lead, that is the path I will follow. This fact will not change until I return to my family!¡±


    Russ eximed, his voice filled with unwavering resolve. It was a truly knightly gesture, promising to uphold his oath of loyalty regardless of whom he faced.


    Sin shuddered with an expression that screamed ¡®cheesy¡¯.


    ¡®Wow, talk about knightly dialogue¡­¡¯


    Regardless, this meant that both Sin and Russ were now on board with Repenhardt¡¯s intentions. They might not fully share his vision, but at least they had be trustworthypanions.


    Relieved, Repenhardt loosened his shoulders. Despite trying to appear unfazed, it seemed he had been quite tense.


    ¡®Now, we can speak freely.¡¯


    Feeling liberated, Repenhardt began to speak.


    ¡°Our next destination is the Grand Forge, a sacred ce of the dwarves and the temple of their chief deity, Al Fort. It¡¯s among the highest secrets, not to be disclosed to humans. You understand why I had to bring up this lengthy exnation, right?¡±


    * * *


    The northernmost reaches of the Seted mountain range were terrain so harsh that humans dared not tread. Rugged mountainsides, sheer cliffs scattered throughout, and ancient coniferous forests, possibly hundreds or even thousands of years old, stretched endlessly. With thick mists rising above this vast forest, even the hardiest of humans would hesitate to set foot here.


    In the depths of a forest shrouded in mist, where the sunlight struggled to prate even in the afternoon, a massive monster was roaring.


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    A gigantic humanoid monster, over three meters tall, known as an ogre, was enjoying its hunt. This creature, which relished in eating humans and possessed the brute strength to kill beasts like tigers with its bare hands, was now leading dozens of its kind in a charge through the forest. All of them appeared furious, incensed by the audacity of the ¡®humans¡¯ who had dared to trespass into their territory.


    The leading ogre, wielding a tree trunk-sized club, charged at the forest¡¯s intruders. Each swing of its club stirred up a whirlwind, making a loud whooshing sound. Suddenly, a young girl, peculiarly busty for her age, swiftly moved forward to confront it. In her hands, she held a pair of battle axes nearly as big as herself, which she crossed over her head as she shouted.


    ¡°Earth! Grant me strength!¡±


    Boom!


    The ogre¡¯s club came crashing down on the girl¡¯s battle axes. Astonishingly, she easily blocked the ogre¡¯s blow. Despite her small stature, she exhibited a strengthparable to the ogre¡¯s. Not stopping there, she repelled the club and swung her battle axes, deeply cutting into the ogre¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°Taaah!¡±


    The ogre screamed as its innards spilled out. A young boy with red hair, watching from behind, clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Really, I can¡¯t get used to it no matter how many times I see it.¡±


    The dwarf girl, Ti, could momentarily amplify her strength bymuning with the earth. Being a descendant of the earth spirits, this was a skill possible for a dwarf. Despite being a ve, Ti, who inherited the blood of warriors, still held the secrets of her ancestors.

 Chapter 79

    [ Chapter 79 ]


    Ti swung her battle axe vigorously, scattering blood left and right before charging again towards the other ogres.


    ¡°Taah!¡±


    As Ti leaped among the ogres, her battle axe continuously sttered blood into the air.


    Beside her, Siris was also engaging other ogres. Clumsy wooden clubs targeted her repeatedly, each one thicker than her body. A mere brush would cause fatal injuries, rupturing her internal organs. However, Siris skillfully maneuvered through the gaps in the attacks, swinging her sword.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    With a clear yell, her silver scimitar danced. Though the scimitar, newly purchased in Strassand, was neither mithril nor a significant magical weapon, it was a quality sword forged by apetent cksmith. Its silver de sequentially sliced through the ogres¡¯ limbs and tendons, spilling fresh blood.


    As time passed, Ti and Siris began to slow down, evidently fatigued. Sin once again raised a prayer with a resonant shout.


    ¡°Phnence, protect them! Make their arms endlessly strong and let their hearts beat like dragons!¡±


    A pinkish holy light enveloped Siris and Ti, revitalizing their movements to peak condition. Currently, Sin was enhancing both Ti and Siris simultaneously from behind. Considering that ordinary priests could only bless one person at a time, Sin¡¯s capability was remarkable. In fact, Sin had once managed to bless twenty knights simultaneously at full power; this was not particrly challenging for him.


    Thus, Sin continued to support Ti and Siris while casually checking the situation elsewhere.


    ¡®Are they doing well over here?¡¯


    Behind him, a blue de aura shed repeatedly, eliciting screams. If Ti was using brute force to confront ogres head-on and Siris opted for hit-and-run tactics, Russ waspletely overpowering the ogres with his tremendous skill.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    With a short yell, Russunched himself into the air. Quickly reaching eye level with a three-meter-tall ogre, Russ extended his de aura. Although the ogre tried to block with its club, the destructive light from Russ¡¯s de not only sliced through the club and the ogre¡¯s neck but also cut off the forearm of another ogre standing behind.


    ¡°Kraak!¡±


    ¡°Kruk!¡±


    As soon as Russ dealt with two ogres in a single breath, he spun his body in the air. Normally, such a maneuver would be impossible without a foothold, but he managed to change his stance using the recoil from unleashing his de Aura.


    While spinning, he instantly sliced an iing club into three pieces and poured out a flurry of consecutive attacks. The flow of his power was so natural, it was as if he had always practiced this technique. The way his spontaneous action flowed so naturally was a testament to Russ¡¯s extraordinary talent. Even Repenhardt wouldn¡¯t be able to move like this without practice. Of course, Repenhardt might have simply taken a hit from a club and then delivered a painful counterattack.


    Whooooosh!


    The de Aura whined through the air like a whip. The ogres being cut also moaned in pain. Facing the majority of the ogres alone, Russ was overwhelmingly dominating the situation. Sin inwardly marveled,


    ¡®Indeed, an Aura user is still an Aura user. Ogres are no match for him.¡¯


    High-spirited, Russ decapitated an ogre¡¯s head and bellowed,


    ¡°Hmph! You filthy monster, you dare target a human blessed by Seiya!¡±


    ¡°Wow, what kind of textbook knightly dialogue is that? Why do they all say the same thing?¡±


    Hearing the cringe-worthy dialogue, the admiration Sin felt retreated. He twisted his lips and then looked afar, about 30 meters from where the battle was taking ce, in a clearing within the forest.


    There, Repenhardt was engaged in a fierce battle with a gigantic monster. It was a hydra, over 10 meters long with eight heads.


    Fwooooosh!


    With a loud noise, one of the hydra¡¯s heads spewed mes. Repenhardt, embracing the head with both arms, charged forward. Jumping over the hydra¡¯s head, he remained unscathed by the mes.


    ¡°My body is like steel! Do you think mere mes can harm me?¡±


    Boasting boldly, Repenhardt swung his fist.


    ¡°Force Strike!¡±


    The Aura bullet hit one of the hydra¡¯s heads, causing a loud explosion. That wasn¡¯t the end. Afterunching the Force Strike, Repenhardt grabbed the hydra¡¯s head with both hands and continued pounding. Each punch had the power to dent even steel. The hydra staggered, trying to bite at Repenhardt with its other heads.


    ¡°Kaaooo!¡±


    In the moment the three heads rushed towards him, Repenhardt instead grabbed one of the hydra¡¯s heads and rolled his foot. With both arms wrapped around the head, he kicked off the hydra¡¯s shoulder and leaped down. No matter how gigantic the monster was, it couldn¡¯t escape the principles of leverage; the creature¡¯s center of gravity shifted forward, causing the massive hydra to topple over.


    Repenhardt, fueled by his momentum, let out a boisterous cry.


    ¡°Urat-chara!¡±


    Holding onto the hydra¡¯s head, Repenhardt then threw the creaturepletely over him. A man not even two meters tall had executed a throw on a ten-meter monster. Sin, watching from a distance, doubted his own eyes at the ludicrous scene.


    ¡®Oh my, can that gentleman really do such a thing?¡¯


    How often would a hydra experience being thrown on its back in its lifetime? Naturally, it received the full impact of its own weight. The hydra, falling onto its back for the first time, let out a piteous scream.


    Gwaaaack!


    With eight mouths, the scream sounded almost like surround sound. Despite the sessful hit, Repenhardt¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look particrly bright.


    ¡®Oh dear, am I going mad? Why did I shout that?¡¯


    My body is like steel; indeed, a sane person would be too embarrassed to say such a thing. It seemed he might have been overly influenced by Gerard. Reflecting on this, Repenhardt red at the fallen hydra. Just then, a voice came from above.


    ¡°I¡¯ming, hyung!¡±


    Russ, having already dealt with an ogre, leapt into the air to assist him. Dashing through the air, Russ swung his long swords left and right. The de aura stretched out like a whip, sessively slicing through the fallen hydra¡¯s heads.


    It had been almost a month since Russ learned about aura usage from Repenhardt. By now, he had reached the level of extending and altering the form of his aura. Considering it took nearly a year for Repenhardt to reach this stage, the progress was infuriatingly fast.


    ¡®That¡¯s why they say geniuses are unbearable.¡¯


    Witnessing Russ master in less than a month what had taken him a year, Repenhardt felt a strange mix of emotions. Never in his previous life had he envied anyone¡¯s talents, so this was a surprisingly fresh sensation for him. Perhaps now he could understand the feelings of the other magicians who had observed him.


    However, it wasn¡¯t that Repenhardt felt inferior to Russ. Their talents differed, but his body, bestowed with the legacy of Teslon, was certainly not lesser in quality than Russ¡¯s. Moreover, as a magician and warrior, he had no reason to envy the qualities of others, thoughtely he felt his identity shaking a bit.


    Russ¡¯s de aura continued to sh at the hydra, sttering blue blood everywhere. Yet, the hydra did not die.


    ¡°Grrrrr¡­¡±


    Despite the brutal impacts and injuries from Russ¡¯s de aura, the hydra slowly began to rise again. Even a regr wild animal would have remarkable vitality, making it impossible to bring down with a single strike unless a vital point was precisely targeted. Especially, a creature like the hydra could rise again even if several heads were severed.


    ¡°Tch¡­¡±


    Russ grimaced and backed off for the moment. The hydra roared in pain, anger, and humiliation.


    ¡°Kaaaa!¡±


    Frantically swinging its heads, the hydra unleashed breaths in all directions. Acid and corrosive fluids, mes and frost, and bolts of lightning sessively targeted Russ and Repenhardt. While Russ hastily dodged, enveloping his body in aura for protection, Repenhardt charged forward.


    ¡°Spiral Guard!¡±


    This defense technique, which ignored the nature and type of attacks, could only be prated by strikes with enough piercing power to disregard rotational force. Unfortunately for the hydra, its breaths did not possess such power. Deploying the Spiral Guard, Repenhardt deflected all attacks and swiftly closed the distance between them. Reaching right up to it, he stomped down hard with his left foot.


    Boom!


    nting one foot into the ground like a giant tree, Repenhardt twisted his entire body, focusing all his strength into a single point. With that posture, he delivered a kick thatnded on the Hydra¡¯s torso!


    Boom!


    The wave of aura pierced through the Hydra¡¯s heart, and a majestic explosion echoed. Blood, flesh, and fragments of innards shot up into the air as if a volcano had erupted. No matter how strong its vitality, a creature couldn¡¯t live without its heart. After instantly ying the Hydra, Repenhardt turned around to see Siris, Sin, and Ti running towards him from a distance, having defeated the ogres and joining him.


    ¡°Is everyone alright? Any injuries?¡±


    It seemed that there were no wounds. Indeed, with Siris and Ti¡¯s abilities, enhanced by Sin¡¯s blessing, they could easily handle about half a dozen ogres. After all, Russ had dealt with most of them.


    After checking everyone¡¯s condition, Repenhardt gestured.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on then. We need to get out of this forest quickly.¡±


    * * *


    After escaping the foggy forest, Repenhardt and hispanions decided to take a brief rest near a small valley. By a stream, they replenished their water supplies and chewed on the emergency rations they had brought along. They did not start a fire, wary that the smoke or smell might attract monsters.


    Chewing on some jerky, Sin shook his head.


    ¡°Wow, this ce is really harsh. It seems worse than most ruins I¡¯ve known.¡±


    It had been fifteen days since they left Strassand, and a week since they ventured deep into the Seted Mountains. During that week, Repenhardt¡¯s party had already been attacked over thirty times by monsters. At first, they encounteredmon monsters like goblins, harpies, and krolbears, which posed no significant threat. However, as they ventured deeper, more powerful monsters appeared, including packs of ogres and even rare beasts like hydras.


    After drinking water from his canteen, Repenhardt replied as if it were a matter of course.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a wilderness untouched by humans. It¡¯s no wonder even the dwarves choose to live away from human reach at this point.¡±


    ¡°But can dwarves really live in such a ce? We¡¯re moving through it, but how can a dwarf¡­¡± He paused, quickly adding, ¡°Not that I doubt you, brother.¡±


    ¡°Just follow along. You¡¯ll understand once you see for yourself.¡±


    Russ still seemed incredulous that dwarves ¡®of all creatures¡¯ could inhabit such rugged terrain. Although he had acknowledged that dwarves could have warriors after seeing Ti¡¯s strength, changing his underlying perception of dwarves was not easy.


    Nevertheless, they were all taking a brief rest. Suddenly, Repenhardt grimaced.


    ¡°Damn, can¡¯t they even let us rest for a moment?¡±


    Russ also stood up, grasping his sword. Looking up at the sky, he murmured with a stern face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a phantom griffin.¡±


    From afar, the screeching sounds grew loud as a group of monsters approached from the sky.

 Chapter 79.5

    [ Chapter 79(Part 2) ]


    Repenhardt¡¯s party was not dealing with amon menace, as they faced a flock of Phantom Griffins overhead. With the body of a lion, the wings of a bird, and the head of an eagle, griffins were fairlymon monsters throughout the continent. Typically preying on horses and cattle, they incited the wrath of farmers, and due to their ability to fly, they were not easily caught. However, anypetent order of knights could handle them without much difficulty using baits, arrows, ands; under such strategies, griffins posed little threat.


    Yet, the Phantom Griffins currently dominating the skies above Repenhardt and his group were no ordinary beasts.


    ¡°Squawk!¡±


    As the Phantom Griffin screeched, circling in the air, it looked no different from a regr griffin. The problem, however, was the four identical griffins mimicking every p of its wings surrounding it.


    All five griffins moved in unison, swooping down simultaneously. Russ leaped into the air, swinging his sword.


    ¡°Begone, beast!¡±


    With the agility typical of an aura user, Russ soared over ten meters into the air, scattering a de of aura. A whip of blue light swiftly sliced through one griffin, causing it to vanish into thin air. At that moment, the others simultaneously spewed venom from their beaks.


    ¡°Screech!¡±


    Four streams of venom shot towards Russ, who used the recoil of his aura to dodge them all. The misfired venom fell urately across the ravine, corroding only one particr spot.


    ¡°Fzzzt!¡±


    Repenhardt also clenched his fists, releasing his aura.


    ¡°Chain Burst Shot!¡±


    Golden orbs of aura targeted the Phantom Griffins. Each hit caused a griffin to disappear into the ether. Some staggered and screamed when hit, but they were just a few among the many.


    ¡°Nihillen!¡±


    Siris also activated the magic bow Nihillen and continuously shot arrows of light. Indeed, Siris¡¯s archery had reached such a mastery that hardly any arrows missed their mark, but the result was not much different from that of Repenhardt. Most of the arrows struck the ¡®illusory clones¡¯ of the phantom griffins.


    Among the magical beasts, there were those born with magical power who, without any reasoning, could instinctively use magic that was imprinted in their blood. The phantom griffins were such monsters, capable of using illusion magic, Mirror Image, by utilizing their innate magic.


    The Mirror Image was impossible to discern even with the heightened senses of aura users. Unlike Eusus, the phantom griffin instinctively activated its magic without a specific magical pattern. Since there were no incantations, there couldn¡¯t be a pattern. This left Repenhardt without any way to identify the real body.


    p! p! p-p-p!


    With the loud pping of their wings, the phantom griffins continued to assault Repenhardt and his group. Repenhardt, Russ, and Siris kept attacking, driving the creatures back. Ti, unable to attack from a distance, clung closely beside Sin to protect him.


    Suddenly, Repenhardt shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use magic! Russ, cover me for a moment!¡±


    Startled, Russ hesitated for a second, then nodded and responded.


    ¡°Yes, hyung!¡±


    Russ blocked in front of Repenhardt and sent des of aura in all directions. Seizing the moment, Repenhardt stepped back and began to chant a spell while forming hand signs.


    ¡°Gete de Passid Form. O mirror that reflects the truth, cast forth your light! Illusion Annihtion!¡±


    Above Repenhardt¡¯s head, a light green mirror of light formed. The mirror rotated in all directions, shining on the phantom griffins. Each time it did, the illusions around the griffins disappeared like morning dew.


    ¡°Ke, keack?¡±


    ¡°Krak! Krarck!¡±


    The Phantom Griffins began to break their ranks in confusion, suddenly left unprotected as their illusions vanished. Russ muttered to himself, observing the scene.


    ¡°Every time I see it, it feels awkward, that thing.¡±


    It was when he first entered the Seted Mountains. Encountering a demon of the spirit type, Russ had been swinging his sword when he was shocked. Suddenly, Repenhardt began to unleash fire magic on the spirits. How astonished he had been! A warrior exceptional enough to awaken his aura was also skilled in magic!


    Sin nodded understandingly.


    ¡°I was surprised too. He used to cast magic so poorly before¡­¡±


    The ¡®Illusion Annihtion¡¯ that disrupted the illusion magic was a fourth circle advanced spell, which only a fully qualified mage could cast quickly in realbat. It had been less than two months since they had struggled just to open a door in the ruins of Elucion.


    ¡°Suddenly he casts magic as if he¡¯s a full-fledged mage?¡±


    Then Sin suddenly smirked and shook his head.


    ¡°But it¡¯s still premature¡­¡±


    Sure enough, Repenhardt was shouting angrily as he cast his magic.


    ¡°Hey! What are you all doing? My mana is running out! Hurry up and attack!¡±


    It had only been a few seconds since the magic was cast, and the mirror of light was flickering on and off, threatening to go out. Although his casting speed had increased tremendously, his mana hadn¡¯t improved much. Russ quickly moved into action. Siris also chuckled and picked up Nihillen. The scene was like children stomping their feet in frustration.


    ¡®Sometimes he does something cute, that man.¡¯


    Of course, now was not the time for such leisurely thoughts. Siris returned to a serious expression and repeatedly pulled the bowstring.


    Once the illusions were gone, the Phantom Griffins were no different from ordinary griffins. They were easily dealt with. After knocking down about three or four, the rest of the Phantom Griffins began to flee in fear.


    Watching the receding flock of phantom griffins, everyone sighed in relief. They then looked at each other with grim expressions. Indeed, thisnd was not easy. Even with Siris¡¯s divine protection, battling consecutively without proper rest was exhausting.


    Everyone found spots to sit and rest. As Siris transformed Nihillen into a stick, she asked Ti in a weary voice, ¡°How much farther do we need to go?¡±


    ¡°At least another fortnight,¡± Ti replied, her face somber. Although chosen as the guide, Ti had never been to the Grand Forge herself; she only knew its location and the route from stories. The journey was tougher than she had anticipated.


    At the mention of another fortnight, even Russ looked pale.


    ¡°Do we have to endure more attacks like these for another fortnight?¡±


    Just then, Repenhardt shook his head.


    ¡°No, we won¡¯t be going that way.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone looked puzzled, even Ti.


    Repenhardt flicked his finger and continued, ¡°There¡¯s a shortcut. Just about a day more to go, so keep your spirits up.¡±


    * * *


    No longer following Ti¡¯s guidance, Repenhardt boldly took the lead and guided the party through the valley. After being ambushed about half a dozen times, they somehow managed to fend off the beasts. A dayter, they arrived at arge cliff. Pointing to a cave at the base of the cliff, Repenhardt announced,


    ¡°Here we are, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    The cave did not look natural at all. Its walls were smooth, and it was perfectly diamond-shaped, with even signs of things having been hung from the ceiling. It would be foolish to not realize the identity of this ce.


    Russ muttered as he looked inside the cave,


    ¡°It¡¯s a relic from the Silver Age.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s definitely a relic,¡±


    Siris looked up at Repenhardt, fascinated. She had always felt that her ¡®unusual master¡¯ was different from other relic hunters. It was as if he knew everything and explored relics in such a manner. Typically, finding a relic involved gathering all sorts of information,bining it, and searching various ces just to pinpoint the location. However, Repenhardt had not wandered at all on their journey here. He ran straight to this spot, certain that there was a relic.


    Unable to contain her curiosity, Siris cautiously asked,


    ¡°How did you know about this ce, Lord Repenhardt?¡±


    Ti seemed to know nothing about this ce either. It wasn¡¯t information from the dwarves then. So, where had Repenhardt obtained such information?


    ¡°Oh, I just picked up bits and pieces of information here and there.¡±


    But it seemed Repenhardt had no intention of telling her the truth. As always, he simply evaded giving a straightforward answer.


    It was slightly irritating. Why was it that he could be so affectionate at times, confusing people, and yet at times like this, he would never share anything important?


    ¡®I don¡¯t know¡­¡¯


    I don¡¯t know.


    What this person is thinking.


    Why he is so affectionate yet reveals nothing, keeping secrets to himself.


    Siris stared at Repenhardt with wide eyes. Repenhardt tilted his head and then grinned broadly. What could possibly be so amusing?


    I really don¡¯t know.


    ¡®What does this person think of me?¡¯


    And¡­


    ¡®What do I think of this person¡­¡¯


    * * *


    Standing at the entrance of the ruins, Russ drew his sword.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the lead. Please cover the rear, hyung.¡±


    It wasmon knowledge that the strongest should be at the forefront and rear when exploring ruins. That Russ would say this as they were about to enter the ruins was only natural.


    However, Repenhardt scratched his cheek.


    ¡°Well, I appreciate the enthusiasm, but¡­¡±


    Repenhardt walked over to the wall at the entrance of the ruins and fiddled with something. Suddenly, the wall slid open, revealing a passage.


    ¡°We¡¯re not actually going inside the ruins; we¡¯re supposed to head to the outskirts.¡±


    Russ was astonished and asked, ¡°What, how did you do that?¡±


    Everyone looked at Repenhardt, clearly flustered. Repenhardt knew this reaction wasing and calmly fabricated a story.


    ¡°My master explored this ce when he was young. He didn¡¯t explore everything, but he knew quite a bit about various ruins. He told me about this passage.¡±


    Everyone seemed to ept his exnation. Gerard, the Fist King, was once renowned as an explorer of ruins, so it was natural for him to pass on such knowledge to his only disciple.


    ¡®I guess I just need to me everything on the master when I pretend to know something in the ruins.¡¯


    Of course, Siris was still puzzled.


    ¡®Just something he heard? He seemed to know too much for that, as if he had been here before¡­¡¯


    But Repenhardt was oblivious to the change in Siris¡¯s expression as he pointed towards the outer passage and gestured for the group to follow.


    ¡°Alright, this ce isn¡¯tpletely safe either, so don¡¯t let your guard down. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    The party cautiously entered the passageway. Simr to Elucion, various monsters emerged from the secret passage, but their strength was inferiorpared to those they had encountered in the Seted Mountains. The creatures were no match for a group that included two aura users.


    After about half a day of effortlessly dispatching the monsters while walking down, the passageway ended, revealing arge hall. Dim light leaked from several spots in the ceiling, barely illuminating the interior. Numerous pirs were lined up, but curiously, the tops of the pirs were separated from the ceiling, meaning they were not meant to support the ceiling.


    Sin looked around and asked,


    ¡°Is this the Grand Forge?¡±


    Ti shook her head.


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t like the ce I¡¯ve heard about.¡±


    Everyone was perplexed when Repenhardt walked confidently towards one of the pirs. Observing ancient inscriptions on it that read ¡°Hockril,¡± he seemed contemtive for a moment before suddenly channeling his aura and delivering a powerful punch!


    Boom!


    The pir copsed in a single strike. Everyone rushed to him in surprise.


    ¡°What, what is it? Hyung?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mr. Repen? Why did you do that all of a sudden?¡±


    As everyone was bewildered, Sin¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    A faint light seeped out from the broken pir. Just as everyone¡¯s eyes widened in unison, a dazzling light suddenly enveloped them.


    ¡°Kyaa!¡±


    ¡°Hoek!¡±


    Screaming, they all took defensive positions. The light quickly filled the room and then disappeared. Ti blinked and murmured,


    ¡°What was that, what have you done¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Ti¡¯s words stopped short. The surroundings had transformed. They were no longer standing in arge hall.

 Chapter 80

    [ Chapter 80 ]


    The vast cavity was a huge space, easily 50 meters tall. The floor was neatlyid out with high-quality granite bricks, and a massive temple was visible in front.


    Giant pirs supported the structure on all sides, amidst which various statues stood majestically. They depicted dwarf warriors, armed with hammers and axes. The statues, over 5 meters tall, were so finely crafted that their beards seemed to flutter with life.


    At the center of the temple, Ti gazed in awe at therge emblem of me engraved there.


    ¡°This is the temple of Lord Al Fort¡­ Could this be the Grand Forge?¡±


    Understanding seemed to dawn atst. Among the relics of the Silver Age, there were those that distorted space, linking distant points instantly. Likely, the light emanating from the broken pir had such powers. Russ murmured in reverence.


    ¡°Truly, the Silver Age¡­ to travel a distance of over a fortnight in a mere moment¡­¡±


    The group marveled as they examined their surroundings. They were on the western ruins of the temple. Or, rather, it didn¡¯t seem quite right to call it ruins. While extensively damaged, the dirt and stones were still freshly scattered, with rocks tumbling down and broken edges crisp¡ªindicating recent destruction.


    Suddenly, Sin grimaced.


    ¡°Mr. Repenhardt¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What?¡±


    ¡°Could this destruction be because of us?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°What? We did this and it¡¯s okay?¡±


    Sin gaped at Repenhardt, who chuckled and waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all in the prophecy¡­¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s expression suddenly hardened.


    ¡®Wait a moment?¡¯


    Now, he hade to the Grand Forge, just as he remembered from his previous life. Back then, even after demolishing the temple, Al Fort had provided all necessary prophecies.


    But now? The prophecies of Al Fort hadpletely changed. It urred to him that the dwarves would unlikely understand this situation!


    Sure enough, from a distance came a loud cry of anger.


    ¡°The temple has been destroyed!¡±


    ¡°Intruders!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, repel the intruders!¡±


    Everyone red at Repenhardt in unison. He awkwardlyughed as sweat poured down his face.


    ¡°Ahaha, hahaha¡­¡±


    The sound of noisy footsteps echoed from the passages connected to the cavity. While Siris, Sin, and Ti only listened to the noises, Repenhardt and Russ, who could manipte aura, could clearly discern the positions and numbers of their opponents. Approximately fifty dwarves were swiftly closing their encirclement. They each hid behind pirs and walls, exuding a thick aura of killing intent.


    As soon as the encirclement was formed, one of the dwarves shouted with a resonant voice.


    ¡°Open fire on everyone!¡±


    No sooner had themand been given than dozens of arrows flew toward the group. They all turned pale and hid behind the ruins of the copsed temple. Sin grumbled, ducking his head.


    ¡°Ah, these dwarves are so impulsive¡­¡±


    Even if they were intruders, was it normal to shoot arrows without a word?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there usually some expected dialogue in these situations? Like asking who we are or telling us not to move¡­ What kind of people start shooting without saying a word?¡±


    Ting-ting, tang-tang.


    The arrowheads clinked against the stone walls, creating a clear sound. Repenhardt, trying to defend the dwarves¡¯ actions, swatted away the iing arrows and retorted.


    ¡°Would you have the leisure to chat if someone just wrecked your house and barged in?¡±


    ¡°Well, wasn¡¯t it you, knowing full well the consequences, who caused this madness?¡±


    ¡°¡­When you put it that way, I have nothing to say.¡±


    Repenhardt awkwardly continued to deflect the arrows. As the arrow assault proved ineffective, the dwarves began to show themselves. They were heavily armed with axes, hammers, and swords, ring at the group with clear hostility and intent to kill.


    In truth, dwarves are not inherently aggressive. However, the dwarves here were in a situation where they had been living hidden from human eyes, and once discovered, they could not afford to let these intruders live. Moreover, what Repenhardt and his group had destroyed was the temple of the dwarves¡¯ god, Al Fort. Naturally, the dwarves were not inclined to look kindly on those who had demolished their sacred site.


    Repenhardt and Sin exchanged bitter smiles as they looked at each other.


    ¡°Tsk, everyone¡¯s gaze is no joke, huh?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s like the look a father gives when he finds a stranger breaking into his daughter¡¯s bedroom window in the middle of the night.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s an oddly usible analogy.¡±


    Russ¡¯splexion hardened as he gripped his sword. He red down at the dwarves and bellowed,


    ¡°How dare you lowly creatures attempt to harm a human!¡±


    The expressions of the dwarves grew even colder, clearly angered by Russ¡¯s arrogant words. Russ snorted and gathered his strength.


    Hummmm!


    A blue de aura zed incandescently around him as a murderous intent rose above Russ¡¯s shoulders. Repenhardt, serious, shouted at him,


    ¡°Russ! Withdraw your killing intent!¡±


    ¡°Eh? But brother¡­¡±


    Confused, Russ stepped back, and Repenhardt walked forward. His figure fully exposed, the dwarves were startled and pulled their bowstrings. About ten arrows flew towards him. However, Repenhardt made no move to block the attack. Instead, to clearly show hisck of hostility, he even raised his hands above his head.


    Ting-ting-ting-ting!


    The arrows bounced off harmlessly. Without using any aura or anything, Repenhardt¡¯s trained body was unscathed by mere ordinary arrows. The dwarves gasped and murmured among themselves.


    ¡°He¡¯s a monster!¡±


    ¡°The arrows don¡¯t work on him!¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s tantly showing off that our arrows can¡¯t touch him, mocking us!¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    Repenhardt clicked his tongue inwardly. Raising his hands in surrender had only intensified the murderous look on the dwarves¡¯ faces. Knowing he couldn¡¯t dy any longer without escting the situation, he quickly spoke up.


    ¡°Sons of the Earth who can hear the voice of truth! Hear me out! We are not your enemies!¡±


    The killing intent in the dwarves visibly subsided. They exchanged confused looks. The head of the dwarves, a burly middle-aged dwarf, cautiously spoke up.


    ¡°Are you saying you, a human, are not our enemy?¡±


    Still with his hands raised, Repenhardt responded,


    ¡°Yes, indeed!¡±


    It was certain. The intruder before them was speaking the truth. The middle-aged dwarf, with an expression of disbelief, then asked,


    ¡°Then who are you? Why have youe here?¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s expression hardened for a moment. Who am I? Why am I here? Of course, he had an answer, but that answer was¡­


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s too embarrassing to say out loud¡­¡±


    Still, to avoid shedding blood here, he had no choice but to proim it. Gathering his courage, Repenhardt dered again,


    ¡°I am your savior! The one foretold in the Oracle of Al Fort!¡±


    The dwarves¡¯ expressions changed drastically. There was no more malice. Their eyes widened as they stared at Repenhardt.


    And hispanions¡¯ eyes were just as wide, though for entirely different reasons.


    ¡°Wow, Mr. Repen, my face is burning up. What kind of line is that?¡±


    ¡°Sh-shut up! Do you think I enjoy saying such things?¡±


    Having uttered the line, Repenhardt¡¯s face turned crimson with embarrassment as he desperately avoided their gazes. Then, he called out to the dwarves once again,


    ¡°I havee to meet the High Priest Makelin, guided by the Steelhammer n to this Grand Forge!¡±


    Russ, who had been tense in the background, clicked his tongue.


    ¡°No, brother. Even so, there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll believe us¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, the dwarves sheathed their weapons. They all cheerfully eximed,


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s the savior!¡±


    ¡°The savior of our n hase!¡±


    ¡°Wee!¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you!¡±


    ¡°But why appear here instead of the proper main gate?¡±


    With the earlier malice gone, they all crowded around the group with faces full of weing smiles. Sin murmured with a dazed expression,


    ¡°Wow, how can their attitude change so quickly like flipping a palm?¡±


    * * *


    The Grand Forge was an underground city located 30 meters beneath the Setelrad mountain range. Within a vast cavern, spanning a diameter of 2 kilometers and a height ranging from 30 meters at the lowest to 50 meters at the highest, numerous buildings were densely packed. Instead of river water, boiling hot springs flowed through the two rivers that cut through the city, emitting clouds of steam everywhere. The ceiling of the city was studded with giant geothermal stones every 100 meters, providing light and heat. Although it wasn¡¯t as bright as the midday sun above ground, it was bright enough to distinguish objects without any difficulty.


    Led by a middle-aged dwarf, Repenhardt¡¯s group walked along the main road at the center of Grand Forge. It was the same dwarf who had first shouted to shoot arrows at them. Introducing himself as Fulbar, he pointed out various ces around Grand Forge like a tour guide.


    ¡°This area is the smithing district, where all the master smiths gather. If we walk a bit further, we¡¯ll reach the residential district where the homes are clustered.¡±


    Everyone looked around as if they were country bumpkins just arrived in the city. Sin let out a whistle.


    ¡°Wow, how did they manage to build all this?¡±


    Siris also appeared to agree, surprised at the skill of the dwarves.


    ¡°I knew dwarves were skilled craftsmen, but I never imagined it to this extent.¡±


    Even Ti, a dwarf herself, was gaping. Indeed, she fit the description of a ¡®country bumpkin¡¯ the most among them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard many stories but¡­ the Grand Forge really is incredible¡­¡±


    A newfound sense of pride in her n swelled in her heart. While most elves and orcs had forgotten all their culture and traditions, the dwarves still maintained this level of civilization. Russ looked on in disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s iprehensible. Even for dwarves, such a grand endeavor would require a tremendous number of people¡­¡±


    Russ couldn¡¯t grasp how such a significant poption could live in such a harsh wilderness. Remote areas are called so because they are difficult to live in. It seemed unlikely that dwarves capable of suchrge-scale construction could properly sustain life deep within the Setelrad Mountain Range.


    ¡°And if they have this scale of resources, why don¡¯t they try to free their kin who live as ves?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Russ, are you starting to find it strange that dwarves live as ves?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Sin?¡±


    ¡°Well, you wouldn¡¯t ask such a question otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Russ groaned at Sin¡¯s teasingment. Even someone as set in his ways as Russ couldn¡¯t help but have his paradigm shaken by such an incredible sight.


    At the two¡¯s conversation, Fulbar gave a bitter smile and said,


    ¡°In truth, we did not build this Grand Forge.¡±


    Originally, the Grand Forge was a relic of the Silver Age, a dungeon. It was repurposed by dwarves who had been driven to this location. After many sacrifices, continuous exploration, and modifications, they made it their dwelling ce.


    Indeed, across the continent, there are many relics that have been fully explored and subsequently abandoned. Most disappear into other dimensions after losing their magical cores, but some, like this one, remain in reality.


    Usually, humans demolish or repurpose such ces into buildings for other uses, with the pce of the Graim Kingdom, Del Graim, being a prime example. Originally a dungeon, it was fully explored 400 years ago by the first king of the Graim Kingdom, Del Graim. He modified the underground and built a pce above it, turning it into the royal castle.

 Chapter 81

    [Chapter 81]


    Russ chuckled dryly.


    ¡°Ah, no wonder¡­¡±


    Building a city of this scale from scratch would require an enormous number of workers. However, driving out whatever was inside and remodeling it could be achieved with rtively few hands. Even the ve race of dwarves might manage it, given their fine craftsmanship.


    It was then that Repenhardt corrected his misconception.


    ¡°But it¡¯s clear that this was a city of dwarves even in the Silver Age.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure, brother?¡±


    Repenhardt pointed to the buildings along the road.


    ¡°Notice the low thresholds.¡±


    Russ understood immediately. It wasn¡¯t just about low thresholds¡ªlow ceilings, overly short stairs, and low handrails too. Everything indicated it wasn¡¯t built for humans. Furthermore, the dwarf statues and sculptures scattered throughout the city undeniably proved it was a dwarven city.


    ¡°So, in the Silver Age, dwarves were prosperous enough to have their own cities. A race born to be ves couldn¡¯t have done that, right?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Russ grunted, dodging a direct response. Repenhardt¡¯s reasoning sounded convincing, but changing deep-rooted perceptions was not easy.


    After a long walk, they arrived in the residential area, and Pulbart led the group to a house. A middle-aged dwarf woman came out to greet them. After a brief exchange, Pulbart told the group,


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay here for now. I will prepare some food.¡±


    Everyone entered with awkward expressions. The house Pulbart had chosen was rtivelyrgepared to nearby dwellings, but it was still built to dwarf standards. Russ smirked as he entered.


    ¡®It feels like crawling into a doghole.¡¯


    For Repenhardt, standing 192 centimeters tall, or Russ at 180 centimeters, it was needless to say, and even Siris, an elf who was still a girl but already over 170 centimeters tall, had to bend her back to get through the doorway.


    Ah, and of course, Sin followed in dejectedly, fully upright.


    ¡°I¡­ I wish I could bend my back too¡­¡±


    Ti giggled as she followed Sin. They started unpacking their belongings here and there until Pulbart apologized with a look of regret.


    ¡°I¡¯ve contacted the high priest now. It¡¯s humble fare, but please have something to eat while you wait.¡±


    Given the constant attacks by monsters, it had been a long time since the party had enjoyed a decent hot meal. With expectations rising, the middle-aged dwarf woman approached, carrying arge tray.


    The meal consisted of a soup made with turnips and potatoes and a mysterious type of boiled meat. While the food seemed overly modest to offer to a group known as saviors of their n, considering that the dwarves lived hidden in the most remote of ces, it was clearly prepared with great care. Everyone gratefully picked up their spoons.


    Taking a bite of the boiled meat, Sin suddenly asked,


    ¡°What kind of meat is this?¡±


    It was oddly tough and had a gamey smell. It wasn¡¯t inedible, but it certainly wasn¡¯t delicious. Pulbart proudly replied,


    ¡°It¡¯s boiled basilisk liver.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions hardened. Basilisk? They were eating the innards of that monster?


    Instantly, both Sin and Russ seemed to lose their appetites, their faces dropping. Siris, who had been eagerly using her fork, subtly tried to push her te away.


    ¡°Eh, elves primarily eat vegetables, haha.¡±


    ¡°You were munching on jerky just yesterday¡­ Ouch!¡±


    Sin pouted after being pinched in the side by Repenhardt. Having eaten all sorts of dreadful foods under Gerard, Repenhardt continued to chew the meat nonchntly.


    ¡°It¡¯s edible. What¡¯s everyone¡¯s problem?¡±


    Regardless of the taste, the idea of eating monster meat was hardly appealing. As everyone made ufortable faces, Pulbart looked slightly disappointed,


    ¡°It might not taste the best, but it¡¯s quite a rare delicacy. It¡¯s good for your health.¡±


    ¡°Good for what?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Pulbart stroked his beard with a meaningful smile.


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s particrly beneficial for men¡­ though I can¡¯t quite exin how¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Russ and Sin¡¯s eyes gleamed. Whether human or dwarf, no man could resist! Oveing racial boundaries, they both eagerly started devouring the basilisk liver. Ti and Siris pouted their lips.


    ¡°Typical men,¡± muttered Siris.


    ¡°Beasts,¡± added Ti.


    ¡°I expected it from Mr. Russ, but not Sin,¡± shemented.


    ¡°I¡¯ll soon have a muscr physique too, so I need to prepare in advance,¡± Sin dered.


    What exactly he needed to prepare for was unclear, but being well-prepared surely couldn¡¯t hurt?


    Thanks to them, the mood quickly warmed. Even Russ, who held stereotypes, thought, ¡®Dwarves, better fellows than I expected!¡¯ Thus, the pleasant(?) meal concluded, and a young dwarf entered from outside.


    ¡°Mr. Pulbart, the high priestmands that the Savior be escorted to the Central Tower.¡±


    As if he had been waiting, Repenhardt stood up.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll head out. Rest here, everyone.¡±


    * * *


    At the heart of the Grand Forge, a massive tower, connected to the ceiling like stctites, was where Makelin, the high priest of Al Port, resided. As the young dwarf led them to the base of the tower, he bowed his head.


    ¡°Then you can go up these stairs.¡±


    Looking up at the tower, Repenhardt nodded as if he understood,


    ¡°It seems no one else can enter from here. Well, it¡¯s a kind of sanctuary if it¡¯s where the high priest resides¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s a hassle to go up,¡± the dwarf retorted dryly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Remembering the nature of dwarves, Repenhardt let out a hollowugh before ascending the stairs. Upon reaching the top, he found himself in a space surrounded by brown walls. The walls and pirs were carved with all sorts of images, and in the center, arge altar adorned with gold and bronze was ced.


    An elderly dwarf greeted Repenhardt in front of the altar.


    ¡°Wee, O Savior ordained by the oracle.¡±


    The dwarf was truly enveloped in his white hair and long beard and eyebrows. Repenhardt¡¯s eyes momentarily reddened.


    ¡®Makelin¡­¡¯


    His most loyal subordinate, his most trustworthy friend, and at times, a respected and relied upon teacher.


    His appearance had not changed in the slightest despite the barrier of 30 years. Unlike Siris or Tassid, Makelin had already been of old age for a dwarf when he first met Repenhardt in a previous life. Considering that 30 years for a human was only about 7 or 8 years for a dwarf, it made sense that Makelin¡¯s appearance had not changed.


    Overwhelmed by the memory of him, Repenhardt almost blurted out, ¡®Wow, Makelin! It¡¯s been so long!¡¯ He swallowed the words before they escaped his lips andposed himself. He then replied formally.


    ¡°It has been a long time, high priest of Al Port, Makelin.¡±


    Makelin looked at Repenhardt with a curious expression.


    ¡°Those words you speak are true, O Savior. But it is strange. Have we met before?¡±


    He then tilted his head in thought, muttering to himself,


    ¡°No, that cannot be. I have not left this ce in 50 years.¡±


    The young savior before him did not look a day over thirty (in fact, he was in his early twenties). Logically, it was iprehensible.


    With a knowing look, Repenhardt nodded.


    ¡°I know you, but you do not know me.¡±


    Repenhardt spoke earnestly, knowing that while others might not believe him, Makelin, the high priest who could hear the voice of truth, would trust him.


    ¡°It will be hard to understand. I met you ten years from now.¡±


    Makelin looked at him with a perplexed expression. It was clear that Repenhardt was speaking the truth, yet his words made no logical sense. Usually, there was only one exnation for such a scenario.


    ¡®¡­Could the Savior be mentally ill?¡¯


    But that seemed unlikely. While it¡¯s true that mental illness isn¡¯t always immediately obvious, it seemed improbable that Al Port, the god of the dwarves, would choose someone mentally unstable as the savior of his people.


    Addressing the bewildered Makelin, Repenhardt calmly said, ¡°I am one who has traveled back in time.¡±


    He told him everything.


    The tales of his wanderings across the continent as a great sorcerer, his efforts to ascend to the 10th circle of magic by seeking the secrets of different races and building alliances with them, how he aided them at every turn and increasingly shed with human forces to protect these races, and how he eventually established the Antares Empire, bing known as the Demon King and waging war against the entire continent until his demise.


    He shared who he lived as, whom he met, how he died, and how he was resurrected and came to be here.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe. But I have indeed spoken the truth, and whether you believe it or not is up to you.¡±


    After finishing his exnation, Repenhardt smiled wryly, straightened his back, and leaned against the chair. Makelin, who had listened intently to every word, slowly shook his head.


    ¡°Even for a dwarf who can hear the voice of truth, this is indeed a hard story to believe.¡±


    The dwarves indeed hear the voice of truth, yet that does not guarantee they can discern it fully. If the person speaking believes their words to be true, even if they are false, it still sounds like truth to the dwarves¡¯ ears.


    ¡°I too would have considered you mad, had it not been for Lord Al Fort¡¯s oracle. However, your words seem quite usible,¡± said a voice suddenly.


    Makelin¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°May I test you? I wish to know whether you are a lunatic or a sage transcending time.¡±


    ¡°A test?¡±


    His curiosity was piqued. Repenhardt nodded. Makelin pondered for a moment before speaking again.


    ¡°Had I been one of the Four Heavenly Kings under yourmand, and close to you as I was, I certainly would have mentioned this characteristic of mine. So I ask you.¡±


    Stroking his dazzlingly white beard, Makelin asked meaningfully, ¡°What color is my beard?¡±


    Asking the color of a beard that is visibly white would typically suggest a trap. It was likely not as white as it appeared. Makelin watched Repenhardt closely. What would this young man respond?


    But the answer came promptly as if he had been waiting.


    ¡°There can¡¯t be a color if there¡¯s no beard, can there? Makelin, you were still wearing that thing 30 yearster. Your condition hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s sad.¡±

 Chapter 82

    [ Chapter 82 ]


    Makelin stroked his beard in distress, when suddenly, his lush beard fell off his chin, revealing the face of a rather stately old man. Indeed, Makelin¡¯s beard, which suited the grandeur of a dwarven Grand Priest, was fake.


    ¡°Do you know the story behind this beard?¡± he asked.


    Repenhardt gave a wry smile as he responded, ¡°I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s a blessing from Al Port.¡±


    Among dwarf men, a lush beard was a symbol of masculinity. Baldness might be eptable, but a clean-shaven chin was despised and considered repulsive by all dwarf women. Sadly, Makelin had been afflicted with a peculiar condition since his youth, which prevented him from growing a beard.


    If he had been a human, he might have resorted to a fake beard. However, among dwarves, who could see through such deceits, wigs or false hair held no value and only made one look more pitiful.


    Nheless, Makelin was an extraordinary talent among dwarves. With his incredible divine power and leadership, he had the honor of being chosen as the Grand Priest of Al Port after 200 years. And it was then that Al Port, the dwarven god, bestowed upon his earthly representative this magnificent fake beard.


    A divine beard that even the Eyes of Truth could not prate! To humans, it might seem like an unnecessary act by Al Port, but among dwarves, the story was entirely different. This beard was clear proof of Makelin¡¯s genuine favor with Al Port! With it, Makelin earned the respect and awe of all dwarves.


    ¡°Even we dwarves cannot discern the true nature of this beard; surely, a human like you would not have known, which assures me that your words are true,¡± Makelin affirmed, reattaching the beard. If Repenhardt were a madman, believing his own delusions to be real, he wouldn¡¯t have known this information. Indeed, the young human before him had truly traveled through time.


    ¡°The reason I originally sought you out was to offer some advice about your destiny as a savior and your path forward. But you already know everything there is to know about being a savior.¡±


    Suddenly, Makelin rose from his seat.


    ¡°Then there is only one thing left for me to do.¡±


    Makelin knelt down formally. With a grave and solemn voice, he dered to Repenhardt, ¡°On behalf of all dwarves who serve Al Port, I, Makelin Port Hammerline, pledge my allegiance to you, Repenhardt Wald Antares.¡±


    Repenhardt silently observed the old dwarf, Makelin, kneeling before him. He was not surprised by this seemingly abrupt deration, having anticipated it, as it had happened in his past life. Thus, he felt no gratification from receiving the dwarves¡¯ loyalty.


    Instead, a heavy sense of responsibility weighed on his heart.


    He had already betrayed their loyalty once. Despite their loyalty and devotion, his ipetence had led them to death and suffering.


    Could he truly reciprocate their loyalty in this life?


    ¡®No, I must.¡¯


    Shaking off his thoughts, Repenhardt reached out his hand.


    ¡°Rise.¡±


    His tone had changed, yet it did note off as arrogant; instead, it felt natural and even warm.


    ¡°Your words are half wrong, Makelin.¡±


    As the old dwarf stood up, Repenhardt urgently continued his speech.


    ¡°I need your advice now more than ever.¡±


    * * *


    Repenhardt, seated once again across from Makelin, spoke in a mncholy voice.


    ¡°I have already failed once. I tried to handle everything with my power, my magic, and ultimately became humanity¡¯s enemy, meeting my death.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t repeat the mistakes of his past life. However, he was still unsure how he could achieve his dreams by other means than power. This was the issue that currently troubled Repenhardt. Recovering his magic had been a priority he had put off until now, but it was not a problem he could indefinitely dy.


    ¡°Of course, I have a few ideas, but none are certain¡­¡±


    Makelin asked.


    ¡°What ns do you have?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hardly a n¡­¡±


    Repenhardt spoke in a calm voice about his time in the Duchy of Chatan. He had taken in elf and orc ves and given them the same education humans received, hoping that this would be a trend and spread.


    Hearing this, Makelin nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°Hmm, not bad. Enlightening human consciousness to bring about gradual change is certainly hopeful for the other races. Of course, from my perspective, humans are the other race, but I¡¯ll use this term for ease of understanding for you, Repenhardt.¡±


    He added with a smile.


    ¡°However, that could easily take 100 years. Elves and we dwarves may have the lifespan to endure such a time, but might you not age before seeing the changes?¡±


    ¡°That is the problem¡­¡±


    Repenhardt sighed and leaned back in his chair. Peaceful change sounded nice and ideal, but it was also difficult to achieve. No matter how great a sage¡¯s philosophy, it could take centuries to be rightly recognized. Breaking a fixed paradigm is never easy.


    Suddenly, Repenhardt snapped his fingers.


    ¡°Lairan.¡±


    A small me sparked at the tip of his finger. It was the most basic ignition spell among me spells, useless inbat and typically used as a substitute for flint, a spell learned at the beginning of magical training to grasp the basics. However, the fact that he had activated it with only amand word, without a magic spell, was evidence of Repenhardt¡¯s considerable magical prowess.


    Waving the me slightly, Repenhardt said,


    ¡°I am now regaining my magic. And unlike in my past life, I¡¯ve also gained another kind of power.¡±


    Above the me-covered finger, a golden aura surged, enveloping the me.


    Repenhardt dered, ¡°Honestly, if I were to regain my magic, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to rebuild the Antares Empire and be a Demon King who rules the continent with fear.¡±


    It was something he had already done once before. He was confident that he could enlist the aid of other races again. Unlike his previous life, he now possessed an untiring body. Additionally, he had never actually intended to establish a nation in his past life; it was more of a happenstance that a country of different races had formed. If he were to properly n and establish an empire from the start, he felt that failure was unlikely.


    However, Repenhardt shook his head.


    ¡°But if I do that, I would merely recreate the Dark Empire again.¡±


    Rebuilding the Dark Empire would only make it a target of humanity¡¯s fear once more.


    Of course, unlike his passive past life, if he actively attacked the human kingdoms and expanded his power by dominating them, conquering the entire continent within a decade wouldn¡¯t be a difficult task. He had that much power in his past life. If he had divided and conquered from the start, he wouldn¡¯t have met such an end.


    But that would be equivalent to setting the entire continent aze with the horrors of war.


    ¡°I do not wish to drench the continent in blood to that extent.¡±


    Repenhardt sighed. Makelin fell into deep thought. Watching him, Repenhardt smiled gently.


    ¡°Do you see my dilemma now, Makelin? If I dominate the world with power, I will ultimately fail. Yet, I haven¡¯t found a clear way to transform the world without relying on power. I would like to hear your advice, wise dwarf.¡±


    Makelin stroked his beard silently, seemingly organizing his thoughts, before he finally spoke.


    ¡°I see the problem.¡±


    The aged dwarf stared directly at Repenhardt.


    ¡°Repenhardt, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Speak, Makelin.¡±


    Makelin replied in his gruff voice.


    ¡°You are taking the world too lightly.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Surprised by the unexpected remark, Repenhardt¡¯s eyes widened. Makelin clicked his tongue.


    ¡°You failed because you suppressed with power, and now you seek another way?¡±


    ¡°What, what is wrong?¡±


    Makelin shook his head as if in disappointment.


    ¡°Your failure, Lord Repenhardt, was not because you pressed with power.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    Putting strength into his voice, Makelin dered emphatically.


    ¡°It was because you pressed with ¡®only¡¯ power.¡±


    Makelin¡¯s voice carried the weight of profound wisdom as he continued, ¡°The affairs of the world are not simple. There are countless people, and just as many beliefs and opinions. What the absolute majority of these beliefs and opinions ept bes the paradigm of that era. How many have had to speak and exchange convictions to establish such universally eptedmon sense?¡±


    ¡°You, Lord Repenhardt, must destroy that fixedmon sense. Even if you mobilize everything you possess, it may still not be enough. You must press with force, persuade with words, sometimes leave things to autonomy, and at other times enforce¡­ Even with all these methods, it¡¯s uncertain how many years it might take, or even if you can seed at all in achieving your dreams and ambitions.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Just because pressing with force failed once doesn¡¯t mean a simple change of tactic will suffice. The world isn¡¯t so simple,¡± Makelin advised.


    Repenhardt groaned. Every word rang painfully true and hit a sore spot. Yet, there was also a sense of enlightenment dawning on him.


    ¡°So, what should I do?¡±


    After organizing his thoughts, Makelin posed another question.


    ¡°Do you hate humans, Lord Repenhardt?¡±


    Hate? Repenhardt pondered for a moment. No, it didn¡¯t seem quite like that. Despite his attachment to other races, he had never regretted being human. He wasn¡¯t dissatisfied with himself to the extent of wishing he had been born an orc, elf, dwarf, or troll. Sure, he had asionally wished to be an elf, especially since Siris was one; they could have lived together much longer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Makelin asked again.


    ¡°Then, do you like humans?¡±


    This time, Repenhardt needed no hesitation. As a human himself, he saw many ugly aspects of humanity.


    ¡°Not particrly fond of them, no.¡±


    Makelin nodded as if he had anticipated this response.


    ¡°I thought as much. In your past life stories, there were no humanpanions.¡±


    Makelin chuckled wryly, the irony not lost on him. ¡°It might sound odding from a dwarf, but humans aren¡¯t such bad seeds. Listening to you now, Lord Repenhardt, it seems you treated humans as poorly as you treated elves, orcs, trolls, and even us dwarves with decency.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you include humans in the army to defend the Antares Empire in your past life?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I couldn¡¯t trust them¡­ and besides, it wasn¡¯t their war, was it? I felt sorry for involving them in a conflict that wasn¡¯t theirs¡­¡±


    ¡°And why didn¡¯t you include humans in the administrative roles that ran the Antares Empire?¡±


    ¡°For the same reason, I couldn¡¯t trust them¡­ Plus, elves and dwarves, having longer lifespans, tended to be less corrupt. Especially dwarves, who can hear the voice of truth, made clear and fair judgments. I thought I had ced everyone where they best fit.¡±


    Makelin snorted with a smirk as Repenhardt stuttered his excuses.


    ¡°So¡­ after epting them as members of the nation, you didn¡¯t grant humans any duties or rights necessary to sustain that nation?¡±


    ¡°Is that how it¡¯s interpreted?¡±


    Repenhardt scratched his head. In his view, he had implemented policies that wouldn¡¯t leave the humans dissatisfied. He had only taxed them minimally and hadn¡¯t subjected them to any oppressive rule. The burdensome wars were fought by orcs, trolls, or the monsters under his control. Theplicated tasks of administration and politics were handled by dwarves and elves. He thought he had allowed humans to simply enjoy their lives, doing what they wanted¡­


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying humans were not even given the opportunity to participate in administration or politics?¡±


    ¡°Well, things ran much smoother without them¡­ Why bother involving them unnecessarily¡­¡±


    As Repenhardt began to sweat profusely, Makelin let out a hollowugh, then chided him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done all the things a Demon King would do, haven¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 83

    [ Chapter 83 ]


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Repenhardt made a disgruntled face. He didn¡¯t particrly want to argue with Makelin¡¯s words, but he still believed that the humans of the Antares Empire were leading rtively happy lives. Compared to other countries on the continent, there was less corruption, less poverty, and hardly anyone who suffered from abuse.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough? What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    The old dwarf smirked as he looked at his grumbling lord.


    ¡°Well, it might be a better world for ordinary peasants. But what about the capable ones? Those with knowledge and ambition, those like Lord Repenhardt who have the drive and passion to pursue their dreams, is it really a good world for them? A world where institutional barriers block the way to dreaming, and where there is no path for those who wish to advance?¡±


    Repenhardt had no retort. He closed his mouth. Makelin¡¯s voice softened.


    ¡°Being a Demon King does not necessarily mean slitting throats with bloodshed, tearing flesh, piling up corpses to form mountains, and bursting intoughter upon reaching the peak.¡±


    With a stern yet gentle tone, as if a father were admonishing his son, Makelin continued.


    ¡°If a powerful being chooses to ignore those around him, listening only to the opinions that suit his taste, moving the world ording to his own preferences¡­¡±


    The final words fell to a stern-faced Repenhardt.


    ¡°That is exactly what a Demon King is.¡±


    * * *


    Repenhardt slumped over in his chair, drained of his usual boundless energy. Makelin¡¯s direct words had struck his heart without any filter, deeply affecting him.


    ¡°You were indeed good, but you were also certainly a Demon King, my lord, Repenhardt.¡±


    It was always so.


    There is nothing more painful than the truth in this world.


    Observing the depleted Repenhardt, Makelin suddenly tilted his head.


    ¡°No, but didn¡¯t I talk about this in my past life?¡±


    Thinking back, it didn¡¯t seem unlikely that his past self would have remained silent. Given his personality, if he had served under Repenhardt, he would have spoken his mind, regardless of whether it brought him hatred or not.


    Repenhardt¡¯s expression darkened slightly.


    In fact, the past-life Makelin hadn¡¯t said such things. When Makelin hade to serve under Repenhardt, the continent was already rife with a mood of massacring dwarves at any opportunity. It was because of the rumors that Demon King Repenhardt was gathering monsters that all humans feared the clusters of dwarf ves.


    Just for being dwarves, many were put to death. In such circumstances, even the wise Makelin could not help but be swept up by emotions. Though he did not indiscriminately hate humans, as a wise proxy of the gods, he also did not consider mingling with them.


    The system of the Antares Empire, the very system that Makelin now criticized, was ironicallyrgely created by Makelin himself in his past life.


    As they discussed this, Makelin¡¯s expression also hardened.


    ¡°Is that so? Then I am not one to talk either.¡±


    The two sat in silence for a moment. Repenhardt suddenly scratched his head.


    ¡°Anyway, that hasn¡¯t happened yet. We just need to do well from now on. Hmm.¡±


    He asked,


    ¡°Makelin, now that I understand the general issues, what should I start with?¡±


    Power alone is not enough, but some level of force is necessary to change the world. He understood this much. So, how should this force be applied?


    Makelin replied,


    ¡°The biggest mistake you made in your past life, Lord Repenhardt, was framing the conflict in terms of humans against other races.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Repenhardt urged for an exnation.


    ¡°So what are you suggesting we do?¡±


    With a firm voice, Makelin replied.


    ¡°Instead of a human versus non-human dynamic, let non-humans take sides among humans. While one half of humanity might despise them, the perception of the other half can be forcibly changed over time.¡±


    Repenhardt frowned.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we should secretly manipte the humans into fighting each other and then quietly support one side?¡±


    Makelin smirked.


    ¡°Do we really need to resort to such tricks? Left to their own devices, humans will fervently quarrel among themselves.¡±


    And it was true. Without Repenhardt doing anything, wars were continuously erupting all over the continent. For power, wealth, territory, minor disputes between nations and factions never ceased. There was no need for subterfuge; human conflicts were ubiquitous.


    Makelin¡¯s advice was to subtly intervene in these disputes, gaining their support and easing the treatment of elves, dwarves, orcs, and trolls through institutional changes.


    It sounded rational. Yet, Repenhardt tilted his head in doubt.


    ¡°Can humans really let go of their prejudices against non-humans that easily?¡±


    Makelin wasn¡¯t foolish enough as a dwarf to expect that much from humans.


    ¡°Of course not. Even with such efforts, those who see non-humans as more than ves probably wouldn¡¯t even make up 10 percent. But it¡¯s a mistake to be too greedy from the start.¡±


    Repenhardt tapped his head. He was not naive. He could understand what Makelin was implying.


    To press on with force, to change the perception of non-humans situationally, to pinpoint the contradictions of the current world ideologically, and to politically acknowledge non-humans as a distinct faction while reviving their culture and history for autonomy¡ªall of these were essential to his dreams and ambitions.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a headache.¡±


    ¡°Keep your wits about you. That¡¯s all the advice I can offer.¡±


    Smiling warmly, Makelin looked at the young lord before him, their divinely chosen savior. Although he had more to say, as a wise dwarf, he knew it was now Repenhardt¡¯s turn to decide.


    The task of changing the world belonged to Repenhardt; thus, his actions must stem from his own will and choices. If Makelin¡¯s ideology was entirely correct, Al Port wouldn¡¯t have chosen Repenhardt as their savior but would have opted for Makelin instead. What he offered was merely advice, providing Repenhardt with the ¡®information¡¯ needed to make decisions.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Repenhardt appeared deep in thought, his face marked by seriousness. Seeing this, Makelin rose from his seat.


    ¡°Do you have any ns moving forward?¡±


    Snapping back to the present, Repenhardt stood up as well.


    ¡°I intend to stay at Grand Forge for a while. I need to spend about a month here.¡±


    His reason foring to Grand Forge was certainly to meet Makelin, but there were other motives as well.


    ¡°I need to borrow the Underground Sun of Al Port, Magrim, for about a month.¡±


    Repenhardt turned towards the staircase. It was time to rejoin hispanions. Makelin followed him, preparing to say farewell.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements right away. I¡¯ll also prepare lodging for the other members of your party.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Makelin.¡±


    On a ridge where the cold north wind harshly swept through, under a sky obscured by dark storm clouds mixed with bright, white snow, a tremendous beast roared.


    ROAAAAAR!


    It was a Drake, a reptilian monster with vast membranous wings and a body stretching over 30 meters long. The wings were tangled with dozens of ropes ands, and its body was sporadically pierced with numerous arrows and bolts. Surrounding it were about fifty dwarf warriors, each robustly muscled and heavily armored, wielding giant axes and hammers.


    As the Drake roared, it opened its mouth wide. A sulfurous smell filled the air, and smoke billowed from between its sharp teeth.


    WHOOSH!


    mes erupted, scorching the earth as one of the dwarf warriors cried out.


    ¡°Breath attack! Form up the defense!¡±


    Red mes whipped across the mountain ridge like a fierysh. A wall of fire erupted, radiating intense heat that began to thaw the frozen ground. Facing the onught of mes, the dwarf warriors unitedly raised their shields to protect themselves. From behind, two dwarfs raised their hands high and shouted.


    ¡°Al Port, bestow your protection upon us and keep us safe from the mes!¡±


    A silvery grey aura, reminiscent of iron, enveloped the area, bestowing upon the dwarf warriors a divine blessing that increased their resistance to heat. Dwarves naturally possess a strong resistance to heat, and with the priest¡¯s blessing, they managed to preserve themselves even amidst the mes.


    GRRRRRR¡­


    As conventional weapons proved ineffective, the Drake showed signs of confusion. Seizing the opportunity, the dwarf warriors began to fire their crossbows. Once again, dozens of bolts flew towards the Drake, targeting its entire body. While most were deflected by its thick scales, a good number found their way into the gaps between the scales. Enraged by the pain, the Drake became even more ferocious.


    ROAAAAAR!


    It screamed wildly, thrashing its tail repeatedly and shing furiously with its ws. The dwarf warriors skillfully dodged andunched their counterattack. They charged from all sides, swinging axes and mming hammers. Some dwarfs were thrown by the beast¡¯s tail or ws, but no one screamed in fear. Even those knocked down merely let out shallow groans, their eyes burning with fighting spirit as they quickly got back on their feet.


    Although not as legendary as dragons, a single Drake could easily trample a human fiefdom. Such a monster would be a challenge even for renowned knightly orders. Yet these fifty or so dwarf warriors were holding their ground without yielding.


    After exhausting the Drake¡¯s stamina through a series of hit-and-run tactics, a dwarf shouted.


    ¡°Now¡¯s the time, use the Cadamite!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    With a booming voice, one of the dwarf warriors lunged forward. Holding a gigantic axe spear firmly with both hands, the dwarf known as Kadamyte rolled once on the ground and covered nearly 20 meters in an instant, soaring over the head of the drake. The speed he achieved with his short legs was almost unbelievably fast. Kadamyte raised his axe spear above his head and let out a powerful shout.


    ¡°Uratta!¡±


    The de of the axe spear emitted a dark red glow, brilliantly shining. Kadamyte then swung it down. The dark red aura transformed into a giant de of light, slicing through the shoulder joint of the drake. A massive wing was severed in an instant, and a fountain of blood spurted out.


    Kaaaa!


    The drake screamed in terrible pain, iling its head from side to side. Kadamyte, havingnded again, held his axe spear in a reverse grip and slightly bent his knees. Then, he drew up the aura from his entire body.


    ¡°Wooooooo!¡±


    Instantly, a reddish-brown aura exploded and swelled around him. This was a technique used by dwarf warriors to momentarily increase their strength by resonating with the earth¡¯s energy, applying it to their aura. Kadamyte amplified the aura around his body nearly tenfold and released a roaring cry as he hurled his axe spear.


    ¡°Go! Haltron!¡±


    Whoom, whoom, whoom!


    The reddish-brown aura projectile urately struck the drake¡¯s torso. It easily split the steel-like scales and tore through the thick muscles, causing a devastating explosion. The st resounded, and fragments of the drake¡¯s flesh and blood scattered through the air.


    As Kadamyte gestured in the air, his axe spear, Haltron, automatically withdrew and flew back into his grasp. Watching Kadamyte resume hisbat stance, the human swordsman, Russ, who fought alongside him, was impressed.


    ¡®Incredible¡­¡¯


    Although Russ had seen Kadamyte fight several times before, he couldn¡¯t help but admire him each time.


    At just over a hundred and fifty years old, Kadamyte was considered quite young among the dwarves. He was also one of only three aura users in the Grand Forge.

 Chapter 84

    [ Chapter 84 ]


    When he first learned of the existence of a Cadamite, the shock he felt was immense.


    A dwarf among aura wielders?


    Aura, a power thought to be awakened only by the primal instincts of barbaric beings, is actually the culmination ofbat skills refined and specialized over generations. A mere orc diator, driven by savagery, might be a formidable warrior but could never awaken to the aura without someone teaching them. Such teaching requires a culture of martial arts developed over dozens of generations.


    Russ too had awakened his aura on his own after observing Repenhardt. So, it was conceivable that this Cadamite might be a genius like Russ, having awakened his aura after witnessing a human aura user. However, from what had been observed, that was not the case.


    The power of this first-seen dwarf aura user exceeded anything Russ had imagined.


    Despite his short stature, the Cadamite was remarkably strong. His shorter limbs allowed for quicker and more powerful maneuvers than humans. The shorter legs meant a more stable center of gravity, which almost eliminated vulnerabilities between techniques and quick recovery even if his stance was slightly disrupted. Although he had a shorter reachpared to humans, as an aura user, this was hardly a disadvantage since the aura could be extended. Honestly, Russ couldn¡¯t fathom contending with him at this point.


    Moreover, the aura techniques this dwarf used, capable of producing incredible power instantaneously, were so unique that even Repenhardt might doubt his ability to counter them.


    Every aspect of his movement and technique was optimized for a dwarf¡¯s physique, separate from human capabilities. Even Russ, having observed the aura amplification, couldn¡¯t grasp or replicate it immediately. The techniques used by the Cadamite were simply not possible with a human body.


    This dwarf-exclusive aura technique signified one thing: the dwarves had a distinct culture and history sufficient to produce their own aura wielders.


    ¡®Maybe my brother¡¯s words¡­ weren¡¯t entirely baseless¡­¡¯


    The grandeur of the Grand Forge, the presence of the dwarf aura user before him, and the free-spirited dwarves surviving in this harsh wilderness by their own will and strength.


    Everything was shattering Russ¡¯s understanding. All that he had considered obvious was falling apart, filling his mind with tumultuous thoughts.


    As Russ was momentarily distracted, Cadamite¡¯s pointed remark snapped him back to reality.


    ¡°Hey, Sir Russ! What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    He had drifted off into his thoughts in the midst of battle again. Russ clicked his tongue and lunged forward, brandishing his sword, emitting a blue de aura as he soared to the opposite side of the wounded drake.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    The blue aura stretched out, turning into a sharp de-whip. Covering a distance of about ten meters, Russ continuouslyshed at the drake. Now familiar with maintaining the power while extending the aura, the force did not diminish even at this length.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Each strike of the aura whip created a thunderous explosion. The drake¡¯s scales were sliced, its flesh shredded as it wildly spewed mes into the air.


    Whoosh!


    The mes targeted Russ, chaotically coloring the air red. However, Russ dodged them with the grace of a butterfly, and once more, he swung his sword, releasing another de aura.


    ¡°Seven Shredder!¡±


    With a sharp cry, Russ rapidly swung his sword, forming seven des of aura, andunched them at the drake. The crescent-shaped auras boomeranged through the air, striking the drake¡¯s body. However, this time there was no explosion. The thick scales of the drake deflected all the attacks.


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    Russ clicked his tongue and retreated.


    ¡®Is this still not enough¡­¡¯


    The technique of creating and firing seven aura des was something Russ had devised himself after observing Repenhardt¡¯s explosive projectiles. Naming the technique Seven Shredder¡ªadvice from Repenhardt that naming techniques could help solidify the image and proficiency¡ªhadn¡¯t seemed to enhance its effectiveness as expected.


    While he had be reasonably adept at maintaining power while extending the aura, thanks to intensive training and mastering the technique of sustaining the aura¡¯s force, he had reached a level where he could freely alter the form of his aura.


    However, converting the aura into a projectile form andunching it from a distance was still a challenge.


    ¡®I understand the method somewhat from watching my brother¡¯s explosive projectiles, but¡­¡¯


    Mastering the technique of manipting aura was akin to acquiring a knack, and as the amount of aura increased, it could be quickly learned. However, while one could quickly grasp the knack and learn the technique, proficiency was needed to utilize the skill powerfully.


    ¡®Indeed, mastering and bing proficient are entirely separate matters.¡¯


    A refreshing voice came from behind Russ as he smacked his lips.


    ¡°Nihillen!¡±


    From about 30 meters away on a rocky ridge, Siris, holding a bow of light, was aiming at a drake. While the dwarf warriors pressured the drake, she kept focusing on Nihillen, amplifying her power. Although Siris could not manipte magic herself, the magical bow Nihillen had the inherent power of mana gathering, allowing her to continuously charge up power.


    Twang!


    With the clear sound of the bowstring being released, a beam of light shot towards the drake. The arrow of light, concentrated with immense magical power, struck the drake like ance.


    Boom!


    The part Russ had missed was preciselypensated by Siris¡¯s arrow. Now, not even a scream came out. The drake¡¯s massive body slowly began to sink, and eventually, it knelt down. The dwarf warriors burst into cheers.


    ¡°Oooooh!¡±


    ¡°We got it!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    As the drakey dying, the dwarves rushed towards it, axes in hand. Among them, Ti, with her hefty battle axe and gleaming eyes, was also present.


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯re feasting today, huh?¡±


    Siris just passed by Ti with a bitter smile, saying nothing.


    It had been about a month since Russ, Siris, and Ti had stayed at the Grand Forge, and this was already their sixth time participating in surface monster hunts with the dwarf warriors.


    The Grand Forge was deep underground, making it rtively easy to defend against surface monsters. However, securing food was challenging. Although the geothermal stones embedded throughout the Grand Forge and the artificial suns of Al Port and Magrim provided some light, allowing the cultivation of mushrooms and a few edible tuber nts underground, feeding nearly a thousand dwarves of the Grand Forge was impossible. Thus, the dwarves risked their lives bying to the surface to hunt monsters and supplement their food supplies.


    Of course, the dwarves hadn¡¯t forcibly brought them along. The dwarves were not a miserly race to the extent of nagging such esteemed guests, who were as significant as saviors of a n, to earn their keep. It was merely that, feeling apologetic for eating freely without working for several days, they had volunteered to help.


    ¡®Still, to treat a higher-tier monster like a drake as mere food¡­¡¯


    Russ shook his head. The dwarves were gathered around the lifeless corpse of a drake, enthusiastically hacking it with their axes, selecting the edible parts to carry away. He had apanied them on such ¡®hunts¡¯ several times before, but he still couldn¡¯t get used to the sight.


    How shocked had he been when he first heard about their ¡®hunting¡¯? The idea of eating monsters¡­ Of course, given the living conditions at Grand Forge, he understood that they had little choice, but he still couldn¡¯t help feeling a repulsion.


    ¡®But as I eat, it seems to taste okay¡­¡¯


    No matter how desperate the dwarves¡¯ situation was, they didn¡¯t eat monsters that resembled humans, like harpies or ogres. The usual prey were beast-type monsters like drakes, basilisks, or cockatrices caught that day, which surprisingly turned out to be quite ptable.


    ¡®Cockatrice meat tasted a bit like tough pheasant, and the basilisk meat wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought¡­¡¯


    Watching the drake being methodically disassembled, Russ smacked his lips. What would this creature taste like? After all, a drake was a type of reptile, and humans often ate snakes or crocodiles. Even sea turtles were considered a delicacy, weren¡¯t they?


    ¡®Considering that, it might actually be quite delicious?¡¯


    Humans were creatures of adaptation, and despite his initial difort, Russ was showing curiosity about the taste.


    About ten minutester, the drake had beenpletely disassembled into chunks of meat fit for consumption. The dwarves boldly discarded the drake¡¯s scales and horns. While such items might be valuable to humans, the dwarves, who could forge far superior armor and weapons from metal, had no need for them.


    With the meat loaded onto a prepared cart and the rest carried on their backs, the dwarves prepared to return home. Cadamyte led the way, bursting with a cheerful shout.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back!¡±


    * * *


    The entrance to Grand Forge was located in various parts of the mountain range, but the main entrance, which the dwarves themselves called the main gate, was on the middle slopes of Fortraide Mountain, the highest peak of the Setelrad mountain range. Originally, arge building ten meters tall stood there with massive steel gates visible from afar, proudly disying its grandeur. However, it was discreetly concealed with rocks and foliage to avoid catching human eyes.


    As the dwarves burdened with drake meat and Siris¡¯s party reached the gate, two dwarf warriors standing guard greeted them warmly.


    ¡°Ah! So you caught this beast?¡±


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll get to taste some meaty broth today.¡±


    Both guards let the group pass, visibly excited. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with anticipation for the meat they were about to enjoy. Russ sighed again at the heartwarming scene of the dwarf warriors congratting each other and sharing their joy. No matter how hard he tried to view it objectively, their behavior seemed no different from that of humans.


    -Follow me. See with your own eyes and judge for yourself.


    The longer he stayed, the more Repenhardt¡¯s words echoed in his mind. With a stern face, Russ followed the other members of the party into the underground passage leading to Grand Forge.


    It was about 30 minutester when they arrived at Grand Forge. Suddenly, Siris tilted her head curiously. A boy with red hair was running towards them frantically. It seemed like something urgent had happened, but his expression was not one of distress; rather, he looked like a puppy happily greeting its returning owner.


    ¡®Wow, were you really that happy to see us back?¡¯


    Siris, Russ, and Ti had been out hunting while Sin had stayed inside Grand Forge. Following Repenhardt¡¯s advice, he had been busy implementing a special physical training program for the entire month, which left him unable to join the hunts. The intensity of the training meant that he wasn¡¯t in a condition to hunt, especially without using healing magic. As a result, he had often been left alone¡­


    ¡®Was he really feeling lonely?¡¯


    Understanding this, Siris¡¯s perspective shifted, and although a bit startled, she tried to smile as she spoke.


    ¡°Ah, Sin. We¡¯re back¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Suddenly, Sin burst into insaneughter, dancing around and shaking his shoulders. He grabbed Siris¡¯s hand and Ti¡¯s shoulder, and enthusiastically shook hands with Russ, continuing to wave his hands excitedly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Sin, why are you acting like this?¡±


    ¡°Snap out of it!¡±


    ¡°Hehehehehe!¡±


    Regardless of the party¡¯s surprise, Sin just kept on releasing his strangeughter. Even the dwarves began to murmur at his bizarre behavior. Finally, Sin stoppedughing and looked at his friends with serious eyes.


    Russ asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sin?¡±


    With a triumphant gesture, forming a ¡®V¡¯ with his fingers, Sin shouted proudly.


    ¡°I grew 1 centimeter!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I grew taller! By 1 centimeter!¡±


    Indeed, after following the schedule Repenhardt had set for a month, Sin¡¯s body had finally begun to grow normally. It was only 1 centimeter, but for Sin, who hadn¡¯t grown even a single millimeter since he was fourteen, this was truly an incredible miracle!

 Chapter 85

    [ Chapter 85 ]


    Russ and Siris finally grasped the significance and were genuinely surprised.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Siris and Russ, having long observed how Sn was deeply self-conscious about his naturally frail physique, were genuinely delighted and congratted him warmly.


    ¡°Good for you, Sn!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Congrattions, Sn!¡±


    With bright smiles, Siris and Russ, and in the middle, Sn, who seemed almost ready to dance in joy.


    Meanwhile, Ti and the other dwarves looked on, utterly baffled.


    ¡°Why are they so happy?¡±


    ¡°He grew taller.¡±


    ¡°But why are they happy about that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do humans only recognize worth if someone is tall?¡±


    Recalling the dwarven perspective, Siris quickly tranted.


    ¡°So for a dwarf, it¡¯s like having their shoulders widen by one centimeter.¡±


    Atst, the dwarves also offered their heartfelt congrattions. ¡°Oh! You must be pleased! Amazing! Congrattions!¡± and so forth.


    For dwarves, manliness was symbolized not by height but by the breadth of shoulders and chest thickness. Likewise, while women appreciated fuller chests and wider hips, they showed little interest in height.


    In the midst of these celebrations, Russ suddenly asked.


    ¡°But what about your brother?¡±


    It was a reminder that they should first inform the creator of this miracle(?). Sn pouted in response.


    ¡°Well, as usual.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is he still there today?¡±


    Recalling the reason they had been staying in the Grand Forge for a month, Russ nodded.


    A month ago, upon returning from meeting with Makelin, Repenhardt dered.


    -I¡¯ll be staying in the Grand Forge for a while.


    When asked why, he exined that a device necessary to replenish his depleted magical energy was located here, meaning he couldn¡¯t leave for some time. Since then, Repenhardt had been spending most of his days inside the massive steel tower at the center of the Grand Forge. He only emerged to eat, sleep, and asionally train to prevent the decline of his physical and martial skills.


    Nobody was particrly upset about the dy. After all, there were no urgent schedules to keep. Sn was pleased to have the chance to build his muscles. Russ was also enhancing his skills by regrly sparring not only with Repenhardt but also with other dwarven aura users. Ti and Siris were improving their martial skills and gaining experience through hunting magical beasts. It was a fulfilling time for everyone.


    However, there was still lingering curiosity. Sn tilted his head in wonder.


    ¡°What exactly is he doing in there?¡±


    When entering the steel tower, Repenhardt had firmly dered that no one should approach it. He had made sure that hispanions, as well as the dwarves through Makelin, could note near. It was unusual for Repenhardt to prevent even Siris from getting close; his behavior did not usually align with such restrictions.


    Russ suggested a possible exnation.


    ¡°It is said that a warrior who has reached a certain level of mastery needs time alone for reflection to attain enlightenment. Even a minor external disturbance could be problematic. I don¡¯t know much about magic, but perhaps it¡¯s something simr?¡±


    That seemed usible. Sn nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Ah, is that it?¡±


    Located in the central part of the Grand Forge, the towering steel structure, which housed the residence of the High Priest Makelin at its upper levels, was the heart of this vast underground city. The Grand Forge was powered by geothermal stones, which were crucial for its operation,id out in arrays every hundred meters. The magical energy that powered these geothermal stones flowed from this steel tower.


    In other parts of the continent, enved dwarves managed their viges with human magicians regrly recharging these geothermal stones. However, the geothermal stones in the Grand Forge were not powered by dwarf magic. Humans, fearing the dwarves¡¯ ability to create powerful magical tools, had done everything to sever their knowledge of magic.


    Thanks to these efforts, the Grand Forge currently had no one who possessed knowledge of magic, although it did have priests capable of casting divine spells of Al Fort and warriors awakened to aura.


    The ability to wield aura was ndestinely preserved, primarily through the motions of smithing, building, and mining with a pickaxe. These movements were concealed as part of everyday tasks, a practice not umon even among humans, who often disguised traditional martial arts as dance forms to ensure their transmission to future generations.


    Religious faith, more a domain of wisdom than of mere knowledge, has a profound depth but is not informationally dense. Essentially, possessing a single scripture of Al Fort could suffice to sustain the teachings. Hence, despite being enved, dwarves were able to maintain their faith through oral traditions passed down from their ancestors.


    However, the knowledge of magic is vast. While some dwarven magicians survived, most were of low proficiency, and unlike priests, a magician cannot enhance their skills without substantial knowledge. Unfortunately, much of this magical knowledge had been buried by human efforts.


    The dwarves, having lost their great magicians and much of their magical lore, found salvation in the sacred underground sun of Al Fort, Magrim.


    In a massive stone chamber sealed on all sides, with magical conduits sprawling in every direction, hovered arge orb of fire about 8 meters in diameter. Pulsing like a heart, this fiery mass sent massive amounts of magical energy through the pipes to various parts of the forge. This was Magrim, the lifeblood of the Grand Forge, not just a source of energy but akin to a living entity.


    Standing before the vigorously pulsing Magrim, shirtless, was a young man. His well-toned, bronze muscles glistened with sweat, softly illuminated by the glow of the fire orb. As he wiped the sweat from his forehead, Repenhardt muttered to himself,


    ¡°The Silver Age was indeed remarkable¡­¡±


    Though named the underground sun of Al Fort, Magrim was actually an artifact from the Silver Age, not a sacred creation by Al Fort himself.


    The divine power of a god is influenced by the influence of their followers. As the dwarves¡¯ prominence on the continent diminished, so too did Al Fort¡¯s ability to intervene in worldly affairs. What Al Fort could presently do was merely to awaken the slumbering heart of the Grand Forge, Magrim, with his divine power.


    This in itself was a miracle that no modern magician could achieve, so it couldn¡¯t be said that the dignity of a god waspromised. The dwarves¡¯ reverence for Al Fort as the underground sun had some justification.


    ¡®Well, I know how to operate it too¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt chuckled ruefully, scratching his chin. In his past life, he had spent nearly a year studying Magrim, and he had eventually managed to control even this supposed god-only artifact at will. Inspired by this, he had also created the 10th circle ultimate destruction magic, Nuclear Burst.


    ¡®I did seal it away after firing it just once, shocked at its power.¡¯


    Though there was a penalty of spending at least a month in spell calction and mana charging, this supremely powerful spell could obliterate the capital of a sizable nation in one strike, a power that even Repenhardt himself found terrifying. In his past life, he had used Nuclear Burst in actualbat only once. It was merely to break the morale of his enemies by annihting a couple of uninhabited mountains during the destruction of the Vasily Kingdom. Even the mighty Repenhardt could not bring himself to unleash such brutishly extensive destructive magic on people.


    ¡®Thanks to that, the Vasily Kingdom was easily destroyed, but the aftermath was no joke.¡¯


    He had instantly earned the notorious title of ¡®Demon King¡¯ across the continent. Previously cautious nations turned ashen and united against him. When an army of two million marched against him at the end, he didn¡¯t have time to prepare the magic and couldn¡¯t use it.


    Reflecting on his past life¡¯s memories, Repenhardt clicked his tongue.


    Repenhardt, still immersed in his thoughts, finally felt his body¡¯s magical energy replenished. It was time to resume his magical practices using Magrim.


    He sighed deeply, his frustration evident.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Then he looked down at the ground, up at the ceiling, and wore an expression of utter exasperation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this forever, but I still can¡¯t get used to it.¡±


    Currently, he was engaged in using the power of Magrim to transform Teslon¡¯s body into one more conducive to magic.


    Hisputational abilities had improved somewhat thanks to using the voice of Elucion. The next challenge was filling the deficiencies in magical power. Despite his efforts to manipte magic, the capacity of this body to hold magic was frustratingly unresponsive.


    There were many ways to augment thecking magical power. He had artifacts from the Divine Spirits of his previous life, and even if not those, there were artifacts from the Silver Age that could drain mana. By diligently scouring his memories for relics and collecting artifacts, umting magic itself was feasible.


    However, no matter how much water one could scoop from ake, it was pointless if the container was only as big as a small jar. The container itself needed to be expanded.


    Repenhardt had opted for a method that involved resonating his own magic with a powerful magical entity to increase his capacity for magic. This required highly delicate maniption of magic, a challenging task, but not overly so for a grand sorcerer like him. Initially, he nned to perform this with the Mana Core Yudram in the ruins of Dalkas in the southern continent, but Magrim was equally effective.


    The challengey in the need to make as much contact as possible with the magic entity to improve his body¡¯s constitution. An even bigger issue was that for the resonance of magic, not even the slightest foreign substance could be present between them.


    Yes, this ritual of bodily improvement had to be performedpletely naked.


    ¡°Ah, how embarrassing¡­¡±

 Chapter 86

    [ Chapter 86 ]


    Sighing, Repenhardt took off his trousers. His muscr and appealing buttocks were clearly exposed. Something sizable swung forward as well.


    Completely naked now, Repenhardt first blocked his senses. It was crucial not to let other senses interfere as he focused his mind on the magic resonance. Then, he leapt onto the magrim.


    p!


    Repenhardt spread his limbs wide and adhered in a spread-eagle position to the scorching surface of the fireball. Although he was stuck to the ball of fire, it wasn¡¯t hot at all. Once the resonance of magic urred, the heat from the magrim couldn¡¯t harm him.


    The problem was that no matter how one looked at it, he resembled a frog stuck to a wall under the scorching midsummer sun.


    The sight of the muscr man, his rear fully exposed and sticking tightly, was indeed a frightful scene that could haunt one¡¯s dreams. It might have a profound effect on someone needing weight control. Clearly, it was a sight not meant to be shown to others.


    ¡®It absolutely can¡¯t happen! I can¡¯t show this sight to anyone! Especially not to Siris!¡¯


    Feeling relieved that he had made sure no one could approach, Repenhardt continued to cling to the magrim. As the surface of the magrim moved about, so did Repenhardt. Each movement caused red heat to shimmer over his bronze buttocks.


    Just as fish need to be flipped to cook evenly and brown nicely, Repenhardt decided it was time to shift the resonance to the front after a while. He straightened his back and pressed it against the magrim, inevitably causing something(!) in the front to swing.


    ¡®Oh, what a sight this is, s¡­¡¯


    But to achieve his dream, Repenhardt knew he must ovee even minor hardships! With a flushed face, he struggled to turn his body over. He fervently wished for the day his constitution would improve.


    ¡®At least no one is watching. If someone were to see me like this¡­ ugh¡­¡¯


    However, Repenhardt was unaware that there were secretly ced surveince holes in the corner of the chamber, using mirror reflections. This chamber, where the sr magrim was located, was among the most critical ces for the dwarves. It was necessary to always keep an eye on it in case something went wrong.


    About 30 meters from the chamber was the magrim observation room.


    There, a group of dwarf matrons were swallowing their saliva as they watched the reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°Look at that back. It¡¯s finely sculpted. Ah, our husbands are nothingpared to this.¡±


    ¡°Look at those forearms.¡±


    ¡°His buttocks are so plump.¡±


    These were veteran housewives who had been married for decades. The shame of seeing a naked man was a thing of the past for them. They were all joyously admiring Repenhardt¡¯s muscles. Despite being called matrons, dwarf women often looked youthful, appearing like girls with only their bosoms being voluptuous. It was a terrifying sight as these seemingly teenage-like women gathered, exchanging risqu¨¦ jokes.


    ¡°Oh my! He¡¯s turning over! He¡¯s turning over!¡±


    ¡°Look at that thick chest.¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s got some real goods there.¡±


    ¡°How nice~.¡±


    Of course, Repenhardt, unaware of any of this, continued to rub his entire body against the magrim.


    ¡®At least no one is watching. What a relief, let¡¯s keep at it!¡¯


    * * *


    On the fortieth day of his stay at the Grand Forge, Repenhardt was shouting with joy inside the stone chamber where the magrim was located.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    He beamed a wide smile, lifting both hands to his chest, and began to chant softly.


    ¡°Hast Garatad Delpinard. Hahnseol¡¯s son, being of the northern wind,e forth by my will! Frost Elementor!¡±


    His hands shimmered, forming a fierce magical storm in the air. Soon, a swirling vortex of ice over three meters tall sprang up, scattering coldness all around. Repenhardt grinned broadly. He had sessfully summoned the Frost Elementor, a fifth circle summoning spell of the ice spirits.


    ¡°Good, it worked as expected.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, the Frost Elementor soon disappeared. Still feeling the aftereffects of the magic tingling in his right hand, Repenhardt looked down with a satisfied expression.


    No matter how much he meditated, until now, his innate magical power had been too low to employ spells above the fourth circle. But now, he could handle up to the fifth circle, and with some effort, even sixth circle spells were within reach.


    His constitution improvement was finallyplete. No longer did he need to expose his rear and roll over fireballs!


    Ovee with emotion, Repenhardt quickly put on his trousers first. Then, finally rxed, he muttered to himself.


    ¡°Phew, I nned for a month, but it took 40 days. Why does this body of mine always have to be so resistant to magic?¡±


    Repenhardt concentrated and measured his magical power. His body¡¯s formerly meager magical power had astonishingly increased, now seemingly reaching the level he had in his mid-twenties.


    ¡°All that¡¯s left is to travel around and increase my magic power.¡±


    There was no longer any business for him in this ce. With a relieved expression, Repenhardt left the stone chamber. He walked briskly through the Grand Forge, heading back to his lodging while pondering his next steps.


    ¡®Should I start by searching for the relics of the Four Gods? Or, since it¡¯s nearly spring, maybe I should visit the Chatan Duchy first? If I follow Makelin¡¯s advice, I¡¯ll need to stop by the Crovence Kingdom too. I guess I should start by visiting the ruins and go from there.¡¯


    Lost in his thoughts, Repenhardt moved along. Now that his constitution improvement wasplete, his steps felt remarkably light. How anxiously had he clung to the magrim over the past 40 days, fearing discovery? Every day was a continuous strain of nervousness.


    ¡®But in the end, I wasn¡¯t caught. Hahaha.¡¯


    Repenhardt continued walking with a proud smile. Although the dwarf women on the street were showing peculiar behaviors¡ªsmiling slyly, nodding without reason, and even giving thumbs-ups¡ªpoor Repenhardt, oblivious to all, merely strode along cheerfully.


    Upon reaching his lodging, he saw Sin doing pull-ups. Repenhardt was slightly impressed.


    ¡®Huh? This guy, he¡¯s gained some muscle?¡¯


    During the 40 days, Sin had focused solely on physical training, having sealed his healing magic. He had changed quite a bit¡ªalthough not to the extent of bing notably manly. Had he transformed from a frail, delicate beauty to a lively, healthy one? Considering that Sin was indeed a man, there was still a long way to go.


    But to speak such truth outright was not the attitude of an adult. After moistening his lips slightly, Repenhardt spoke.


    ¡°Wow! Sin, you¡¯ve be quite manly, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Having just finished his pull-ups, Sin stopped wiping his sweat and turned around with a surprised look. He quickly ran over and asked.


    ¡°Really? Does it really show that much?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    As Repenhardt nodded, Sin¡¯s face lit up with joy. Feeling somewhat guilty, Repenhardt averted his gaze. After all, Sin had indeed grown taller, and it wasn¡¯t like the changes were entirely unnoticeable.


    Suddenly, Sin tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°But why are you back so early? It¡¯s not even mealtime.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve finally finished.¡±


    Sin immediately understood what had ended.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ll be leaving the Grand Forge soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    At that, Sin¡¯s face showed a mix of emotions, and Repenhardt let out a forcedugh.


    ¡°Why? Have you grown so fond of this ce that you don¡¯t want to leave?¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s that, but¡­¡±


    In truth, besides his physical training, Sin had been busy spreading the teachings of Phnence to the dwarves during his rest periods. Since Phnence¡¯s teachings were essentially akin to a guide on romance or a manual for marital life, they had been quite popr among the dwarves. It seems that issues of love and rtionships transcend species, garnering empathy from everyone.


    Given his efforts, it was natural for Sin to want to see the results, and his hesitation to leave was understandable.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the only reason Sin was feeling awkward.


    ¡°The thing is, Mr. Russ suddenly got a feeling and, like you, rented a chamber to seclude himself.¡±


    Apparently, Russ, who had been sparring frequently with a dwarf aura master, had an epiphany two days ago and had since sequestered himself in a quiet room.


    ¡°He took about a week¡¯s worth of food and said not to let anyone in until he decides toe out himself.¡±


    ¡°No wonder I haven¡¯t seen Russ aroundtely¡­¡±


    Repenhardt clicked his tongue. It was not umon for martial artists who had awakened their aura to seek solitude after gaining enlightenment, asionally isting themselves from the world for days. He had heard that his master, Gerard, had simr experiences in his youth. Of course, Repenhardt had never experienced such martial enlightenment himself, so he just epted it for what it was.


    ¡®Already an enlightenment? How long has it been since he awakened his aura?¡¯


    While Repenhardt, nearly four years into his aura awakening, had yet to experience such an epiphany, Russ had seemingly grasped something significant and immediatelymenced his practice. Perhaps he truly was a prodigy?


    Understanding the situation, Repenhardt smacked his lips.


    ¡°Well, he won¡¯t being out for a while, then.¡±


    Opportunities like this don¡¯te often in life. Indeed, they may nevere at all. Such precious moments must not be missed, so now it was a matter of waiting for Russ toe out on his own.


    ¡°Well, staying a few more days before we depart won¡¯t cause any major issues. Oh, but what about Ti and Siris?¡±


    ¡°Ti is training with other dwarf warriors. Siris said she went out for a walk¡­ I¡¯m not sure where she is right now.¡±


    * * *


    As she watched the young dwarf children swinging wooden hammers and axes around a skillfully carved wooden drake, Siris felt a pang of nostalgia. The dwarf children, embodying their culture even in y, wielded toys that were so finely crafted they could function as real weapons in human hands.


    They struck the wooden drake from all angles. Though it was just a game now, one day these children would be true warriors, bearing steel weapons to fight for their tribe. Their expressions were utterly serious, a testament to their future responsibilities.


    Standing a bit apart on the stairs, Siris watched them with a distant gaze.


    The noisy children oveid by faint images like ghosts¡ªimages of a harsh wastnd where the sun mercilessly scorched the earth, and small elf children, from Siris¡¯s own past, raced across it.


    ¡°I caught a Sakko lizard!¡±


    ¡°I found Silphard grass!¡±


    ¡°Wow, that root tastes good!¡±


    It was a harsh environment where gathering daily sustenance was the entirety of their routine, a tough life for the young elves of the Danhaim n. For them, ying was a survival act, just like collecting food to help the adults. Their y, much like that of these dwarf children, was training for survival¡ªnot a life of ample food as might be had by elves or dwarfs raised by human hands.


    Yet, those young elves had smiles on their faces, just like the dwarf children before her.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Feeling a bitter wind sweeping through her, Siris sighed weakly. It was a memory from decades ago, thought to be forgotten, believed to be something she would never recall again.


    ¡®Why is it that seeing these children brings back memories so painfully vivid?¡¯ she wondered. These were memories from a childhood she had surrendered, with no lingering attachments or dreams left.


    Siris smiled weakly, lost in the throes of her thoughts. It was then that something happened.

 Chapter 87

    [ Chapter 87 ]


    ¡°Siris?¡±


    Startled, Siris turned her head.


    ¡°Ah, Lord Repenhardt.¡±


    Repenhardt had been wandering around the Grand Forge for a while looking for Siris.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Siris replied absently.


    ¡°I was watching the children.¡±


    ¡°The children?¡±


    Repenhardt looked puzzled, turning his gaze as he tilted his head, watching the dwarf children. Siris silently watched his profile.


    Repenhardt.


    Her master, once thought to be merely a pervert. But now, a man with astonishing martial and magical powers, dreaming an absurd dream of changing the fate of other races.


    And¡­ always looking at her with warm eyes¡­


    Siris inadvertently spoke out.


    ¡°These children are free.¡±


    Repenhardt looked back at her with somber eyes. A soft, somewhat mncholic voice followed.


    ¡°The tough life of hardship awaits these children¡­ There are those among them who will not live to grow up¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Siris.¡±


    Repenhardt uttered her name almost like a moan. Siris was flustered. ¡®Why am I talking about this?¡¯ But once opened, her lips continued to spill the thoughts of her heart.


    ¡°Yet, these children are free. Like my people when I was young¡­¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s expression hardened. mping her mouth shut, Siris clicked her tongue. She didn¡¯t even know why she had said those things. It wasn¡¯t even aint¡­


    She forced her expression to harden.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just suddenly thought of home¡­¡±


    After getting up from her seat, Siris spoke with a calm expression.


    ¡°You came back a bit early today. I¡¯ll prepare dinner.¡±


    With that, she strode away. Repenhardt¡¯s expression sank as he watched her go.


    ¡®Home, huh¡­¡¯


    He already knew where Siris¡¯s homnd was.


    The Spelrat Desert in the western part of the Graim Kingdom, a remote area in the western continent, a barrennd of only sand and rocks where no human was allowed. Thend ofmentation where her family, the Dahnhaim tribe, had lived.


    In a past life, Repenhardt had visited there several times with Siris.


    ¡®After all, it¡¯s practically my inws¡¯ home, so how could I not visit?¡¯


    That¡¯s when Repenhardt realized.


    ¡®Wait? Haven¡¯t I visited there at all in this life?¡¯


    Siris remembered that all her kin had died, but the reality was slightly different. Indeed, when Siris, then a child, was kidnapped by vers, the Dahnhaim kin had been driven to the brink of extinction. However, a few elves had barely managed to escape and when theyter returned to the Land of Wailing, they found a substantial number of elves still alive. The memory of how overjoyed Siris had been at that time was still vivid in her mind.


    ¡®Ah, I feel like I have already been back, so I didn¡¯t think of it¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt chastised himself as he smacked his forehead. Knowing how happy Siris would be, yet he hadn¡¯t even thought about it until now¡­ Returning to the past and knowing the future was advantageous, but having memories of a future that hadn¡¯t happened yet often led to confusion.


    ¡°Tsk, I was careless.¡±


    With a click of his tongue, Repenhardt made a decision. Now that he had about five days of free time because of Russ, he resolved to earn some points with Siris!


    Taking the lead, Repenhardt grabbed Siris¡¯s hand as his eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Siris!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    At his call, Siris turned her head with a nk expression. Repenhardt continued.


    ¡°Since it came up, why don¡¯t we visit your homnd for a while?¡±


    Her expressionless face suddenly lit up with emotion. Seeing the bewildered Siris, Repenhardt smiled triumphantly.


    ¡°Just the two of us.¡±


    Indeed, this was what he had truly aimed for. A trip just for the two of them, how cozy and wonderful would that be?


    Siris asked incredulously.


    ¡°It will take at least two months to get there, you know?¡±


    It was a valid concern. The Spelrat Desert, where the Land of Wailing was located, and the Setelrad Mountains where they currently were, sat nearly at opposite ends of the continent¡ªnorth and west respectively. The distance was not minor by any means.


    However, Repenhardt was not so foolish as to overlook such details, being a powerful sorcerer often referred to as a demon king. Although having Teslon¡¯s body had habituated him to handling things with brute force, he was not simple-minded.


    Grinning slyly, Repenhardt confidently replied.


    ¡°Here, at Grand Forge, there is a way.¡±


    Deep within the heart of Gairak¡¯s Grand Castle, the Abyssal Throne.


    * * *


    Until yesterday, this hall boasted its grandeur as the greatest architectural marvel on the surface, but now it stood in ruins.


    The once sturdy granite walls bore horrific signs of destruction, appearing as if they might copse at any moment. The marble floors were ripped apart and cracked as if they had encountered an earthquake. Fires zed here and there, casting intense heat all around. Cold dawn light seeped through the cracks in the shattered ceiling.


    Beneath the faint light of the early dawn, two men faced each other.


    A man in a blood-red robe with long ck hair spoke in a feeble voice to his opponent.


    ¡°You are strong, Fist King Teslon¡­¡±


    The towering middle-aged man, reminiscent of an iron tower, wiped the blood from his mouth and responded.


    ¡°It is our victory, Demon King Repenhardt.¡±


    Despite his pain, Teslon managed a smile of victory.


    They had won. They had finally subdued the ¡®Nightmare of the Continent.¡¯


    Demon King Repenhardt.


    The emperor of the Dark Empire of Antares, the strongest and most malevolent sorcerer in human history.


    Hemanded a million forces of darkness, summoned demons from another world, scorched half the continent, and ughtered millions¡ªa true demon god incarnate among humans.


    How many lives had been lost in the effort to bring down this wicked sorcerer who harbored an infinite hatred for humanity?


    Millions in the army had sacrificed their lives to carve a path through the dark forces.


    Numerous heroes had given their lives battling demons from another realm.


    Bleeding rivers of blood and sacrificing their lives like stray dogs, they never hesitated to give up their lives.


    It was on the backs of these countless sacrifices that they had finally made it here. Through the setting of the sun and the rising of the moon, through the waning of the moon and the arrival of dawn, they fought with all their might against the Demon King. But the power of Repenhardt, the Nightmare of the Continent, was unimaginably tremendous. Swordsmanship, martial arts, divine power, magic, etc., even hisrades who had reached the pinnacle in their respective fields fell one by one, vomiting blood before the limitless magical power of the Demon King.


    As the chill of dawn enveloped the surroundings, only one stood among them, the one with the strongest physique, hence called ¡®Unbreakable,¡¯ Fist King Teslon.


    Though all hisrades had fallen, Teslon did not give up.


    Fending off cascading despair with a single de of will, Teslon endured and endured. Then, in the final moment, with an iron will, he burned all his life force, moving his body, which seemed on the brink of death, to deliver the first andst strike.


    ¡°Ku, kugh!¡±


    Repenhardt was continuously vomiting blood. The ckened blood, like rot, was evidence that his body was rapidly dying.


    ¡°Finally, everything is over¡­¡±


    Teslon murmured with an emotional expression. Memories of past events shed before his eyes like a fast-movingntern slide.


    Countless sacrifices, endless pain, frenzied orcs, dwarves, trolls, and elves swarming in demonic frenzy, manyrades dying at their hands¡­


    Their sacrifices were not in vain.


    Never in vain.


    ¡°¡­Now the others will also escape from the demonic influence and return to their original forms.¡±


    Everything would return to normal. Orcs, elves, and dwarves would regain their gentle and good-natured temperaments, living peacefully as friends of humanity.


    Now, it was time to end everything.


    ¡°Disappear, Nightmare of the Continent!¡±


    With a solemn voice, Teslon clenched his fist. Now, all that remained was to deliver the final blow to that wicked Demon King.


    That¡¯s when it happened. Repenhardt gave a faint smile.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    A sly smile surfaced on the face of the dying Demon King. Teslon was startled. What cunning trick was he nning to pull in this situation by smiling?


    Then the Demon King pulled something from his bosom. It was a small red gem. From the bowed head of Repenhardt, a chilling voice flowed.


    ¡°La Fert Dem Ested Sapia¡­ I, twisting the righteousws, shall deceive the eyes of fate¡­¡±


    ¡°Kugh!¡±


    Startled, Teslon summoned all his strength. From the red gem the Demon King had revealed, a sinister energy was emanating. It was invisible but distinctly palpable, a powerful and overwhelming unknown force!


    With a look of having been blindsided, Teslon desperately lunged forward.


    ¡®Could it be that he still had strength left!¡¯


    Repenhardt lifted his head. A bizarre light leaked from his ck eyes.


    ¡°¡­I shall remain under thew of Heaven¡¯s defiance, against the current¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible, you monster!¡±


    Teslon¡¯s massive form shot through the hall like a cannonball. He had to block it. Whatever the trick, it had to be stopped.


    ¡°AAAAAAAAAH!¡±


    With hisst strength, Teslon¡¯s right fist, wrapped in golden chi, smashed through Repenhardt¡¯s magical barrier. His fist, glowing with energy, ferociously thrust toward the red gem.


    At the same time, a devilish voice wailing as if from hell filled Teslon¡¯s ears.


    ¡°¡­I shall be the one who reverses time and space!¡±


    * * *


    Teslon opened his eyes.


    ¡°Heaving! Heaving!¡±


    Breathing heavily, he looked at his fist extended into the air.


    ¡®Again this dream¡­¡¯


    Looking at his outstretched right hand, which was well-trained butparatively weakpared to the past, Teslon sighed. Then, lowering his hand, he got up.


    ¡®Hmm, must have dozed off.¡¯


    Last night, he had stayed up practicing both magic and martial arts, and it seemed he had fallen asleep momentarily.


    ¡®I just meant to lie down for a bit to cool off my head¡­¡¯


    Clicking his tongue, Teslon rose from the sofa and walked to the window. The afternoon sunlight brilliantly illuminated the table filled with various documents. These were the personal details of the strong individuals of this era and those ¡®destined to be¡¯ strong that he had investigated.


    Beside them were booklets containing information about future meteorological changes and the political situations of various countries. All of this was precious information that he had painstakingly revived by continuously dredging up vague old memories. Human memory being unreliable, he had written these down whenever he had time since his reincarnation at sixteen in this era.


    Looking down at the documents and booklets, Teslon muttered.


    ¡°Still not enough¡­¡±


    For the past six years, he had been constantly on the move without a day¡¯s rest.


    He had mastered the realm of aura to its extremes and, using that, had managed to awaken to aura at the age of twenty even with Repenhardt¡¯s body. He used that to coerce the elders of Delphia¡¯s mage tower into granting him the status of a regr mage.


    He had also made connections with future strong figures in the world. Although they were weak now, these bonds with those who would eventually be powerful wouldter be a great strength to him.


    He had sessfully be a member of the Silver Sages using future information. The Silver Sages, who were secretive about their existence, had recognized Teslon¡¯s ¡®wisdom,¡¯ which could even foresee the future, and decided it was more beneficial to ally with him than to oppose him. It was as he had expected.


    However, it was still not enough. To be the ¡®strong¡¯ figure his connections desired, he needed more time. Even as a Silver Sage, he had no real authority. The only thing he had managed was to secure the patronage of Duke Iranad, a fellow Silver Sage.


    ¡®I can¡¯t defeat the Demon King with just this!¡¯


    Teslon crumpled the document in frustration, clenching his teeth. Even though he had awakened his aura and mastered up to the fifth circle of magic, he still felt uncertain about facing Repenhardt.


    That was how powerful his past self had been. That was how formidable his true body was. Additionally, he had failed to steal Elucion¡¯s voice from the Demon King. It was also unclear how much of the Demon King¡¯s magic had recovered.


    He was anxious. Insanely anxious.


    As time passed, the Nightmare of the Continent would regain its strength. Just as he remembered, or perhaps even worse, it would once again turn the continent into hell. Teslon shivered. Knowing the future was for him nothing less than horror.


    ¡®I can¡¯t let that dreadful future happen!¡¯

 Chapter 88

    [ Chapter 88 ]


    Fortunately, the Demon King had not yet shown any significant movement. It was during this time that all preparations needed to be made. He continued to look over the documents, nning and renning for the future.


    It was then that he sensed someone outside the door. It was a familiar presence.


    Soon after, a knock sounded, followed by a delicate voice.


    ¡°Teslon, may Ie in?¡±


    Teslon responded with a bright smile.


    ¡°Come in, Phnence.¡±


    The door opened, and a woman dressed in a reddish-brown robe entered. Her blonde hair, tinged with red and not quite free of freckles, belonged to a woman in her early twenties. She might not have been considered a beauty, but she had a rather cute appearance. This was Phnence Raigrim, a sorceress who had left the tower of Delphia with Teslon.


    As Phnence stepped into the room, she tilted her head.


    ¡°Are you looking at that again?¡±


    She looked at Teslon with eyes full of fresh iprehension. Teslon chuckled lightly.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we agreed not to ask about the trivial things?¡±


    His voice was gentle, but the strictness in it stopped any further questions. Phnence shrugged her shoulders and nodded.


    ¡°Uh, uh-huh.¡±


    Teslon looked at her with solemn eyes.


    This woman had been a ssmate and childhood friend of Repenhardt since they were young, studying magic together. Even when Teslon was revived in this era and treated like a madman, she consistently defended him, one of the few reliable people he had in this time. Without her help, he would not have had the time to awaken his aura within the strict confines of the tower.


    ¡®It would have been Repenhardt¡¯s friend in the original timeline¡­¡¯


    After all, every moment had been turned upside down. Just as Gerard of this time was no longer his master, this woman was no longer the childhood friend of Repenhardt.


    As Phnence rolled her innocent eyes, looking intently at Teslon, he smiled inwardly.


    ¡®Demon King Repenhardt. As much as you have taken from me, I have also taken from you. And eventually, I will take everything. The future will not change!¡¯


    A cold smile spread across Teslon¡¯s face. Suddenly, Phnence broke into a broad smile.


    ¡°Teslon, when you smile like that, you look just like you used to.¡±


    ¡°Used to?¡±


    ¡°Yes, when your name was Repenhardt¡­¡±


    ¡°You speak strangely.¡±


    Teslon clicked his tongue and extended his hand.


    ¡°How did the thing I asked for go?¡±


    As if just remembering her errand, Phnence pulled a bundle of papers from her sleeve and handed them to Teslon, saying,


    ¡°Indeed, the reputation of Fist King Repenhardt seems to have spread widely among the people. Isn¡¯t it fascinating? The same name as you when you were young¡­¡±


    ¡°My name is no longer Repenhardt.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. But it¡¯s an interesting coincidence, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Not really amusing.¡±


    Shaking his head, Teslon took the documents.


    It had been about a month since the Golden Knight Eusus had explored the ruins of Elucion. In the Kingdom of Graim, new rumors were rampant. It was whispered that the Golden Knight, who was believed to have achieved a great feat, had in fact suffered a near-humiliating defeat at the hands of a new Aura wielder.


    The rumor, although spread deliberately by other families envious of the growth of the House of Eusus von Tenes, could not be stopped by them either. After all, it wasn¡¯t just a false rumor but the truth itself. The fact that the magical armor Eldrad was shattered and witnessed by more than a few people meant that it couldn¡¯t be silenced just by keeping mouths shut.


    People who love rumors are always thrilled by the emergence of a new hero. As high as the reputation of the Golden Knight Eusus had been, so too was the reputation of Repenhardt bound to rise. People were already calling him the new Fist King, seeding Gerard, and praising him.


    As Teslon examined the documents, Phnence Raigrim pursed her lips.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t understand why this new Fist King is gaining such a reputation for what he did.¡±


    When you think about it, he¡¯s just someone who barged into someone else¡¯s house and when he couldn¡¯t steal, he destroyed everything. I really can¡¯t see where there¡¯s anything in that behavior to praise.


    But Teslon¡¯s response was as if it were natural.


    ¡°Strength alone has a way of captivating people.¡±


    In fact, the sect of Gym Unbreakable had a history of foolishly building up a reputation, so everyone just epted it. In his previous life, Teslon too had gained a reputation by beating everyone he faced, not that he intended to kill them, but they often ended up dead as a result of the fights¡­ Anyway, Teslon did not live morally to earn his reputation. And people tend not to care when the strong are unjustly treated, but they criticize when the weak are wronged.


    ¡°Ah, and have you met Sir Eusus?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as you instructed, I delivered the letter and he agreed to meet immediately.¡±


    ¡°And the response?¡±


    Phnence pulled out another letter from her possession and smiled as she handed it over.


    ¡°Just as Teslon expected.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    With a triumphant smile, Teslon received the letter.


    ¡®A knight could not live without washing away such humiliation.¡¯


    To wash away the disgraceful dishonor, Eusus saw no other way than to have a rematch with Repenhardt and bring him to his knees. However, Eusus¡¯s current strength, the magical armor Eldrad, while quick to gain power, also had clear limits. Having wielded the power of Eldrad to its limits and still lost, there was no way for Eusus to face Repenhardt again.


    The letter Teslon sent to Eusus was simple.


    -If you want to defeat him, follow me.


    As the letter unfolded, a single phrase was neatly written.


    -I will follow.


    Phnence cautiously continued speaking.


    ¡°I did as you asked, gave him the location. He said he¡¯d sort out his affairs ande by soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, good work, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Uh, uhh.¡±


    Her face flushed with the praise. The light brimming in her eyes clearly showed the affection Phnence held for Teslon.


    Teslon felt a slight pang of guilt.


    ¡®Phnence¡­¡¯


    His soul was far from young. He was old enough to recognize that this young woman was in love with him. However, Teslon knew he did not deserve to return that love.


    The person she loved was this body, Repenhardt, not Teslon who had traveled back in time and taken over the body¡­ It wasn¡¯t for any romantic reasons, of course.


    Although Teslon had be quite intelligent recently, he was fundamentally a disciple of Gym Unbreakable. He was the rightful sessor to the sect known for being the strongest, the best, and the most foolishly powerful. How could someone like him entertain such sweet thoughts?


    To Teslon, love meant ¡®an act of gloriously pressing with one¡¯s hot muscles and sowing excellent seeds to produce strong offspring!¡¯ Marriage? He did not entertain such a conventional concept. Why restrict his excellent seeds to one woman when he could spread them among many? That would be a sin against humanity!


    It¡¯s a mindset that might appall many women, but in his past life, Teslon could quite easily sway many with such a philosophy. Surprisingly, there seemed to be plenty of women in the world who didn¡¯t care about what was inside a man¡¯s head as long as he had a thick chest and clear six-pack abs.


    Normally, Teslon would have taken Phnence by now¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Phnence. If it were my true body, I would have sown my seeds without hesitation, but to do so in this feeble body would be an insult to you.¡¯


    Indeed, Teslon was sincerely feeling sorry for Phnence. Perhaps even a macho man has his own kind of conscience? It was a way of thinkingpletely detached from understanding the emotions of women. Everything in the world has its reasons, and this is why he was known as a macho man.


    Regardless of his true feelings, Teslon¡¯s outward demeanor was quite gentlemanly. With a somewhat regretful expression, Phnence suddenly seemed to remember something and spoke up.


    ¡°Ah, and there was someone who fits the description Teslon was talking about.¡±


    Besides the recent report, Teslon had given Phnence another task. He had asked her to find someone who held a grudge against Repenhardt and had enough influence and martial power to potentially be an ally. Although he had formed connections with various ¡®strong reserve forces,¡¯ none were suitable allies to kill Repenhardt due to ack of justification. iming that one should kill him because he would be a demon lord in the future would certainly make one seem mad¡­


    Teslon¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Really? Who?¡±


    ¡°Stefan von Altion. The second son of the Altion family of the Vasily Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Never heard of him.¡±


    Teslon frowned slightly. In the future he remembered, there was no one named Stefan among the powerful. This meant, in essence, he was worthless (or so he thought). However, since there were no suitable candidates currently to face the demon lord¡­


    ¡®If he¡¯s not suitable, I¡¯ll make him suitable.¡¯


    Deciding firmly, Teslon asked,


    ¡°Where is this Stefan now?¡±


    * * *


    The harsh sun relentlessly scorched the earth.


    Endless expanses of sand and rock, heated by the midday sun, caused the air itself to boil and shimmer. Looking around, nothing could be seen but the vast, heat-strickenndscape. In the midst of this majestic desert, there was a single shade.


    Arge rock, shaped strangely by the weathering of ages, and from its dark shadow, suddenly, a loud explosion echoed.


    Boom!


    Smoke rose, and fragments of rock scattered in all directions. Soon after, shadows of people emerged from within the shade. A young man with a sturdy physique and a slender woman walked out.


    The woman looked around with a face of disbelief and muttered,


    ¡°¡­Really¡­ this is indeed thend ofmentation¡­¡±


    The young man shrugged his shoulders and spoke with an air of arrogance.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I¡¯d be here soon?¡±


    As soon as Repenhardt had resolved to take Siris back to her homnd, he immediately gathered water and food and headed to the temple at Al Fort, located to the west of Grand Forge. It was there, amidst the semi-ruined temple, that Siris wore a face of utter iprehension.


    Suddenly, Repenhardt sped his hands together and began to chant a long spell.


    ¡°Haji home zigor hutovatia, I am the bound one, granted rights by the marks, receiving the name of the worthy to control the flows¡­¡±


    It was an exceedingly long spell. Siris began to feel bored by its length when suddenly, Repenhardt formedplex hand signs and shouted the activation word.


    ¡°Before me, open the void! Althas Daiman Portal Vitality!¡±


    A sudden whirlwind of light emerged, and while Siris wore a dazed expression, Repenhardt quickly grabbed her hand and jumped into the vortex. When she regained her senses, Siris realized she was no longer in Grand Forge. They were in a vast ck chamber lined with countless pirs, the ruins of Daiman itself.


    Siris quickly understood what had happened. Just as they had headed to Grand Forge, Repenhardt had used the relics of the Silver Age in reverse to return to this ce, the Daiman Dungeon. Siris turned to Repenhardt, her voice filled with surprise.


    ¡°Is this portal capable of two-way travel?¡±


    ¡°Not all of them. Only a few can be activated for travel.¡±


    Repenhardt replied nonchntly as he walked on. He paused, closely examining the ancient script on a pir, then suddenly waved to Siris with excitement.


    ¡°Found it, the Tidaen Daiman Portal.¡±


    Originally, the Daiman Dungeon was used during the Silver Age as a sort of station. Magical portals were installed across the continent, allowing for travel to desired locations via this unique transportation method of the era. While most of the system was in ruins, a few portals still maintained their functionality in a deactivated state.


    ¡®I researched them extensively, but in the end, only seven portals could be activated.¡¯


    Reflecting on the past, Repenhardt caressed the pir marked ¡®Tidaen¡¯ with a nostalgic look. How many different races had he been able to transport to the Antares Empire using this ancient relic that could instantaneously shift spaces?


    Most of the portals at the opposite destinations had been destroyed over the years by human hands, and the surviving portals all led to remote areas untouched by humans. Most of the different races hiding from very lived in such remote ces, and it was almost inevitable that the portal leading to the Spelrat Desert, where the Dahnhaim n was hiding, remained intact.

 Chapter 89

    [ Chapter 89 ]


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Siris.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    Still dazed, Siris followed Repenhardt as he activated the Tidaen Daiman Portal this time. Passing through the portal, they emerged in the underground of a half-copsed relic from the Silver Age, naturally swarming with all sorts of demonic creatures. However, Repenhardt, as if it was nothing, promptly activated a side path. Soon, a secret passage, devoid of any demons or undead, brazenly revealed its entrance, allowing Siris tofortably exit the midst of the Silver Age ruins without a single battle.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With a lost expression, Siris nkly surveyed her surroundings. Just about thirty minutes ago, she was enduring the harsh northern winds in the midwinter mountains, and in an instant, the season had changed.


    An endlessly stretching desert and the scorching heat intensely beating down from above. The air was stifling.


    It was undeniable. It was her homnd, thend of wailing, the Spelrat Desert.


    Siris shook her head in disbelief.


    ¡°To activate a relic from the Silver Age would require a very high-level sorcerer¡­¡±


    Repenhardt humbly downyed it.


    ¡°The magic to activate a portal isn¡¯t that high-level. It¡¯s just about rearranging the tangled mana flows into their correct sequence. If you know the arrangement method, even a 6th circle magic can suffice.¡±


    Still, Siris looked suspicious.


    If there¡¯s a key and the strength to turn it, anyone can open a door. But making the key oneself requires the skills of a professional locksmith, right?


    Having been trained as a yer in a ve auction house, Siris had learned the basicmon knowledge about magic. Opening a portal and discovering the form to do so were entirely different matters. A portal that a 6th circle practitioner could open would be impossible to research and discover the activation form for unless one were a great sorcerer of at least the 8th circle or higher.


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t taught by your master, was it?¡±


    There were no rumors that the Fist King Gerard was well-versed in magic. Repenhardt responded in a calm tone, as if he had anticipated her question.


    ¡°One of my master¡¯s friends was a sorcerer. Otherwise, where do you think I learned magic?¡±


    Siris rolled her eyes.


    ¡®Something¡¯s fishy¡­¡¯


    If Gerard was the Fist King, it only made sense that a friend who was a sorcerer would be a great sorcerer indeed. Thus, it was quite usible that Repenhardt learned magic from this friend.


    ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s nothing to nitpick. It all seems to add up,¡± Siris muttered to herself.


    ¡®But why do I feel so deceived?¡¯


    Siris irritably pursed her lips. She tried to ept the exnation, but her intuition kept screaming that something was off. Yet, she couldn¡¯t quite challenge it¡­


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    With a defiant response, Siris stepped out from under the shadow of the rock. The hot sun intensely beat down on her smooth brown skin. However, Siris seemed to enjoy it. It was a harsh sunlight, but one that brought a sense of longing.


    As Siris strode ahead, Repenhardt sighed.


    ¡®Why is she upset again?¡¯


    Ah, whether in a past life or this one, understanding the hearts of women is beyond me! Once I regain all my magical powers, I might just have to create a 10th circle spell that ¡®deciphers¡¯ the hearts of women.


    With this ambitious (?) n in mind, Repenhardt shook his head and followed Siris.


    As they broke through the sand, a creature over two meters tall bared its teeth at them.


    ¡°Kaaa!¡±


    A sand lizard, covered in pale yellow scales reminiscent of a crocodile, known as a Sandrizard, emerged. Its powerful jaws could crush rocks and its tail had enough force to kill a cow or horse in one strike, making it a monster feared by the nomads of the desert.


    ¡°But for now, it¡¯s just my lunch.¡±


    Smirking, Repenhardt calmly watched the Sandrizard charge at him. Then, as the tail came flying towards him, he reached out his hand and simply caught it.


    ¡°Kwing?¡±


    A human catching its tail swipe with bare hands? The Sandrizard was taken aback by this unprecedented situation, its eyes widening in shock. Repenhardt then lifted his hand. Despite the Sandrizard¡¯s stature of over two meters, Repenhardt stood at an impressive 192 centimeters. Raising his hand, the Sandrizard dangled helplessly in the air. Just as the audacious human stunned it, and it was about to spit its venom¡­


    Thump!


    Repenhardt mmed the Sandrizard to the ground. The ground being sand rather than rock meant that it didn¡¯t die from a single blow. But that was just a start. Repenhardt, as if doingundry, repeatedly mmed the Sandrizard into the ground. The Sandrizard tried to struggle to live, but it was futile.


    What kind of human is immune to venom and impervious to bites, and in the midst of all this, consciousness fading¡­


    ¡°Kwe¡­¡±


    With a modest cry, the Sandrizard ended its troubled life. Repenhardt turned to Siris with a broad smile.


    ¡°Siris, let¡¯s eat before we go!¡±


    A typical woman might have been dismayed by this foolish spectacle. However, Siris, who called the desert her homnd, had been excitedly looking forward to eating sandrizard, a treat she hadn¡¯t had in a long time. The expression she wore didn¡¯t quite seem one an elf would make, yet it was oddly natural.


    ¡°I¡¯ll peel the skin,¡± she offered.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll start the fire.¡±


    An impromptu camping session was set up in the middle of the desert. It might have been too warm for a pic, but it was not a problem for the two of them.


    ¡°Barrier of Dark!¡±


    Repenhardt cast a shadow barrier above them, quickly creating a cool shade.


    ¡°me Field!¡±


    Heid down a small me field on the ground, allowing them to start a fire right on the sand.


    As Repenhardt cast his spells, Siris expertly skinned the sandrizard and drained its blood. She didn¡¯t discard the blood; instead, she used the peeled skin as a container to store it. In the desert, water was precious and not to be wasted carelessly.


    While Siris chopped the sandrizard into suitable pieces for cooking, Repenhardt cast another spell on the blood-filled skin container.


    ¡°Aqua Drain.¡±


    He applied a moisture extraction spell to the sandrizard¡¯s blood, separating it into blood curds and clean water. This secured their water supply for the desert journey, showcasing that magic was often more effective for practical purposes thanbat.


    ¡®Ah, to think I hadn¡¯t used such convenient magic until now¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt was impressed with his own efficiency as he watched the sizzling sandrizard meat. The meat crackled, dripping fat and emitting a delicious aroma that tantalized the nose. Siris seemed much happier than before, probably feeling nostalgic for her homnd.


    She even offered some meat to Repenhardt.


    ¡°Would you like to try some, Repenhardt? See if it¡¯s cooked well.¡±


    ¡°Sure! Yes!¡±


    It was delicious! How could the meat lovingly fed by a loved one taste bad? Repenhardt eagerly epted, and for a moment, Siris smiled, though she soon returned to her usual cool demeanor. However, her expression was noticeably more rxed than before.


    The two enjoyed their lively lunch. Midway through chewing, Repenhardt asked,


    ¡°Siris, how much further to your hometown?¡±


    He actually knew the location, but couldn¡¯t act as if he did. Siris paused to observe the surrounding terrain and feel the wind.


    True to her elven nature, she didn¡¯t need to look at the stars like humans did; she instinctively sensed the spirits in the atmosphere to approximate their current location. After determining where they were, she nodded.


    ¡°About half a day¡¯s walk toward the setting sun.¡±


    It had been nearly 50 years since she hadst seen her hometown. Although she tried not to show it, anticipation was evident in her eyes. But then Siris realized something. Thend might remain, but the people wouldn¡¯t be the same.


    ¡°Of course, none of them would have survived¡­¡±


    Her voice faltered, and she hunched her shoulders. Repenhardt spoke kindly to her.


    ¡°You never know how things might turn out, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Sensing that he might know something, Siris tilted her head curiously.


    * * *


    Half a dayter, Repenhardt and Siris arrived at the Dahnhaim n¡¯s vige. Siris looked around in silence, at a loss for words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Beneath the sandy dunes, primitive huts made of ckthorn intertwined haphazardly, and beside them, a modest oasis.


    Compared to human viges, it looked more like an animal¡¯s den, dpidated and ramshackle. This was the current state of the once-noble High Elves, heralded in distant past times as descendants of a great spirit.


    Siris gazed at the huts with a nostalgic look. No signs of life could be felt anywhere.


    ¡®Indeed¡­¡­.¡¯


    Underneath the fragile ckthorn roofs that seemed ready to copse at any moment, wooden dishes filled with sand dust were visible. They were all crudely made, seeming as if they might crumble with the slightest touch.


    With a sorrowful smile, Siris knelt and touched them, hallucinating voices from her memories.


    -Our daughter, ¡­¡­. You too must grow up and protect our n.


    -Well done. That¡¯s how you must swing the sword. ¡­¡­.


    -Look at this, ¡­¡­! Now I can help Father too!


    Voices of numerous elves filled her ears, memories of all her fathers, mothers, and the young elves she had yed with echoing alongside her recollections. Like a dam bursting, her memory endlessly spouted reminiscences.


    Siris tightly closed her eyes. The dry desert wind blew under the eaves, shifting the gritty sand.


    ¡®Now, they¡¯re all gone¡­¡­.¡¯


    A flood of memories harshlycerated her heart, leaving behind traces of devastation. Her heart ached, as if pierced by hundreds of needles.


    Siris kept her eyes closed. Regret washed over her.


    ¡®Why did Ie here¡­¡­.¡¯


    If she hadn¡¯te, if she hadn¡¯t seen, if she hadn¡¯t remembered, perhaps this pain wouldn¡¯t exist.


    But once surfaced, memories turned into cruel waves, endlessly crashing at her ears.


    -Look at this, ¡­¡­!


    Suddenly, she realized.


    There was something she couldn¡¯t remember.


    -Let¡¯s go together, ¡­¡­! Today we¡¯re going to catch desert scorpions!


    Even now, as the faces of her parents, the voices of her friends, and the breath and scent of her beloved siblings vividly surfaced, there remained an unrecalled memory.


    The voice that used to call her.


    -¡­¡­!


    She couldn¡¯t remember that name.


    The name she used to be called by everyone, the name she was known by, she could not remember.


    Bang!


    Siris punched down nervously, shattering the wooden bowl she was holding. But no matter how angry she got, what she wanted did note to mind.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Siris sighed. She felt like crying her heart out, but no tears came.


    Her tears had stopped 50 years ago.


    Meanwhile, Repenhardt was looking around in confusion.


    ¡°Huh? What happened here?¡±


    He clearly remembered. In his past life, when he had visited this ce, the Dahnhaim n was still intact.


    Despite living a tough life, these pure-blooded High Elves had steadfastly preserved the teachings of their ancestors. Repenhardt remembered them clearly.


    Where on earth had they gone?


    ¡°Why is no one here?¡±


    As Repenhardt was bewildered, he saw Siris sighing in despair. This was not the scene he had hoped for. He had brought her here wanting to meet the surviving n members and see her smile brightly. It was not his intention to make her this sad.


    ¡°Could it be¡­?¡±


    Repenhardt frantically looked around.


    Suddenly, he felt a chill. Could it be that because of his regression to this era, the Dahnhaim n, which should have survived, had been destroyed? It might seem like a leap, but causality can bring about tremendous consequences from even the slightest distortion. It wasn¡¯t entirely out of the realm of possibility.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I did anything that distorted¡­¡±


    As Repenhardt looked around anxiously, something suddenly struck him. There was something odd about this ruined vige.


    ¡°Odd? What¡¯s odd?¡±


    He pondered and soon found the answer.


    Repenhardt called out to Siris with a relieved expression.


    ¡°Siris!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    Siris turned her head listlessly to look at Repenhardt, her expression scolding him as if to say, what are you so excited about when I¡¯m nearly dead tired?


    Repenhardt pointed around and asked her.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t something about this vige seem strange to you?¡±

 Chapter 90

    [ Chapter 90 ]


    ¡°Have you ever seen a ruined vige before?¡±


    Siris retorted sharply. Repenhardt shook his head.


    ¡°No! Doesn¡¯t this vige feel off somehow?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Siris, you said that the Dahnhaim n perished 50 years ago, right?¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s insensitivity in dredging up painful memories was just about to trigger Siris¡¯s anger.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying this vige has been in this state for 50 years?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Only then did Siris light up and stand up abruptly.


    It indeed seemed odd. Fifty years were enough forndscapes to change five times over. Moreover, this was the notorious Spelrat Desert. Even majestic rock formations would have eroded into quaint rocks by now.


    And yet, this vige made of charred wood had remained a ruin for 50 years?


    That made no sense. If truly the Dahnhaim n had been annihted 50 years ago, nothing but sand should remain here.


    ¡°Now that I think about it¡­¡±


    Siris suddenly snapped back to reality and hastily ced her hand on the ground. Upon closer inspection, it was clear.


    It was evident! The vige had been abandoned for no more than two weeks at most!


    ¡°What in the world¡­¡±


    Panic-stricken, Siris muttered. Could it be that after the Dahnhaim n perished, others had settled here? However, the style of the huts and the dinnerware too distinctly bore the Dahnhaim signature. It appeared as if her family had been living here until recently.


    Her family, whom she thought had all died¡­


    ¡°Are they actually alive¡­?¡±


    As Siris murmured dazedly, she suddenly turned her head. A faint voice had reached her.


    ¡°¡­are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Why, Siris?¡±


    Repenhardt, with his superior aura-user hearing, which was even better than Siris¡¯s elven senses, was puzzled by her behavior. She had heard something he hadn¡¯t?


    Shaking her head, Siris thought it might have been a hallucination when suddenly:


    ¡°e help¡­¡±


    The voice sounded again. Still distant, yet clearer, as if resonating not with her ears but her soul.


    ¡°Please help¡­¡±


    It was the voice of her kin.


    Siris abruptly stood up. Her sword Nihillen vibrated slightly at her waist. As if bewitched, she drew her de. Repenhardt looked on bewildered.


    ¡°Siris? Why the sword all of a sudden?¡±


    Siris dug her feet into the sand. Her well-trained, resilient legs forcefully propelled the light elf body forward. Thus, Siris began sprinting across the vige, and in a sh, she was running beyond its limits towards the distant desert.


    ¡°¡­Siris?¡±


    * * *


    The blistering sun hammered down on the desert, and beneath it, about forty armed men trudged along the path. Each of them had a menacing look, with faces full of scars and unkempt beards, giving off the impression that they might as well have ¡°I¡¯m a viin¡± written across their faces. It seemed as if they had taken too much responsibility for their faces at the age of forty, as their lives appeared unscrupulously led.


    Trailing behind the group were three elves, bound by ropes, struggling to move forward. Among them was a beautiful elf woman, a young boy, and a girl. Their clothes were ragged, almost tattered, and they barely managed to breathe through parched lips, their expressions filled with despair.


    One of the men in the middle pulled a leather sk from his pocket and tookrge gulps. He then cursed aloud.


    ¡°Ah, damn it. Hey! Move faster!¡±


    The young elf girl stumbled at his outburst, groaning softly.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Her delicate, immature body rolled on the scorching sands of the desert. It was a pitiful sight, but no one around her harbored any sympathy. Instead, a man prepared to whip her out of his pouch.


    The elf woman spoke in a strained voice.


    ¡°Get up, Netina. Don¡¯t show weakness to them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shailen sister.¡±


    Even in pain, the girl did not cry. She trembled but gathered herself up again, her eyes filled with venom. The man about to whip her withdrew it, his expression soured, and he muttered grudgingly.


    ¡°What are they babbling about?¡±


    Their conversation in Elvish was iprehensible to the men, and they had no desire to understand. To them, these ¡®wild animals¡¯ might as well say whatever they wanted¡ªit wasn¡¯t for humans like them to care.


    The man continued to grumble as he led the elves across the desert.


    ¡°Damn it, all this trouble and this is all we get?¡±


    A bald man next to him tried to console him.


    ¡°Bright brother, maybe we can still make some money by selling these?¡±


    ¡°Idiot! Think about the cost of getting here; we¡¯re at a loss!¡±


    Bright snapped irritably at the man and then took another sip from his sk, clicking his tongue.


    ¡°Damn, missing good opportunities and crawling all the way here¡­ This still doesn¡¯t make any money. Life sure is tough.¡±


    Bright was originally a mercenary affiliated with the arena in Chrome City, located near the Rakid Mountains in the eastern part of the Vasily Kingdom. The job at the arena was frankly uneventful. His main duties involved quelling disturbances among the spectators or, on the rare asion, capturing runaway ves. It was a leisurely and well-paid life, satisfying in its simplicity.


    However, those good times came to an abrupt end a few years ago when he was ruthlessly dismissed from the arena after failing a mission.


    Typically, even as a mercenary, one would not be so easily dismissed for failing a mission or two. However, the problem was that the mission was really trivial. It was merely about capturing a runaway orc ve. Bright himself was convinced that the task, though bothersome, was not difficult, and it was natural for everyone else to view it the same way.


    ¡°Everything started to go wrong after I met that hick from the mountains¡­.¡±


    Recalling that time, Bright ground his teeth in frustration. While chasing the orc ve in the mountains, he encountered a burly viger because of whom he lost the orc ve and nearly became a cripple. He was truly amazed at their mental strength when they returned to Chrome City in such a state, supporting each other as if they were on some rugged expedition.


    Bright and his men were beaten so badly that they spent the next six months lying down. When they finally managed to get up, they had already be theughingstock of Chrome City.


    People did not believe Bright¡¯s story that they had encountered a hermit in the mountains and ended up in such a state. Naturally, they believed he had lost the orc ve and made up a story.


    Moreover, they mocked him for how poorly crafted his lie was, typical of a brute. Because Bright had candidly imed, ¡°That guy, his muscles were so tough that even a de couldn¡¯t prate him!¡± People scoffed at the notion of a body impervious to des, arguing that only an aura user could have such a trait, and why would an aura user bother to help an orc ve escape?


    Ultimately, unable to secure any work, Bright and his party were forced to relocate to another country, where they continued to receive poor treatment. There, their misfortunes persisted, often losing clients or failing missions. Eventually, they became ve hunters, leading them to this godforsaken desert.


    GPT


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s unbearably hot. Really¡­¡±


    Continuously fanning himself, Bright cast resentful nces at the sun above. He then shouted ahead.


    ¡°Hey, Kronto! Don¡¯t you have some magic to cool things down?¡±


    The middle-aged man riding a camel replied irritably.


    ¡°No! Do you think magic can do everything?¡±


    Responding abruptly in informal speech, the magician, Kronto, then pulled his robe¡¯s hood over his head and urged his camel forward. Bright watched him enviously. Initially, upon seeing Kronto wear such a robe even in the desert, Bright had mocked, ¡®As if anyone needed proof he¡¯s a wizard, sticking to that attire even here?¡¯ But once they were actually in the desert, it turned out that the robe was surprisingly suitable for keeping cool, at least shielding him from this hellish sunlight.


    ¡°All the money spent, and I hired this gentleman too¡­¡±


    Seeing Kronto again made Bright¡¯s blood boil. He frowned deeply.


    He had been overjoyed when he first heard there was a wild elf tribe in the Spelrat Desert. Capturing just twenty ordinary female elves could have turned his life around. With that money, he could have opened a respectable tavern and settled down with a widow to enjoy afortable retirement.


    So, he had spent his entire fortune preparing for this hunt. He bought equipment and supplies, hired mercenaries to fill out his forces, and even summoned a magician when he was short on money. The magician, a high-ranking practitioner of the 6th Circle, hadmanded an exorbitant fee. Bright had scraped together everyst bit of his and his subordinates¡¯ pocket money to afford it.


    Thus, he had risked everything toe here. Initially, it seemed like things were going well. Magician Kronto had sessfully located the elf tribe in the vast desert, and they had managed to raid the tribe under the cover of night. The elves numbered barely two hundred, a force that forty battle-hardened mercenaries could easily trample, especially with a magician on their side. At that moment, visions of gold and treasure danced before their eyes.


    The problem arose afterward. The elves, despite being attacked in the middle of the night, were rmingly quick and organized in their response.


    The males, wielding swords, guarded the front while the females operated traps and shot arrows from behind. Suddenly, the elderly and children evacuated in perfect unison, vanishing into the distance. Such precision in their evacuation could only be attributed to rigorous training, an enigma as to why these wild beings would undergo such preparations. Had they been attacked in this manner before?


    Thanks to the chaos, all that Bright acquired were a few elf corpses, two children who had failed to escape, and a single elf woman who stayed behind to protect them. The rest had vanished without a trace, leaving not even a footprint behind, and not even Kronto¡¯s magic could detect them.


    ¡°Ah, the heavens are indeed indifferent! Why must things always go awry when one tries so hard to live well?¡±


    While some indulged in luxury from an inherited elf auction house, Bright cursed his luck, having roamed the desert extensively without striking fortune¡ªa truly resentful sky.


    Unable to bear Bright¡¯s constant grumbling, one of his subordinates tried to console him.


    ¡°At least it wasn¡¯t a total loss, right? We caught three¡­¡±


    ¡°Young ones barely fetch any money!¡± Bright retorted.


    Elves, known for their lengthy maturation period, were not lucrative in auctions if young; these elf children, appearing merely eleven or twelve in human years, would take at least thirty years to reach a profitable age. Consequently, few weed young elves at the ve markets.


    ¡°Moreover, one of them is a male!¡±


    Bright snapped, frustrated. Male elves fetched only a tenth of the price of females, and adult wild male elves had such high s*****e rates that buyers generally avoided them. At least the young one might be used for breeding, selling for a meager price.


    ¡°Ah, how much could we possibly get for these?¡±


    Bright pondered as he eyed the following elf woman. Selling her as she was would result in a deficit. However, she seemed skilled with a sword, having carefully observed her as she wielded a crude de to protect the youngsters. Although just an elf ve, she could potentially break even if sold as a prospective yer.

 Chapter 91

    [ Chapter 91 ]


    Bright was heavily sighing and taking steps forward when suddenly, one of the mercenaries following him furrowed his brows while looking towards the horizon of the desert.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    After scrutinizing something, he suddenly called out to Bright.


    ¡°Captain Bright! An elf female is running this way!¡±


    An elf! Moreover, a female! Bright turned his head in surprise, his eyes twinkling brightly.


    ¡°Wow! A fully grown female!¡±


    From across the desert, a tinum-haired elf girl was sprinting towards them. She wasn¡¯t quite a mature woman, but she had clearly passed puberty, enough to fetch a good price. It was evident why she was running towards them; she was holding a sword, seemingly charging to save her kin.


    A scoff escaped him. Could she really be thinking of taking them on alone, despite the clear power disparity? Elves really were foolish wild creatures.


    Drawing his sword, Bright eximed with excitement.


    ¡°Boys! A pouch of gold coins is running our way! Get ready to catch it!¡±


    His legs pounded the sands, his eyes clearly viewing the figures beyond the sands.


    Her kinsfolk, tied up like cattle or horses, dragged along in a pitiful state.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. It was certain. These were the Dahnhaim tribesfolk who had lived in this wilderness for centuries. Her family had not been destroyed. They were still preserving their lineage.


    At the same time, she could clearly see the humans dragging them away. A me sparked in Siris¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Uuuuugh¡­¡±


    Anger surged within her. This wasn¡¯t the silent, icy cold anger she always felt while living as a ve. It wasn¡¯t the sad, powerless anger that she had simply ignored and epted as reality.


    The heat of her entire body suppressed the desert¡¯s hot winds. A scorching, zing rage boiled within her chest. The boiled-over rage turned into mes, seemingly burning her entire body. Siris let out a fierce shout.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Meanwhile, Bright¡¯s group watched the approaching Siris with puzzled expressions.


    Initially, they had been happy about the easy money. She wasing at them without the need for them to chase her, a stroke of luck they na?vely rejoiced over. But as the elf girl drew closer, her appearance seemed increasingly troubling.


    Of course, Bright¡¯s group wasn¡¯t sharp enough to feel wary of Siris¡¯s intensity. If they were that perceptive, they wouldn¡¯t have picked a fight with Repenhardt in the first ce. What puzzled them was something else.


    One of them stared nkly and muttered.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up with her clothes¡­?¡±


    The attire of the wild elves here was, to put it simply, only slightly better than that of beasts. Their primary garments were ragged clothes, crudely made from cactus fibers and charred wood, barely fit to be called sacks. Yet, the attire of this elf seemed like it could belong to a renowned noblewoman knight.


    Moreover, the scimitar she carried was keenly sharp, unlike ordinary swords. It was a genuine piece, iparable to the stone swords, bronze swords, or wooden swords typically used by the wild elves.


    While this was happening, Siris had already approached right up to Bright and his party. One of the mercenaries, smirking, stepped forward.


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s just an elf female after all.¡±


    With a face full of scorn, the mercenary raised his axe threateningly. ¡°Here we go, I¡¯ll chop you down. Scared? Are you scared?¡±


    At that moment, a blue sh struck the mercenary¡¯s body three times.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Confusion filled the mercenary¡¯s eyes as his body was sliced into four pieces. Siris had swiftly delivered four cuts in a single breath, gruesomely chopping him up. The head of the still confused mercenary flew high into the air, followed by blood spraying like a fountain in all directions.


    Something warm sttered on his face. Bright uttered in a dazed voice.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Siris lunged again. With a low stance, she moved like a snake, taking swift steps left and right, charging fiercely at another mercenary. Just when the mercenary, startled, raised his sword to block, there was a cry.


    ¡°Ughhh!¡±


    ng!


    With a loud metallic sound, the mercenary¡¯s sword shattered. Unbeknownst to the untrained eye, the scimitar Siris wielded was a masterpiece forged by the master dwarf smiths of the Grand Forge, perfectly tailored to her physique. It was crafted from mithril and steel, and asionally, Repenhardt, who had recovered some of his magical powers, had also cast supportive spells on it. No mass-produced sword by a human cksmith couldpare.


    Crack!


    Siris¡¯s scimitar, having broken the mercenary¡¯s sword, sliced directly through his chest. The mercenary, who hadn¡¯t bothered to wear proper armor due to the desert heat, was easily cut through flesh and bone.


    Ssh!


    Once again, a fountain of blood spread in all directions. The golden sands were covered with a spreading red sea. Bright¡¯s eyes widened. He was suddenly alert. This was no ordinary elf!


    ¡°Shit! Catch her, everyone!¡±


    Bright yelled furiously. Finally, the mercenaries snapped to attention and began to seriously engage Siris.


    * * *


    Under the desert sun, Siris¡¯s tinum blonde hair sparkled splendidly. With her hair fluttering, she twisted her body and leaped into the air. The spinning scimitar scattered des in every direction. The wrists of the mercenaries attacking from both sides were deeply cut, exposing stark white bones.


    ¡°Aargh!¡±


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    Screaming, the two mercenaries clutched their wrists and retreated. Still airborne, Siris swung her sword, shaking off the blood. The blood and oil of the human she had just sliced were scattered along the de, falling off like water droplets on a parsnip leaf.


    This was thanks to the moisture and oil-repellent magic that Repenhardt had cast for her. Although the sword was not yet enchanted with the essential Sharpness magic due to insufficient skill, the effect was still sufficient. The biggest factor slowing down a sword¡¯s sharpness is human blood and oil. Siris¡¯s scimitar, no matter how many people it sliced through, would not dull from the human oils.


    Like a goddess of death scattering blood, one of the mercenaries eximed in awe.


    ¡°What the hell! Such ferocity for an elf!¡±


    Even in this situation, it seemed he could not grasp the gravity. Holding her scimitar upright above her head, Sirisnded and delivered a downward sh. One mercenary tried to block it with his axe, but her momentum-filled scimitarpletely sliced through the axe handle and cleaved his head in two.


    ¡°Aargh!¡±


    With a scream, gray brain matter sttered everywhere. Losing fivepanions in an instant, Bright¡¯s party went berserk and charged at her. Siris¡¯s movements grew even faster. Although shecked the blessing of Sin, her decades of sword training had already turned her into a beast. Her movements, reminiscent of a ck panther, allowed her to dash through the mercenaries, scattering blood in all directions. Continuous screams followed.


    ¡°Gurk!¡±


    ¡°Aargh!¡±


    Four morerades lost a limb each and tumbled on the sand. The expressions on the remaining mercenaries¡¯ faces no longer held any trace of underestimation. They had realized that they could no longer dismiss her as just another elven female.


    As the mercenaries got serious, Siris¡¯s movements also began to be restricted. Although they were the lowest of the low, they were mercenaries, having lived by the sword their entire lives. They were not simple adversaries who would blindly charge relying on sheer numbers like a peasant uprising.


    ¡°Haap!¡±


    Three mercenaries synchronized their breaths and thrust their swords with a shout. The sharp stabbing attacks came from three directions at once. It was a moment when there seemed to be no escape, but Siris merely snorted in disdain.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    In the past, she might have been injured, perhaps even losing an arm in such a situation. However, she had also gained considerable experience following Repenhardt around. Watching the battles of aura users had sharpened her judgment. Such a situation was no longer a crisis for her!


    In that split second, Siris quickly gauged the speed of the three iing des. She lunged toward the closest sword.


    Holding her scimitar, she blocked the tip of the opponent¡¯s sword with the handle.


    ng!


    The handle and the sword tip collided, sending sparks flying. Using the momentum, she twisted her body and blocked a stab aimed at her back with the de of her scimitar. The rtively wide de of the scimitar, if timed right, could serve as an excellent shield. After intercepting the attack from behind, she slid the de along and reversed it to sh at the neck of another attacker.


    Screech!


    With a chilling sound, the neck of thest mercenary who had thrust at her was cleanly severed. All this happened in the blink of an eye. The attacking mercenaries were left stunned, not understanding what had just urred.


    Of course, Siris had no reason to wait for her opponents toprehend what had happened.


    ¡®Chance!¡¯


    Seizing the moment, she swung her scimitar left and right. The brief gap was all it took for the remaining two to spurt blood and fall to the ground.


    Bright trembled and muttered,


    ¡°Ah, where did thate from!¡±


    Then, a grave voice rang out from behind.


    ¡°Jahud Ron Keliphatina. Oh heat,e into my hand. Be the me that strikes down the enemy! Fire Bolt!¡±


    It was then that the mage Kronto, having just dismounted from his camel, cast magic towards Siris. A fiery missile cut through the air towards her. Startled, Siris stepped back and held her scimitar sideways. The fire missile struck the scimitar, causing an explosion.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Groaning, Siris kept retreating. She barely avoided a fatal blow, but even the aftermath of the explosion made her whole body shake, disrupting her stance. Then, Kronto¡¯s incantation continued.


    ¡°Sephira di Krotel, oh earth, extend your hand and reim what originated from you! Iron Steel!¡±


    Suddenly, Siris felt an extreme weight and dropped her scimitar. Kronto had cast a disarmament spell. Bright breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing Siris weaponless.


    ¡°Phew, we¡¯ve finally caught her.¡±


    Just as Bright and his group were about to step forward, a majestic voice boomed from across the desert.


    ¡°Move and you die.¡±


    As if on cue, Bright¡¯s group froze like statues. Living as mercenaries, they had been ustomed to all sorts of curses and threats like lubies. Yet, upon hearing this voice, an inexplicable chill seized them, and their bodies stiffened.


    ¡®What, what¡¯s this? Why am I reacting like this?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t any kind of magic, yet just a voice had this effect? Finding their own actions inexplicably strange, Bright and his group instinctively turned towards the source of the voice. And once again, they froze. The one who had shouted was ¡®flying¡¯ through the desert.


    This was not a human-like action that could be described as ¡®jumping¡¯ or ¡®running¡¯. With every leap, he covered 20 to 30 meters, and with each touch of his feet, it was as though magic burst forth, sending pirs of sand soaring into the air.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Amid the loud noises, one of the mercenaries muttered dumbly.


    ¡°¡­A monster?¡±


    However, Bright and his seasoned subordinates, veterans from the Chrome City Arena, could not afford to mutter leisurely like that. They knew all too well the inhumanlyrge young man approaching them.


    ¡°That, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Eeee?¡±


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    As they each uttered strange noises, the young man swiftly closed the distance andnded among them. He then arrogantly surveyed his surroundings and smirked coldly.


    ¡°Well, well, what do we have here? An old acquaintance, perhaps?¡±

 Chapter 92

    [ Chapter 92 ]


    Repenhardt shed a cold smile as he looked down over the assembly. He thought it was a humorous coincidence. To havee all the way to the western edge of this distant continent and encounter a familiar face.


    Of course, since this encounter was anything but pleasant, his expression was far from warm. With a predator¡¯s smile, as if he had his prey right before him, he red at Bright.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve been ying the role of a ve hunter here?¡±


    Bright trembled, his face ashen. The terror of that day shed through his mind like a series of rapid images. The memories of being beaten to death, to the point where he wished he could just die, prodded his brain and stiffened his body.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Really, he felt like cursing the gods for what sin he must havemitted in a past life to deserve such misfortune.


    Then, Kronto, oblivious to everything, shouted.


    ¡°What are you doing, Bright? Energy Bolt!¡±


    For Bright, it was a nightmare revisited, but for Kronto, it was merely the appearance of a new enemy. He was perfectly calm, capable of casting his magic. The powerful magical energy whirled through the air like a boomerang toward Repenhardt.


    Wheezing!


    Watching the iing Energy Bolt, Repenhardt instinctively raised his right hand. He intended to draw up his aura to defend as usual. Then, a thought struck him.


    ¡®Wait, there¡¯s no need to physically exert myself anymore, right?¡¯


    He had regained quite a bit of his magical power, so there was no need to fight the old-fashioned way with hands and feet. With his right hand raised, Repenhardt traced a symbol in the air.


    ¡°sh of the Shield, Arcane Shield!¡±


    A blue sh surged, and a shield of light enveloped Repenhardt¡¯s entire body. It was the Arcane Shield, a 3rd circle anti-magic spell specialized in defense.


    Boom!


    The Energy Bolt struck the Arcane Shield, emitting light and disintegrating. The Energy Bolt, not being a high-circle spell, didn¡¯t have the power to prate the Arcane Shield¡¯s magic resistance. Kronto muttered in confusion.


    ¡°What? Was he a magician?¡±


    And quite a skilled one at that, as he was able to cast the Arcane Shield with just a singlemand word, indicating he was at least capable of casting 5th circle spells.


    ¡®Is he a magician of a simr level to me at that age?¡¯


    A tense Kronto shouted to Bright.


    ¡°Tie him down! This time I¡¯ll prepare a proper spell!¡±


    Finally, Bright came back to his senses. Though briefly frozen by the nightmares of that day, he realized that they were over thirty in number and had a high wizard among them. No matter how strong, they could certainly handle a mere young man.


    Drawing his sword, Bright mustered courage from nowhere and yelled.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    The remaining mercenaries charged at Repenhardt in unison. Knowing that he was a mage, they needed to close the distance quickly to disrupt his spellcasting. Failing to do so meant they would be the ones to suffer. All were experienced mercenaries, aware of what was necessary in such situations.


    ¡°Taaah!¡±


    ¡°Uraatcha!¡±


    Each shouted their unique war cries as they surged towards Repenhardt from all directions. Repenhardt sped his hands in front of his chest, reciting the runes needed to gather magical energy.


    ¡°Setafil Land Delphirod Ketana¡­¡±


    By then, the mercenaries had already reached him, thrusting their swords without hesitation towards therge target. Stabbing, shing, and swinging upwards, des pierced Repenhardt¡¯s body. If they could just interrupt his spellcasting, he would pose no threat! It was a sess!


    ¡­Or so the mercenaries thought as they were about to smile triumphantly.


    Ting! Ting-ting-ting!


    As they struck, their swords rebounded as if hitting a rock, flinging back with powerful force. Some even tore their grips due to the momentum. The mercenaries gaped in shock.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Undisturbed by the confused mercenaries, Repenhardt calmly continued his spellcasting.


    ¡°The power of the earth to the sky, the power of the sky to the earth. The fallen powers join to gain strength.¡±


    His words wove the gathered magical energies into a spell. Continuing the chant, Repenhardt slowly rubbed his hands together, generating a spark of static electricity. Thispleted the catalyst needed for his spell.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him finish the magic!¡±


    The mercenaries swung their swords frantically, but it was futile. No de could prate his body! Just then, Krontopleted his spell and shouted.


    ¡°¡­I summon the mighty me! Fire ster!¡±


    A stream of fire cut through the desert heat, heading straight for Repenhardt. The mercenaries dodged in all directions, but the pir of me struck Repenhardt directly.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion erupted, sending billows of ck smoke into the air. One of the mercenaries muttered absently.


    ¡°Did we kill him?¡±


    That was when it happened. A thick arm burst through the ck smoke, fingers grotesquely twisted, blue lightning crackling between them.


    A grave voice resonated.


    ¡°Begone, sons of the sky. Strike my foes! Chain Lightning!¡±


    Crack!


    Lightning struck as if from a clear sky.


    The giant serpent of lightning repeatedly devoured its prey. Blue bolts discharged wildly, striking dozens of mercenaries in a chain reaction as they ran. It was as if a vast of lightning had struck over the mercenaries¡¯ heads. The intense electric shocks iled over twenty mercenaries, hurling them onto the sand. Horrific screams echoed.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    ¡°Kuhhh!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    It was chaos.


    The smell of burning flesh pierced the nose. Bright blinked repeatedly, unable to believe the scene before him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At his feety more than twenty mercenaries, turned into charred corpses. The only survivors were Bright and the original followers who had been with him since Chrome City, spared from the nightmare attack due to their fear of Repenhardt.


    From behind, Kronto¡¯s mumbling filled with confusion could be heard.


    ¡°What, what is that? How did heplete the spell?¡±


    The fact that the enemy had wiped out over twenty people with a single spell wasn¡¯t surprising. It wasmon knowledge that a high mage¡¯s spell could be this powerful.


    Thus, all the mercenaries had desperately rushed in to interrupt the spell. They did not fail in their attack. They stabbed, shed, and chopped earnestly. Every attack hit its mark. Yet¡­


    ¡°¡­why doesn¡¯t he die when he¡¯s stabbed?¡±


    Kronto was merely blinking repeatedly. It was amazing enough that the monster could deflect a sword with his bare body, but he even withstood Kronto¡¯s magic, Fire ster. A spell powerful enough to turn arge wagon into a heap of charcoal in an instant!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Under the hot sun, a cold silence lingered. Bright, Kronto, and the few surviving mercenaries all stood with their mouths agape, staring at Repenhardt. The situation had so surpassed normalcy that it seemed to pause their thinking for a moment.


    Meanwhile, Repenhardt, despite demonstrating such powerful magic, was still grumbling discontentedly.


    ¡°Ugh, they should have all turned into charcoal¡­ Indeed, theck of magic power is significant.¡±


    Moreover, he wasn¡¯t satisfied with the casting speed. It seemed he had been stabbed by swords about 20 to 30 times while chanting the spell. In his previous life, a spell like Chain Lightning could have been cast simply with a start-up word. It looked like he would have to rely on Elucion¡¯s voice for a while longer.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s still about what I expected.¡¯


    Clenching his fist, he grinned broadly. It was a spell cast in madness, trusting his sturdy physique to bear the brunt. Repenhardt himself knew better than anyone that he was not yet proficient enough to use the sixth circle spell, Chain Lightning, in actualbat.


    It had been a simple test. Thanks to his cheap Teslon head, his magicalputation and charging were subpar, but he believed that the areas of focus and magical control, which stemmed from the soul, would still be intact. However, as with all theories, without actual proof, it was merely a hypothesis. Having not used magic in realbat for a while, he felt slightly anxious, but the test proved his senses responded quite excellently.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time to hang up the sign of a mage again?¡±


    Quite satisfied, Repenhardt looked at Bright and Kronto. Then, he noticed Siris, who was defensively standing next to a fallen scimitar. Repenhardt formed another hand seal and recited a spell.


    ¡°I am the servant of the great mana, borrowing its power to gather what has been scattered. Dispel Magic.¡±


    A green sh shot from his fingertips, enveloping her scimitar. The weight-increasing magic on the scimitar was dispelled, returning it to its original weight. Siris quickly reimed her weapon. Kronto murmured in astonishment.


    ¡°How could you so easily undo my magic?¡±


    The spell, Dispel Magic, though not high in its circle, required a clear understanding of the opponent¡¯s magical patterns and flow to be effective. This young mage was astonishingly more skilled than him, who had dedicated nearly fifty years to magic. The speed of his spellcasting and the potency of his Chain Lightning made him realize how severely he had underestimated him.


    Of course, this was because Repenhardt¡¯s current state was quite imbnced, but Kronto had no way of knowing that. Seeing Repenhardt effortlessly counter his spell, Kronto¡¯s morale was instantly broken.


    He shouted in fear.


    ¡°Is it because of those elves? If so, take them all!¡±


    He still believed Repenhardt had attacked them out of greed for the elves they possessed. Given the situation, it seemed no other reason could suffice. Bright finally came to his senses and eximed.


    ¡°We will give them up!¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    Then why are you attacking us? Unable to understand the situation, Bright¡¯s mouth fell open in confusion. Repenhardt¡¯s expression hardened as he stepped forward.


    Suddenly, he asked.


    ¡°How many did you kill?¡±


    Bright responded with a trembling voice.


    ¡°¡­Who do you think we killed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking how many elves you¡¯ve killed.¡±


    For a moment, Bright and his group could only blink at each other. ¡°Why suddenly ask how many elves I¡¯ve killed?¡± Bright cautiously responded, ¡°Maybe around forty¡­¡±


    He might have exaggerated the number a bit, wondering if their skills were being assessed for recruitment. His response was tinged with a hint of pride. At this, Repenhardt sighed, feeling neither anger nor frustration anymore.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a chilling brilliance shed in Repenhardt¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Then I shall exact their vengeance!¡±


    No sooner had he finished speaking than his fist tore through the air. Bright¡¯s head burst open as if it had exploded.


    Boom!


    Flesh and brain matter scattered like petals across the sand of the desert. The moment Kronto and the others widened their eyes in horror, Repenhardt¡¯s body soared into the sky.


    ¡î ¡î ¡î


    Thunderous explosions followed one after another. Golden auras scattered in all directions, followed by magical mes and bolts of lightning. It didn¡¯t take long for the murderous Repenhardt to annihte those who had lost their will to fight. They could hardly resist and were simply killed.


    ¡°Screams!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Ughhhh!¡±


    Echoing screams filled the sweltering desert, the sight of the massacre filling everyone¡¯s vision. Kronto stood there dumbfounded, groaning softly.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    His mind feltpletely empty. Not a single great spell that he had diligently practiced came to mind. Only overwhelming fear filled his thoughts, leaving no room for the idea of resistance.


    But even amidst the chaos, an unresolved question lingered.


    ¡°Why on earth¡­¡±


    The number of mercenaries dwindled rapidly. Each encounter with that cruel man¡¯s fist left them scattered as bloody masses across the desert.


    ¡°¡­why exactly?¡±

 Chapter 93

    [ Chapter 93 ]


    It was iprehensible. The young man before him possessed immense martial prowess, handling seasoned mercenaries like children with his martial arts, and wielding magic that seemed even more advanced than what he had devoted his life to mastering. It was a spectacle too unbelievable to witness. To master such entirely different fields to such an extent, especially at such a young age!


    Such a monstrous being¡­


    And what was even more iprehensible was¡­


    Why does he want to kill us to such an extent?


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Another of the few remaining mercenaries screamed a death scream as he died. Repenhardt¡¯s eyes, as he tossed the body aside, flickered with fiery rage. The light that sprang forth in those eyes was unmistakably one of hatred. However, no matter how hard he thought, he couldn¡¯t recall doing anything to deserve such profound hatred.


    Having dealt with thest mercenary, Repenhardt turned his gaze towards Kronto. Kronto, who had been bracing himself for magic, stood there dumbfounded until all the mercenaries were dead, a natural response given the circumstances. If he had the mental fortitude and concentration to cast spells under such pressure, he wouldn¡¯t have been limited to the sixth circle at his age.


    Repenhardt leaped forward, closing the distance to Kronto in an instant. He suddenly reached out and grabbed the slender mage by the throat. With just a little more pressure, this thin neck would snap like a dry twig.


    ¡°Farewell.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Just, wait a moment!¡±


    Kronto finally came to his senses, yelling out loud. A deep sneer appeared on Repenhardt¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Begging for your life?¡±


    To think that those who had mercilessly taken the lives of elves now deemed their own lives precious? With contempt, Repenhardt was about to squeeze Kronto¡¯s throat.


    Kronto gathered thest of his strength and shouted.


    ¡°At least tell me why I must die!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Repenhardt unwittingly let out a chuckle. His grip loosened slightly.


    Typical of a mage¡­


    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have hesitated and would have just strangled him. But his opponent was a mage.


    Mages live and die by their curiosity, and even with their lives at stake, unresolved questions are more crucial to them than the threat of death. Repenhardt, who had also reached high levels as a mage, could profoundly understand this sentiment.


    Well, at least I can tell him why he¡¯s going to die.


    With slightly rxed power, Repenhardt slowly replied.


    ¡°I believe I made it clear earlier. I¡¯m here to collect the blood debt of the elves who died.¡±


    Sure enough, Kronto¡¯s expression was one of disbelief, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. It was a look I had grown all too ustomed to seeing; thus, it left little impression on me.


    However, perhaps because he was a magician, his reaction was somewhat different from the others.


    ¡°¡­Was there perhaps a human among those elves?¡±


    Could it be that this young man¡¯s acquaintance was caught and killed in their battle? If so, Kronto¡¯s anger could be understandable. This was the most usible exnation Kronto coulde up with, given his understanding.


    But Repenhardt tly denied his question.


    ¡°I clearly stated I would avenge the elves.¡±


    ¡°So, you mean to say you did this merely because you killed elves? Where in the world is there aw like this?¡±


    With a voice full of injustice, Kronto raised his voice. Repenhardt gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°Of course, there is no such w¡¯ in the world yet. But that doesn¡¯t mean elves deserve to die like this!¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s expression suddenly contorted.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel it when you were killing the elves? Were they truly just beasts? Did you feel nothing while you ughtered those who think, feel, and act just like humans?¡±


    Kronto¡¯s face twisted.


    ¡°You¡¯re mad¡­ Just because they speak and act like humans, you think we should treat them as people?¡±


    ¡°Compared to you people driven by mere desires, they are far more human-like. You are a magician, after all. You should know.¡±


    With a cold tone, Repenhardt posed a question.


    ¡°What is the difference between a person and a beast?¡±


    Kronto swallowed hard. The grip around his throat was getting stronger. Answering carelessly here would surely lead to his neck being snapped. He stammered out his reply.


    ¡°A person is a being who can think for itself. Who possesses the reason to acknowledge the existence of things unseen, who doubts even their own self, who seeks a life beyond instinct, and who fears the unseen approach of death¡ªthat is what a person is.¡±


    It was a philosophical answer that any magician would have learned in their youth. Repenhardt nodded.


    ¡°Then, tell me, is there even one thing among those you mentioned that elves do not exhibit?¡±


    Grinding his teeth, Kronto quickly retorted.


    ¡°There are many among humans who are not human-like. There are those among humans who live as ves because of their own sins. Elves, after all, are a race born to be ves. Are you denying very itself?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, are you iming to be wiser than the world itself?¡±


    With a cold stare, Repenhardt looked at Kronto, who had now forgotten the fear of death and faced him squarely.


    ¡°I might not be the wisest person in the world, but there is one thing I do know.¡±


    Repenhardt began to speak.


    ¡°I do not wish to live as a ve.¡±


    It was a given. No one in the world, after all, would desire to live as a ve.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case for me, then it would be the same for others.¡±


    The all-too-obvious principle that one cannot impose upon others what they themselves do not desire.


    ¡°Where, then, is the fault in this obvious thought?¡±


    Kronto looked at Repenhardt incredulously, thinking there was only one thing.


    ¡®This guy, crazy as he is, is crazy in a logical way.¡¯


    Having lived a long and tumultuous life, Kronto felt he had seen all sorts of disgrace. Despite the many twists and turns, he had lived diligently, but to encounter such a ¡®properly mad man¡¯ at this stage!


    Yes, the words were right. They were obviously true. But does life always follow theory? There are always those who gain and those who lose, such is the nature of the world. There are those who are dominated, and those who dominate. More than anything¡­


    ¡°Even if you believe so, that does not justify such a massacre, does it?¡±


    Kronto was furious. After hearing the story, he felt it was too unjust to die this way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say ording to your theory, we havemitted sins! However, hunting other races is not considered illegal anywhere on this continent! We were neither taught nor aware of it being a sin, so why should that be a reason for us to die?¡±


    Can an actmitted in ignorance constitute a crime? Kronto touched on a fundamental part of the principle of culpability while gauging Repenhardt¡¯s reaction.


    Of course, in reality, ignorance does not absolve one legally. But the opponent was more theoretical than practical. If one could challenge his logic with theory, there might be a way to stop him.


    ¡®Since he¡¯s logically mad, maybe there¡¯s a chance to survive¡­¡¯


    Suddenly, Repenhardt seemed to understand.


    ¡°That might be true¡­ Indeed, you were merely acting ording to your own morals.¡±


    ¡®Hm?¡¯


    With hopeful eyes, Kronto looked at Repenhardt. Had it worked? But Kronto¡¯s face soon turned grim.


    ¡°Had it been before your people raided the vige, before the elves were ughtered, I would not have resorted to such cruelty.¡±


    With cold eyes, Repenhardt began to survey the horror at his feet.


    ¡°But if I were to let you go now, who would avenge the elves who died?¡±


    Kronto¡¯s face began to pale. The grip around his throat was getting stronger.


    ¡°Can it really be said that ughtering elves, who think, feel, and act just like humans, was just ¡®an actmitted in ignorance, and therefore not a crime¡¯? Just because everyone thinks so?¡±


    ¡°Gak! Ghk!¡±


    His breathing became morebored. Kronto¡¯s eyes widened as he struggled. But it was as if he were stuck between rocks, unable to move at all.


    ¡°Even if the culprits did not know they weremitting a crime, even if it was an act of ignorance, for them, it was an act done without any pricking of conscience¡­¡±


    Repenhardt dered firmly.


    ¡°A crime does not cease to be a crime.¡±


    With hisst bit of strength, Krontoshed out.


    ¡°Then are you going to judge others solely based on your own beliefs? What kind of extreme arrogance is that!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is indeed arrogance,¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s forearm muscles twitched.


    ¡°But to follow the so-calledmon sense of a twisted society, to show humility when you know it is wrong just because everyone epts it¡­¡±


    Snap!


    Kronto¡¯s neck twisted at a strange angle. The eyes of the old mage, once full of life, quickly lost their light. Repenhardt let go of his hand. Kronto¡¯s body thudded onto the blood-soaked sand.


    ¡°¡­I would rather be arrogant.¡±


    * * *


    The elven maiden, Shailen, gazed at Repenhardt with a vacant look in her eyes. Thanks to her innate hearing, she could clearly hear every conversation.


    Even when Siris first appeared, and when they began to confront the ve hunters, Shailen was not at all pleased.


    Her elven senses told her that this elven girl was from the same Dahnhaim n as herself. However, the girl¡¯s attire was distinctly human. It was clear that she was an elf who had fallen into human very¡ªa being of her n that had lost all honor and dignity, now a ve without any value.


    As expected, a human, who seemed to be their owner, soon appeared and began annihting the ve hunters. Shailen was well aware of how highly elven women were valued in human society, and she quickly understood the situation. It was evident that another greedy human hade to attack them.


    Thus, Shailen remained uninterested even as the ve hunters were being killed off. It was merely another human who hade to target them instead of the ones who had raided the vige. The fate of being sold into very remained unchanged.


    However, as she listened to the conversation, something seemed strange. ording to the big human¡¯s words¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s almost like¡­ he¡¯s saving us?¡¯


    After the battle ended, Siris quickly ran towards the camels. About a dozen camels stood idly on the sand, and behind them were elves, their wrists bound, standing feebly. Siris swiftly cut the ropes with a dagger and asked in a gentle voice, clear in Elvish.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shailen did not respond. Although she had heard Repenhardt¡¯s words, she was hesitant to immediately consider them allies, given the many wrongs the Dahnhaim n had suffered at the hands of humans. She closed her eyes and began to ponder how she could escape from them this time.


    Then, Siris continued in an unsure voice.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡±


    Looking at Shailen¡¯s face, she furrowed her brow and hesitantly asked.


    ¡°¡­Shailen unnie?¡±


    Startled, Shailen opened her eyes. She stared intensely at the elf in front of her, a nswoman who had be a human ve. Memories from decades ago reyed in her mind, and she realized that she recognized the face of this elven girl.


    ¡°¡­Serendi?¡±

 Chapter 94

    [ Chapter 94 ]


    Thetches of memory slid open. Visions of brightly smiling young girls unfurled across her mind like a panorama.


    ¡°Look at this, Serendi!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together, Serendi! Today we¡¯re going to hunt desert scorpions!¡±


    That calling voice.


    ¡°Serendi!¡±


    Her name, received from everyone, called by everyone.


    Serendi El Arephiana.


    ¡°I remember¡­¡±


    As her name surfaced, other memories began to emerge into the consciousness of remembrance. Undoubtedly, the elf maiden before her was Shailen, her sister whom she had followed closely in her childhood.


    Tears welled in Siris¡¯s eyes.


    For elves, all children are siblings, and all adults are fathers and mothers. And Shailen had been one of her closest among these many siblings, the beloved sister who had always led her with a gentle smile and embraced her with love.


    ¡°You¡­ you were alive¡­¡±


    Holding back tears, Siris sped Shailen¡¯s hands.


    It had been theirst encounter amidst the catastrophe, the chaos, fifty years ago. She had assumed that Shailen, like her, had been captured by humans and sold somewhere. But to think she had been living so boldly all this time.


    The word ¡°joy¡± was too mild to describe the warm surge welling up in a corner of her heart.


    However, Shailen¡¯s response was utterly cold.


    ¡°So, you were alive too.¡±


    It was a chilly voice. Siris stared at her in shock. This was not the affectionate face from her memories but one filled with contempt, as if she were looking at some dirty insect.


    ¡°Shailen, sister?¡±


    Two elven children, hiding behind her, one a boy, alternated their gaze between Siris and Shailen, before one asked,


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, Laid.¡±


    It was a stern voice. Startled, Laid quickly hid himself again. Shailen, with a grave look in her eyes, slowly began,


    ¡°Bing a ything for filthy humans, living without pride or honor, you were still alive, Serendi.¡±


    Siris¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    No words of rebuttal came to her. Although she believed she had never sumbed to humans, she had indeed lived under them, eating their food, following their teachings for over fifty years. Throughout this time, she had been traded from ce to ce, enduring many humiliations. Fortunately, she had not been defiled, but there had been shameful moments where she had been exposed in front of filthy humans.


    Indeed, was she not merely a ything for filthy humans?


    Could she confidently say that even in that life, she had maintained her dignity and honor?


    Siris¡¯splexion darkened. She slowly released the hands she had been holding with Shailen. The criticisms from the sister she so dearly loved were carving through her heart like des.


    Siris bowed her head. Seeing her expression, Shailen forcibly turned her gaze away. She felt a slight ache in her heart.


    Truthfully, she could not deny that she had been shaken by the words of thatrge human. Perhaps they really had saved them. Perhaps they had acted out of pure goodwill, without any greed or expectation of reward.


    But still, the other party was human. And she had been a ve to humans.


    ¡®¡­It is impossible to trust humans¡­¡¯


    Silence lingered. The two young elf children kept ncing between Shailen and Siris, gauging the situation. Then, a soft but distinctly angry voice broke the silence.


    ¡°She is myrade. She is definitely not a ve.¡±


    Suddenly, Shailen turned her head in surprise. Repenhardt had approached and was looking down at her with a stern face. To the eye, he was just a burly, seemingly uneducated young human man. Yet, impably urate Elvish flowed from his mouth.


    ¡°How can a human speak ournguage?¡±


    Upon reflection, she and Siris had been conversing in Elvish all along. If he did not know Elvish, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to interject into their conversation.


    Shailen wore a disbelieving expression. However, Repenhardt seemed to have no leisure to rify her doubts. Like a hen shielding its chicks, he stepped in front of Siris and continued sternly.


    ¡°I cannot allow you to continue treating her as a ve, even if you are her family.¡±


    His voice remained calm, yet it unmistakably conveyed his emotions. Shailen¡¯s eyes widened as she looked up at Repenhardt. Her pupils quivered slightly.


    ¡®Could it be¡­ is he serious?¡¯


    Just as the children of the earth, the Dwarves, could hear the voice of truth, the descendants of the spirits, the Elves, could scent emotions. However, unlike the Dwarves, this ability among the Elves to resonate with others¡¯ feelings was awakened through education and training. Thus, it was impossible for Elves living as ves to humans. However, Shailen, who had been trained since childhood, was somewhat capable of empathizing with others¡¯ emotions.


    As Repenhardt moved closer, the faint scent of emotions wafted subtly. A sincere anger intertwined with a painfully intense affection tickled her nose.


    GPT


    Shailen increasingly felt that this person was somehow different from others.


    ¡°¡­¡­But¡­¡­¡±


    Even so, Shailen couldn¡¯t easily open her heart. Despite empathizing with emotions, she couldn¡¯t be sure whether her senses were telling the truth or not.


    Even though they were enved, the dwarves were still cradled in the arms of the earth, unlike the elves who had lost their World Tree, Elvenheim. This ability to empathize with emotions was also a basic stage in learning spirit magic. Now that the World Tree was gone, most elves had lost their spirit magic, and their ability to empathize had significantly diminished.


    As Shailen watched the two in dismay, Repenhardt sighed and turned to look at Siris.


    ¡°Siris.¡±


    His voice was slightly irritated. Siris calmly replied.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Repenhardt.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also a problem.¡±


    Siris tilted her head slightly. Repenhardt continued as if admonishing her.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you speak? You¡¯re not a ve!¡±


    Siris mmed up. Herplexion turned icy. Repenhardt, frustrated, hit his chest.


    ¡°Say it clearly. You¡¯re not a ve, you¡¯re a free elf!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Silence lingered. Siris remained silent, her head bowed. Repenhardt shook his head, unable to understand. Suddenly, Siris¡¯s eyes sharpened.


    ¡°Really¡­¡­¡±


    She lit a fierce re in her eyes as she looked up defiantly at Repenhardt. Startled by her sudden change in demeanor, Repenhardt flinched. In a cold voice, she asked.


    ¡°Am I not a ve?¡±


    Repenhardt was dumbfounded by her question.


    ¡°No, when have I ever treated you like a ve?¡±


    Certainly, he had never done so. The way Repenhardt had always treated her was never as a ve. Siris acknowledged that too.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then when have I ever acted without asking for your opinion?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    ¡°So why do you keep belittling yourself!¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s expression was one of utter frustration as he shouted. Siris quietly responded.


    ¡°But Lord Repenhardt, you¡¯ve never once said that I¡¯m not a ve¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­?¡±


    He realized in that moment. He had genuinely interacted with Siris. He always asked for her opinion and always requested rather thanmanded. He had shown his intentions through his actions. But he had not realized that he had never ¡®verbally¡¯ expressed those words.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­¡±


    Repenhardt clicked his tongue and shook his head, suddenly feeling the full extent of his own obtuseness. With an awkward expression, Repenhardt slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°If you want something, just say it clearly.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure why, but if she desired it, he was willing to oblige.


    ¡°You are not a ve. You and I are equals. You are a free elf.¡±


    However, Siris was far from pacified. In fact, she seemed even angrier. Her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a ve?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you are not a ve.¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s soothing reply only made Siris bite her lip, suppressing the rising tide of her emotions as she spoke.


    ¡°I know that you do not treat elves like ves. You treat elves and dwarves just like humans. I¡¯m well aware of that.¡±


    ¡°But, why then¡­¡±


    Confused, Repenhardt looked at Siris as she lifted her head enough to shake her tinum blonde hair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the problem is¡­ But one thing is clear.¡±


    Her eyes, sharp and clear, fixed on Repenhardt as she enunciated each word.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re¡­ not really looking at me.¡±


    The emotions she had vowed never to express surged up, unwittingly forming words on her tongue.


    ¡°You see someone else through me¡­¡±


    * * *


    Repenhardt stood frozen as if turned to stone.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    For a moment, he couldn¡¯tprehend what Siris had said. He couldn¡¯t understand why she would say something like that.


    Yet, even amidst his confusion, a voice inside him questioned independently of his will.


    ¡®Have I truly been looking at her?¡¯


    Was he really seeing this delicate elf girl before him now? He might have been viewing her with affectionate eyes as if she were someone from his memories, but could it truly be said that this affection was directed at Siris?


    His strength drained from his body. His head spun. Complicated thoughts swirled through his brain as Siris¡¯s voice reached him.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t matter anyway. After all, I was just a ve. That way, there was no problem.¡±


    Her voice seemed toe from a distant ce. Repenhardt¡¯s legs trembled.


    ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, please treat me like a ve.¡±


    He had thought he had saved Siris. He had felt proud, believing he had rescued her from a dire fate.


    It had been a terrible delusion. Repenhardt had never saved her. What he had saved was a Siris from a past life. In this era, he was nothing more than a human who had bought an elf ve.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t speak so earnestly to me.¡±


    Siris reflected from her perspective. Aplete stranger had bought her, treated her kindly at his whim, showered her with affection, and told her she wasn¡¯t a ve¡­


    It sent shivers down her spine.


    ¡°¡­I cannot ept sincerity that isn¡¯t truly yours.¡±


    Finally revealing her true feelings, Siris looked regretful for a moment before she turned to leave. Repenhardt couldn¡¯t follow her.


    Whooosh¡­


    The dry sand winds raced over the desert. Camels blinked then settled down to begin mumbling among themselves. Repenhardt stood frozen, as stiff as a rock.


    How much time had passed?


    His tangled thoughts began to settle calmly. Yes, there was no fault in her words.


    She was not wrong at all.


    It was he who was mistaken.


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±


    Repenhardt closed his eyes.


    He made a decision he did not want to make, feeling fear about what woulde from it, yet he did not regret this decision. It was the only apology he could offer her.


    Repenhardt approached Siris again and called her name.


    ¡°Siris.¡±


    She did not move. He stuttered as he began to speak.


    ¡°You are free. Nothing will constrain your actions now.¡±


    She lifted her head slightly.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to constrain your actions now.¡±


    She weakly looked up at him, with an expression of confusion as if she didn¡¯t understand why he was repeating himself. Repenhardt sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s different from before. Whether you stay by my side or leave, it¡¯s all up to your will now. Act as you wish. If it¡¯s your will, I will respect everything.¡±


    Siris¡¯s eyes widened. Repenhardt pursed his lips.


    ¡°Anywhere else, such words might be mere pretense¡­¡±


    In this continent, a domain ruled by humans, there is nofort for an elf abandoned by their master. Elsewhere, telling Siris such things would be unrealistic because she couldn¡¯t possibly survive away from Repenhardt.


    ¡°But here is your homnd, where your family is.¡±


    Here, the story was different. Now that he had confirmed that the Dahnhaim tribe was still thriving, she could return to her family¡¯s embrace at any time. She definitely had a ce to stay.


    ¡°Do as you wish, Siris, or rather, Serendi El Areliana.¡±

 Chapter 95

    [ Chapter 95 ]


    Siris looked up at Repenhardt with surprised eyes, no longer seeing him as her master but as this young man. The intense light in his eyes was genuine.


    ¡°Are you telling me to leave you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She slightly furrowed her brows as the conversation continued.


    ¡°I want you to stay by my side.¡±


    It was a hard sentence toprehend. She made a puzzled face. Repenhardt gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°I understand why you might feel that way. I can¡¯t exin the circumstances, but you can understand them well enough.¡±


    It would be useless to make sounds like talking in one¡¯s sleep about going back in time; even Makelin, the wisest among the dwarves who could hear the voice of truth, didn¡¯t believe him until he saw proof. He could endure being abandoned by a loved one, but he couldn¡¯t bear being treated as a madman and despised.


    All he could do now was to speak earnestly¡­


    ¡°There is nothing left to bind you now. I merely implore.¡±


    He was not clinging to memories, but facing the delicate girl who clearly existed before him.


    ¡°I hope you will continue to be with me.¡±


    Siris looked up at Repenhardt with a vacant gaze.


    Her heart raced.


    An unknown pain flowed from a corner of her heart.


    She was certain.


    This man was looking at her, speaking to her, unlike before, addressing her, the girl who was still immature, existing here and now.


    After hesitating, Siris quietly replied.


    ¡°¡­¡­Please give me some time to think.¡±


    * * *


    Shailen silently observed the situation. Her initial suspicion and fear of Repenhardt had long since dissipated. Watching them, she even felt assured that thisrge human truly did not consider elves to be ves.


    Suddenly, Repenhardt approached her with a weary gait. It was surprising that such arge, muscr man could appear so powerless. The depth of the young man¡¯s heartache was palpable.


    Repenhardt, ncing back and forth between Shailen and the two elf children, asked, ¡°Can you return to the vige?¡±


    ¡°Ah, if only you could lend us a camel¡­¡±


    Repenhardt smirked and shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not ours to give permission for in the first ce. If you want, you can take them all.¡±


    Shailen¡¯s eyes lit up at that moment.


    The ten camels brought by the ve hunters were still idly wandering around them, a picture of leisure. For the Dahnhaim tribe, enduring harsh desert life, ten camels were a considerable asset. Moreover, the camel saddles wereden with water and food gathered by the ve hunters. No one could me Shailen, even if uncharacteristic of an elf, for her greedy nce.


    ¡°Thank you for saving us, and even for this¡­¡±


    She stuttered with emotion. Repenhardt, looking embarrassed, made a request.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just for that¡­ could you perhaps reunite this child with her family?¡±


    He was pointing at Siris, who stood aloof some distance away. Shailen looked at her sister anew, wondering how she hade to meet someone who cared so deeply for her.


    Interpreting her gaze as wary, Repenhardt quickly added,


    ¡°She is not my ve. She never was, and she is not now. There¡¯s no risk of her revealing the location of your vige to humans.¡±


    Shailen had already decided to take Siris back to their tribe. Having observed the situation thus far, she couldn¡¯t believe that either Repenhardt or Siris would harm them. It was just unnecessary worry.


    Then it suddenly urred to her that Repenhardt had excluded himself from his own request.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to wait for her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will wait around here for a while.¡±


    Repenhardt nodded weakly. Shailen smiled broadly.


    ¡°Come with us.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You saved us. It would dishonor our tribe not to repay our benefactor.¡±


    GPT


    Shailen, havingpletely opened her heart, surprised Repenhardt with her words.


    ¡°Is it really alright to reveal the location of our hideout to someone else?¡±


    ¡°You can be trusted,¡± she replied calmly.


    At Shailen¡¯s response, Repenhardt clicked his tongue. How could she not have any sense of caution? Her indifference raised questions for him, but Shailen shook her head.


    ¡°If I bring that child along, it wouldn¡¯t make any difference than bringing you.¡±


    If Repenhardt had been pretending to be a ve to discover the location of the elf vige, whether he took both or only Siris, the hideout would bepromised either way. Since he had permitted Siris, there was no reason Repenhardt couldn¡¯t apany her.


    ¡°And even if both of you refuse, you would find our hideout soon enough anyway.¡±


    The Spelrat Desert was and too harsh for people to inhabit. The ces where one could live were severely limited. While outsiders might not know, Siris had spent her childhood here. With a bit of memory, she could easily recall a location the Dahnhaim tribe might use as a hideout. After all, there weren¡¯t many ces where elves could hide.


    Repenhardt nodded, convinced by the exnation.


    ¡°That¡¯s a rational way of thinking.¡±


    ¡°Elves are always rational.¡±


    Humans were still not trustworthy, but given the circumstances, Shailen concluded that Repenhardt and Siris could be trusted.


    Elves, unlike humans, are driven by logical decisions rather than emotions. It wasn¡¯t strange for Shailen toe to such a conclusion after assessing the situation.


    ¡°Then we should get ready.¡±


    Repenhardt raised his right hand, gathering the camels. Using a light mind control spell, ten camels lined up naturally, following his gestures as if led by a trainer. The children gawked in amazement around Repenhardt.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Raiden, Netina.¡±


    Shailen called the children and helped them onto the camels. The camels started moving slowly. The elf children cheered, riding a camel for the first time in their lives. After ensuring the children were secure, Shailen slowly approached Siris, who was walking silently in the middle of the column.


    ¡°Serendi¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you finally acknowledging me?¡±


    Shailen soothed her with a slightly hurt voice.


    ¡°You would have done the same if you were in my position, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Siris smiled faintly and nodded. Shailen apologized again and nced back furtively. She murmured in awe, ¡°I¡¯ve met a good human.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Siris replied instantly. Despite theplexities of their situation, she could not deny that meeting Repenhardt had been fortunate.


    ¡°He truly is a good person,¡± she added.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Shailen nodded understandingly.


    ¡°You even told him your name.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Siris looked at Shailen, puzzled. Shailen shrugged.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you? He called you by your real name earlier.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Siris¡¯s face stiffened. The conversation they had just had, a detail she hadn¡¯t noticed, came to mind.


    Repenhardt had said it clearly: ¡°Do as you wish, Siris, no, Serendi El Areliana.¡±


    He had clearly stated it, her real name, one she herself had forgotten and thus would never have mentioned.


    ¡®How is this possible¡­¡¯ Her mind was a whirl of confusion. Seeing her dazed expression, Shailen looked concerned.


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong, Serendi?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Siris shook her head and looked away. It was an exnation she herself couldn¡¯t fathom and did not wish to discuss with Shailen. She nced back to see Repenhardt trudging a short distance behind. She desperately wanted to run up and demand an exnation, but¡­


    ¡®He probably won¡¯t answer me anyway¡­¡¯


    After their recent argument, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to start another conversation. Siris buried her questions in her heart and continued walking. The caravan of camels slowly crossed the desert, heading west.


    In a vast gorge about 15 kilometers from the vige of Gehallen, deep among the sprawling wastnds, the Danhaim n was hiding. This barren gorge, a scar in the earth where life was hard to find, was where they concealed themselves.


    Fifty years after a massive ve raid that decimated their people, the n realized the necessity of a refuge to avoid repeating such nightmares, thus setting up a hiding ce within this gorge.


    The steep cliffs on either side of the gorge held tents made of animal hides and dried grass. Defensive positions constructed of sparkling bricks, made from melted sand into ssy bricks, lined hidden paths. All of these were camouged so well they were nearly undetectable unless examined closely.


    Seen from afar, the gorge, constructed of crumbly sandstone and featuring steep cliffs, was entirely imprable and truly a fortress of trials. Indeed, if conditions had permitted, the vige might have been relocated to this location.


    The reason they could not was simple.


    ¡°The water is running out, Elder Relhardt.¡±


    In a crude tent made of animal hides and coarse straw, a tinum-haired young elf was making a troubled face towards an older elf. The elder, Relhardt, closed his eyes and nodded.


    ¡°That would be so.¡±


    Relhardt, who was three hundred and forty-three years old, was the oldest and the leader of the Dahnhaim n. Even by elven standards of longevity, he was considered aged, but he appeared to be in his early forties by human standards.


    Humans, who age visibly, would marvel at Relhardt¡¯s maintained youthful appearance. However, for elves, who retain their young appearance until death, the concept of being elderly doesn¡¯t really exist. That an elf has aged to appear middle-aged is a stark indication of the difficulties faced living in this harsh wilderness.


    Relhardt sighed and asked the elf before him.


    ¡°How long can west with the remaining water?¡±


    ¡°We could stretch it to a day at most if we conserve it.¡±


    This was precisely why the gorge was nothing more than a hideout.


    There was no water here.


    Of course, the Dahnhaim n had built a water reservoir. The desert does notck rain all year round; it asionally experiences fierce downpours. Known as sudden heavy rains, the problem is that such events are rare, and the arid desert cannot retain moisture unless it¡¯s stored separately.


    While the stored water was not sufficient for agriculture, it was enough to quench the thirst of those hiding in the refuge. However, the water had be considerably contaminated over time. Even if the sand of the desert filtered it and it received the blessing of spirits, it could only be purified enough for drinking. Yet, that would suffice for about two hundred people for a week, and that was just for drinking. It was nowhere near enough to sustain everyday life.

 Chapter 96

    [ Chapter 96 ]


    ¡°Have the scouts sent ahead returned?¡±


    ¡°Yes, from their thorough investigation, it appears that the humans have given up their search and turned back.¡±


    A deeper furrow of anguish formed on Relhard¡¯s brow as he asked again.


    ¡°Have the bodies of the tribe¡¯s warriors been recovered?¡±


    Those noble warriors who stayed in the vige to ensure their tribe¡¯s escape, sacrificing their lives, could not be left as fodder for beasts. The young elf nodded solemnly.


    ¡°They all rest under the sands of the desert.¡±


    ¡°May Raguel, the spirit of fire, gather their souls and cradle them in the embrace of spirits.¡±


    Murmuring the name of Raguel, Relhard prayed for the departed warriors¡¯ spirits and pondered.


    ¡°So, are we safe for now¡­?¡±


    ¡°We cannot stay here any longer. If we are to have the strength to return to the vige, we are at our limit with water.¡±


    To return to the vige from here, they would have to cross the great Yusa River¡ªa perilous journey, especially for the children. Dying could mean more deaths among the children.


    Eventually, Relhard consented.


    ¡°Tonight, as the sun begins to set, prepare to return. Inform everyone to ready themselves.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±


    The young elf bowed his head and left the tent. Relhard looked up, troubled.


    ¡®What should we do?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s not possible to live forever in the original vige once its location is discovered¡­¡¯


    Fifty years after the vige¡¯s location was revealed, they had already faced numerous attacks by ve hunters. While their usual evacuation drills and hiding spots prevented a scenario of total annihtion, each time they lost more of their precious women and children.


    Something needed to be done. Continuing to live in a known location was nothing short of suicidal.


    ¡®But there¡¯s nowhere else suitable to live.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t that the Spelrat Desert, hosting the oasis of the Dahnhaim n, was the only habitable ce, but any remotely livable oasis was already upied by human nomads. Nor could they move deeper into the desert. Further west, in the depths of the Spelrat Desert, there were oases, but inhabited by formidable monsters that the Dahnhaim n couldn¡¯t possibly face. Even now, only half of their children reached adulthood; moving to more remote regions would only lead to a gradual death of the Dahnhaim n without human attacks.


    This hideout was the Dahnhaim n¡¯s final limit. To retreat further would make survival impossible. Yet, there seemed no other way.


    ¡°Eldia, grant us a path¡­¡±


    Calling upon the name of Eldia, the goddess of the elves, Relhardmented. Of course, Eldia did not respond. Having lost the World Tree, Elvenheim, Eldia could no longer offer any help to her children.


    Just then, the elderly elf, Relhard, sighed deeply.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Relhard perked up his sharp ears. Something was amiss outside.


    Suddenly, his expression turned grim.


    ¡°Could it be!¡±


    Had the humans discovered the location of this hideout too? rmed, he grabbed the sword beside him and dashed out of the tent at a fearsome speed.


    * * *


    At the entrance to the gorge, overlooking the wilderness on that narrow hillock, dozens of elves were already stationed, armed and waiting. In the desert, metal was a preciousmodity, so only about a dozen elves wielded iron swords, while the majority were armed with weapons made from the bones of beasts¡ªeither bone-made swords or spears.


    Once proud and elegant, the high elves now d themselves in animal hides and wielded bones as weapons¡ªan observer from the old times would have found this sight deeplymentable. Of course, no one alive could remember those distant days.


    Relhard sprinted along the narrow path to the entrance of the gorge and paused, looking down with a momentary expression of confusion.


    ¡°What in the world?¡±


    Below in the wilderness, a group was leading a procession of ten camels. At the forefront was a woman with unmistakable tinum hair, brown skin, and pointed ears¡ªa member of his own kin. Moreover, two children were riding the camels. These were all people Relhard knew well.


    ¡°Shailen? And Netina and Raiden too?¡±


    Were they really alive? If that were the only news, it wouldn¡¯t have caused such amotion. No, amotion would have indeed urred¡ªa joyful one to wee back lost kin.


    However, following them was clearly an elf girl who appeared to be a ve to humans, and a human youth who was unusuallyrge for his kind. It was no wonder the other elves were bewildered. It was hard to guess why such a situation had urred.


    As Relhard looked on perplexed, Shailen moved toward him with a bright smile.


    ¡°Lord Relhard!¡±


    At that moment, one of the gorge¡¯s elves shouted angrily.


    ¡°Stay back!¡±


    Simultaneously, a few elves began swinging slings made of animal hide.


    Whoosh!


    Something repeatedly flew andnded near Shailen. It was clear from the considerable distance that it was meant as a threat, not an aim. Hence, Siris, while adopting a defensive stance, did not immediately retaliate. She wasn¡¯t particrly offended. Honestly, she would have been disappointed if they hadn¡¯t been cautious.


    Looking down at the projectile that hadnded near her, Siris tilted her head in confusion. She had thought they were merely throwing stones with their slings¡­


    ¡°Neither metal nor stone¡­¡±


    The projectilecked the distinctive sheen of metal and was too smooth and oddly translucent to be a stone. Repenhardt approached quietly and resolved her curiosity.


    ¡°They¡¯ve made sling bullets from melted sand, turned into ss.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Seeing the object in question, Siris remarked on its resemnce to a marble. However, it was not round nor clear, but rather a semi-melted and tarnished bead, which was why he hadn¡¯t recognized it initially.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just meant to be thrown and hit something, so it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a bit rough.¡±


    After a moment of awkward silence, Siris cautiously posed a question.


    ¡°Do we have the means to melt sand here, to achieve such heat?¡±


    Although they had been avoiding conversation due to the difort following their previous altercation, Siris feltpelled not to ignore Repenhardt any longer. Once he broached the subject, he felt a sense of relief. Repenhardt, looking more at ease, replied,


    ¡°They must have used elemental magic.¡±


    Elves are usually most proficient in air and water elemental magic. However, despite being high elves, the Dahnhaim n, having lived for centuries in the arid deserts, excelled in fire elemental magic due to the desert heat.


    ¡°We probably can¡¯t summon spirits powerful enough for battle without the World Tree¡­¡±


    While they could gradually increase the firepower after forming a fire spirit, achieving instantaneous high firepower was another matter, Repenhardt continued to exin.


    ¡°If that were possible, wouldn¡¯t they all be wielding balls of fire? And they wouldn¡¯t have been caught by mere ve hunters either.¡±


    Siris nodded, newly appreciating the seemingly simple-minded young man¡¯s unexpected depth of knowledge about his own n.


    As admiration shone in Siris¡¯s eyes, Repenhardt, buoyed by the recognition, began to chatter about even unasked topics.


    ¡°The tanned shade of your n¡¯s skin is for the same reason. Truly, even if someone was darkened by the harsh desert sun, returning to their original skin color after nearly fifty years away would be expected. The fact it hasn¡¯t changed suggests that the Dahnhaim n has been significantly assimted with the power of fire spirits for centuries, stabilizing even their skin color. It means you too are assimted with the power of the fire spirits.¡±


    Siris furrowed his brow. There¡¯s being knowledgeable, and then there¡¯s this. It was all bing suspiciously detailed.


    ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t hear all this from a master, did you?¡±


    Considering the ruins were one thing, but his depth of knowledge about elves and other races was peculiar. Indeed, Repenhardt had been an anomaly from the start, well-versed in thenguages of orcs, dwarves, and now even elves, skills seemingly unrted to his imed expertise in exploring ruins.


    Catching himself, Repenhardt made a face as if he realized something.


    ¡°Oh, that is¡­¡±


    Ah, Siris seemed quite pleased to have someone to talk to, and Repenhardt had perhaps spilled too much in his excitement.


    ¡°Oh, our master¡¯s friend is also knowledgeable about elves and dwarves¡­ I¡¯ve picked up a thing or two just from overhearing,¡± Repenhardt stammered, as if offering an excuse. Siris¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    ¡°Then how did you know my name?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Serendi El Areliana. That¡¯s my elven name.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Suddenly, Repenhardt¡¯splexion turned pale as he realized the mistake he had made.


    Siris continued to gaze at Repenhardt sharply, her eyes full of suspicion. Sweat poured down Repenhardt¡¯s back. This was truly a grave error; there was no room for excuses!


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Groaning, Repenhardt tried to avoid Siris¡¯s distrustful stare. He had always sensed her suspicions about him. The situation was only going to get worse, not better. Honestly, keeping secrets was bing increasingly difficult.


    ¡®But how should I even begin to exin?¡¯


    It seemed he would need to return to Grand Forge and seek advice from Makelin about this issue. Resolving to do so, Repenhardt softly tried to appease Siris.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything properlyter. This situation is a bit¡­ you know?¡±


    Indeed, the elves were still watching them with a mix of hostility and curiosity. Now was not the time for leisurely discussions. Siris nodded and turned her gaze back toward the gorge.


    ¡®First, I need to show that I mean no harm¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt raised his hands and stepped forward.


    ¡°Elves!¡±


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Just like at Grand Forge, the conversation was preempted by the arrival of ss bullets. Of course, it was hardly a challenge for Repenhardt, who could easily deflect even metal-tipped arrows.


    Thump! Thud!


    As the slingshot-fired ss bullets bounced off harmlessly, the elves began to show signs of confusion.


    Repenhardt cleared his throat briefly and then raised his voice loudly.


    ¡°Descendants of the great spirits, though I am human, I am not your enemy! As one who knows the history of the elves, I seek to show you a gesture of friendship!¡±


    His words were clear in the Elvish tongue. The elves looked at Repenhardt, bewildered.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Elder Relhard?¡±


    Relhard himself seemed utterly perplexed. The uracy of the Elvishnguage was one thing, but the content of the speech was profoundly rooted in the etiquette of the elves¡ªa decorum almost lost even among the elves themselves, let alone to be spoken by a human.


    ¡®¡­Is he not an enemy?¡¯


    Relhard felt puzzled as he alternately looked at Shailen and two children riding a camel. Logically, the scene suggested that these people had rescued his tribe and brought them here. If they were not humans, there would be no reason to doubt them.


    Relhard raised his right hand, and the elves slowly lowered their slings. As the attack ceased, Repenhardt smiled gently¡ªa smile so filled with goodwill that it bore no trace of hostility. Relhard was even more confused by this emotion.


    ¡®It¡¯s clear that he bears goodwill¡­¡¯


    Yet, the possibility of a trap could not be entirely dismissed. Humans were creatures capable of maintaining a calm exterior while potentially ready to strike treacherously. Though the attack had been halted, it didn¡¯t mean they could blindly trust the neer.


    Relhard shouted,


    ¡°Your words sound usible! But there is insufficient evidence to trust you!¡±


    ¡®Well, that figures.¡¯


    Repenhardt nodded as if he had expected this response. Dwarves could be swayed by a few words of truth, gaining immediate trust. But elves were different.

 Chapter 97

    [ Chapter 97 ]


    But Repenhardt already knew how to earn the elves¡¯ trust. It was the same situation when he first met them in his previous life.


    ¡°I understand perfectly! Henceforth, I will show you the basis!¡±


    After shouting in Elvish, Repenhardt slightly bent his knees. Then, he drew up the aura from his entire body.


    Whooosh!


    Golden aura burst forth like mes. The elves, already sensitive to energy, were startled by the sudden surge of intense destructive power and switched to a defensive posture.


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    In that state, Repenhardt suddenly looked up at the sky and delivered a powerful strike into the air.


    ¡°Cmity Soul!¡±


    A dazzling golden light pierced through the desert sky. The pir of light pushed against the atmosphere, dispersing tremendous energy in all directions. The atmosphere vibrated, and ripples spread, clearly marking their trail on the sand.


    Crash!


    With a thunderous noise, the pir of light pierced through the desert sky. The immense power altered the expressions of the elves. Relhard murmured in astonishment.


    ¡°¡­An aura user?¡±


    The opponent was an aura wielder! Among the chosen superhumans, a solitary figure equivalent to an army in might! Moreover, the tremendous energy showed that not even the entire Dahnhaim n could inflict a scratch on him!


    Rumble!


    As the Cmity Soul pierced the sky and shook the atmosphere with a loud noise, it vanished. Repenhardt pulled back his fist. Standing by his side, Siris turned pale and questioned him.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    This seemed like an act of provocation. Peaceful approaches were insufficient, yet he demonstrated brute force! Siris¡¯s criticism was met with Repenhardt¡¯s broad smile. She was visibly nervous, continually ncing at her kin.


    ¡°Humans would certainly perceive this as a threat¡­¡±


    Clearly, Siris had spent too long among humans. Her way of thinking was uncharacteristic of an ¡®elf¡¯.


    Repenhardt subtly pointed towards the elves. Siris unwittingly followed his gaze, and was startled. The elves, previously full of hostility, were now looking at them with faces filled with goodwill.


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    Relhard sheathed his sword at his waist and shouted with a bright voice.


    ¡°With someone of your strength, there¡¯s no need for traps! We understand that you have approached us with genuine goodwill!¡±


    ¡°Elves think rationally, you see?¡±


    Repenhardt shrugged as if to say, ¡®See what I mean?¡¯ Originally, in his past life, he had asserted his presence by demonstrating powerful magic, but disying his aura abilities now would lead to no different an oue.


    Siris muttered as if she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°No, even so, to just blindly trust like this¡­¡±


    Even if Repenhardt was an aura master capable of confronting the entire Dahnhaim tribe, it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible to consider traps. Couldn¡¯t the ve hunters also muster enough strength to confront the entire tribe? What if Repenhardt had deliberately let his guard down to allow the elves to escape, then secretly called hisrades to ambush them from all sides?


    However, the elves had alreadypletely dispelled their doubts about Repenhardt, rxing their defensive posture and descending into the canyon to meet them. Siris shook her head.


    ¡°Logically, shouldn¡¯t we have more doubts about this?¡±


    Repenhardt whispered in response to her query.


    ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t trust him for that reason.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to say out loud, but you know, I¡¯m an aura master, right? And quite a strong one at that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Why would Ie all this way to this remote area and bother with the tiresome task of capturing wild elves to sell? There are much easier ways for an aura master to make money.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    That made sense. A powerhouse like Repenhardt wouldn¡¯t bothering to this annoying desert just to catch some wild elves. An aura master could be treated well anywhere. Take Lantas, for instance, whomitted atrocious crimes yet still livedfortably without worry. Have you ever seen an aura master or a great sorcerer leveling a vige just for some quick cash?


    At least, the possibility of a great mage or aura mastering to this remote ce just for money was extremely unlikely. This was the reason, both in past and present lives, that they had resolved their doubts about Repenhardt.


    ¡°That makes sense¡­¡±


    Siris admired as she watched her approaching tribe members. Even in such a brief moment, and under these pressing circumstances, how could they maintain such clear rationality?


    A proud pride filled her chest. Despite the harsh conditions, the Dahnhaim tribe had never lost their elven wisdom. They were still a tribe to be proud of. That fact was almost overwhelmingly joyful¡­


    ¡°Thank you sincerely for saving our children.¡±


    Relhard,ing closer, ced his right hand on his shoulder and bowed his head. It was a gesture of sincere gratitude in elven etiquette. Repenhardt reciprocated by cing his left hand on his shoulder, a gesture of humility in elven custom.


    ¡°Not at all, the true thanks should go to someone else.¡±


    Repenhardt pointed at Siris.


    ¡°She is the one who truly saved them.¡±


    Relhard nodded and this time, expressed his gratitude towards Siris. Siris was taken aback. She did not know the etiquette of the elves as Repenhardt did. Eventually, she shrugged her shoulders and waved her hands ¡®like a human¡¯.


    ¡°No, no. It was surely Repenhardt who took care of most of it¡­¡±


    While replying, Siris sighed inwardly. It was embarrassing for her, an elf, not to follow the elven customs even though humans did.


    At that moment, Relhard carefully observed Siris and continued speaking.


    ¡°But the energy in that hair and skin seems somehow familiar.¡±


    Shailen joined the conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s Serendi, Relhard.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Approaching Siris, Shailen spoke in a gentle voice.


    ¡°The daughter of Areliana and Piana, Serendi. Do you remember?¡±


    Relhard¡¯s eyes widened in shock. As the leader of his n, he remembered every member who had been born and died. As soon as he heard the name, memories from the past clearly resurfaced in his mind.


    ¡°A child lost during the Day of Nightmares!¡±


    Other elves began murmuring and looking towards Siris. No elf was unaware of the Night of Nightmares, the dreadful day when the Dahnhaim n nearly perished.


    An uproar ensued. Voices of surprise and wee filled the air, along with words of thanks to Eldia for the miracle of a child thought to have been sold into very returning.


    Relhard shook his head in amazement.


    ¡°Well, it is indeed a joy, not only to have found a family member we thought was lost but also to have an old family member return. Such a noble cannot continue to stand in such a ce; would youe inside? We have a humble space where you can stretch your legs.¡±


    ¡°It would be an honor.¡±


    Upon Relhard¡¯s invitation, Repenhardt nodded politely. Apanied by Repenhardt¡¯s party, the elves began moving between the canyons.


    That evening, the elves returned to their vige, Delru Eldel. Repenhardt and Siris also left the canyon following them. Upon arriving at the vige, the Dahnhaim n conducted a ceremony. It was a ritual of thanks to the goddess, Eldia, for safely oveing another ordeal.


    Arge me, created using fire elemental magic, zed without logs on the sands of the desert. Around this fire, a beautiful elf woman sang.


    ¡°Rachel Riand Elrin¡¯s Pirana¡­¡±


    It was the elves¡¯ long-transmitted dirge, a ritual of remembrance for the warriors who had died protecting their n. The celebration that followed weed back the n members who had returned alive. Everyone danced and sang around the fire, celebrating for Shailen and her two children, and for Siris, who had returned after 50 years.


    In the midst of the desert, the air began to fill with the lively sound of singing. Everyone looked joyful. Having returned to the vige, they were now able to drink water abundantly and had plenty of food. Though the Dahnhaim tribe usually struggled with food supply, they now had as many as ten camels. Relhard had made up his mind to butcher four of them, and thanks to this, fresh camel meat sizzled and dripped fat as it cooked over the vige fires.


    Standing by a tent, Repenhardt cracked a bitter smile.


    ¡®The sight of elves frolicking before a roast makes me feel strangely ambivalent¡­¡¯


    In ancient tales, the feasts of elves were always described as mysterious and marvelous events. Compared to the legends of old elves, who mingled with various animals in verdant forests and indulged in clear spirits and fresh fruits with their noble demeanor, the current scene could almost be considered decadent.


    Yet, they were still beautiful.


    They were neither as mystical nor as marvelous as the elves of legend, but this did not diminish their beauty. Even in a primitive life, their elegant grace reminiscent of the old elves remained.


    After all, they had not changed, then or now. Adapting to nature, blending in, and living in harmony, whether in lush forests or barren deserts, their lives remained consistent.


    The elves were still mysterious and wondrous.


    Pleased by this realization, Repenhardt smiled broadly.


    ¡°Rel Dryd Shhna¡­¡±


    Savoring the tickling melodies of elfish songs, he watched the vige scene. Adults reveling, young elf children bustling among them. The children were busy grabbing various meats, dried fruits, and nuts ced around the fire pits.


    ¡°Sweet!¡±


    ¡°Tasty! Nutty!¡±


    ¡°Try one too, Eiri.¡±


    Watching the boisterous children, Repenhardt thought to himself.


    ¡®Bringing the camels was a good move.¡¯


    These were originally part of the provisions Bright¡¯s group had prepared for crossing the desert. The ten camels Repenhardt had brought wereden with food and supplies sufficient for more than forty people. To the children, who were always used to rough meals, even these stored rations were a feast.


    Elsewhere, Siris was reconnecting with friends from her memories.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re back, Serendi! Do you remember me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Jerain? Is that you, Jerain?¡±


    ¡°You remember! What about me?¡±


    At first, it seemed awkward, but as everyone greeted her warmly, Siris, too, began to smile more and more. Repenhardt looked at her with aplex expression.


    ¡®It¡¯s good to see, Siris¡­¡¯


    Seeing her happy made him happy as well.


    However, he could not purely enjoy this happiness, for Repenhardt¡¯s sorrowy in the fact that the happier she was, the less likely she was to stay by his side. The more the Dahnhaim n weed her, the less likely she was to remain with him.


    ¡®Will Siris, who is enjoying herself so much, really follow me?¡¯


    Doubts grew stronger. Perhaps he should have persuaded her more forcefully? But then, he would never win Siris¡¯s heart for a lifetime.


    After all, he had no choice. What he wanted was Siris as his beloved partner, not an elf ve to satisfy his lust.


    Then there was only one conclusion.


    He could only hope that she would choose him.


    A sigh inadvertently escaped him.


    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±


    At that, Relhard approached Repenhardt with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°It seems you are not in good spirits, my benefactor?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Quickly managing his expression, Repenhardt shook his head and then stared pointedly at Relhard, clicking his tongue.


    ¡®This gentleman really hasn¡¯t changed a bit.¡¯


    It was the same with Makelin, but Relhard should have been met muchter in the original course of destiny. Yet, curiously, his appearance hadn¡¯t changed from his memory at all.


    ¡®That¡¯s why the long-lived ones¡­¡¯


    This was why humans, while disparaging elves and dwarves, also envied them. As he grumbled inwardly, Relhard made an embarrassed face.


    ¡°Thank you once again for your help. Naturally, I should repay you somehow, but given the circumstances¡­¡±


    Living in such deprivation, there really was no way to repay him. Even this feast was made possible by the camel and food Repenhardt had provided.


    Repenhardt waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no need to worry about it.¡±


    Suddenly, his gaze drifted to Siris, who was now far off, sitting next to Shailen by the bonfire, engaging in a quiet conversation. Every so often, Siris burst intoughter at some amusing story, a stark contrast to her usual stoic and expressionless demeanor.


    ¡°Just seeing thatughter is reward enough for me.¡±

 Chapter 98

    [ Chapter 98 ]


    Repenhardt looked at her with a wistful gaze and replied. Relhard firmly denied in a soft voice, ¡°No, thatughter is precisely what we should be paying for.¡±


    For a moment, the two silently watched the joyous feast of the elves. Suddenly, Relhard asked, ¡°Is this child to remain here?¡±


    ¡°That is for Siris, or rather Serendi, to decide. It¡¯s not my ce to say,¡± Repenhardt responded.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you here to send the child back?¡±


    ¡°Rather than that¡­ I just wanted to give her a chance to meet her family¡­¡±


    Repenhardt scratched his head awkwardly, unable to confess that it was actually a move to score some points. He subtly changed the subject.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another purpose. I wanted her to experience the unique power of the elves.¡±


    Relhard nodded in understanding. ¡°You mean the art of spirits.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Just as dwarves¡¯ techniques are impossible for humans to master, so too are the elves¡¯ spirit arts unattainable for humans. Although Repenhardt had deeply studied the elves¡¯ spirit arts in his past life and reached a new level of magic, it didn¡¯t mean he could practice spirit magic himself. Understanding the concept of spirit arts and incorporating it into magic was possible, but using or teaching the spirit arts themselves was not.


    ¡°I can handle the power of spirits a little myself¡­¡±


    Repenhardt quietly chanted a summoning spell. A small fire sprite formed in his palm and began to dance.


    ¡°¡­you handle it much better than I do.¡±


    Relhard clicked his tongue. He had heard from Shailen that he was a magician, but seeing it with his own eyes was still surprising. Being a high mage, despite being an aura user, was an illogical situation even for a rational elf.


    Repenhardt retracted the fire spirit and muttered, ¡°This is merely magical summoning. It¡¯s entirely different from the elves¡¯ spirit arts. Only your people can teach Siris.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not only our duty but a natural obligation to teach Serendi the spirit arts since our tribe¡¯s teachings are open.¡±


    Suddenly, Relhard closed his eyes and concentrated deeply. About a minuteter, mes burst forth from his hand, though they formed no clear shape like Repenhardt¡¯s, just simple mes.


    Relhard made a bitter face. ¡°This is the strongest power our Dahnhaim tribe currently possesses. Shamefully¡­¡±


    The elves who lost the World Tree no longer possess power.


    Even Relhard, the most adept at spirit magic among the Dahnhaim n, cannot manifest a fire spirit into the physical world as Repenhardt does. At best, he canmunicate with the wind spirits to discern an enemy¡¯s location or ask the earth spirits to disrupt mana detection.


    ¡°I can maintain and materialize the mes to increase the firepower, but¡­¡±


    Relhard set the mes down on the ground and fixed them in the air. The mes began to intensify gradually.


    ¡°This is already a great help in the desert. There isn¡¯t even proper fuel here.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, Relhard extinguished the mes in the air. Turning his head back with a tired look, he continued.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s certainly not sufficient forbat. I¡¯d rather see the child learn magic from you¡­¡±


    Relhard trailed off, embarrassed. Being born an elf and having to admit such things made his current plight all the more despairing. Yet, not speaking the truth would only injure his pride further.


    But Repenhardt was not unaware of this situation when he mentioned it.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll teach magic whenever there¡¯s a chance.¡±


    Siris, in her past life, was an exceptional magic swordsman. She had reached great heights by receiving direct instruction from Repenhardt, the most powerful magician, and even using the voice of Elucion.


    Originally, Repenhardt had imparted magical knowledge to the Four Heavenly Kings whenever possible. There was no reason not to teach his subordinates when he possessed such powerful magic and knowledge.


    Well, the Troll Guru Att and the High Priest Makelin, due to their abilities, could not directly wield magic but only received knowledge and wisdom. Tassid, being quite dense, couldn¡¯t grasp the concepts, so after a few attempts, Repenhardt gave up on him, making Siris his only real disciple.


    ¡®It¡¯s about time I started teaching Siris magic, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    Until now, Repenhardt had been too busy advancing his own realm to spare the time to teach Siris. Moreover, magic requires showing the actual casting and a mentor guiding the mana to properly establish the foundation. Without this, teaching just the theory and neglecting practice can lead to bad habits that make advancing increasingly difficult.


    ¡®Half-learning is worse than not learning at all.¡¯


    So, while Repenhardt intended to teach Siris magic, spirit magic was a different story. It wasn¡¯t just about having an additional method forbat¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it terribly sad that elves cannot even converse with spirits?¡± Relhard asked, his eyes wide with surprise as he gazed at Repenhardt.


    ¡°You seem to truly understand our kind.¡±


    Repenhardt looked back at the vige scenery without any reply.


    Realizing the gravity of his duties as the elder of his tribe, Relhard began to make preparations to leave; it wasn¡¯t the time for leisurely chats.


    Just as he was about to step away, Relhard turned back, adding, ¡°If that child wishes to stay here, and if you do not wish to part with them, the Dahnhaim tribe would be more than willing to ept you. Your kindness has exceeded any level we could simply repay, so now you are a brother to us.¡±


    This was a significant offer, especially from the typically guarded elves. Repenhardt nodded in sincere gratitude.


    ¡°I appreciate your kindness.¡±


    Yet, it wasn¡¯t feasible for him. He had duties to fulfill and destinies to conclude.


    ¡°Enjoy the feast then,¡± said Relhard as he walked towards the other side of the vige. Repenhardt watched him go, his gaze solemn, then turned back to the festivities. The flickering lights and the gently smiling faces of the elves cast aplex array of emotions over Repenhardt¡¯s brown eyes.


    The night deepened.


    * * *


    Repenhardt stayed in Delru Eldel for three days, a period intended for Siris to make up her mind. However, she still seemed undecided.


    Interacting with other elves, assisting them with their tasks, and learning about their culture and traditions kept Siris busy, and Repenhardt, with the patience typical of someone his age, merely observed quietly.


    On the morning of the third day, Repenhardt emerged from the tent that had been provided for him, quickly eating the camel meat and dried fruits prepared for breakfast before stepping outside.


    The vige was bustling as usual in the early morning, with elves busily rebuilding their homes. Beyond, at the edge of the oasis, a girl and a woman sat hunched over, talking. It was Siris and Shailen.


    ¡°This is how it is done. Do you understand, Serendi?¡± Shailen continued gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not sure,¡± replied Siris, who was learning the basic emotional empathy technique of spirit magic from Shailen. Their palms touching, Shailen continued kindly, ¡°Once you master it, you¡¯ll be able to empathize with the spirits of wind or water. Connecting with their emotions is the first step inmunicating with spirits.¡±


    Siris nodded her head and refocused her mind.


    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±


    ¡°Just take it calmly, and you¡¯ll manage, Serendi. You heard my voice when you saved me, right? Recall that sensation. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±


    Shailen encouraged Siris, who was hurrying. After all, it had taken her years to feel this empathic connection. It couldn¡¯t possibly be sensed in just three days.


    ¡°Ah, is this it?¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re already sensing it?¡±


    Shailen looked at Siris with surprise. In the early stages of learning spirit magic, cultivating empathic power is crucial, akin to sensing the flow of magical energy in magic. To master this in just three days?


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmm¡­¡±


    Siris, sensing something, continued to concentrate with her eyes closed. Shailen watched her with astonishment.


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible¡­ It¡¯s just theory, but how can she have such affinity with the spirits so quickly?¡¯


    It was the third day since Shailen had started teaching Siris about spirit magic. In such a short time, Siris had already mastered all the theories and knowledge of spirit magic, the traditional knowledge of spirits among elves, and even the songs to summon them.


    The teaching pace Shailen observed in Siris was astonishingly fast. Normally, elves don¡¯t learn this quickly.


    However, this was understandable. Since childhood, Siris had been a human ve, rigorously trained in various disciplines. Her experience as a ve had fostered a ¡®human-like¡¯ quick learning ability.


    But awakening to empathic power in just three days was beyondmon sense. It was almost like the elves from the era when the ¡®World Tree was still thriving.¡¯


    Confused, Shailen hesitantly spoke.


    ¡°Well, anyway, you did well. With this skill, even if you follow that man, you can continue practicing spirit magic on your own. That¡¯s impressive, Serendi.¡±


    Suddenly, Siris opened her eyes. She looked at Shailen with a curious expression and asked,


    ¡°Can you also feel human emotions?¡±


    Shailen made an ambiguous face.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but don¡¯t mistake it for sincerity. Humans can deceive even their emotions depending on the situation.¡±


    Spirits are pure beings. Thus, their emotions are pure and there is no doubt in theirmunication. However, humans, even when they are sincerely loving someone, can harbor doubt and deceit in a corner of their heart. A flirt can express emotions filled with kindness. Human emotions are indeedplex and cannot be defined by a single term.


    ¡°Elves have less emotional turmoil, but humans do not. Therefore, trying to discern a human¡¯s sincerity based solely on feeling emotions is a dangerous endeavor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±


    * * *


    ¡®Hmm, it seems that Siris has grasped the basics of spirit magic,¡¯ Repenhardt noted as he approached the oasis, observing Siris and Shailen.


    Shailen¡¯s expression, marked by surprise, suggested that Siris had indeed awakened to her affinity for spirits. Of course, Repenhardt was not surprised; Siris had progressed this far in her previous life as well. Moreover, he knew the reason why.


    ¡°The effect of that is indeed beneficial.¡±


    As Repenhardt approached, Shailen discreetly bowed her head and left, evidently to give them some privacy. The man and woman stood side by side by thekeside, Repenhardt breaking the silence with a hesitant voice.


    ¡°Are you enjoying this, Siris?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am enjoying it.¡±


    ¡°As expected, with your family¡­¡±


    Yet despite her response, her expression did not seem joyful.


    ¡°Still worried, huh?¡± Repenhardt swallowed hard. He had been patient, but after about three days, even his aged patience was running thin. No matter how enduring an older man¡¯s patience might be imed to be, Repenhardt was still a man. To have held out for three days was already quite long.


    Finally, Repenhardt asked the question.


    ¡°Do you want to stay with them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was a firm response. His heart sank momentarily. As Repenhardt stood dazed, Siris continued to speak.


    ¡°I want to stay and help them.¡±


    His legs weakened at her words. Just as Repenhardt staggered, Siris continued.


    ¡°But even so, will their lives change?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Repenhardt sharply lifted his head, looking directly at Siris who faced him with a determined expression.


    ¡°If I follow you, can we change their lives?¡±


    Repenhardt swallowed hard, his fingertips trembling. Trying to calm his overwhelming emotions, he spoke clearly.


    ¡°It will change. I swear on my life, it will definitely change.¡±


    Siris smiled broadly, giving him the answer he had so longed to hear.


    ¡°Then I want to follow you. For the future of my tribe.¡±


    ¡®And for my heart¡­¡¯ she added silently to herself, herst words unheard by Repenhardt. However, this was enough for him. His eyes widened like a bull¡¯s as he grasped Siris¡¯s shoulder, his voice trembling.


    ¡°¡­Is it true, Siris?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her reply was even more resolute. His heart swelled with emotion.


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s lips curled into a wide smile.


    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡±


    Hisughter soon filled the air.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha¡­¡±


    Repenhardtughed heartily, more joyously than he had ever remembered in both his past and present lives.

 Chapter 99

    [ Chapter 99 ]


    ¡°Muahahaha!¡±


    Repenhardt raised his fist and struck the air. Boom! A golden aura surged up his forearm and pierced the sky. Within this magnificent pir of brilliant light splitting the heavens, Repenhardt reaffirmed his resolve.


    Things will change.


    I will definitely change the world.


    For this woman who has chosen me!


    Hummmmm!


    The majestic aura of light prated the sky and gradually faded away. This demonstration of Gym Unbreakable¡¯s unique way of expressing his emotions through the exalted realm of martial arts was undoubtedly a grand spectacle. The problem was, the only ones who really understood it in this world were the followers of Gym Unbreakable.


    ¡°Kyaaak! What are you doing, Lord Repenhardt!¡±


    Siris covered her ears, shocked. Why would he suddenly strike at the innocent sky? The whole vige was already stirring, watching his entric behavior. She scowled and questioned him again.


    ¡°Seriously, what are you doing?¡±


    Only then did Repenhardt click his tongue and lower his hand.


    ¡°Well, I guess? I felt so good that I just did it without thinking¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would you hit the sky if you¡¯re feeling good?¡±


    ¡°That, that¡¯s a good question?¡±


    As he retracted his aura, Repenhardt looked puzzled. He couldn¡¯t quite figure out why he had done it.


    ¡®Gee, why did I do that?¡¯


    Shrugging off his confusion, Repenhardt decided there were more pressing matters at hand.


    ¡°Siris.¡±


    He grabbed her shoulders and looked directly into her eyes with a solemn expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you. The changing future of our n. Right now!¡±


    * * *


    Half a dayter, Repenhardt and Siris stood at the entrance of a massive canyon¡ªthe very gorge that the Dahnhaim n used as a hideout in times of crisis.


    Behind them, Relhard, unable toprehend the situation, asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Benefactor, what business brings us here?¡±


    He had been busy with various tasks for the reconstruction of the vige when suddenly Repenhardt had burst in, dragging him out without any exnation. Since it was a request from their benefactor, he had to prioritize it over his busy schedule and had quietly followed out of the vige. He had kept his silence even as they crossed the desert.


    But now that they were here, he could no longer contain his curiosity, and it seemed Siris felt the same.


    ¡°Why have we returned to this ce, Lord Repenhardt?¡±


    Repenhardt turned to Relhard with a slight smile toward Siris and dered, ¡°From now on, this ce will be the vige of the Dahnhaim n.¡±


    Relhard furrowed his brow slightly. Had they really wasted half a day for such a pointless endeavor?


    ¡°It¡¯s futile. There is no water here.¡±


    The Dahnhaim nsmen knew well enough not to settle here permanently over their current vige due to its geographic disadvantages, using it only as a hideout. The essential water was nowhere to be found, which is why, with no choice left, they couldn¡¯t abandon Delru Eldel after its location had beenpromised.


    Just as Relhard was about to exin this, Repenhardt raised his hand.


    ¡°No more,¡± he said.


    ¡°What?¡± Relhard replied, perplexed.


    Leaving a bewildered Relhard behind, Repenhardt continued walking deeper into the canyon. Relhard and Siris followed, their eyes wide with confusion.


    Relhard wondered, ¡®What¡¯s this? Could there be an undiscovered water vein?¡¯


    That seemed unlikely. The Dahnhaim n had lived in the Spelrat Desert for centuries. Although Repenhardt was known to be a powerful aura user and an aplished mage, the n knew far more about the desert. They had thoroughly explored this hideout many times. There were no water veins.


    ¡®Or perhaps he intends to create a well through magic?¡¯


    Relhard knew well that such a feat was impossible. The three miracles forbidden to humans¡ªdirect intervention in space, time, and matter. No magic could turn rock directly into water. Perhaps guiding a water vein to produce water could be feasible, but even a mage couldn¡¯t create water from nothing.


    As Repenhardt moved forward without hesitation deep into the canyon, passing the secret shelters made by the elves, he led them even further into the dry, ck-sanded heart of the gorge. It was there that Repenhardt finally stopped.


    ¡°Lord Repenhardt?¡±


    Siris squinted around, seeing nothing but barrennd devoid of any sign of a well, growing more puzzled by the moment. Suddenly, Repenhardt turned to her with an apologetic look.


    ¡°Siris, may I have the Nihillen you received from me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Siris looked up at Repenhardt, perplexed. Why would he ask for a gift back, especially when the magical bow, Nihillen, was particrly cherished by her? Was he regretting the gift?


    However, the solemnity in Repenhardt¡¯s expression made it clear that it was not for any petty reason. Dumbfounded, Siris nodded slowly and carefully handed over the Nihillen from her waist¡ªit was just a small wooden rod when its power was not invoked. Taking Nihillen, Repenhardt suddenly asked,


    ¡°Siris, you awakened to the spirit affinity in just three days, did you not?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Oh, yes.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you curious how that was possible?¡±


    Indeed, she was curious. ording to Shailen, it took other elves at least a year to be sensitive to such energies. It was only natural to assume there was something beyond mere talent when she had managed what took others years, in just days.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you were the rightful owner of Nihillen. You were the master of the covenant, recognized to call upon its name and wield its power.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    At Repenhardt¡¯s cryptic words, Siris blinked in confusion. Repenhardt then turned and nted Nihillen into the ck sand. The humble wooden stick stood upright on the sand. He then brought his hands together and began chanting a spell.


    ¡°El Sereti Daunt Patrad Sel¡­¡±


    The incantation was incredibly long, and Repenhardt continued with intense focus, chanting in the ancient runguage. Siris and Relhard watched silently, holding their breaths.


    Suddenly, Repenhardt¡¯s chant shifted.


    ¡°Awaken. You who are destined to be the guardian, the seed of the great tree that sustains the world¡­¡±


    At that moment, both Siris and Relhard felt chills as they stared into the air. An eerie energy, invisible yet distinctly palpable, was emanating from Nihillen and spreading in all directions. It enveloped their heads, filled the canyon, stretched into the sky, and burrowed deep into the earth with a transcendent vibration.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°This is?¡±


    The world around them was nketed by the energy emanating from Nihillen. Siris rubbed her eyes in disbelief as she watched the form of Nihillen transform.


    ¡°¡­Has it sprouted?¡±


    On this parchednd devoid of moisture, the object that was merely a stick was now sprouting green shoots. The sprout grew rapidly into branches as Nihillen itself expanded in size. It thickened and lengthened, sprouting shoots and extending branches in all directions.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Siris gasped. What stood before them was no longer Nihillen. It had be a robust tree, rooting into the earth and fluttering green leaves, albeit smallpared to Repenhardt¡¯s height, the transformation was undeniably astounding. But the astonishments didn¡¯t end there.


    At the base of Nihillen, the ground began to moisten. Gradually bing wetter, it soon burst into a stream of water. The water gushed out and flowed over the sand.


    It was a spring. A spring had sprung.


    ¡°Good heavens¡­¡±


    Relhard was aghast, witnessing this ¡®miracle¡¯. So astonished was he that his pointed ears stood on end, quivering. Repenhardt, this enigmatic human, had evidently cultivated verdure on this barrennd. This was no mere magic. It was truly a divine feat!


    As astonishing as that was, what shocked Relhard even more was the sensation emanating from the small tree.


    Repenhardt turned to a trembling Relhard and gave a slight smile.


    ¡°Relhard, you can feel it, can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°This is unbelievable¡­ How can this be¡­¡±


    Theforting sensation enveloping them, the amazing sense of connection down to every cell, the intense feeling awakening their souls¡ªall emanated from this small tree.


    There was no room for doubt.


    There could be no doubt.


    A sensation known only in legends, but an undeniable truth for any elf.


    ¡°Elvenheim!¡±


    Relhard cried out with tears streaming down his face.


    ¡°The World Tree, Elvenheim!¡±


    * * *


    ¡®Ah, I¡¯ve barely managed to seed,¡¯ Repenhardt sighed in relief inwardly. He was overjoyed that Siris had chosen him, and in his enthusiasm, he had attempted something quite daring, thankfully without failing.


    He awakened the dormant life force within Nihillen, enabling it to take root in the earth. Then, to supply the necessary energy, he amplified the mana-gathering power that dwelled within Nihillen.


    Decodingplex magical junk codes and rearranging their patterns to recalibrate them was indeed a challenging task for him. Siris and Relhard might not know it, but Repenhardt had cast the spell while internally fraught with tension. The task was soplex that he even resorted to using artificial phantasms along the way.


    ¡®After all, the research has finally finished, and it¡¯s only because of that I could barely manage to seed,¡¯ he mused to himself.


    Manipting the Tidaen Daiman Portal at thepleted Daiman ruins was simr; resurrecting the World Tree also did not require high-level magic if one simply had the information. The magic itself was sufficiently controlled with the World Tree¡¯s inherent mana-gathering power.


    ¡®Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean another 6th circle mage could resurrect the World Tree just by knowing this information¡­¡¯


    The most crucial aspect of resurrecting the World Tree involved precise magical maniption and the control of the ever-changing mana currents. This required a sense of finesse and intuition more than sheer magical power orputational ability; a feat only possible for a grand sorcerer of at least the 9th circle.


    The magic itself didn¡¯t require high circles, but the control needed a kind of enlightenment. Repenhardt, who had already surpassed the 10th circle in a previous life, managed this with his current, lesser capabilities, something that would be impossible for other mages even with the answersid out before them.


    ¡®Well, the technique itself is something I¡¯m already familiar with from previous lives.¡¯


    The Elvenheim branch, the lost World Tree of Elvenheim, once researched by Repenhardt in his past life.


    Unlike the dwarves, orcs, or trolls, the elves heavily relied on the spiritual essence of the World Tree. Without resurrecting it, it was impossible to restore their former glory. Repenhardt had once seeded in finding the remnants of Elvenheim scattered around the world and reviving them through his research.


    In his previous life, he had revived a total of seven World Trees, each as colossal as a human city. Yet, none matched the majesty of the legendary true World Tree of Elvenheim, which was said to tower over mountain ranges. Although these trees didn¡¯t measure up in quality, their quantity was sufficient to somewhat restore the lost spirituality of the elves.


    ¡®Yet, all but one were eventually consumed by fire again.¡¯


    Reflecting on the past brought a bitter taste to his thoughts. Repenhardt shook his head, trying to dispel the memories. This time around, gazing at the first World Tree he had revived, a smile of satisfaction spread across his face.


    The wind whistled, weaving through the leaves of the World Tree. Nihillen, distinctly tree-like, now gathered the surrounding mana, transforming its very nature. Into the once fire-engulfed ravine flowed air so crisp and moist that it felt refreshing.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    Tears of joy streamed down Relhard¡¯s face. The miracle before him wasn¡¯t merely about providing the Danhaim n a new sanctuary; it was the embodiment of hope bestowed upon the entire elven race.


    The World Tree sprouted anew.


    Although now just a small sprout¡­


    One day, it would sink its roots deep into the earth and spread its branches wide¡­


    This area would be a verdant forest.


    And the elves would regain their lost spirituality, truly bing guardians of the forest!


    ¡°Who are you? Are you the savior sent by Eldia to deliver us?¡±


    The elf goddess, Eldia. The legend of a savior sent to rescue the oppressed elves had been passed down among the Danhaim n for ages. Yet, it had been considered nothing more than a fairy tale even among them, not truly believed by any but the children.


    ¡°I am your friend. Repaying friendship is a friend¡¯s duty.¡±

 Chapter 100

    [ Chapter 100 ]


    Repenhardt gazed gently at Relhard, who was sobbing heavily. Turning to Siris, he scratched his head in perplexity.


    ¡°Uh, sorry, Siris. I¡¯ve used up the Nihillen. I¡¯ll get you something better to rece it.¡±


    Of course, Siris was hardly in a state to care about the loss of mere Nihillen right now. She was utterly bewildered by the miracle before her, her mind a nk.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    It was not the time to question Repenhardt.


    ¡°What on earth are you¡­¡±


    The miracle he had just performed was far beyond Siris¡¯sprehension.


    Holding her trembling shoulders gently, Repenhardt whispered softly.


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯ll exin everythingter.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Siris nodded quietly. By now, even the act of questioning Repenhardt seemed daunting. Watching the docile Siris, Repenhardt internally celebrated.


    ¡®Ah, the effort was worth it.¡¯


    Thinking howpliant she became just from a slight embrace! Well, to speak this way makes it seem like Repenhardt revived the World Tree purely out of self-interest, but he is not so frivolous. Reviving the World Tree is definitely for a noble cause, of that he is certain. Yet, sneaking in a bit of personal gain doesn¡¯t really call for condemnation, does it?


    ¡®Aiming for multiple effects from a single action is the attitude of a great magician.¡¯


    Repenhardt, feeling proud, whispered into Siris¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Shall we return to Grand Forge now?¡±


    Vvvvvvooooom!


    From the outskirts of the Grand Forge, a sound vibrated through the air at the ruined temple of Al Port. Simultaneously, a giant portal opened, spewing out Repenhardt and Siris. They had returned from their journey through the Spelrat Desert and the Daiman Ruins.


    As theypletely emerged, the portal began to waver and gradually started to disappear. Repenhardt hurriedly formed hand seals in the air, murmuring.


    ¡°I have to lock it so no one else can use it.¡±


    In this era, no other mage had researched enough to use the portal at the Daiman Ruins. However, the unpredictability of the world remained. If a high-ranking mage identally discovered this portal during their exploration, it could cause a major headache. The existence of the Grand Forge might be revealed in one fell swoop.


    Therefore, Repenhardt meticulously applied his magical energy to install control codes in all the portals at the Daiman Ruins. Even if another mage discovered a portal, they would be unable to activate it due to the encryption. Anticipating the chance that a grandmaster mage might decipher the code, he also incorporated a spell that would destroy the portal if the password was entered incorrectly three times. Losing the ancient heritage was painful, but it was preferable to risking the safety of the dwarves.


    As soon as the portalpletely vanished, Repenhardt looked down at Siris.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Siris replied readily, and Repenhardt smiled softly. Although his expression remained cold, it was noticeably gentler than his previously chilly demeanor. Moreover, the ever-present sense of vignce was gone. His expression was faint only because of his long habit of not showing emotions.


    ¡®Indeed, visiting the inws was worth it.¡¯


    Pleased, Repenhardt walked towards the center of Grand Forge, with Siris following him lightly.


    The first to greet Repenhardt upon his return was Sin.


    ¡°Hey, man! Where have you two been wandering off to?¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry. Were you worried?¡±


    Anger was clearly visible on Sin¡¯s face. It was understandable for Sin to be angry since Repenhardt had left with a brief word and disappeared for nearly a week.


    However, calming the excited Sin was quite simple.


    ¡°Hey! Sin! Staying a few more days seemed to have broadened your shoulders and built some muscle, huh?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    As if the previous tension had vanished, Sin¡¯s expression quickly changed to one of delight, even showing an understanding attitude.


    ¡°Well, you could have stayed longer but came back early.¡±


    Though it was impossible for his physique to change significantly in just a few days, Sin genuinely seemed pleased. Repenhardt chuckled inwardly.


    ¡®¡­Such a simple guy.¡¯


    Then, a group of dwarves approached him. These dwarves varied in age, but unlike others, they were all draped in grey robes. The dwarves crowded around Repenhardt, rejoicing.


    ¡°Ooh, Master! You have returned!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you at least speak before leaving?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    The dwarves referred to Repenhardt with a title clearly different from the others who called him a savior. Repenhardt looked around at the dwarves and spoke.


    ¡°So, any progress, everyone?¡±


    ¡°Would you like to see?¡±


    One of the dwarves stepped forward and began gesturing wildly in the air. Amidst his bushy beard, a deep voice emerged.


    ¡°Delphir Sterin, I grasp the void to strike my enemy with a single shot bullet. Aero Bullet!¡±


    As he finished speaking, the dwarf stretched out his hand into the air. The wind bullet sliced through the atmosphere and struck a stone floor about 10 meters away. A slight puff of stone dust erupted with a small explosion.


    It was a first-circle wind magic attack spell, Aero Bullet. Though it was a low-grade spell, it was a definite manifestation of magic from the hands of a dwarf who had lost magic.


    Repenhardt offered his praise.


    ¡°Excellent. Both the power and control are impable,¡± the dwarf who had cast the magic, his face beaming with pride. The other dwarves began to chatter excitedly among themselves.


    ¡°Please watch mine too!¡±


    ¡°Me, too!¡±


    ¡°Alright, everyone will have a turn to cast their magic,¡± suggested another dwarf as they took turns shooting spells into the air. All were basic spells of the first circle. With each attempt, Repenhardt corrected their magical control and offered advice on their spell forms and chants. Siris smiled faintly at this scene.


    ¡®Repenhardt has seeded,¡¯ she thought.


    These were the newly formed Dwarf Magic Corps at Grand Forge. When Repenhardt first arrived at Grand Forge, he had discussed with Makelin and asked to gather dwarves he could teach magic to. Many dwarves volunteered, eager to regain the lost power of magic, and from them, about twenty with potential were selected and trained from the basics.


    Repenhardt himself couldn¡¯t devote much time due to the demands of his duties under the subterranean sun(?), but he still managed to impart knowledge and correct their magical control whenever he could. Now, nearly two monthster, they had all reached a level where they couldpetently cast first circle spells.


    ¡°Achieving such control and sensitivity to magic in just two months is a significant achievement. You have all worked hard.¡±


    Of course, in his past life, it had taken Repenhardt only two hours and twenty minutes to sense magic, butparing the legendary Demon King to ordinary dwarves would be unfair.


    He sincerely praised the dwarves, who were delighted and wore satisfied expressions. Repenhardt continued with a smile.


    ¡°I have prepared textbooks up to the second circle spells for now, so study them diligently. I will asionally visit Grand Forge to supplement the further sections.¡±


    The dwarves nodded unanimously in response.


    ¡°Thank you, Master! We will continue to work hard!¡±


    Magic doesn¡¯t happen overnight. However, Repenhardt was not fated to stayfortably in Grand Forge. Thus, he sacrificed his sleep to mobilize all the knowledge he possessed, creating fundamental and detailed introductory texts on magic to help the dwarves understand it more easily.


    Unbeknownst to the dwarves, this act would have astonished other magical schools.


    Magic theory books are indeed circted in the market, such as ¡°You Can Be a Magician Too!¡± and ¡°Easy and Quick Introduction to Magic¡± among others. Among them, there were quite a few magic books with bizarre titles like ¡°Doesn¡¯t Everyone Have at Least One Circle in Their Heart?¡± or ¡°Me, a Magician?¡±


    However, most were merely kindling, useless. They were merely hastily scribbled works by low-level magicians struggling to make a living through magic, so the likelihood of learning magic from them was nil. True magicians were extremely secretive about transmitting their knowledge. Magic spells are power, weapons, and authority. Such knowledge couldn¡¯t be carelessly released into the public.


    In contrast, the theoretical book written by Repenhardt contained clear exnations and easy-to-understand analogies, so someone with a fair amount of talent could definitely grasp the basics of magic. It was, after all, aprehensive manual written by one of the greatest magicians of ancient and modern times. Considering it was impossible to always be by their side, this was sufficient for the dwarves to learn magic.


    ¡®Even so, there are limits to learning magic from a book alone, which is why I deliberately held off teaching Siris.¡¯


    After personally overseeing the magic training of the dwarves, Repenhardt returned to Sin. Ti and Russ were already there, having heard of his return. She had significantly improved her skills through sparring with other dwarf warriors. Despite being of a warrior lineage, her practice alone withoutpetition had left her somewhat inexperienced.


    ¡°But now, I can truly hold my own as a dwarf warrior.¡±


    Ti said, beaming with pride, to which Repenhardt gave a reassuring look. He then turned to Russ. He was wearing a mithril longsword forged by the dwarves at his waist and donned half-te mail made of a mixture of steel and adamantium over leather armor. He looked more like a wandering warrior than a knight.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, brother!¡± Russ eximed with a bright expression.


    ¡°Found something enlightening?¡±


    Russ scratched his head, slightly embarrassed. Repenhardt continued his inquiry.


    ¡°Did you manage to find something?¡±


    ¡°A little,¡± Russ said, pinching his thumb and forefinger slightly with a somewhat smug attitude. However, after scanning Repenhardt from head to toe, his expression soured, and he clicked his tongue.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    What¡¯s with that attitude? Repenhardt was about to frown when Russ suddenly sighed deeply.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it before, but now it¡¯s clear.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°Brother, you really are huge.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Did I grow taller recently?¡±


    Repenhardt, trembling with fear, ced a hand on his head. He was already over 195 centimeters tall and worried about his continuously increasing height. The body of Teslon he had reincarnated into was growing little by little without even practicing the unique breathing techniques of Gym Unbreakable. For most, growth phases ended in their mid-teens, but his height was still increasing?


    ¡®Ah, it can¡¯t exceed two meters.¡¯


    Others might envy such growth, but Repenhardt remembered his past life as Teslon. Standing 230 centimeters tall, he had to stoop even when entering buildings and still would bump his forehead against the door frames! Everything should have a limit. He definitely didn¡¯t want to grow that big!


    Russ waved his hands, rifying.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean you¡¯re physically immense¡­ Well, of course you are big, but¡­¡±


    He hesitated, choosing his words carefully, then continued awkwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin, but you¡¯re just big, brother.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°That is, maybe your soul itself is incrediblyrge? Are you really only twenty-three? It feels like you¡¯ve lived several times longer than me.¡±


    ¡®Huh? What on earth has this guye across?¡¯


    Repenhardt looked at Russ with a surprised face. Even though he was a powerful aura user himself, he couldn¡¯tprehend what Russ meant. He understood why one might say his soul was huge, but to feel it? How was that possible?


    Repenhardt clicked his tongue. Anyway, geniuses are always a bit annoying and hard to understand.


    ¡®Anyway, he must mean that I¡¯ve be stronger.¡¯


    With that thought, Repenhardt casually offered some words of congrattion. It had been a long time since all five of them were together. Sin, shrugging his shoulders, asked.


    ¡°So, are we leaving the Grand Forge soon? Back to exploring ruins?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we need to. Need the money too.¡±


    Everyone looked pleased with the idea. They had been staying here for nearly two months, and they were itching to get moving. Both Sin and Russ wanted to test out their new selves in the outside world.


    ¡°But exploring ruins isn¡¯t our final destination.¡±


    Shaking his head, Repenhardt spoke up.


    ¡°Our next destination is the Kingdom of Crovence.¡±


    Feeling the puzzled looks on their faces, he continued.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone there who will agree with my intentions.¡±

 Chapter 101

    [ Chapter 101 ]


    In the deep of night, the geothermal stones that heated the Grand Forge dimmed their light all at once, and darkness enveloped everything. Apart from a few guards, the entire Grand Forge was deep in slumber. Repenhardt and the others had also retired early to rest, preparing to depart early the next morning.


    Siris walked alone through these dark streets,pelled by a meeting with someone.


    With elf-like silence, she headed toward the center of the Grand Forge. She reached a towering iron tower and, climbing the stairs, Siris¡¯s expression was grimly set.


    As she opened the door, an old dwarf, his appearance nearly obscured by a snow-white beard, greeted her. It was Makelin, the High Priest of Al Fort.


    ¡°Wee, young elf.¡±


    Entering, Siris responded in a chilly voice.


    ¡°I received your message. You hold the answers to my questions.¡±


    Makelin stroked his beard and chuckled heartily.


    ¡°Come, take a seat over here.¡±


    After ushering Siris into the sitting room, Makelin quietly asked,


    ¡°What is your question, young elf?¡±


    As if she had been waiting for this moment, Siris calmly replied.


    ¡°Everything, about Lord Repenhardt.¡±


    From their first meeting, Repenhardt¡¯s demeanor had been iprehensible to her.


    ¡°From the beginning¡­ it seemed as though he knew me well. His gaze, his actions, his tone of voice, they were not those of someone meeting a stranger.¡±


    Furthermore, his subsequent actions were filled with equally iprehensible behaviors. Given his age and the life he had lived, there was no way to exin his remarkable skills and profound knowledge.


    ¡°Even more, he knew my real name, something I didn¡¯t even know myself. How is that possible?¡±


    As Siris¡¯s tone grew more insistent, Makelin inwardly sighed. Telling her the truth was simple. However, Repenhardt¡¯s silence was not due to ignorance but a fear of the repercussions.


    Finally, Makelin spoke softly.


    ¡°Young elf, Siris.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I know his secret.¡±


    Siris¡¯s eyes sparkled as she sensed his forting words. Feeling her probing gaze, Makelin continued,


    ¡°And he is afraid that you might not understand.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Confused, Siris murmured softly. She could not fathom what kind of secret would make her incapable of understanding. Makelin smiled gently, then spoke reassuringly.


    ¡°As one who has lived a bit longer, and as someone who belongs to the same yet different species, I shall offer you my advice.¡±


    Siris nodded nkly. Makelin stroked his beard.


    ¡°Do you think you can trust him? Can you trust him and not misunderstand him in any situation?¡±


    Siris tilted her head. The whole secrecy seemed somewhat amusing. Repenhardt was a being of immense power, capable of reviving the World Tree Elvenheim, a wish of all elves. The miraculous scene from that time was still vivid in her memory.


    ¡°Honestly, I could believe he is one of the gods incarnate on earth.¡±


    Makelin seriously shook his head at her slightly yful response.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    Makelin paused to organize his thoughts. A conversation he had with Repenhardtte at night came to mind.


    -I don¡¯t have the confidence to tell Siris everything.


    Makelin could fully understand Repenhardt¡¯s feelings. Even Makelin, a dwarf who hears the voice of truth, hadn¡¯t asked for evidence, so absurd it was. However, Makelin did not agree with him.


    -I don¡¯t think she wouldn¡¯t believe it either. The truth of time regression can exin all the actions you¡¯ve shown so far. Elves are a rational race. I believe she will trust you¡­


    -Honestly, even if she trusts me, that¡¯s a problem¡­


    Repenhardt sighed as he continued.


    -She said it. That I was looking past her. She wasn¡¯t wrong. You understand why she felt that way, don¡¯t you?


    Only then did Makelin realize what Repenhardt was truly worried about. Repenhardt murmured in a weak voice.


    -I don¡¯t want to be hated by her.


    Eventually, Repenhardt left after asking Makelin to exin everything to Siris on his behalf. It could be seen as quite irresponsible for a man to pass this burden to someone else. But sometimes, it¡¯s better for a third party to reveal the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. Can you trust him?¡±


    Siris¡¯s expression became serious. With a resolved look, she nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Makelin slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Then, I will tell you everything.¡±


    * * *


    Exiting the central tower, Siris walked with a defeated look on her face, still haunted by the echo of Makelin¡¯s voice in her mind.


    ¡°He is one who has traversed through time.¡±


    A legendary 10th circle archmage, unprecedented in history.


    He stood up for other races, even bearing the stigma of being called a demon lord, in his quest to change the world.


    Despite a previous failure, he was determined to realize his dream once more, turning back time itself.


    Everything made sense now. Siris understood why Repenhardt had been so reluctant to reveal the truth.


    Frankly, she thought that had it not been for the miraculous revival of the World Tree, she would have considered him a madman. Therefore, she held no resentment towards Repenhardt for deceiving her¡ªit waspletely understandable.


    It was somewhatforting.


    His dream, his goals, were not mere fantasies. All his attitudes had been genuine, not pretense¡ªa fact that brought her joy.


    However, the truth did not make Siris feel entirely at peace. Anotheryer of truth, concerning herself, troubled her.


    ¡°ording to him, you and I both were very close to him. Especially you; you were one of his Four Heavenly Kings and his lover.¡±


    Mulling over Makelin¡¯s words, Siris muttered to herself, ¡°Siris Valencia¡­¡±


    The name belonged to Repenhardt¡¯s lover from his memories.


    The leader and spokesperson of all elves on the continent, and their guardian.


    She was a master of the seven elemental magics, among the continent¡¯s renowned swordsmen and a high mage who had reached the 8th circle. To other races, she was known as the embodiment of kindness and mercy, even hailed as the incarnation of Eldia. To humans, she was a goddess of madness and terror.


    ¡°Is that really me?¡±


    Siris couldn¡¯t identify herself with that elven woman. She couldn¡¯t believe she might be such a formidable entity in the future.


    It made sense that Repenhardt knew so much about her. From their very first meeting, his gaze had been filled with deep affection¡ªit was clear now. To him, Siris was a precious lover whom he had encountered again across time.


    Yet, for Siris, it was merely a nonexistent time.


    She was profoundly confused.


    ¡°If only he was projecting his old first love onto me¡­¡±


    That would have made it easier to steady her wavering heart. Whether to reject or ept his feelings, Siris felt she could have decidedpletely on her own.


    However, she found herself at a loss on how to perceive this situation.


    Repenhardt was clearly projecting his former lover onto Siris. Yet, that projected lover was Siris herself, from the future. Then, who exactly was the recipient of Repenhardt¡¯s affection?


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    A sigh escaped her lips.


    As she walked through the chaos in her mind, Siris found herself unexpectedly arriving at her lodging. She entered quietly, careful not to awaken her sleepingpanions. They had a long journey ahead starting tomorrow, andck of rest would only be a burden to the group.


    Stepping inside, she sensed a presence and turned with a start. In therge living room, which connected to each of their rooms, sat a formidable figure at the table. It was Repenhardt, whom she had assumed would be asleep.


    His voice was calm.


    ¡°You heard everything, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Siris approached Repenhardt gently. He maintained aposed facade, but Siris, now attuned to elemental magic, could distinctly sense the anxiety hiding beneath his calm voice.


    ¡°¡­It was indeed a story beyond imagination.¡±


    She spoke in a soft voice.


    ¡°But I can ept it. Considering everything you¡¯ve shown me until now.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s face rxed slightly, then tensed up again.


    ¡°Then¡­ can you forgive my ¡®attitude¡¯?¡±


    Siris fell silent.


    The darkness was filled with silence.


    After a long while, she finally spoke again.


    ¡°I will follow you, Lord Repenhardt.¡±


    It was an ambiguous response. Repenhardt looked puzzled. Siris continued in a colder voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I can offer you right now.¡±


    It was unavoidable. No matter how much she pondered, there was only one conclusion she could reach.


    ¡°¡­Because I am not the ¡®Siris¡¯ from your memories.¡±


    It was a soft yet firm reply. In an instant, Repenhardt¡¯s shoulders slumped. Pretending not to notice, Siris walked quietly to her room. She brushed past the curtain, casually bidding him goodnight.


    ¡°Then, have a good night.¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±


    While responding, Repenhardt remained dejectedly seated, his form reminiscent of a forlornrge dog abandoned by its owner.


    Just as she was entering her room, Siris muttered,


    ¡°Still¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Repenhardt lifted his head, his eyes catching the sight of her face, slightly smiling at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you,¡± she dered.


    After her final words, Siris immediately entered her room. Left alone in the living room, Repenhardt simply stared at the curtain covering her door.


    A whileter, Repenhardt muttered with a dumbfounded expression, ¡°So, does that mean you forgive me, or not?¡±


    The world was at peace.


    There was no Demon King aiming to annihte humanity, no grand war where dozens of nations shed with swords and spears, and no legendary dragons threatening to wipe out all humans.


    However, this was a macroscopic view of the entire continent. While some regions celebrated an era of peace, others cried out in torment, describing life as a living hell. Such is the nature of human existence.


    In the Kingdom of Crovence, however, peace was far from reality.


    In the central region of Crovence, in an unnamed vast field, a group of knights were engaged in fierce battle.


    ¡°In the name of Carsus! Wipe out that filthy band of usurpers!¡±


    ¡°Tear open their filthy mouths! Kill the traitors in the name of the legitimate royal line!¡±


    Leaders of each group shouted as they charged into enemy lines, followed by many knights and soldiers swinging their spears. A rain of arrows filled the air, and screams and roars echoed across the battlefield. The knights following Sir Carsus, the heir of the Fernando ducal family, shed with the forces loyal to Prince Yubel Ren Crovence, the kingdom¡¯s second prince. Each side believed in the legitimacy of their leader, continuously engaged in a dreadful battle that relentlessly took lives from both sides.


    ¡°For the true king, Lord Carsus!¡±


    ¡°Prince Yubel is the rightful king of this country!¡±

 Chapter 102

    [ Chapter 102 ]


    Half a year had passed since the sudden death of the former king, Gotrin I. The Kingdom of Crovence found itself plunged into a severe civil war, with Prince Carsus of the Fernando ducal family and Prince Yubel vying for the vacant throne.


    Originally, such a dire situation should not have arisen. Gotrin I had an heir, Telion, born to the king and his queen, who possessed an unquestionable legitimate bloodline, making him the undisputed sessor to the throne.


    However, the situation turned dire when, not long after King Gotrin¡¯s death, the heir Telion also died within a fortnight, sumbing to an unidentified illness.


    The death of an heir was a significant problem.


    An even greater problem was that Telion had left no descendants.


    Telion, wise as he was, understood the political implications of his marriage. Thus, he had refrained from choosing a queen until histe twenties, using his position to navigate among the noble factions within the country.


    This could be considered excellent political acumen for a sessor.


    However, his untimely death meant that there was no clear heir to follow, posing a major issue.


    With both the king and the heir gone within a fortnight, the royal advisors of the Kingdom of Crovence, amidst their grief, conducted the funerals and soon began discussions on who would ascend as the next monarch.


    The first candidate to arise was Yubel Ren Crovence, who turned eighteen this year. However, this prince had a significant w in his legitimacy.


    He was the child of a concubine.


    In royal contexts, having concubines or consorts isn¡¯t usually problematic. Even if born to a concubine, bearing the king¡¯s blood would naturally grant one the title of prince.


    Although there were a few other concubines, unfortunately, it seemed Gotrin I wasn¡¯t particrly prolific, with only Telion and Yubel as his surviving offspring.


    Given theck of alternatives, it seemed that Yubel¡¯s session to the throne might proceed without much issue.


    However, Yubel faced severe opposition due to his lineage, particrly because his mother was not of royal or noble birth but a humblemoner from a foreignnd.


    Despite theck of choices, most nobles found it uneptable to crown someone of such base bloodline as king.


    Thus, another candidate emerged: Carsus from the Fernando ducal family.


    Carsus, now 28 years old, was not a son of King Gotrin, but he possessed a significantly royal bloodline.


    He was the son of Duke Fernando, the former king¡¯s brother, and his maternal lineage was also of royal descent from the Brozen ducal family.


    Many believed that, in terms of lineage, he was more fitting to be a king than Yubel, who had foreignmoner blood mixed in.


    Furthermore, Carsus was a knight renowned for his valor and already had a notable reputation. He was deeply trusted by his subordinates, respected for his nobility and bravery, and was overall revered.


    On the other hand, Yubel was famous for a different reason, namely, as a libertine.


    However, it was not that Yubel was involved in disgusting acts of chasing after every woman. In fact, he was only seen with one woman. The issue was that this woman was not human but a dwarf.


    Indeed, being involved with an elf woman was also not something proudly unted. While many in power might engage in such rtionships discreetly, it was not something to openly parade, especially not with a dwarf.


    Despite being an adult by dwarf standards, a dwarf woman¡¯s appearance resembles that of a young human girl. Yubel¡¯s constant association and flirtatious behavior with such a woman did not look good, to say the least.


    It was scandalous enough to be the talk of the town.


    This situation made things rather ambiguous.


    On one side was a man who, though not the son of the former king, was a respected knight and highly suitable for the throne.


    On the other side was a man who, aside from being the king¡¯s son, had no noteworthy qualities and was merely a notorious libertine.


    It was inevitable that the nobility would be divided in their opinions.


    The ducal families of Fernando and Brozen pushed for Carsus to be king, supported by lords from various regions and traditional noble families.


    Those supporting Yubel were mostly conservative nobles who valued legitimacy and the newly risen nobility, primarily merchants who had umted wealth and earned titles.


    Although Yubel¡¯s mother was amoner, she was not from a poor background. The romantic notion of a poor maiden bing a concubine to a king was nothing more than a fanciful tale.


    In reality, she was the daughter of thergest merchant family in the Crovence Kingdom, the Feonin family, with whom most of the merchant families allied with Yubel had ties.


    Despite numerous debates and discussions regarding legitimacy, no conclusion was reached. Both sides had their ws, making it impossible to resolve through mere words.


    Ultimately, not even two months after the king¡¯s death, a civil war broke out.


    * * *


    In the central region of the Kingdom of Crovence, within the barony of Delphia.


    From the second-floor balcony of a pristine mansion built of bricks and coated with lime, a man sat gazing out of the window. He was a handsome young man with clear skin, distinct facial features, golden blond hair shining like gold, and jewel-like green eyes.


    The young man looked gloomily at the forest below. The long winter had ended, and the forest was bing lush with the verdant sprouts of spring.


    Suddenly, the young man muttered,


    ¡°How much longer can I endure?¡±


    Yubel, the second prince of the Kingdom of Crovence, appeared drained as he was absorbed in thought.


    The civil war with the Carsus army initially seemed to favor Yubel.


    Wealthy merchants did not hesitate to spend their fortunes for Yubel¡¯s victory. They wished for Yubel to ascend the throne, hoping that the Kingdom of Crovence would be a nation supportive ofmerce like the Duchy of Chatan.


    Despite being the continent¡¯srgest granary, Crovence¡¯s rigid policiesrgely ignored merchants, letting most of its wealth be snatched away by Chatan.


    Utilizing his original forces and hiring mercenaries from across the continent, Yubel¡¯s side pressed the Carsus army. Numbers usually triumph over even the bravest knights.


    Outnumbered by more than three to one, even the renowned knight of knights, Carsus, found himself overwhelmed. Victory had seemed imminent at that point.


    But the situation reversed thereafter.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Yubel turned his gaze away from the forest, and his eyesnded on a vast barley field beyond. Normally, it would be swaying with golden hues, ripe with bountiful grains, but now only the parched, dying leaves of barley were visible.


    Yubelmented in a tone of despair,


    ¡°Why must such a severe famine strike now?¡±


    A tremendous drought had struck the entire Kingdom of Crovence.


    Once blessed by Redanti to never dry up, thisnd of abundance was now suffering an extreme famine.


    The already prolonged civil war had worsenedw and order, with deserters and mercenaries across the kingdommitting murder, rape, and pige.


    With the famine on top, Crovence had truly be a hellish reality. Stories of parents consuming their own children were merely one of the many horrific rumors circting around.


    And this was an event akin to a bolt from the blue for Yubel¡¯s side. Most of the merchants dealt with grain.


    One by one, their tradingpanies went bankrupt, and in their ce, as if knowing exactly when to appear, the Chatan Duchy¡¯s Taoban Trading Company emerged with their grains.


    When funds ran out, the mercenaries quickly betrayed them, and the tide of the battle reversed.


    Thanks to this, Yubel now found himself taking refuge as far as the Baronialnds of Delphia in the eastern wilderness of the Crovence Kingdom.


    Of course, even this ce was not safe.


    Due to the famine, even the Carsus side found it hard to continue the war, temporarily leading to a ceasefire. Nevertheless, diplomatic pressure continued, demanding the head of a usurper who coveted the throne.


    The Baron of Delphia, still respecting the merchant¡¯s honor, had so far ignored this, but if the famine continued, it was uncertain how things would turn out. Every day was like sitting on pins and needles.


    After stretching, Yubel pursed his lips and grumbled.


    ¡°Who asked to be made a king? They¡¯re forcing me into this, and look what a mess it¡¯s be.¡±


    Neither he nor his mother had any interest in the throne. It was his maternal grandfather, the head of the Feonin Trading Company, who had been greedy.


    Behind a grumbling Yubel, a girl walked up softly. She was a dainty girl with neatly braided ck hair and a cute face. Her pointed ears and unnaturally full chest proved she was not human. She was Finia, the dwarf woman who had caused Yubel¡¯s bad reputation.


    As Finia approached Yubel, she gently stroked his hair. Being quite tall, Yubel sat down, and Finia stood behind him, reaching a suitable height. She tenderly ran her fingers through his hair and asked softly.


    ¡°Yubel, do you really hate being king that much?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I really hate it. But it seems like the mood is either I be king or I be a head on the block.¡±


    ¡°That seems likely.¡±


    As she caressed Yubel¡¯s cheek, Finia replied nonchntly. Yubel leaned his head back to look at Finia¡¯s face and grumbled.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk about it like it¡¯s someone else¡¯s problem, Finia. If I lose my head, you¡¯re next.¡±


    Surely, they wouldn¡¯t spare a wicked dwarf witch who had enchanted royalty. Finia smirked and then turned around to sit lightly on Yubel¡¯sp. She wrapped her arms around his neck and murmured in a yful voice.


    ¡°Just how did I end up falling in love with a man like this?¡±


    ¡°Sorry for being such a man.¡±


    With a sullen expression, Yubel turned his head away. Finiaughed heartily, grabbed his face, and kissed him on the lips. As Yubel¡¯s expression softened, Finia spoke soothingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re safe for the time being. Even wars must fill their bellies, right?¡±


    Due to a severe famine, the Kingdom of Crovence was in chaos. Although the merchants were hit hard, the Carsus territory was also busy managing their ownnds.


    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to move until they secure their food supplies.¡±


    ¡°And the moment they do move, I¡¯m done for. My life has an expiry date now.¡±


    Finia yfully tapped Yubel¡¯s cheek as he grumbled.


    ¡°If ites to that, we¡¯ll just have to run away smartly, Yubel.¡±


    ¡°Just the two of us, running away in love?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for a love escape; this is simply exile. If we hide our identities and flee to another country, surely they won¡¯t chase after us, right?¡±


    ¡°Finia, I was raised too gently to handle harsh situations.¡±

 Chapter 102.5

    [ Chapter 102 (part 2) ]


    ¡°I grew up tough, so I can take care of us. I can support you.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s somewhat shameful for a man to rely on a woman¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s so strange about a master making a ve work to earn money?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s calling whom a ve?¡±


    Yubel frowned at this, and Finia¡¯s eyes moistened with tears. She nestled into Yubel¡¯s arms, resting her head against his chest, and whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable. In this world, I¡¯m nothing but a ve, whether you are a king or not¡­¡±


    ¡°Finia¡­¡±


    Yubel held her close and sighed deeply.


    He knew that even if he won this war and became king, he would not be able to have what he truly wanted.


    ¡°There will be no ce that sees us as lovers¡­¡±


    The two lovers looked into each other¡¯s sad eyes, whispering softly, their breaths mingling.


    ¡°I love you, Yubel.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Finia.¡±


    Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice echoed from the inner room.


    ¡°¡­Having a nice chat~.¡±


    In an instant, sparks flew in Finia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Who is it!¡±


    With a shout, she sprang up from Yubel¡¯s embrace and kicked the floor. Arge axe spear, lying on the ground, spun up into the air. With practiced motion, Finia grabbed the axe spear and aimed it towards the living room.


    Her eyes gleamed ominously. The woman who was whispering of love was gone, reced by a warrior brimming with fighting spirit.


    ¡°Reveal your identity!¡±


    From a dark corner of the living room, a man slowly emerged, draped in a red robe, looking like a magician. His face was hidden deeply under a hood as he approached Yubel.


    ¡°Are you Prince Yubel of Crovence?¡±


    Finia, tense like a threatened cat, eyed the man warily. Yubel narrowed his eyes, positioning himself behind her protectively.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you found this ce, but first, state your identity and business.¡±


    The man in the red robe replied with augh.


    ¡°My name is Repenhardt. I am a magician. I¡¯vee to offer my modest powers to the rightful king of Crovence.¡±


    ¡°You came to join my cause?¡±


    Yubel looked at Finia skeptically. She shook her head slightly, her expression saying she didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°For now¡­ it seems he is not lying, Lord Yubel.¡±


    * * *


    Yubel breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Finia¡¯s words. At least it meant that the man in the red robe was not an assassin.


    Rxing, Yubel scrutinized the man before him, Repenhardt.


    ¡®At first nce, he looks like a wizard, but¡­¡¯


    Something felt odd. As if the sense of perspective was slightly skewed? And as Repenhardt slowly approached him, Yubel finally realized why.


    ¡®What? How is he so huge?¡¯


    Yubel prided himself on being of average height for a young man of his era.


    However, this wizard named Repenhardt was a full head taller than him.


    If it was just a matter of beingnky, he could understand, but even the breadth of his shoulders would make any knight weep in envy.


    Even Sir Tawein, thergest of his knights, seemed smallpared to this wizard.


    From afar, Yubel hadn¡¯t noticed, but up close, it felt as if the red robe filled his entire field of vision.


    ¡°You are, quite imposing, sir.¡±


    Yubel muttered, intimidated. Repenhardt gave a wry smile.


    ¡°Do I not look like a wizard?¡±


    ¡®I even chose a generously sized robe to cover my muscles, but s.¡¯


    Repenhardt inwardly clicked his tongue. No matter what, hisrge volume could hardly be concealed.


    Yet, Yubel wasn¡¯t too bothered. After all, it wasn¡¯t unheard of for wizards to be well-built.


    ¡°A battle mage, I presume?¡±


    ¡°Yes, well¡­¡±


    A battle mage defined as a warlock skilled in both physicalbat and magic. It wasn¡¯t incorrect, so Repenhardt simply nodded. Yubel straightened up and looked at Repenhardt with a newfound solemnity. A serious voice flowed from the lips of this notoriously wayward prince.


    ¡°Have you trulye to aid me?¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like something one would say after eavesdropping on a private conversation¡­¡±


    ¡°Must be your imagination.¡±


    Repenhardt began to sweat profusely. Just moments ago, he had inadvertentlymented as he witnessed Yubel and Finia in an affectionate disy. It was hard not to be irritated by someone unting their rtionship right in front of him, who hadn¡¯t made any progress in his own romantic endeavors. His muttered remark had been overheard.


    Yubel looked suspicious and nced at Finia. She rolled her eyes and retorted.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    As if he expected it, Yubel Ren Crovence also rolled his eyes. Repenhardt inwardly sighed in frustration.


    ¡®Ah, this is why dwarves are such a headache.¡¯


    The racial trait of dwarves, having ears that hear the truth, indeed made them challenging to deal with in various ways. Of course, there are various ways to speak only the truth while hiding parts of it, thus crafting lies, so it¡¯s not impossible to deceive them. However, that would require the skills of a professional con artist, and Repenhardtcked such eloquence.


    Yubel shook his head, seeing Repenhardt¡¯s difort.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s natural for you to look at it that way.¡±


    Surprisingly, Yubel didn¡¯t seem angry at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not bothered.¡±


    After all, Yubel had experienced all kinds of scrutiny due to his rtionship with Finia. He wasn¡¯t unaware of the rumors circting behind closed doors. Actually, ament like ¡®He¡¯s quite good.¡¯ was quite friendly from Yubel¡¯s perspective.


    Repenhardt, feeling awkward, lifted his hood. His face was unexpectedly young, causing Yubel and Finia to wear slightly surprised expressions. Repenhardt scratched his head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to criticize. After all, my lover is an elf.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The word ¡®lover¡¯ was not to be used carelessly. Finia whispered to Yubel, visibly more shocked.


    ¡°It, it seems real?¡±


    Her tone dropped its pretense and reverted to casual as she was genuinely surprised. The two started to scrutinize Repenhardt as if looking at an exotic animal. Repenhardt, feeling embarrassed, asked.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ I didn¡¯t know there was another pervert like me in the world¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Indeed, the world was full of men who sexually desired women of other races, but few truly loved them. Yubel¡¯s amazement was understandable.


    This oddly eased the atmosphere. Repenhardt sighed internally.


    ¡®Gosh¡­ How did the mood turn out like this?¡¯


    His original n was to appear mysteriously and y the role of a wise man assisting the prince, but instead, the conversation had turned into something akin to club activities for people with unusual tastes.


    ¡®Mystery is truly not for everyone¡­¡¯


    Nevertheless, this had significantly lowered Yubel and Finia¡¯s guard. Yubel looked at Repenhardt with a princely expression again and suddenly spoke.


    ¡°You said you came to help me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Highness Yubel.¡±


    ¡°So, what kind of help can you offer?¡±


    Yubel asked with dignity.


    Repenhardt straightened his posture and replied in a serious voice, ¡°What about military provisions worth a hundred thousand gold coins?¡±


    Instantly, the expressions of Yubel and Finia hardened.


    ¡°A hundred thousand gold coins?¡±


    That amount would be equivalent to half a year¡¯s budget for the Crovence royal family¡ªan enormous sum.


    Such a quantity of grain could feed the entire Kingdom of Crovence for three months with some to spare.


    Of course, these were prices before the onset of the famine; the cost of grain had increased twenty to thirty times by now, making it no longer such an immense sum.


    However, it was certainly enough to cover all of Yubel¡¯s troops¡¯ provisions.


    ¡°¡­Rich, aren¡¯t you? Do wizards earn that well?¡±


    Yubel tried to mix jest to hide his dismay, but his voice was trembling. If Repenhardt¡¯s support were to arrive for Yubel¡¯s beleaguered forces, it would be enough to shift the bnce of power!


    ¡°It¡¯s almost suspicious how timely this is¡­ could it be a nasty lie?¡±


    Yubel slumped into his chair, drained, muttering weakly. The proposal was indeed genuine, as Finia had confirmed its authenticity from beside him.


    Then, Repenhardt delivered the final blow as if to clinch the deal.


    ¡°And depending on the situation, we may also aid with troops. Few in number, but high in quality.¡±


    ¡°¡­May I ask what you mean by high quality?¡±


    At this point, Yubel could no longer maintain his informal speech. His tone shifted slightly towards formality. Repenhardt smiled triumphantly and retorted.


    ¡°How many aura wielders are there under Your Highness Yubel?¡±


    ¡°¡­Not even one¡­¡±


    Yubel grimaced and answered softly. In the entire Kingdom of Crovence, there were only five aura users. Two supported Prince Carsus, while the remaining three remained neutral, observing the situation.


    This was why Yubel¡¯s forces, despite overwhelming financial power initially, had not secured victory. An aura user was in itself a tactical weapon, and Yubel¡¯s side had none.


    Repenhardt spoke calmly to the embarrassed Yubel.


    ¡°Then, six aura users would be a significant force, wouldn¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Six?¡±


    Yubel stood up abruptly in shock. In the entire Kingdom of Crovence, there were only five aura users. Was this wizard iming to have the power to summon more aura users than his own country possessed?


    Repenhardt nodded calmly. Yubel began to suspect he was dreaming. Simultaneously, a sense of rm arose within him. What exactly did this man want in return for offering such an incredible deal?


    ¡°What would be the price for such assistance?¡±


    Repenhardt bowed politely.


    ¡°Should Your Majesty be king, I would request that you grant me a fiefdom.¡±


    Yubel looked puzzled. The request seemed toomon given the conditions.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    That alone did not justify why Repenhardt had sought out Yubel. Currently, Yubel was nearly cornered in his struggle for power. It made little sense to bet on someone likely to lose. Moreover, with the terms Repenhardt was proposing, he could have easily approached Carsus and received a warm wee, especially since they were more desperate for military provisions.


    ¡°I understand your doubts. But once you hear my reasons, you will understand why I have sought you out,¡± Repenhardt continued.


    ¡°The fiefdom I desire must be an autonomous region, independent from thews of the Kingdom of Crovence.¡±


    Yubel¡¯s expression showed a hint of understanding. Repenhardt was seeking a dukedom or a march, a territory within the nation that had its own legal and administrative system. Indeed, such a grant would be difficult to bestow without considerable merit, as it would recognize an authority independent from the royal throne.


    ¡°¡­That would indeed be a condition that Prince Carsus of Carsus would not ept. But why?¡±


    Repenhardt smiled knowingly and answered. And with that response, Yubel understood all too clearly why Repenhardt had chosen him.


    ¡°What I desire is a ce where elves, dwarves, and orcs can live freely, Your Majesty Yubel.¡±

 Chapter 103

    [ Chapter 103 ]


    A small vige situated within the domain of Baron Delphia.


    The atmosphere of the vige was eerily unsettling. There was already a severe famine causing widespread starvation, and with Prince Yubel and his army¡¯s arrival, the likelihood of this ce turning into a battlefield had drastically increased. Most vigers were trembling in fear, dreading what the future might hold.


    Amidst a long drought, the parched vigey silent, its streets deserted. Two figures walked through this stillness¡ªRepenhardt, who had just met with Prince Yubel and escaped the castle, and Siris, who had been waiting outside.


    As they headed towards the inn where theirpanions were staying, Siris casually asked, ¡°Did the discussion go well?¡±


    ¡°It went well enough in itself.¡±


    For Prince Yubel, there was no reason to oppose Repenhardt¡¯s views. In his current situation, he was as good as a head on the block¡ªhardly in a position to choose between freshly baked or stale bread. Moreover, Repenhardt¡¯s suggestion was something Yubel had always desired, making opposition even less likely. The discussion itself was smooth, without any obstacles.


    ¡°The issue is whether things will proceed as discussed.¡±


    Repenhardt pursed his lips in dissatisfaction. It was one thing for Yubel to agree, but whether his subordinates, the nobles, would ept his opinion was another matter. Even Yubel, though he agreed with the idea, showed reluctance about its implementation.


    -Given the current circumstances, there should be few who oppose your demands.


    Repenhardt had imed a territory that belonged to the son of Viscount Carsus, under the lordship of Count Gelfein. Thisnd, located in the rugged Gloten Mountains in the western part of the Crovence Kingdom, was always gued by monsters and wild beasts. Its main industry was mining, using dwarf ves, and it was a ce where few humans lived. Moreover, the mining industry was barely profitable anymore due to the depletion of ore veins.


    Thend was an enemy territory and had little value, something the nobles had no interest in. Count Gelfein¡¯s support for Viscount Carsus was merely out of greed to absorb the neighboring domain. Offering such and in exchange for military provisions worth a hundred thousand gold coins was a deal no one would oppose.


    -But I am unsure what will happen after I ascend to the throne. If I propose a neww to emancipate the ves, the opposition will be formidable.


    That was Yubel¡¯s concern.


    Truthfully, Yubel himself wanted to free the non-human races from very as soon as possible. It was the only way he could live openly and happily with Finia. He didn¡¯t even aspire to make her his queen; he just wished to keep her by his side, even if only as a concubine.


    But realistically, it¡¯s impossible. Even if he bes king, he cannot wield absolute power. There are numerous nobles, rigid traditions, and a popce that still perceives other races as nothing more than ves.


    Can he truly ovee all these and achieve his desired oue?


    It was natural for Yubel to be skeptical. Even Finia, a dwarf, expressed doubts about the feasibility of it all.


    ¡°However, once the autonomous regions are legally recognized, it¡¯s not entirely impossible.¡±


    Walking along with Siris, Repenhardt spoke calmly.


    ¡°After all, an autonomous region is an autonomous region. Whether they bake bread with stones or stir it with a ymore, it¡¯s an internal matter, and external concerns would be interference. Once the system is set up, I think it can somehow work out. It¡¯ll be a headache in various ways, though.¡±


    In his previous life, Repenhardt did not care about human opinions. He pushed everything through with force. While this made things proceed smoothly, it also caused severe side effects.


    ¡°This time, we must go slowly but surely. In a way that humans cannot deny.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense¡­¡±


    Siris nodded. There seemed to be humans who would agree with his views, and his methods seemed realistic. If sessful, at least the first step would be viable.


    Then, a question suddenly arose.


    ¡°Lord Repenhardt.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Did you know Prince Yubel from before?¡±


    ¡°No, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen his face. I only heard rumors before.¡±


    ¡°Who won in the previous life then?¡±


    It was a trivial issue, but still, curiosity lingered. Repenhardt smirked and responded without hesitation.


    ¡°Prince Carsus. In fact, in the previous life, Prince Yubel vanished like dew on the scaffold.¡±


    And Prince Yubel would end up disappearing from history as a royal embarrassment with depraved hobbies. Originally, Prince Carsus was to be the king of the Crovence Kingdom. Hearing this, Siris frowned.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not going to unfold ording to history, is it?¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t intervened, it would have.¡±


    Repenhardt replied confidently. Of course, even he felt uncertain about what oues his significant interventions in history might bring. But¡­


    ¡°Actually, this is normal. Knowing what the future holds is actually abnormal.¡±


    After all, it¡¯s a reversed time.


    After all, it¡¯s a newly written history.


    Repenhardt had already altered the known history from the moment he returned to this era, turning it into a past that no longer existed. It was no different from the fanciful stories concocted by minstrels.


    ¡°I am already living a new life, building hope for the unseen future, striving best as I can, just like everyone else,¡± Repenhardt murmured as if singing.


    Sirius nodded at Repenhardt¡¯s murmured words and whispered softly, ¡°I hope it goes well.¡±


    ¡°We have to make it work. And I believe it will turn out quite well if humans start seeing orcs, elves, and dwarves not as ves, but asrades in arms.¡±


    Repenhardt looked up at the cloudy sky, thest conversation with Yubel still circling in his mind.


    -Your Majesty Yubel, I have something to discuss regarding the forces assisting you.


    -What is it?


    -They are orcs, dwarves, and elves. I am here representing their will.


    * * *


    The rest of the group was staying at a small inn on the outskirts of the vige. When Repenhardt and Sirius entered, they were greeted by Sin, Russ, and Ti gathered in the hall.


    ¡°Did the discussion go well, hyung?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going so-so? Seems to be going well so far.¡±


    The group gathered around the firece in the hall, huddling close together. Russ muttered with an expression mixed with admiration.


    ¡°You¡¯re starting off on quite an ambitious note, hyung.¡±


    It had been a month since they left Grand Forge. During that time, Repenhardt¡¯s party had been frantically exploring various ruins across the regions. They had explored a total of ten sites so far! It would be more urate to say they had piged rather than explored. After all, it wasn¡¯t truly exploration since Repenhardt already knew all the information.


    ¡°No one would believe us if we said we explored a ruin every three days. But it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible either.¡± With the aura wielder Russ and the dwarf warrior Ti joining, and Repenhardt having regained some of his magical powers, they had more than enough ability to conduct the explorations. Having the official answer sheet, so to speak, allowed them to save a lot of time. They were able to plunder the relics like a whirlwind.


    Russ smirked as he recalled those days.


    ¡°Honestly, it was tougher hauling out relics than dealing with demons in the ruins.¡±


    Of course, as they plundered various ces, the number of their Infinite Pouches, whichpressed contents nearly tenfold, had significantly increased. They now had more than ten such pouches. But no matter how much they reduced the volume and weight, the sheer amount they had to carry around was undeniably cumbersome.


    Sin nodded in understanding at Russ¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯ve been building my muscles.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really? If someone who can carry one water jug can now carry two, I don¡¯t see much of a difference.¡±


    ¡°Ugh! But soon, I¡¯ll be able to carry three!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still just water jugs, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Russ and Sin exchanged jokes andughed. Repenhardt let out a baffled chuckle.


    ¡°¡­Anyway, I ended up carrying more than half of it myself¡­¡±


    Thus, having salvaged a wealth of relics from the Silver Age, Repenhardt was able to amass a considerable fortune by selling the more valuable items to the Taoban Trading Company. They had not just collected relics from ten sites, but had thoroughly scraped them clean, making the total sum substantial. Moreover, the fifteen hundred gold coins he had invested in the Taoban Trading Company had multiplied in value, thanks to the famine, now amounting to over thirty thousand gold coins. Even after allocating shares to Sin and Russ, Repenhardt¡¯s total assets were nearing sixty thousand gold coins. Both of them also had about ten thousand gold coins each deposited with the Taoban Trading Company.


    Russ, caressing his sword, smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about the money, but I¡¯m more pleased about the opportunity to earn fame, hyung.¡±


    After wrapping up their relic-looting expeditions, Repenhardt¡¯s party had entered the Kingdom of Crovence and he shared his n to join the civil war with hispanions. Sirius and Ti would have no reason to object, but Repenhardt was a bit worried about how Russ and Sin would react; surprisingly, both showed enthusiasm and agreed.


    ¡°I have already sworn to follow you, hyung. Besides, gaining renown is inevitable if I am to return to my family. If I can elevate my name on the battlefield, my goal wille nearer,¡± was Russ¡¯s response.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed with Mr. Repen¡¯s intentions, didn¡¯t I? Why bring it up now? Besides, while exploring ruins is fine, a pilgrim should really be among the people,¡± was Sin¡¯s reply.


    With both readily agreeing to follow Repenhardt, there were no hesitations left. Repenhardt¡¯s party immediately headed to find Yubel in the Viscountcy of Delphia and sessfully met with Prince Yubel as nned.


    Just then, the innkeeper came into the hall carrying a generous spread of food.


    ¡°The meal is ready. Please eat your fill~.¡±


    Thanks to Repenhardt¡¯s group being connected to the Taoban Trading Company, the inn was enjoying an unexpected windfall. Knowing full well that there was no food, Repenhardt had made a request from the start to have all the necessary ingredients delivered here through the Taoban Trading Company. For them, it was as if food had miraculously fallen from the sky. Currently, in the Kingdom of Crovence, food was even more precious than money. The innkeepers treated Repenhardt¡¯s group as if they were saviors descended from heaven.


    ¡°Please let us know if you need anything at all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you for your efforts.¡±


    Sin, polite as ever, represented the group in offering their thanks. As thendy modestly retreated, the group began their long-dyed dinner. Midway through gulping down ale, Sin suddenly asked.


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Repen. There¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Did we actually have a hundred thousand gold pieces?¡±


    Sin had calcted, and all their assetsbined did not exceed eighty thousand gold pieces. Yet, Repenhardt confidently dered one hundred thousand. With Finia present, it couldn¡¯t have been a lie. But given Repenhardt¡¯s nature, it seemed unlikely he would secretly hoard funds. Hence the confusion.


    Repenhardt grinned.


    ¡°So it¡¯s not actually ¡®one hundred thousand gold pieces¡¯, but ¡®grain worth one hundred thousand gold pieces¡¯.¡±


    The Taoban Trading Company was currently reaping massive profits thanks to Repenhardt¡¯s investment. Amazed by Repenhardt¡¯s actions in the Duchy of Chatan¡ªwhere he mercilessly killed the secondrgest trading guild¡¯s leader¡ªSiebolt recognized his exceptional insight and decided to invest all avable resources to buy grain and transfer it to the Kingdom of Crovence. Had a famine not urred, such an act would have been financially suicidal, but Siebolt boldly executed the n. It was a gamble based on viewing it as a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity; if not for Repenhardt, they would have been doomed either way.


    Fortunately, the gamble paid off, and Siebolt quickly became the owner of the secondrgest guild in the Duchy of Chatan.


    It was natural for Siebolt to feel gratitude and awe towards Repenhardt. However, this didn¡¯t mean he foolishly made Repenhardt the owner of the tradingpany. No matter how grateful he was, he remained a businessman. Instead, he promised that Repenhardt could purchase grain at the original cost price, not the current market price¡ªa merchant¡¯s way of repaying someone who had greatly helped and expanded the guild.


    In other words, the ¡®grain worth one hundred thousand gold pieces¡¯ that Repenhardt mentioned was, in reality, an amount that could be bought for merely three to four thousand gold pieces.

 Chapter 104

    [ Chapter 104 ]


    In other words, the ¡®grain equivalent to a hundred thousand gold coins¡¯ that Repenhardt mentioned was, in reality, an amount that could be purchased for merely three or four thousand gold coins at most.


    After hearing the story, Ti clicked her tongue.


    ¡°That sounds like a scam.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t itpletely rigged gambling? Repenhardt shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°So what? I didn¡¯t lie, did I?¡±


    Even Finia couldn¡¯t find any falsehood in his words, so it certainly wasn¡¯t a lie. Contrary to what one might think, it seemed Repenhardt had a knack for swindling. While snickering, Russ suddenly hardened his expression and asked,


    ¡°I have a question, brother.¡±


    Chewing on a chicken leg, Repenhardt turned to look at Russ.


    ¡°You mentioned six Aura users, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Russ started counting on his fingers.


    ¡°You, me, and the three Dwarf Aura users¡­¡±


    Having folded all the fingers on his right hand, Russ looked puzzled.


    ¡°But that¡¯s only five. Is there an Aura user among the Elves that I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course, there are Aura users among the Elves, but¡­¡±


    He remembered only one Elf Aura user. And that Elf Aura user wasn¡¯t exactly on friendly terms with Repenhardt, the former Demon King, in his past life. They were allies, but not friends, something like that?


    ¡®He¡¯s a tough one to persuade, so meeting him at this point would be¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an Elf. And I¡¯m not included in that number. I¡¯m only working behind the scenes; I have no intention of stepping forward.¡±


    Russ tilted his head, even more confused.


    ¡°Then we¡¯re still short by two.¡±


    Repenhardt gulped down a mug of ale. After quenching his thirst, his eyes sparkled.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The Orc Great Warrior, Kalkan, and St will join us.¡±


    ¡°¡­Orcs? Are there Aura users among the Orcs?¡±


    Not only Russ but also Sin looked surprised. Despite being another ve race, the perception of Orcs being stupid was strongpared to Elves or Dwarves. And in truth, many of them were indeed below average in intelligence.


    Could there really be an Orc who had awakened the spirit of the Great Sword?


    Sensing their astonished gazes, Repenhardt slowly began to speak.


    ¡°About a fifteen-day journey southeast of the Rakid Mountains, there¡¯s a wastnd. It¡¯s called the Land of Trials by non-human races. There are Orcs there who have preserved their ancient traditions.¡±


    Not ves who had lost all their wildness, nor were they diator orcs who had grown savage and brutal, but those whobined intellect and savagery in a delicate bnce, maintaining the spirit of a proud warrior.


    ¡°They are called the Blue Bear Tribe.¡±


    And the leaders of these orcs were the great orc diators, Kalken and St. This couple, even in their previous lives, had led Repenhardt¡¯s army with tremendousbat prowess despite their advanced age.


    In this era, they possessed the bodies of their prime. Even Repenhardt couldn¡¯t fathom how strong they had be.


    ¡®Now that I think about it, Tassid would be there as well. Has that guy grown much?¡¯


    Repenhardt reminisced about the fierce orc warrior and the frail young orc boy from his past life, smiling nostalgically.


    Russ shook his head in disbelief.


    ¡°Of course, some orc diators seemed quite capable¡­ but are orcs truly that strong?¡±


    Repenhardt spoke firmly with a serious expression.


    ¡°As far as I know, they are the strongestbat group on earth. This includes humans, elves, and dwarves!¡±


    * * *


    At the northernmost part of the Graim Kingdom, in the eternal permafrost of Friend.


    Among the deste valleys of the vast snowfield, a group of ten people was camping. They had set up three tents made of thick fur hides and used the cliffs of the valley to block the wind, huddling around a bonfire to escape the northern winds.


    An old man wearing a thick fur hat shivered, blowing white breath from his chapped lips.


    ¡°Phew, phew¡­ It¡¯s cold.¡±


    A burly man, also warming himself by the fire, questioned the old man.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you increase the heat, Mage Hal?¡±


    Though it was called a bonfire, there were no logs to fuel the mes. In this endless snowfield, not even a single twig existed. And with limited carrying capacity, they couldn¡¯t bring logs with them. Hence, they relied on Hal¡¯s magical mes to fend off the cold.


    ¡°Be patient. We need to keep the fire burning all night; I can¡¯t waste my magic power now.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    They were an expedition team from the Graim Kingdom led by Mage Hal.


    Mage Hal, who was turning fifty-seven this year, was a renowned ruins explorer. His magical ability was at thetter part of the 6th circle, which could be considered average for his age. However, Hal¡¯s skill in decoding ancientnguages and interpreting information was unparalleled.


    He had already explored three ruins and was renowned for his aplishments. This time, his challenge was a dungeon located in the remote wilderness of Friend, Salkana.


    After half a year of preparation, Hal led the expedition team to this frozennd. For two months, they endured countless hardships, and now, they were on their way back after exploring the Salkana ruins.


    Aaron, the burly sub-leader of the expedition and a seasoned swordsman, nced around the campsite as he warmed himself by the fire. Each of the three small campfires lit by Hal had three or four people huddled around, shivering. The thick frost on their hair and beards starkly disyed the severity of the cold.


    Aaronmented as he muttered, ¡°We came with over thirty people, but only ten have survived¡­¡±


    Recalling the journey, Aaron shuddered.


    Most of the Silver Age ruins were located in extremely remote areas. However, Friend was in a ss of its own.


    The ferocious cold that seemed to freeze even one¡¯s blood.


    The relentless snowstorms that never ceased.


    The vast, unending snowy ins that broke even the strongest wills.


    Friend¡¯s horrific natural environment was a monster in itself. Just reaching the Salkana dungeon through this terrain cost them threerades. If Hal¡¯s expedition team had not been veterans who had experienced three other dungeons, they would never have made it to Salkana.


    Terrifying magical traps and powerful monsters they had never faced before forced Hal¡¯s expedition team to taste hell. Though they managed to progress to the dungeon¡¯s midpoint, they lost numerousrades, including powerful mages and clerics. It was sheer luck that they were not wiped out and managed to escape the dungeon.


    ¡°The losses are too great,¡± Aaron sighed, thinking of their fallenrades.


    His words brought somber expressions to everyone¡¯s faces.


    Hal, smiling weakly, encouraged them all.


    ¡°Still, didn¡¯t we gain a lot from this expedition?¡±


    At that, smiles slowly returned to everyone¡¯s faces despite their hardships.


    They had suffered heavy losses and managed to explore only about half of the Salkana dungeon, which was a formidable ce. But the rewards were equally immense.


    The expedition members warming themselves by the fire looked toward the tents with satisfied expressions. Inside, there were more than ten infinite pouches filled with artifacts from the Silver Age.


    Seeing the loot, Aaron¡¯s voice brightened, feeling a bit more energetic.


    ¡°Indeed, this haul is far greater than all the artifacts we¡¯ve collected so farbined.¡±


    Because it was located in such a remote region, the Salkana Dungeon contained many mysterious artifacts that had never been discovered before. The supposedly rare infinite pouches weremon, and they acquired numerous powerful magic swords and armors. Each item was among the highest tier of artifacts from the Silver Age. If they were to put these on the market, they would amass an enormous fortune. The amount was enough for every survivor to retire and live in luxury for the rest of their lives.


    However, at this moment, the price of those artifacts meant nothing to Mage Hal.


    Hal suddenly reached into his bosom. Despite shivering in the cold, the old man wore an expression full of joy.


    ¡°Hehehe, if this is presented to the academy, it will cause a tremendous stir.¡±


    What he was touching was one of the books discovered in the Salkana ruins. Hal¡¯s party had also found several tablets and faded books in Salkana. The other members showed no interest in these seemingly worthless artifacts, but to Hal, they were worth more than gold.


    ¡®The ancientnguage is too advanced to fully decipher, but I could infer some of the content just by skimming through it.¡¯


    This book contained records of the mysterious ancients from the Silver Age, shrouded in secrecy!


    The Silver Age, a distant ancient time, perhaps thousands or even tens of thousands of years ago.


    Most of the artifacts from that era have eroded and faded away with the passage of time, leaving only a few behind. Those that are discovered tend to be highly durable artifacts. Military weapons are built with durability in mind, so the artifacts found in dungeons usually possessbat capabilities.


    However, the Salkana Dungeon was different. The harsh environment of Friend was the worst for life to survive in, but it was the best for preserving artifacts. Historical records from the Silver Age, which would have normally left no trace, were perfectly preserved.


    ¡®As soon as we return, I must dedicate myself to decoding these records. I will unveil the secrets of the Silver Age and those ancient people. If that happens¡­ hehehe.¡¯


    Despite being an old man, Hal¡¯s heart was pounding fiercely like a young man¡¯s. He couldn¡¯t help but be excited. He couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine the immense honor that would be bestowed upon him if he presented these findings. As a schr, he might achieve immortal fame in human history!


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back to the Kingdom of Graim. I am eager to present our findings to the academy as soon as possible.¡±


    Seeing Hal urging them on, everyone agreed.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Though they were not schrs, the others were equally excited about the bright future ahead. Dreaming of bing wealthy by selling the artifacts, the expedition members joyfully patted each other on the back.


    ¡°Um?¡±


    One of the expedition members looked across the valley, tilting his head in confusion. In the fierce north wind and the thick snowstorm, a shadowy figure appeared.


    Everyone stood up in surprise.


    ¡°What, what is that?¡±


    The shadow multiplied. There were now four figures, and everyone looked shocked.


    In this harsh environment of Friend, not even monsters could survive. There was no way any other living beings could be here. Yet, someone had approached their campsite!


    They all wore confused expressions, wondering if they were seeing things. Aaron drew his sword and shouted.


    ¡°Who goes there?¡±

 Chapter 105

    [ Chapter 105 ]


    The shadow revealed itself. It was a young man with ck hair and ck eyes, possessing astonishing beauty.


    The moment Hal saw the young man¡¯s attire, he doubted his eyes. The young man wore ordinary leather armor with a cloak draped over his shoulders and a long sword at his waist. While such attire wasmon in the city, this ce was the eternal permafrost, Friend.


    ¡®How can he remain so calm in this cold with that attire!?¡¯


    Following him, the forms of other shadows became clear. There was a red-haired woman in a reddish robe, a young man in his twenties d in pitch-ck full-body armor, and a blonde knight in golden armor shining from head to toe.


    None of them were dressed to withstand this cold. They weren¡¯t even wearing fur coats. Yet, none of them showed any signs of feeling cold.


    Everyone was so astonished that they just blinked in disbelief. Aaron, barely regaining hisposure, asked.


    ¡°W-Who are you? And how did you get here?¡±


    The young man stared intently at Aaron. Suddenly, a yellowish light filled Aaron¡¯s vision.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Aaron¡¯s eyes widened. At the same time, a red line slowly appeared on his neck. Blood started to trickle from the red line, and then his head slid off and fell.


    Thud!


    Aaron¡¯s head rolled across the frozen ground. Due to the extreme cold, the blood flowed for only a moment before freezing solid.


    A momentter, Hal screamed.


    ¡°Ah, ahhh!¡±


    Aaron was dead! The other members of the expedition team finally came to their senses and hurriedly drew their weapons.


    ¡°Aaron hyung!¡±


    ¡°Enemies!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re robbers after the relics!¡±


    The members of the expedition team, now understanding the situation, charged at the young man in a fury. The young man nced at hispanions behind him and coldly ordered.


    ¡°Kill them all.¡±


    The young man in ck armor and the golden knight responded simultaneously.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°At yourmand!¡±


    The two knights drew their swords and charged at the expedition members. ck des danced, and the golden longsword sprayed blood. Screams erupted continuously as dark red blood and bright red entrails spilled everywhere.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    In an instant, the expedition members fell, bleeding. Hal, panicking, began to prepare a spell.


    ¡°By the thunder of the sky, Thunderbolt Arrow!¡±


    The 3rd circle lightning spell, Thunderbolt Arrow, formed in Hal¡¯s wrinkled hand, discharging electricity. Just as he was about to cast the spell, the robed woman chanted in a clear voice, forming hand seals.


    ¡°Flow of destruction, follow the natural order! Evasion Road!¡±


    A grey magical staff materialized in front of the woman, absorbing all the lightning arrows. Hal¡¯splexion turned pale. The magic she used was a third-circle mana absorption spell. She was a mage on par with Hal, despite her youthful appearance.


    ¡°This, this can¡¯t be!¡±


    Meanwhile, the expedition members were dying. They, too, were seasonedbatants through dungeon explorations, yet none could stand against the two swordsmen. They could only die with eyes wide open in resentment, bing cold corpses.


    Within mere minutes, all the expedition members except Hal were dead. Hal, terrified, shouted at the young man.


    ¡°If you want the artifacts, take them all! I¡¯ll give them all to you!¡±


    The young man approached Hal with a bitter smile. Hal retreated, clutching the book in his arms.


    ¡®No, this can¡¯t be¡­¡­.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t care about the artifacts. But he couldn¡¯t die without revealing the great truth he had discovered, this historical record. Hal pleaded.


    ¡°Please, spare my life. Killing an old man like me won¡¯t benefit you in any way.¡±


    At that moment, the young man spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mage.¡±


    The young man raised his longsword. His cold voice pierced Hal¡¯s ears.


    ¡°The reason we came is actually because of you.¡±


    The cold de plunged deep into Hal¡¯s abdomen. Excruciating pain struck his brain, and a scream erupted.


    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±


    ¡î ¡î ¡î


    A cold north wind swept through the valley filled with corpses, spreading its chill. A woman in a robe, watching the gruesome scene, called out to the ck-haired young man.


    ¡°Teslon¡­¡­.¡±


    Phne approached Teslon with a sullen face. She asked, almost whining.


    ¡°Did it really have to be this way?¡±


    ¡°It was themand of the Sage of Silver.¡±


    Teslon replied in a stiff voice as he approached Hal¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°They opened a door that should not have been opened.¡±


    Ignoring Phne¡¯s sorrowful expression, the young man, Teslon, searched the corpse. He retrieved a tattered book and put it in his robe, continuing.


    ¡°This is a history that must not be known. Everything is for the protection of humanity.¡±


    Phne looked puzzled.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve heard the Sage of Silver is the protector of humanity¡­ but still, these innocent people¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small sacrifice for the greater good of humanity.¡±


    Teslon cut off Phne¡¯s words with a cold voice. At that moment, a knight in ck armor approached Teslon. Teslon looked at him and asked.


    ¡°What do you think, Stefan? How is the Berserker Armor?¡±


    The ck knight replied with a sly grin.


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be better, Sir Teslon.¡±


    The ck knight was Stefan von Lepanto Artion, the second son of the Marquis of Artion and holder of the title of Viscount Lepanto.


    While searching for his ancestral demon sword, Artion, Stefan had encountered the hidden Fist King, Repenhardt. This meeting left him consumed by feelings of inferiority, driving him to a life of indulgence and vice. Witnessing someone his age already reach the peak as an aura user made all his training feel pointless.


    Once a promising knight known as the Knight of Resolve in the Vasily Kingdom, Stefan became a ruin, forgotten, with only a vague resentment toward Repenhardt to console him as he drowned his sorrows in alcohol.


    It was then that Teslon, the Sage of Silver, approached Stefan.


    Teslon promised him great power, power that would rival that of aura users, if he followed him. Power that would allow him to defeat Repenhardt.


    The gift he received was this pitch-ck full-body armor.


    An exceptional artifact rivaling the magic armor Eldrad, the Berserker Armor.


    Unlike Eldrad, which enabled the use of various spells, the Berserker Armor had a single defining feature.


    It made the wearer endlessly fast, strong, durable, and tireless.


    Stefan was utterly captivated by the power of this armor, which allowed him to fight like a legendary berserker while maintaining a clear mind. With newfound hope, he gave up his vices. He dedicated all his time to mastering the Berserker Armor.


    ¡®Though I have yet topletely master the Berserker Armor¡­¡­.¡¯


    The day this armor fully became his, that arrogantmoner aura user would be kneeling at his feet!


    As Stefan clenched his teeth in thoughts of revenge, a calm voice reached him.


    ¡°You are not the only one who dreams of revenge, Sir Stefan.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Sir Eusus.¡±


    Stefan turned to look at the knight in golden armor with a bitter smile. Indeed, he was not the only one seeking vengeance against Repenhardt.


    Eusus von Tenes, the Golden Knight of Graim, renowned far and wide.


    However, his fame had considerably dimmed, thanks to a humiliating defeat at the hands of Repenhardt.


    Seeing Eusus, who also entrusted himself to Teslon, Stefan¡¯s gaze softened.


    ¡°Are you hurt, Sir Eusus?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Sir Stefan. No matter what, do you think I would get hurt by such rabble?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Though they were technically rivals, Stefan and Eusus got along quite well. Being in simr circumstances and sharing amon enemy, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of camaraderie.


    Moreover, unlike Repenhardt, who was considered a meremoner, Eusus hailed from a highly esteemed noble lineage and possessed significant renown. To Stefan, a nobleman to his core, Eusus was truly ¡°someone worthy of friendship.¡±


    ¡°By the way¡­¡±


    Approaching Teslon, Eusus reverted the magic armor Eldrad to its sheathed form. Once nearly destroyed by Repenhardt, Eldrad had been fully restored thanks to its self-repair ability and an artifact from the Silver Age that Teslon had provided.


    Shedding his armor and feeling lighter, Eusus marveled as he looked around.


    ¡°This Ne of Warmth is truly effective. Even in this blizzard, it feels like a spring breeze.¡±


    The Ne of Warmth, worn by everyone in Teslon¡¯s group, was a Silver Age artifact that maintained a constant body temperature in any cold. It was an item known only to the Sages of Silver, never revealed to the world.


    Eusus nced at the infinite pouches scattered inside the tent and asked.


    ¡°What should we do with these artifacts, Sir Teslon?¡±


    ¡°Take what¡¯s useful and sell the rest. But those listed must be retrieved and kept by the Sage of Silver.¡±


    Teslon recalled the list he had memorized. Among the artifacts from this Salkana Dungeon, some were never to be permitted for the current humanity.


    ¡°The Sage of Silver has the mission of protecting humanity from ancient evils. Many of these Silver Age artifacts possess dangerous capabilities, and if not properly managed by the rightful custodian, chaos would ensue.¡±


    As Teslon spoke, Eusus fiddled with the ne around his neck, puzzled.


    ¡°I understand that, but what¡¯s the criteria? Honestly, it doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡±


    The Ne of Warmth was undoubtedly a remarkable item. But was it so dangerous that it couldn¡¯t be allowed for humanity? How could it be that artifacts like the magic armor Eldrad and the Berserker Armor were released to the world, yet the Ne of Warmth wasn¡¯t? Eusus couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it.


    Teslon inwardly smirked at Eusus¡¯s expression. In truth, he also didn¡¯t fully understand the criteria the Sages of Silver used to determine the significance of the artifacts. Despite being a Sage himself, Teslon knew less about their secrets than he knew.


    But Teslon couldn¡¯t show any uncertainty, so he ignored it and started rummaging through the infinite pouches. As he sorted through the artifacts ording to the pre-received list, Eusus¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t this the Voice of Elucion, Sir Teslon?¡±


    In Eusus¡¯s hand was a square ck block. Teslon asked curiously.


    ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s just a ck square block, isn¡¯t it? Why do you think it¡¯s the Voice of Elucion?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Eusus pointed to the ancient script engraved on the side of the block.


    ¡°The markings here are identical.¡±


    Eusus, thoughcking in knowledge of ancientnguages, possessed a knight¡¯s keen eye. He couldn¡¯t read the script, but he could recognize identical ¡°pictures.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Teslon let out a slight groan. Was the Voice of Elucion also an artifact that shouldn¡¯t be revealed to modern humanity? It seemed usible, considering how much the Demon King Repenhardt valued it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was another one.¡±


    Half-heartedly answering, Teslon started to sort out the Voice of Elucion, but suddenly his eyes sparkled.


    ¡®If the Demon King valued it so much, this must be no ordinary artifact¡­¡¯


    Sneakily, Teslon pocketed the ck block, ncing at the others. Then, gathering the infinite pouches, he spoke to his group.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back. Even after returning what we owe to the Sage of Silver, there will be plenty of artifacts left.¡±


    Though Teslon made a joke, the response was tepid. Everyone came from well-off families, so acquiring many artifacts wasn¡¯t particrly thrilling. Moreover, the massacre of innocents, even under the Sage¡¯smand, left them feeling uneasy.


    As they prepared to return with somber expressions, Phne muttered quietly.


    ¡°¡­What kind of history must never be known that they go to such lengths, these Sages of Silver?¡±


    Watching her, Teslon bit his lip.


    ¡°Do not seek to know, do not be interested, Phne.¡±


    Indeed, it must never be known.


    The unknown history.


    The truth about the elves, dwarves, orcs, and trolls, who are now mere ve races.


    The truth about them would only endanger modern humanity. It¡¯s a truth that offers no benefit to the humans who rule the world.


    Teslon solemnly dered.


    ¡°The only ones who have the right to know are the Sages of Silver.¡±

 Chapter 106

    [ Chapter 106 ]


    The enormous Gloten mountain range formed the eastern border between the Kingdom of Crovence and the Vasily Kingdom. Beyond its rugged peaksy vast grasnds. This expansive in, where the horizon was marked by endless nds and rocky mountains, remainedrgely untouched by human hands¡ªthis was the Fend in.


    In the rtively habitable areas near the mountains, which featured small valleys andkes suitable for cultivation, a few human viges still remained. These viges, established along the pathway leading to the kingdom¡¯s border gates, were home to nomads and traveling merchants. They roamed the arid wilderness herding sheep and goats or made their living trading with the border guards stationed at the gates.


    However, even they did not venture further east. The harsh climate, with its extreme temperature fluctuations between day and night, and the presence of monsters that frequently preyed on their sheep and goats, made it an unbearable ce for even the most resilient nomads. Hence, the eastern part of the Fend in was referred to as Deatnd, or ¡°Death¡¯s Land¡± in the nomads¡¯nguage, and was strictly avoided.


    No shepherd, no matter how brave, ventured into the eastern part of the Fend in, the deste Deatnd.


    Yet now, a flock of sheep and goats grazed peacefully in that very Deatnd. Nearby, arge figure sat on a rock, shirtless, casually observing them.


    If a human saw this, they would have doubted their eyes. Deatnd was teeming not with mere wild beasts, but with powerful creatures worthy of being called monsters. No shepherd would dare bring their flock here, even if every other pasture had dried up.


    However, this man maintained a serene expression even in this perilous ce. And upon closer inspection, it wasn¡¯t so strange.


    He wasn¡¯t human¡ªhe was an orc.


    Standing nearly two meters tall, with rough, green skin like the bark of a tree, a t nose, and tusks jutting out from his lower jaw like those of a boar, this orc had all the characteristic features of his kind. Yet, his features were somehow well-defined and bnced, making him not appear overly ferocious. By human standards, he might even be considered ruggedly handsome.


    As he watched the goats diligently nibbling at the sparse grass, the green-skinned orc stretchednguidly.


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no news today either.¡±


    At the sound of his voice, arge wolf¡¯s head suddenly emerged from beneath the rock. This fearsome-looking wolf was enormous. A direwolf, standing 1.2 meters tall and reaching 3 meters in length, it was a monster that could snap up a bull in one bite.


    This ferocious monster approached the orc man and, like a dog, began nuzzling its head against him, whining softly.


    ¡°Yip, yip.¡±


    ¡°Hey! You little rascal! You haven¡¯t done anything and you¡¯re already looking for food?¡±


    When he tapped its head lightly, it whimpered like a real dog and curled its tail. Watching the direwolf crouch at his feet, the orc man clicked his tongue.


    ¡°¡­Seriously, why has the former king of the ins be so submissive?¡±


    The direwolf lifted its head, stuck out its tongue as if saying, ¡®Well, that didn¡¯t work,¡¯ and confidently descended under the rock. The orc man clicked his tongue again.


    ¡°Ugh, that cunning beast.¡±


    It had been half a year since he tamed this ck-furred direwolf, ck King. For an orc, taming a direwolf was proof of being an honorable warrior. All orcs dream of bing wolf riders, but only a true warrior can mark themselves on these ferocious monsters and make them follow.


    He had chased the ck King, known as the king of the ins, for a week, endured its counterattacks for three days, and after a half-day battle, he finally subdued the ck King. He imprinted his warrior spirit on the ck King, making it follow him.


    Up to this point, everything was good. However, this ck King was different from other direwolves. Was it too intelligent? It understood words perfectly and behaved like a human, but to an excessive degree, to the point of being cheeky.


    ¡®Sometimes, I feel like I¡¯m the one who got tricked¡­¡¯


    Shaking his head, the orc man suddenly looked up sharply.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The ck King, descending under the rock, perked up its ears as well. Both stood up simultaneously. At this sight, two other orc men who were tending the sheep a bit further away ran over with startled faces.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Has it finally appeared, Tassid?¡±


    The orcs all stared in the direction Tassid was looking. Sure enough, after a moment, arge shadow emerged from the other side of the rocky hills. It was a Turtle Lion, a carnivorous monster with the body of a turtle and the head and limbs of a lion. It seemed to be quite old, appearing nearly twice the size of the ck King.


    Roar!


    The Turtle Lion roared and started charging towards the sheep. The sheep and goats, frozen by the roar, stood still in a daze, unable to think of running away. This monster, which had evolved in the arid climate to reduce moisture evaporation, might lookughable at first nce, but it was far from an easy opponent. Itbined the defense of a turtle and the attack power of a lion, a formidable monster capable of easily sweeping away dozens of human soldiers.


    However, the orcs did not seem too tense.


    Orc warrior Tassid picked up the giant zhanmadao ced beside him and grinned.


    ¡°ck King!¡±


    As if waiting for thismand, the direwolfy down at Tassid¡¯s feet. Grabbing the reins and swiftly mounting ck King, Tassid shouted in Orcish as he spurred the beast forward.


    ¡°Talkra! Ketchatraka!¡±


    Tranted, it meant something like, ¡®Food¡¯s here! Light the fire!¡¯ Riding atop ck King, Tassid galloped across the in at a fierce speed, raising his rough zhanmadao high and shouting loudly.


    ¡°Dakar!¡±


    He called the name of the zhanmadao to awaken the soul of the weapon. Tassid¡¯s beloved de, Dakar, began to emit a faint light along its de. This was an orc warrior¡¯s unique technique, entirely different from an aura, where instead of infusing the de with one¡¯s energy, one drew out the sword¡¯s own spirit. The once dull de of Dakar sharpened to a razor edge, exuding a chilling aura.


    Merging his spirit with that of the de, Tassid charged toward the Turtle Lion like a storm. Just as the Turtle Lion was about to pounce on a goat, Tassid swiftly intercepted it. The Turtle Lion roared with anger and wariness.


    ¡°Grrraaah!¡±


    ck King also bared his fangs and roared back.


    ¡°Grrr!¡±


    The fierce beasts faced each other, assessing their opponent. In an instant, the Turtle Lion bared its sharp fangs and leapt forward, simultaneously swiping at Tassid with its forepaw. Tassid parried the attack with his zhanmadao.


    ng!


    The sound of metal echoed as Tassid effortlessly blocked the Turtle Lion¡¯s attack. His thick arm muscles bulged as if they would burst, but he didn¡¯t give an inch. Both Tassid and ck King effortlessly withstood the full weight of the massive Turtle Lion¡¯s strike.


    ¡°Grrraaah!¡±


    The enraged Turtle Lion repeatedly swung its forepaws. Tassid continued to parry with Dakar, his eyes suddenly zing with determination.


    ¡°Taaah!¡±


    With a thunderous shout, Tassid¡¯s rough zhanmadao traced a delicate arc, shing the Turtle Lion¡¯s neck and shoulder simultaneously. A brilliant three-strikebination wove a pattern of blood in the air.


    Blood spurted as the giant monster lost its life and slowly began to sink. Two other Orc warriors, who had been standing by with swords and axes for backup, ran over with bright expressions.


    ¡°Oh, as expected of the brave Tassid!¡±


    ¡°With this, we won¡¯t go hungry for a while!¡±


    The Orc warriors joyfully began to dismantle the fallen Turtle Lion. Their hands, removing the shell and skinning it, moved with remarkable skill.


    In fact, for the Orcs living here, a monster attacking their sheep was not a disaster but a blessing. Since mere herding was not enough to sustain them, they would face food shortages if monsters did not attack from time to time. It could even be said that this was their staple.


    Of course, many Orcs died during these attacks, but for those who revered warriors, there were no tears to shed for the defeated.


    With a Turtle Lion of this size, just the meat alone was enough to feed them for a while. Moreover, its shell and hide were useful in many ways. Tassid and the other Orc warriors enthusiastically continued their dismantling work.


    As they were busy draining the blood and skinning it, the ck King quietly approached and tapped the Turtle Lion¡¯s hind leg with his paw. Then he looked at Tassid and tapped the thigh this time.


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    At Tassid¡¯s gruff voice, the ck King pointed his nose at the hind leg. Through their soul connection, Tassid could immediately sense the Direwolf¡¯s will. The ck King was saying this:


    ¡°Hurry up and give me my share already.¡±


    ¡°¡­Here you go.¡±


    With a wry smile, Tassid sliced off arge chunk of the hind leg and tossed it to him. The ck King happily grabbed it with his mouth. Then, he tapped Tassid¡¯s shoulder. Anyone could see it was a gesture meaning, ¡°Well done, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    ¡°You little rascal¡­¡±


    Watching the ck King gnawing on the bone from a distance, Tassid shook his head. He wondered if the so-called king of the ins was more of a ruler by political prowess rather than strength.


    Once they were ready to leave, Tassid hoisted the load onto his shoulder and whistled.


    ¡°Wheeeet!¡±


    The sheep and goats began to gather at the sound. Looking back at hispanions, Tassid stood up.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back to the vige.¡±


    * * *


    Endlessly stretching across the ins, there stood a massive rock mountain resembling a crouching bear atop a slightly elevated hill. A small spring bubbled below the rock mountain, and around it, hundreds of leather tents were lined up. This was the spring campsite of the true rulers of this harshnd, the Blue Bear Tribe.


    As Tassid and the other two orc men descended the hill carrying the Turtle Lion, the orcs who had remained in the vige greeted them with cheers. Waving back in response to their warm wee, Tassid entered the vige. When they arrived in front of arge tent nearly twice the size of the others, the curtain was drawn back to reveal an orc woman with dark red skin, solid muscles, and ample breasts. Despite being a massive figure herself, shemanded an imposing presence that could rightly be called that of a formidable woman, matching even the brawny Tassid.


    Tassid gestured to the Turtle Lion¡¯s carcass and spoke.


    ¡°Today¡¯s harvest, Grandmother.¡±


    ¡°The children will not go hungry.¡±


    Sta, the orc woman, nodded in satisfaction. She then picked up a piece of the Turtle Lion¡¯s flesh and easily tore it apart with both hands. It wasn¡¯t cooked; she had simply ripped the raw meat apart with her bare strength. Her strength was so immense that she could probably dismember a few people with ease. Yet, the other orcs showed no surprise, as if this was amon urrence.


    Holding the torn pieces of meat, Sta bestowed a blessing.


    ¡°Let this flesh and blood be our flesh and blood. Take it and fight against destiny!¡±


    After the blessing, other female orcs came forward with knives, each cutting off their share of the meat. True to being orc women, their bodies were all well-built with solid muscles. While they clearly had feminine features unlike male orcs, none had the soft, slender physiques of human or elf women. For orcs, the standard of obesity was determined by how much b one had, so no matter how skinny one was, without muscles, she was just a ¡®fat¡¯ woman.


    In this sense, the forty-year-old Sta was indeed a fearsome beauty. Her skin was practically synonymous with the word ¡®muscle¡¯! She was a knockout that made all the orc men drool with desire.


    Despite her rock-hard muscles, Sta also had a generous bosom. With those ample breasts, she had nursed over thirty young orcs, earning her the title of mother among mothers. Though this might seem odd, she was a woman worthy of respect by orc standards.


    As she watched the tribe¡¯s orcs carry away the Turtle Lion¡¯s flesh, Sta smiled contentedly. She then looked at Tassid, who was standing proudly by her side, and praised him once more.


    ¡°Well done, Tassid.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing,¡± he replied.

 Chapter 107

    [ Chapter 107 ]


    The young orc with green skin did not originally belong to her tribe. Four years ago, he appeared as an outsider through the Land of Trials. He had been living as a ve to humans and was brought here under the guidance of a mysterious human.


    Sta spoke with a wistful expression.


    ¡°Now, no one denies your worth.¡±


    Back then, there had been much opposition to epting an outsider orc, who had lost both the orc¡¯s soul and pride, into the tribe. It was Sta who had epted the young Tassid despite all the objections. Wise beyond her years, she recognized the potential in Tassid, who had broken the chains of fate and awakened the spirit of a warrior through his own will.


    ¨C Learning and mastering the pride of a warrior in one¡¯s soul is indeedmendable. Moreover, this child possesses a soul filled with pride without having learned or mastered anything. If this child is not a warrior, then who else can im to be one?


    Sta¡¯s words had awakened the entire Blue Bear Tribe, and everyone, feeling ashamed, epted the young orc boy. Now, four yearster, the once frail young orc had be an indispensable warrior for the Blue Bear Tribe.


    ¡°I am d to see the fruits of my teaching.¡±


    At Sta¡¯s gentle words, Tassid shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°I am naturally talented, after all.¡±


    Whack!


    Sta¡¯s backhanded knuckles struck Tassid squarely in the face.


    ¡°Stop showing off.¡±


    ¡°Ouch~.¡±


    Tassid grabbed his face, pretending to be in pain.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t really hurt. If he had been a proud human, this blow might have easily broken his nose, but for orcs with t noses, such a facial strike was merely yful banter. It was simr to how humans lightly tapped each other on the shoulder.


    Humans might see these orcs as violent and barbaric, but it was simply a misunderstanding born from differences in physical structure.


    While Sta and Tassid were yfully teasing each other, they saw an orc warrior running urgently from the hill in the distance. The orc, descending the hill in a single bound like a mountain goat, reached Sta and shouted.


    ¡°Great Mother!¡±


    ¡°What is themotion, Magadan?¡±


    The orc called Magadan, with a face full of tension, opened his mouth.


    ¡°Humans have appeared. Angat, who was herding sheep in the west, reported it.¡±


    Tassid and Sta¡¯s expressions hardened. The other orcs, who had been idly tending to the fire, also sharpened their eyes and rose from their ces.


    ¡°Are they soldiers?¡±


    Magadan shook his head.


    ¡°I heard there are only five of them.¡±


    ¡°Just a group of adventurers then?¡±


    Sta frowned. asionally, adventurers who had heard strange rumors would enter thisnd of trials. They weren¡¯t after the orcs but were instead explorers seeking the ruins of the Silver Age located here. Even so, to them, orcs were just wild monsters. Every encounter inevitably led to a battle.


    Suddenly, Sta bared her teeth in a grin, her voice dripping with malice.


    ¡°In that case, we should let them know who the true rulers of thisnd are!¡±


    * * *


    A week had passed since Repenhardt and his party had headed south along the Gloten Mountains. They had now crossed the Fend in and entered thend of trials.


    Under normal circumstances, it would have taken them at least twenty days. If they had been traveling on foot, that is. But money makes the world go round. With their pockets well-lined, Repenhardt and his party had splurged this time, buying horses and riding swiftly. With enough money, they could afford the luxury of changing their tired horses at every station along the way.


    Upon entering thend of trials, Repenhardt¡¯s party reduced their speed. There were no more ces to exchange their exhausted horses, so they had to be mindful of their mounts¡¯ stamina.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly a deste ce, hyung.¡±


    Riding on a horse at a brisk pace, Russ surveyed the surroundings. The further they got from the Fend in, the fewer signs of human presence there were. The cone-shaped tents of the nomads who roamed the ins had long since vanished.


    Repenhardt, leading the way, nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder orcs have such a fearsome reputation.¡±


    Orcs were considered rough, brutal, and barbaric. This was themon perception among humans.


    But this was merely a reflection of the harsh environment the orcs lived in. The brutal practice of abandoning weak newborns in the wilderness was indeed a part of orc culture. Also true to some extent was the practice of elderly orcs leaving their viges to die of starvation in the wild.


    ¡°In reality, orcs see leaving the vige as an honorable act, not something they¡¯re forced into.¡±


    Repenhardt conveniently omitted the part where orcs whocked honor were indeed driven out of their viges. In the end, being cast out was the same either way.


    Nevertheless, what seemed like barbaric customs were actually the most practical survival strategies born out of a relentless struggle for life. Hearing Repenhardt¡¯s exnation, Ti tilted her head.


    ¡°¡­But doesn¡¯t that still make them barbaric?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, why do dwarves get to live in their paradise, building all those structures? In the end, living in the wilderness is just as tough for them. From her perspective, orcs still seemed like barbaric brutes.


    Then Siris pouted.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because the dwarves got lucky and managed to salvage a lot of stuff.¡±


    Despite living as ves to humans, dwarves retained much of their ancestral wisdom, allowing them to maintain a somewhat cultured life even when exiled to the wilderness. However, from the elves¡¯ perspective, who had to flee after losing everything, Ti¡¯s words sounded like theints of someone who didn¡¯t understand true hardship.


    ¡°But still, how can you say they¡¯re not barbaric when they don¡¯t cherish their children or even abandon their elders? Elves don¡¯t do that, right?¡±


    ¡°Even so, you have to understand their perspective. Do you think dwarves could¡¯ve modified the Grand Forge if they had lost all their architectural and forging skills?¡±


    The two women bickered from their horses. Watching this rare sight of an elf defending orcs, Repenhardt held his forehead in his hand.


    ¡®Ah, this is a problem, too. Come to think of it.¡¯


    Though it was just a trivial argument between Ti and Siris, Repenhardt understood the implications of what he was seeing.


    No matter how oppressed the different races were, the idea that they would band together in perfect unity was a naive expectation. In his past life, elves, dwarves, and orcs constantly had various conflicts. Different races with different cultures couldn¡¯t easily blend together.


    Jealousy and rivalry weren¡¯t unique to humans. Even the most rational elves, the truth-seeking dwarves, and the proud orcs had different standards for rationality, truth, and pride. Ultimately, putting different races together led to problems, whether they were humans, elves, dwarves, or orcs.


    ¡®Well, back then, I could enforce unity with the Emperor¡¯s power, but now that¡¯s not an option¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt scratched his cheek in frustration. He thought he¡¯d need to discuss this issue with Makelinter.


    Meanwhile, Siris and Ti had finally ended their argument and were riding their horses again, both with puffed cheeks and sulky expressions. Repenhardt continued walking, pretending not to notice. From his long years of experience, he had learned that no man ever came out of a women¡¯s quarrel unscathed.


    It seemed Sin understood this ¡®wisdom¡¯ well too. He approached Repenhardt and started talking about something else, smoothly changing the subject.


    ¡°But Mr. Repen, how are you going to persuade the orcs? Ah, of course, I¡¯m sure you have a way, but I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    There was a belief that since Repenhardt had easily persuaded the elves and dwarves, he would naturally do the same with the orcs. Surprisingly, Repenhardt made a troubled expression.


    ¡°I do have a method, but I¡¯m not very confident about it.¡±


    In fact, Repenhardt was indeed worried.


    The dwarves posed no problem since they could hear the voice of truth. The elves, being rational thinkers and having the hidden card of the World Tree revival ritual, were also not a concern. However, he had only thought about how tomunicate to the orcs that he was not an enemy and was on their side; he wasn¡¯t certain it would work.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to confront this head-on to find out.¡±


    At that, Siris rode up to Repenhardt¡¯s side. She whispered so that the others couldn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you just do it the same way you did in your past life?¡±


    She implied that since he had persuaded them once, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Repenhardt, feeling awkward, whispered back to her.


    ¡°Well¡­ back then, I had Tassid.¡±


    In his past life, Repenhardt met Tassid while exploring various ruins across the continent with Siris. During that time, Repenhardt was already meeting with different races across the continent, delving into new realms of magic, and rescuing oppressed elves and orcs whenever possible.


    Before the Antares Empire was established, Tassid had left the Blue Bear Tribe to wander the continent, seeking to save oppressed orcs. It was during a period of deep despair when he realized that he couldn¡¯t change anything alone in a world dominated by humans.


    To Tassid, Repenhardt¡¯s existence was a beacon of hope. After finding Repenhardt and testing him with his sword, Tassid realized that Repenhardt was the only way to fulfill his dream. He then pledged his loyalty to him.


    Those were the golden days for Repenhardt¡ªexploring Silver Age ruins with Siris and Tassid, visiting isted tribes, and rescuing enved races across the continent. It was a time filled with dreams, hope, and freedom.


    Eventually, Repenhardt united the various tribal viges into what became the Antares Empire and headed to the Blue Bear Tribe with Tassid. By then, the fame of the Antares Empire had spread across the continent. The Blue Bear Tribe joined their cause without much resistance.


    But now, without Tassid as an intermediary and nothing significant aplished yet, how could he possibly convey to the orcs that his dreams and intentions were genuine?


    Naturally, his confidence was wavering.


    Repenhardt clicked his tongue and muttered.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s not like I have no n at all. We¡¯ll just have to meet them first.¡±


    Just then, Russ frowned and ced his hand on the hilt of his sword. He called out to the group in a low voice.


    ¡°Something¡¯sing.¡±


    The group halted and dismounted. Over the distant hill, a group of armed individuals appeared. Around twenty sturdy orcs with dark red skin, d in leather armor and wielding crude swords and axes.


    Looking at their attire, Repenhardt spoke.


    ¡°Orc scouts.¡±


    ¡°Must be thepanions of the ones who scouted us earlier.¡±


    With the keen senses of an aura user, Russ had already noticed that an orc had been observing them. Repenhardt nodded.


    ¡°It looks like they¡¯re going to attack. Try not to harm them too much. We¡¯re here with peaceful intentions.¡±


    The orcs drew their weapons and began to close the distance slowly. Repenhardt¡¯s party formed a circle around the horses. Ti and Siris protected Sin, drawing their weapons, while Sin began chanting a holy spell in preparation.


    Suddenly, the lead orc let out a roar.


    ¡°Judika kadel metalka! Sakan da talka!¡±


    Sin asked nervously.


    ¡°What are they saying?¡±


    ¡°This is ournd. All humans will die.¡±


    Ti shook her head at Repenhardt¡¯s trantion.


    ¡°How hostile.¡±


    Repenhardt took a step forward and raised his voice.


    ¡°Spirits of the Blue Warriors! I am here to¡­¡±


    Just as he was about to dere in orcish that they were not enemies, the twenty orcs roared in unison.


    ¡°Sakan da talka!¡±


    And with terrifying momentum, they charged towards the group. Russ smirked bitterly.


    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re not in the mood for talking.¡±

 Chapter 108

    [ Chapter 108 ]


    ¡°Graaaa!¡±


    With a beast-like roar, the crude sword of an orc shed through the air. Siris deftly dodged the sword and struck the orc¡¯s thigh. Since she intentionally struck with the t side of the de, no blood sttered. Nheless, a scream escaped from the orc¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Ughhh!¡±


    In the meantime, another orcunched a series of attacks. Siris easily maneuvered her body, slipping through the attacks. Then, she delivered consecutive kicks, striking the back of the orcs¡¯ heads.


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    Two orcs stumbled as they were hit in the back of their heads. Ti swiftly swept their legs with the handle of her axe. The orcs fell with a groan.


    ¡°Grrrr!¡±


    Russ, too, was moving among the orcs, wielding his sword. He didn¡¯t even use aura. He simply fought the orcs with his sheathed sword, knocking them down one by one.


    Whack! Whack! Whack! Whack!


    Even Repenhardt didn¡¯t bother to dodge.


    ¡°Takara!¡±


    ¡°Kratta!¡±


    With tenacity-filled shouts, the orcs¡¯ iron hammers and stone axes simultaneously struck Repenhardt¡¯s chest and back. Repenhardt spread his arms wide with a grin. The orcs¡¯ mouths dropped open at the sensation of hitting solid steel. No matter how fiercely determined they were, they couldn¡¯t hide their astonishment at this sight. After all, seeing someone deflect des with their bare body wasn¡¯t something one witnessed every day.


    Thus, Repenhardt¡¯s group easily overpowered more than twenty orcs. Needless to say, Repenhardt and Russ were aura users, while Siris and Ti were also among the top warriors of their n. On top of that, they were blessed by the powerful priest, Sin, so it was no surprise that the orcs stood no chance.


    However, despite the situation, Repenhardt¡¯s group was impressed.


    ¡°Quite impressive, these orcs,¡± Russ remarked, deflecting the orcs¡¯ attacks with his sheathed sword. For the orcs facing him, it was infuriating, but in truth, he was genuinely impressed by the skill of these orc warriors. They seemed capable enough to bepared to the knights of the Tenes Order he once belonged to. It was just that their party¡¯s skill level was too high; otherwise, these orcs alone would be formidable opponents for any knightly order.


    Repenhardt nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Indeed, they are impressive. The problem is, orcs have a critical weakness¡­¡±


    At that moment, the orcs let out a collective roar of rage.


    ¡°Grrrr!¡±


    ¡°Graaaa!¡±


    For a long time, they charged in without managing to inflict a single wound, and their emotions exploded in humiliation. Normally, they would have sensed the difference in capability and retreated, but instead, they began to swing their swords recklessly, disregarding their own lives. To orcs who revered warriors, a battle where their opponent held back was utterly disgraceful. Their eyes gleamed with a murderous glint.


    Facing those who disregarded their own lives was challenging regardless of their skill level. Especially considering that they couldn¡¯t afford to injure them, it made things even more difficult. Siris and Ti¡¯s movements faltered for a moment. At that moment, Repenhardt, enduring the des with his entire body, raised his arms.


    ¡°Sand, flow. Be the dream of the abyss! Mass Sleep!¡±


    As he scattered sand with both hands, the powder spread out, enveloping the orcs. In an instant, Russ wore a bewildered expression.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    The twenty or so orcs, who had been so ferocious, copsed all at once. They fell with a thud, immediately lying down and beginning to breathe shallowly. It was the effect of Repenhardt¡¯s 2nd-circle wide-area sleep spell, Mass Sleep.


    Sin murmured in disbelief.


    ¡°No way, why is it so effective?¡±


    Originally, sleep spells weren¡¯t meant to be used this way. They were supposed to be used subtly, making the target drowsy without them realizing it. To use it in the midst of battle and for it to work? It was almost suspicious, as if it were a high-level paralysis spell rather than a 2nd-circle spell.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t sleep supposed to bepletely useless in actualbat?¡±


    At Sin¡¯s question, Repenhardt made a bitter expression.


    ¡°This is why orcs, despite their formidablebat prowess, are still outmatched by humans.¡±


    That¡¯s right. Orcs severelycked magic resistance.


    Humans, if they had strong enough mental fortitude, could resist a mage¡¯s mental spells through concentration. But orcs were inherently very weak in this aspect. Even the mightiest warriors could be toyed with by the mental magic of a low-level mage.


    ¡°In the old days, there were so few mages that it wasn¡¯t a problem for the orcs¡­¡±


    In the past, the very existence of magic was extremely rare. Only a very few mages secretly passed down their arcane knowledge. But now, with the establishment of the Magic Tower and formal training of mages, mages were no longer as rare. They were still valuable, but at least now, most noble families of count rank or higher could afford to have one or two mages in their household.


    Over hundreds of years, humans gradually increased their magical power. The orcs, who lived scattered in tribal units, were gradually defeated by humans who had established magic battalions, weakening their power. In the present era, most orcs have be ves.


    At Repenhardt¡¯s exnation, Sin tilted his head.


    ¡°Then, no matter how strong a warrior they are, aren¡¯t they pretty much useless?¡±


    Repenhardt shook his head.


    ¡°Sin, think about if you cast a simple mental defense blessing on them.¡±


    Sin¡¯s expression turned curious.


    ¡°Well, indeed¡­¡±


    Mental protection spells were not particrly difficult. Sin could even create protective talismans that couldst for a long time. The orcs¡¯ weakness was certainly serious, but it was a problem of the orcs themselves. It could be easily ovee with a little help from other races.


    ¡°Moreover, these guys aren¡¯t even warriors.¡±


    At Repenhardt¡¯s continued words, everyone looked surprised. These orcs, with such excellent skills, weren¡¯t warriors?


    ¡°The true warriors of the Blue Bear Tribe guard the vige, herd sheep and goats, protect food supplies, and hunt invading monsters. Only the orcs who haven¡¯t be warriors yet wander the wilderness, patrolling and honing their skills to earn the title of warrior.¡±


    It seemed contrary to humanmon sense, but considering their lifestyle, it made sense. Russ shook his head in disbelief.


    ¡°This level of skill¡­ doesn¡¯t even qualify as a warrior?¡±


    In any case, since the situation was resolved, Repenhardt¡¯s party gathered their horses again. They decided to leave the sleeping orcs as they were. After all, these orcs usually wandered the wilderness and slept anywhere. Sleeping for an hour or two in such a ce wouldn¡¯t cause them any harm.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sleep spell, not a paralysis spell. If any monsters appear, they¡¯ll wake up soon. They¡¯re all trained for that.¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s group carefully moved away from the area so as not to wake the sleeping orcs. Once they were far enough that the sleeping orcs were no longer visible, they mounted their horses again. Repenhardt looked eastward.


    ¡°If we go straight this way, we¡¯ll reach the Blue Bear Tribe¡¯s campsite. They should be there around this time.¡±


    * * *


    Repenhardt¡¯s party couldn¡¯t reach the Blue Bear Tribe¡¯s spring camp. Before they got there, a group of orcs came out to greet them.


    ¡°Awooooo!¡±


    The howls of the direwolves carrying the orcs echoed across the ins. The air was thick with tension. The horses, terrified, stamped their hooves. Calming their mounts, Repenhardt¡¯s party quickly dismounted.


    With grim expressions, they faced the orcs before them. Russ unconsciously grasped his sword hilt and let out a groan.


    ¡°My God¡­¡±


    Seeing them made it clear why the previous orcs were not considered warriors. Just standing there, these orcs emanated an aura on apletely different level. There were only about a dozen, but each one exuded the presence of a powerful warrior.


    Among them, one huge orc slowly stepped forward. His entire body was wrapped in a gray cloak, and a hood covered his head, revealing only his eyes.


    The orc opened his mouth and shouted loudly.


    ¡°This is ournd! Humans cannot enter!¡±


    It was surprisingly clear in themon tongue. Despite the charisma in his voice that made them shudder, Russ felt a sense of curiosity. The tone of the voice seemed somewhat thin.


    Repenhardt took a step forward and raised both hands.


    ¡°Oh noble spirits of warriors!¡±


    The orcs, who had been exuding murderous intent, suddenly showed signs of confusion. Hearing their ownnguage from the intruder¡¯s mouth, their fierce demeanor softened. They began to murmur among themselves, exchanging nces.


    Seeing this, Repenhardt smiled inwardly.


    ¡®As expected¡­¡¯


    Indeed, when dealing with different races, knowing theirnguage was immensely valuable. Just being able to speak theirnguage could halve the hostility. Repenhardt hadn¡¯t learned thenguages of different races so diligently in his past life for nothing. Of course, in his past life, he was such a genius that he could speak anguage fluently after staying in a ce for about three months without much effort.


    Repenhardt continued in Orcish.


    ¡°We havee here to establish friendship with you!¡±


    ¡°¡­Friendship?¡±


    The huge orc woman, Sta, was taken aback. In her life, the rtionship between orcs and humans had always been simple and straightforward.


    When humans appeared, they fought. They either killed or were killed. That was all.


    The idea of a human extending a hand in friendship was something she had never imagined. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation.


    She shouted back in themon tongue.


    ¡°Humans are deceitful! I don¡¯t trust you!¡±


    Repenhardt responded in Orcish.


    ¡°I understand! That¡¯s why we want to show you our trust!¡±


    ¡®He understands?¡¯


    Sta looked at the intruder in front of her with a face that showed she couldn¡¯tprehend. There was no hostility in his voice or demeanor. The human seemed to be speaking sincerely. Of course, humans were cunning, so she couldn¡¯t trust him just like that¡­


    ¡°What are you scheming, human! You are¡­¡±


    She began to shout in themon tongue, then suddenlyughed. It was funny when she thought about it. The human was speaking fluently in Orcish, while she, an orc, was replying in the humannguage.


    Mid-sentence, Sta switched to Orcish.


    ¡°You say you came here to meet us?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Repenhardt replied calmly, looking directly at Sta. Seeing the clear absence of hostility in her eyes, he felt pleased.


    ¡®It seems we¡¯ve managed to start a conversation.¡¯


    Normally, these orcs of the wilderness wouldn¡¯t bother talking to humans. They would usually draw their swords at first sight, like the orc scouts they had met earlier.


    The fact that these were among the top warriors of the orcs actually worked in their favor. True warriors, confident in their own strength, had enoughposure to be taken aback by a human speaking Orcish.


    Of course, it was only that they had started a conversation. The orcs were still wary of Repenhardt¡¯s party. They were ready to draw their weapons at the slightest sign of trouble. Repenhardt cautiously stepped forward and continued.


    ¡°Noble warrior, would you give us a chance to prove our trust?¡±


    Sta¡¯s eyes wavered. No matter how much orcs hated humans, they were fundamentally a straightforward and bold race. With the human approaching like this, it was difficult to respond with immediate hostility.


    Above all, wasn¡¯t this human speaking the blessednguage? It wasn¡¯t the warrior¡¯s way to reject someone who spoke theirnguage so fluently and respectfully without reason.


    Sta¡¯s tone softened.


    ¡°Tell me, how do you intend to prove yourselves?¡±


    She was also curious. How could these humans prove their trust to her, an orc?


    Repenhardt smiled broadly and spoke.


    ¡°A true warrior shines their soul through their de. To prove our sincerity, I propose a ritual of honorablebat.¡±

 Chapter 109

    [ Chapter 109 ]


    The Ritual of Hotu.


    This was originally a ceremonymonly held when orc tribes interacted with each other.


    The orcs, who revered strength, believed they could understand each other bypeting in skill. By shing weapons imbued with each other¡¯s souls, they believed their soulsmunicated, thus truly connecting with their opponent. Therefore, when orc tribes interacted, the warriors of each tribe would exchange swords to measure the trustworthiness of their opponents.


    A vile person can never be strong!


    Therefore, a strong person can be trusted!


    This was the orcs¡¯ belief. To humans, this might seem like a simple-minded way of thinking, but at least the orcs believed in it.


    ¡®The problem is¡­ whether they will acknowledge the Ritual of Hotu against humans¡­¡¯


    Feeling nervous inside, Repenhardt looked at the orcs. The Ritual of Hotu was an orc tradition, and he wasn¡¯t sure if they would acknowledge it in interactions with different races¡­


    ¡°The Ritual of Hotu!¡±


    ¡°A human knows of our great tradition!¡±


    ¡°Grandmother! Let¡¯s ept it!¡±


    As expected, they were orcs. They weren¡¯t a race that thought too deeply. At Repenhardt¡¯s suggestion, their expressions changed, and the hostility vanished, reced by eyes shining with interest.


    ¡°A human knows boldness!¡±


    ¡°Indeed! True conversation can only ur when des sh!¡±


    ¡­The atmosphere was more excited than expected. Just the fact that their opponent knew of their tradition significantly increased their favorability. Orcs were indeed simple-minded. Ti and Siris clicked their tongues.


    ¡°¡­So simple!¡±


    ¡°As expected of orcs.¡±


    At that moment, Sta raised her right hand. The murmuring among the orcs instantly ceased. She began scrutinizing Repenhardt with serious eyes. Repenhardt swallowed nervously. No matter how favorable the orcs¡¯ response was, it would mean nothing if the orc in front of him did not give her permission.


    Sta spoke.


    ¡°A human knows of our great tradition.¡±


    ¡°It was a fortunate encounter.¡±


    Despite his inner anxiety, Repenhardt replied calmly. Suddenly, Sta smirked.


    ¡°May I ask your name?¡±


    ¡°Repenhardt.¡±


    Sta stroked her chin and continued in a low voice.


    ¡°Repenhardt, while others may not know, I am aware. Humans, unlike us, betray the song of the sword. A human can even betray a sword imbued with their own soul.¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s expression hardened slightly.


    ¡®Damn it, did I fail?¡¯


    At that moment, Sta¡¯s gentle voice followed.


    ¡°But you know thenguage of blessings, and you understand our traditions. I think it is meaningful to share swords with someone like you.¡±


    In an instant, Repenhardt¡¯s expression brightened. Sta concluded with a solemn voice.


    ¡°Proving your strength alone will not earn trust. The resonance of your soul through the sword will determine your fate. Will you do it?¡±


    Repenhardt nodded confidently. At his resolute gaze, Sta raised her hand high and shouted.


    ¡°Sta of the Blue Bear Tribe! I ept the Ritual of Hotu!¡±


    * * *


    ¡°¡­¡­So, it hase to this. Everyone will have to fight. Sorry I didn¡¯t tell you earlier.¡±


    After exining the Ritual of Hotu, Repenhardt scratched his head as he looked at hispanions. It wasn¡¯t that he had hidden it on purpose; he hadn¡¯t expected to encounter the orcs so soon and hadn¡¯t had the chance to exin the n.


    Russ nodded at the exnation but then showed a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Of course, hyung and I will fight, but¡­ do Siris and Ti have to fight too? They¡¯re not humans, and especially since they¡¯re women¡­¡±


    ¡°To the orcs, we¡¯re all just outsiders. Even if we were orcs, we¡¯d still have to fight. Their way of thinking is different from humans. Besides, orcs don¡¯t distinguish between men and women in battle.¡±


    The Ritual of Hotu is about proving one¡¯s worth throughbat. As long as Siris, an elf, and Ti, a dwarf, im to be warriors, they cannot be exceptions. To be treated as equals by the orcs, they must participate in the ritual.


    Ti gripped her axe, her eyes gleaming.


    ¡°I am also a warrior representing the Steelhammer n. I wee a duel.¡±


    Siris silently nodded, running her fingers along the de of her scimitar, indicating her consent.


    On the other hand, Sin¡¯s face was filled with fear.


    ¡°Do I have to fight too?¡±


    Though a veteran at supporting from the rear, Sin would likely get beaten by any passing civilian in a one-on-one fight. Naturally, Repenhardt had no intention of sending Sin into battle.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight.¡±


    ¡°But then I won¡¯t be properly treated, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a warrior. This is strictly for warriors.¡±


    Repenhardt averted his eyes as he saw Sin¡¯s relieved expression. In truth, Sin was exempt because he was still a child, but Repenhardt left that part out. Even the most brutish orcs wouldn¡¯t consider a child¡ªa least in appearance¡ªas a participant in the ritual.


    Of course, even after the ritual, Sin would still be treated like a child¡­


    ¡®He¡¯s already being treated like a kid, isn¡¯t he? He probably won¡¯t even notice. Maybe.¡¯


    Feeling a slight pang of guilt, Repenhardt chose to ignore it. After organizing the order, he shouted towards the orcs.


    ¡°We are ready!¡±


    The orcs spread out and created a wide space. After making arge clearing in the center, the orcs began stomping and shouting. Amidst the earth-shaking noise, Sta dered.


    ¡°Outsiders, we will begin the Ritual of Hotu! Those who wish to prove their worth, step forward!¡±


    As nned, Siris slowly walked to the center of the clearing. Sta looked Siris up and down and then shouted to her tribe.


    ¡°Jalkato! Take up the Ritual of Hotu!¡±


    A sturdy orc warrior, holding two swords, darted forward and shouted.


    ¡°An honor, Matron!¡±


    With his eyes gleaming, the orc warrior called Jalkato surrounded himself with an aura of energy. Disying a momentum that surpassed that of most orc diators, Jalkato crossed his swords in the air and shouted.


    ¡°I am Jalkato, son of Derata, inheritor of my father¡¯s sword! I will face you!¡±


    Siris stared nkly at Jalkato. He seemed to be growling something in Orcish, which she couldn¡¯t understand. Realizing this, Jalkato switched to a differentnguage.


    ¡°I, Jalkato! Fight you!¡±


    Though not fluent, themonnguage was understandable. Sin muttered in surprise.


    ¡°Oh, that orc knows themonnguage too¡­¡±


    It was a muttered remark, but Sta, from afar, caught it and smiled sadly.


    ¡°World belongs to humans now. Orcs must know themonnguage. All warriors know it.¡±


    It was a sad reflection of a fallen race, but Sin took it differently.


    ¡°Gasp! So all orc warriors can speak themonnguage?¡±


    These brutish-looking orcs were actually bilingual intellectuals! Realizing this, Sin nced at Russ with a sudden understanding.


    ¡°Mr. Russ, do you know anynguages other than themon one?¡±


    ¡°Uh, no? Just themonnguage is enough for daily life¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be that we are the least educated ones?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Regardless of the two human men sinking into self-doubt, the ritual continued. Looking at Jalkato, Siris also raised her scimitar and introduced herself.


    ¡°I am Siris Valencia of the Dahnhaim Tribe.¡±


    She didn¡¯t use her family name, Serendi El Areliana, but instead the name she received from Repenhardt. It seemed trivial, but it was her own way of reciprocating her feelings towards Repenhardt. Of course, Repenhardt didn¡¯t notice at all. Expecting a man to pick up on such subtlety was excessively harsh.


    ¡®Tsk¡­¡­.¡¯


    Slightly peeved, she quicklyposed herself and began to focus on the opponent in front of her. Siris, with her sword pointed, and the orc warrior Jalkato, with his dual swords extended, red at each other, their fighting spirits aze.


    In a split second.


    The two warriors charged at each other.


    ¡°Taah!¡±


    ¡°Kraaaah!¡±


    With two shouts of battle cry, Siris¡¯s scimitar and the two Orcish swords shed. The des scraped against each other, sparking repeatedly.


    Crackle!


    Amidst the piercing sound of shing metal, Siris and Jalkato, still locked inbat, both showed astonished expressions. Pushing their des against each other, Jalkato murmured with a puzzled look.


    ¡°How does a body so frail have such strength?¡±


    Amazingly, Siris wasn¡¯t being pushed back at all, even while engaging in a direct power struggle with the orc warrior Jalkato. Considering that Siris¡¯s waist was even thinner than Jalkato¡¯s thigh, it was truly an extraordinary sight.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that Siris actually possessed strength equal to Jalkato.


    ¡®He certainly has good strength, but still¡­¡­.¡¯


    Recalling her usual sparring sessions, Siris faintly smiled.


    Indeed, while Jalkato possessed the formidable strength typical of an orc warrior, unfortunately for him, her usual sparring partners were Ti and Repenhardt. She was more than used to techniques for handling powerful swords. No matter how strong the blow, she could deflect it using the sticity of her knees and waist, sequentially reducing its power, making it manageable even with her strength.


    The elf girl and the orc warrior faced each other with their swords locked.


    Each time Jalkato tried to overpower her with brute force, Siris would slightly twist her scimitar, diverting the point of attack. Despite the significant difference in their body weights, with Jalkato¡¯s strength far surpassing hers, the force of his attacks was misdirected, preventing him from applying his full power effectively.


    Admiringly, Jalkato leapt back to create distance.


    ¡°Impressive! Elf woman! You are a true warrior!¡±


    As Jalkato retreated, Siris immediatelyunched an attack. Swinging her scimitar repeatedly, she executed diagonal shes. The silver de targeted Jalkato¡¯s waist and shoulder simultaneously.


    However, Jalkato was also a seasoned warrior. Although momentarily flustered and pushed back, he quickly steadied himself and assumed a defensive stance.


    Bang! Tatatang!


    Withposure, Jalkato once again began to deftly wield his twin swords.


    His dual swords moved wildly as if they were living creatures, attempting a counterattack. With his left sword, he deflected Siris¡¯ iing strike and simultaneouslyunched a lightning-fast thrust with his right sword. As Siris dodged the thrust, the left sword, which had been on defense, switched to offense and attacked again. The two swords in his hands constantly switched roles between attack and defense, making it feel like facing two opponents at once, which was incredibly difficult to handle.


    Exchanging attacks and defenses, Siris inwardly clicked her tongue.


    ¡®This is no joke¡­¡¯


    Even during her time as a ve in Elvenheim, she had often fought against human knights and could confidently im victory. Even the renowned golden knight, Sir Eusus, was inferior to her in swordsmanship. Moreover, the current Siris had further honed her skills through constant sparring with Repenhardt and Russ, both aura users.


    At her current level, it was safe to say that there were hardly any opponents who could match her unless they were aura users.


    Yet here was an ordinary orc warrior disying skills on par with hers without any difficulty. Repenhardt¡¯s words came to mind anew.


    ¨C As far as I know, they are the strongestbat group on the surface. Even including humans, elves, and dwarves.


    Indeed, if all the warriors of the Blue Bear Tribe possessed such skills, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call them the strongestbat group on the surface.


    However, as time passed, the tide of the battle began to tilt to one side. One of them had a distinct weakness.


    Siris swung her scimitar, still exuding a chilling aura, and her eyes gleamed.


    ¡®Surely, his swordsmanship has reached a high level, but¡­¡¯


    Jalkato¡¯s dual swords continued to swirl chaotically without losing their momentum. However, with her elven precision, Siris clearly perceived the state of his swords.


    ¡®Unfortunately, his swords can¡¯t keep up with his skills¡­¡¯


    Due to the countless shes, Jalkato¡¯s dual swords were already chipped and worn out. Unlike Siris¡¯ scimitar, which was meticulously crafted by a dwarven master and enchanted with various support spells by Repenhardt, Jalkato¡¯s dual swords were nothing more than crudely made, cheap weapons.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case¡­!¡¯


    With a triumphant smile, Siris deflected Jalkato¡¯s offensive. Seizing the moment when the two swords briefly veered aside, she leapt into the air.


    ¡°Hiyah!¡±


    She gripped her scimitar firmly with both hands and raised it above her head.


    A downward strike with all her body¡¯s momentum!


    Though the move was ratherrge due to the force behind it, Siris timed it perfectly, leaving Jalkato no room to evade. In a hurry, Jalkato crossed his twin swords above his head to defend.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    And that was precisely her aim. Her target was not Jalkato but his twin swords. She intended to destroy his weapons.


    ¡°Taaah!¡±


    With all her strength, she brought down a powerful strike onto the crossed des. At that moment, Jalkato bared his teeth and let out a strange voice.


    ¡°Skevan! Satara!¡±


    The swords resonated.


    Wooo!


    A hazy white light covered the des of his twin swords. Despite being chipped and battered, Jalkato¡¯s beloved swords, Skevan and Satara, began to shine and emitted a fearsome sharpness as if they had just been reforged.

 Chapter 110

    [ Chapter 110 ]


    Thud!


    The two wailing swords effortlessly handled Siris¡¯s scimitars. Surprised by the sensation, as if she had struck an iron wall, Siris somersaulted backwards to create some distance.


    ¡°What, what is this?¡±


    Gripping the glowing twin swords in his hands, Jalkato shouted boldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless! Elf warrior! A weapon is my very soul! The soul of a warrior does not break!¡±


    Siris, at a loss for words, stared at Jalkato¡¯s swords. des emitting a white light?


    ¡°Could it be aura?¡±


    But Siris quickly shook her head. While it seemed simr on the surface, it was definitely not aura. For one, it wasn¡¯t bright enough to be considered de aura.


    At that moment, she heard Repenhardt¡¯s shout from behind her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed, Siris! It¡¯s the orcs¡¯ secret technique, Spirits Weapon!¡±


    All orcs were born warriors.


    To such orcs, a weapon was not a mere tool. It was another part of themselves, closer even than a blood rtive or a spouse, arade-in-arms connected by soul.


    Thus, a true orc warrior couldmunicate with the soul of their weapon. A weapon forged in a warrior¡¯s hands received a part of their soul, bing a great weapon that shone with that soul¡¯s brilliance. This belief led to the unique orc technique of Spirits Weapon, where they drew out the soul of the weapon to fight alongside them.


    The ability to call forth the soul of the weapon by name and use Spirits Weapon was proof of a true warrior among the orcs.


    Raising his sword proudly, Jalkato shouted triumphantly.


    ¡°My sword will not break unless you defeat me!¡±


    A shout full of the exuberance of a true warrior, the orcs watching the Ritual of Hotu roared in unison.


    ¡°Ooooooooh!¡±


    ¡°Kraaaaaah!¡±


    Meanwhile, Siris scrutinized Jalkato with a frown. Although Repenhardt¡¯s advice not to panic was appreciated¡­


    ¡®So what is it exactly?¡¯


    Just telling the name was not helpful. He should have given a more practical exnation, right?


    Realizing his mistake, Repenhardt quickly added.


    ¡°Just think of it as making the sword incredibly tough and sharp!¡±


    In truth, a skilled orc warrior could use Spirits Weapon in many more ways, but exining that would require setting up a lecture right there.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    And that exnation was enough for Siris.


    ¡®So it¡¯s a technique unique to the orcs, simr to Ti¡¯s Earth Resonance?¡¯


    Although the performance had startled her a bit, upon hearing it, it didn¡¯t seem like such a grand technique.


    ¡®It¡¯s just like fighting an opponent wielding a famed sword, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    Considering the cost of renowned swords, it was certainly an economical technique, but it wasn¡¯t something that would drastically change the battle. Compared to the power boost from Ti¡¯s technique, it seemed quitecking.


    Siris, now reassured, calmed her surprise and lunged forward again. Her silver scimitar performed a dazzling sword dance.


    ¡°Haaap!¡±


    ¡°Groooar!¡±


    Jalkato, letting out a roar fitting of an orc, reentered the fray. In an instant, they were within striking distance. At that moment, Siris suddenly lowered her body andunched a sweeping kick. Expecting an attack from the sword, Jalkato was caught off guard and swung his dual des low to block the attack.


    ¡®Got you!¡¯


    With a gleam in her eyes, Siris retracted her kick. Unlike a sword, a kick could be pulled back midway. Narrowly avoiding the dual des, Siris immediately stomped hard on the side of the de, which was now lowered.


    ¡°Taat!¡±


    Seizing the opportunity, Siris immobilized Jalkato¡¯s des andunched a shing attack. Jalkato¡¯s expression hardened. If he hesitated over the trapped sword, he would lose his head.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    In the end, Jalkato had no choice but to let go of his swords and quickly leap back to evade the attack.


    ¡®I won!¡¯


    Siris smiled triumphantly. What clearer sign of defeat was there than a warrior letting go of his weapon? It was the moment she was sure of her victory.


    Suddenly, Jalkato extended his hand and shouted in Orcish.


    ¡°My allies!¡±


    At that moment, the two swords that had fallen to the ground flew up on their own and hurtled towards Siris. Her eyes widened in shock.


    ¡®W-What is this!¡¯


    It was beyond her imagination. The swords that had been lying on the ground were now floating in the air and striking at her. Startled, Siris hurriedly raised her scimitar and deflected the two swords.


    ng! ng!


    Metallic sounds rang out as her scimitar shed with the dual des, creating a cacophony. Siris forcefully pushed the floating swords away. The repelled swords started to drift back towards Jalkato.


    From behind, Repenhardt¡¯s exmation followed.


    ¡°Oh, right. Sometimes the swords fly on their own!¡±


    Even theposed Siris couldn¡¯t help but feel infuriated hearing this. How could he omit such crucial information?


    ¡°Human! You should have said that first!¡±


    Outraged, Siris yelled, then took a deep breath to calm herself. Jalkato, now wielding the two floating swords again, expressed his admiration.


    ¡°Truly remarkable, Elf warrior. I didn¡¯t expect to fight alongside my weapons.¡±


    Regaining herposure, Siris muttered with a wry smile.


    ¡°Well, considering it¡¯s the secret of an entire race, it¡¯s no surprise it involves more than just enhancing weapon performance.¡±


    Jalkato¡¯s attack continued relentlessly. As she parried repeatedly, Siris broke into a cold sweat. His technique of deftly wielding dual swords remained the same as before, but interspersed with his strikes were moves beyondmon sense. In the middle of a swing, he would suddenly let go of a sword into the air and attack her left side, while the sword floating in midair would fly towards her right.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Siris was continuously pushed back, her expression troubled. Jalkato had been difficult to handle even without these tricks, but now one of his swords was moving independently, attacking unpredictably, making it impossible for her to gain the upper hand.


    The only silver lining was that the floating sword¡¯s movements were quite simple. While the sword in Jalkato¡¯s hand struck with precise and lethal trajectories, the flying sword moved with the basic motions of an amateur. Had it been moreplex, the oue of the fight would have already been decided.


    Even so, there was no way to ovee the current situation.


    ¡®Do I have to ept defeat like this?¡¯


    After all, the purpose of the Ritual of Hotu wasn¡¯t to defeat the opponent. Since she had already forced Jalkato to use his full strength, she could still be recognized as a warrior even if she withdrew now¡­


    ¡®But I hate losing!¡¯


    Siris gritted her teeth. Though she maintained aposed exterior, she was quitepetitive by nature. Losing to someone like Repenhardt or Russ, who were aura users, would be understandable due to their different levels, but losing because of a racial ability despite simr skill levels felt unjust.


    ¡®Wait, a racial ability?¡¯


    Suddenly, Siris¡¯s eyes lit up. Jalkato was using a unique orc technique. Didn¡¯t elves have their own unique techniques as well?


    Yes, they did.


    ¡°Aha!¡±


    As if something had clicked, her eyes sparkled. Siris shouted and leapt high into the air. With the agility characteristic of an elf, her form soared far above Jalkato¡¯s head into the sky.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jalkato looked up, bewildered. He couldn¡¯tprehend his opponent¡¯s actions.


    ¡®Why is she doing such a pointless move in the middle of a fight?¡¯


    Positioning oneself higher could be advantageous inbat, but there were limits. Jumping that high, without a foothold in the air, would only restrict her own movements. It was a strategypletely misaligned with the principles ofbat.


    ¡®I¡¯ve won.¡¯


    Feeling assured, Jalkato activated Spirits Weapon, sending both swords hurtling into the air.


    ¡°Go, my allies!¡±


    At that moment, a soft, almost melodious voice rang out from above Jalkato¡¯s head.


    ¡°My friend Sarana, I call upon you in the name of friendship¡­¡±


    With her song-like voice, a gust of wind began to gather in the air. The swirling currents of the atmosphere twisted and turned, forming the shape of a cute girl.


    Repenhardt, who had been observing the fight, looked astonished.


    ¡°The Wind Spirit, Sarana?¡±


    Repenhardt knew well that Siris had been dedicating herself to the practice of spirit magic whenever she had the chance since leaving the Dahnhaim n. He had been slightly annoyed that he had no time to teach her magic because of this. However, he hadn¡¯t expected her to have reached a level where she could manifest a spirit already.


    ¡®Even with Nihillen¡¯s help, that¡¯s impressive progress.¡¯


    The summoned Wind Spirit, Sarana, appeared gracefully and spoke in a mystical voice.


    ¡°Did you call for me, my friend Serendi¡­?¡±


    She was just about to continue her elegant speech when¡ª


    Thud!


    Siris stomped on the spirit¡¯s head!


    ¡°Squawk!¡±


    A very human-like scream emerged from the mouth of the otherwise mystical Wind Spirit. Using Sarana as a foothold, Siris propelled herself back into the air. Jalkato¡¯s eyes widened as he had thrown his swords, anticipating her descent.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    In an instant, Sirisnded behind Jalkato and pointed her sword at his neck.


    ¡°Checkmate!¡±


    Jalkato let out a groan and admitted defeat. Sta raised her hand and shouted loudly.


    ¡°The outsider has won!¡±


    Siris returned to herrades, and Sin fussed over her.


    ¡°Are you okay, Siris? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sin.¡±


    Repenhardt also patted her head gently.


    ¡°Well done, Siris.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Repenhardt.¡±


    Siris smiled warmly at her weingpanions. Ti suddenly looked worried.


    ¡°But was it okay to stomp on her like that? She seemed pretty upset¡­¡±


    Ti had seen it clearly. The Wind Spirit, Sarana, had been muttering something under her breath as she faded away after being rudely used as a stepping stone.


    ¡°Her expression lookedpletely crushed, so I doubt she has any good feelings about it,¡± Siris said, turning her head to feign disinterest.


    Repenhardt added, trying to reassure everyone, ¡°Spirits are pure beings, connected to the very essence of nature. They don¡¯t remember minor events like humans do.¡±


    In other words, by the time Sarana was summoned again, she would have forgotten what had happened. Russ muttered with his mouth agape.


    ¡°Is she like a goldfish?¡±


    The image of the mysterious spirit took a significant hit.


    Regardless, it was clear that using a spirit in such a manner was not the best approach. Siris silently reflected on her actions.


    ¡°Sigh, I shouldn¡¯t do that next time¡­¡±


    Hearing her low mutter, Repenhardt gave a wry smile. He remembered well. Using the Wind Spirit as a stepping stone mid-air had been one of her favorite techniques in her past life.


    ¡®At one point, she summoned and stepped on twelve spirits at once, didn¡¯t she?¡¯


    Despite treating spirits roughly, she had mastered all seven forms of spirit magic, which was both impressive and perplexing.


    ¡®By the end, the Wind Spirits would willingly support her with their hands, so it must not have bothered them too much.¡¯


    Having been stepped on so often, the Wind Spirits eventually began to provide a tform for her on their own. This had led Repenhardt to academically ponder whether spirits truly forgot the past.


    ¡®Anyway, Siris¡­ She¡¯s extremely polite usually, but once she gets close to someone, she tends to treat them a bit roughly.¡¯


    Seeing Repenhardt staring at her nkly, Siris nced back as if to ask what was wrong. Shaking his head, Repenhardt looked away. In the distance, Sta was shouting again.


    ¡°The Ritual of Hotu, the second duel will nowmence! Those who wish to prove their worth, step forward!¡±


    Although they couldn¡¯t understand Orcish, everyone could guess what Sta was saying from the tone and context. Ti grabbed her battle axe with a smile.


    ¡°Alright! It¡¯s my turn now.¡±

 Chapter 111

    [ Chapter 111 ]


    Ti, unfortunately, had been defeated.


    It wasn¡¯t due to ack of skill on her part. In the beginning, Ti had matched the orc warrior blow for blow, demonstrating her exceptional prowess. The problem began when the orc warrior started using a Spirits Weapon.


    The opponent Ti faced wielded a massive hammer. His strategy involved pressuring his opponent with martial arts and then delivering a lethal strike with the hammer whenever he found an opening.


    When the orc warrior began to draw out the spirit within the hammer, the situation changed. The hammer, moving on its own,bined with the orc¡¯s unarmed martial arts, overwhelmed Ti.


    While Siris possessed the technical skills to handle attacks from multiple directions, Ti¡¯s strategy, which relied on overpowering her opponent before they could utilize their techniques, was less effective.


    Moreover, the current Ritual of Hotu was not a life-or-death battle but a duel to test their skills, which put Ti at a disadvantage.


    Ti was the ¡°only¡± warrior of the Steel Hammer n, meaning she had always trained alone without peers to spar with.


    After meeting Repenhardt, Ti had numerous bouts with Siris and fought other dwarf warriors in the Grand Forge, bing more ustomed to fighting others. However, she still hadn¡¯t mastered controlling her attacks perfectly.


    Simply put, she couldn¡¯t swing her axe with full power for fear of killing her opponent. Siris, with over fifty years of experience against various foes, could stop her sword right at the vital point, but Ti, whose strength far exceeded her skill, could not replicate such a feat.


    Thus, Ti had to swing her axe with only about half her strength, always ready to halt her attack. She couldn¡¯t even use the power of Earth Resonance. There was no point in multiplying her power tenfold if she couldn¡¯t control it. Besides, she couldn¡¯t risk splitting her opponent in two when the goal was to foster camaraderie.


    In truth, the orcs would have celebrated even if one of their kin was split in half, as long as it was the result of a ¡°fair¡± duel. That¡¯s just the kind of people they were.


    But Ti didn¡¯t know that, and even if she did, it wasn¡¯t in her nature to act that way. In the end, she had to concede defeat.


    ¡°I¡­ lost¡­¡±


    The orc warrior, having put away his hammer, let out a victorious roar. Sta raised her hand, dering the Blue Bear Tribe¡¯s victory. She then looked at the dejected Ti and gave her a gentle smile.


    ¡°Dwarf woman, you are an exceptional warrior, but you are not yetplete. Holding back your full strength is an insult to your opponent, though I understand that was not your intention.¡±


    Sta, with her keen insight, had already seen through why Ti had not fought with all her might. She continued in a stern voice, as if scolding her.


    ¡°This is not a fight to the death, so it was wise of you to gauge your skills and only use what you could handle. That is the mark of a true warrior. However, dwarf woman, it seems youck the discernment to urately judge your opponent¡¯s abilities. Even if you had used your full strength, the warriors of the Blue Bear Tribe would have been able to handle it. This shows ack of insight on your part, which you must work to improve.¡±


    At Sta¡¯s solemn words, Ti lowered her head in silence. She then trudged back to herpanions and asked,


    ¡°¡­What did she say?¡±


    Repenhardt couldn¡¯t help but let out a wry smile. Sta had indeed given some wise advice, but the problem was she had done so in Orcish. How could Ti possibly understand?


    Repenhardt gave a rough summary.


    ¡°She said it¡¯s good that you understood your limits, but you didn¡¯t need to.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    It seemed he had summarized too much. Ti tilted her head in confusion. But Repenhardt, toozy to exin further, simply waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°Well, anyway, you got recognition, so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Despite her defeat, Ti¡¯s powerful strikes had left a deep impression on the orc warriors. They all acknowledged her as an excellent and trustworthy warrior and cheered for her.


    Repenhardt patted Russ on the back, pushing him forward.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn. Don¡¯t go overboard.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Nodding, Russ stepped into the clearing. Drawing his sword, he shouted in a hearty voice,


    ¡°I am Cyrus von Tenes, inheritor of the Tenes sword! I stand here to prove the worth of a warrior!¡±


    Russ¡¯s chivalrous demeanor earned cheers from the orcs, while Repenhardt¡¯s group couldn¡¯t help but cringe at his grandiosity. Even Sta, being an orc herself, seemed to appreciate Russ¡¯s attitude, showing a favorable expression.


    As before, Sta scrutinized Russ to gauge his abilities and select a suitable opponent. Orc warriors eagerly awaited her choice, craning their necks in anticipation. Suddenly, Sta¡¯s expression hardened.


    Gazing at Russ, she let out an exmation of admiration.


    ¡°Karuga!¡±


    It was an orcish word meaning warrior. Suddenly, Sta extended her left hand to the side. The orc warriors, who had been about to charge forward, flinched and looked at their matriarch. They were all surprised.


    Sta, who was always calm, had eyes that gleamed red. Her eyes were filled with excitement, anticipating the battle.


    ¡°I will face this one myself!¡±


    Stepping forward, Sta burst intoughter. The orc warriors murmured in confusion.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why would the matriarch fight directly?¡±


    Sta pulled back her hood and revealed her face, smiling like a beast.


    ¡°This one is Karuga, a warrior! Blessed by the great spirit Debata!¡±


    A warrior blessed by the spirit, Karuga.


    This was an orc-specific expression referring to a warrior who had awakened their aura.


    Orcs who reached the level of drawing out the spirit of their weapon were called warriors. Among these warriors, those who awakened their aura were called Karuga, reigning above other warriors.


    In ancient times, there was a position called Taikaruga, a grand warrior who ruled the entire orc tribe with the recognition of all warriors. However, in the current era, where most tribes barely survived in remote areas, this was a legendary tale. Thus, the title of Karuga was the highest honor for the greatest warrior among orcs in this era.


    Sta Langar Beta.


    She was one of the only two orcs in the Blue Bear Tribe who held the title of Karuga. She was the strongest warrior, receiving the respect and reverence of all orcs.


    For her to now call a human a Karuga? The orc warriors began to murmur, looking at Russ with eyes filled with awe.


    ¡°Karuga!¡±


    ¡°Karuga Klta Chaser!¡±


    Although Russ couldn¡¯t understand the orcishnguage, he could sense from the atmosphere that the orcs were showing him considerable respect. He smirked wryly. He knew he wasn¡¯t particrly humble¡­


    ¡®If they¡¯re this surprised by me, what will they do when they see hyung?¡¯


    Sta, having removed her hood, walked out into the open space. Seeing her face, Russ was momentarily taken aback.


    ¡®Wait, she¡¯s a woman?¡¯


    The intimidation she exuded had made Russ assume she was a man. Although he acknowledged the skills of women like Siris and Ti, as a knight, he couldn¡¯t entirely shake off the notion that women were weaker beings needing protection.


    ¡®Do I have to draw my sword against a woman?¡¯


    Feeling awkward, Russ reluctantly drew his sword. As he did, Sta, who had approached closer, threw off her cloak!


    Whirl!


    Sta¡¯s entire body was vividly exposed under the sun of the wilderness. And Russ was momentarily thrown into confusion.


    ¡®¡­A woman?¡¯


    Something seemed off.


    No, she was definitely a woman, but¡­ those burly biceps, triceps, and thigh muscles were truly unsettling. No, typically, body fat should be evenly distributed, but how could that orc woman have such a prominent six-pack and still maintain such a full chest? Was it a characteristic of the orc race? He nced at the other orcs, but seeing some of the warriors with rtively smooth bellies, it didn¡¯t seem to be a universal trait.


    As Russ stood there in disbelief, Sta drew her cherished weapons.


    Her weapons were two daggers, about 40 centimeters long each. Most orcs believed that ¡°the bigger the weapon, the more beautiful it is,¡± but she uniquely favored short weapons.


    Gripping her two daggers and assuming a stance, Sta shouted in themon tongue.


    ¡°Mother of the Blue Bear Tribe, warrior Sta! I challenge you!¡±


    * * *


    Wooong!


    With a loud noise, Russ¡¯s longsword was enveloped in a blue light. The purest light of destruction, de Aura, shone brilliantly over the wilderness ground.


    Sta¡¯s dual daggers also emitted de Aura. The bluish-purple aura wrapped around the des, glowing dazzlingly.


    Wooong! Wooong!


    The fighting spirit red up, heating the air between Russ and Sta. The flow of energy tore through the air, creating a faint noise. Russ¡¯s gaze became intense. They just assumed their stances and red at each other¡­


    ¡®Strong!¡¯


    The aura emanating from Sta was astonishing. The terrifying energy silently ensnared his entire body. It was as if he was submerged in icy water, his whole body constantly sounding a danger rm. The thoughts of her being a woman or an orc were no longer in his mind.


    The orc woman before him was the first formidable opponent he had encountered since Repenhardt! Her presence was even more formidable than the Dwarven Aura users of the Grand Forge!


    ¡®I can¡¯t be outdone in momentum!¡¯


    The tip of Russ¡¯s sword trembled slightly. Sta¡¯s dual daggers quivered minutely.


    ¡°Taaaah!¡±


    With a prolonged shout, Russ took the initiative. He closed the 4-meter distance and swung his sword long. The blue aura extended like a whip,shing at Sta¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    With a burst ofughter, Sta kicked off the ground.


    Boom!


    A thunderous sound erupted as dust exploded from the spot she had kicked. Using her tremendous leg strength, Sta flew straight towards Russ.


    The two daggers, imbued with bluish-purple aura, darted around Russ¡¯s field of vision, creating a chaotic disy. Withplex trajectories, Sta relentlessly stabbed at Russ¡¯s vital points. Instead of counterattacking, Russ twisted his body to avoid fatal wounds and thrust his sword at Sta¡¯s chest. Rather than parrying each attack, he opted to deliver a decisive strike, forcing her to retreat. It was an embodiment of the principle that the best defense is a good offense.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re clever!¡±


    Ignoring the iing attacks to counterstrike instead was something only a seasoned warrior could pull off. Impressed, Sta quickly retracted her attack and crossed her daggers to guard her chest. The blue de Aura shed with the two streams of bluish-purple aura, creating a powerful shockwave in the air.


    Zzeong!


    The thunderous sound of the collision spread the shockwave in all directions, tearing up the ground and heating the air. des shed repeatedly, sending out continuous ripples. The intense remnants of destruction fervently plowed the unfortunate wilderness ground.


    ¡°Taaah!¡±


    ¡°Krararara!¡±


    Sta and Russ exchanged dozens of fierce strikes. In terms of skill and aura, Sta was clearly superior. However, Russ, whose talent was unparalleled under the heavens, covered hisck of experience and skill purely with instinct. Amazingly, he managed to hold his own against Sta, maintaining a stalemate.


    Sta¡¯s face gradually showed more admiration.


    ¡®How interesting. How does he manage such attacks?¡¯


    Russ¡¯s sword was truly tricky to deal with. He would turn his back, only for his sword to suddenlye from the left. A downward sh would feel like it was striking from the side.


    It was the ¡°Russ¡¯s signature free-form attack.¡± His unpredictable swordy, unbound by martial theory, continuously struck from unexpected angles, keeping Sta on the defensive while preventing her fromnding a decisive blow.


    Nheless, it was an exhrating fight. Since receiving the Blessing of the Fighting Spirit, this was the first time she had encountered an opponent who gave her such a thrill. Excited, Sta opened her mouth to praise Russ.


    ¡°Your talent is amazing, young one! But you stillck experience!¡±


    Only after speaking did she remember that her opponent didn¡¯t understand Orcish. Sta dodged an attack and shouted again in themon tongue.


    ¡°You are good! But I am old!¡±


    Saying it out loud, she realized it didn¡¯te out quite right. She sighed inwardly.


    ¡®Ugh, that¡¯s not what I meant to say.¡¯


    There was nothing she could do. No matter how wise Sta was, she was still an orc. Despite having thenguage of sages in her mind, her orcish tongue and vocal cords could only produce simplemon speech.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    As expected, Russ was bewildered. Smiling wryly, Sta continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s apliment!¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Forget it! Let¡¯s just fight!¡±

 Chapter 112

    [ Chapter 112 ]


    Sta¡¯s daggers danced elegantly. Russ¡¯s longsword moved smoothly in a matching trajectory. The swords intertwined in a spectacr disy, the two of them performing a dance of des in this deste ballroom of the wilderness.


    How long had they fought so frantically? Both began to realize that they couldn¡¯t go on like this. Countless sword strikes had been exchanged, yet neither had managed to wound the other. Only the unfortunate wastnd had been plowed enthusiastically like a barley field in spring.


    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to show my hand.¡¯


    Suddenly, Sta threw her daggers into the air. She shouted, ¡°Sethea! Randart!¡±


    Calling the names of her cherished weapons, she awakened the spirits within the daggers. The bluish-purple aura transformed into a pure violet light, halting mid-air.


    With that, Sta spread her palms and assumed a martial stance.


    Whirrrrr!


    Auras extended from her hands, forming long des. She bared her teeth in a fierce grin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, my sisters!¡±


    The violet daggers flew through the air, shooting towards Russ from the left and right like arrows.


    * * *


    The two daggers, imbued with a menacing energy, flew at him from both sides. Even without looking, he could feel their destructive force. Russ tightened his grip on his sword, his expression hardening.


    ¡®So this is what hyung talked about.¡¯


    He had already seen this technique through Siris and Ti, but facing it directly was a different experience.


    Ever since he became an aura user, he could usually grasp the technique just by observing. The Dwarves¡¯ methods, the earth resonance, he couldn¡¯t replicate due to different physiology, but he had long since understood the principles.


    But this technique was beyondprehension!


    ¡®Good grief¡­¡¯


    Russ made a bitter face. In truth, floating a sword in mid-air and manipting it at will wasn¡¯t a difficult task for an aura user. It was just a matter of oveying the sword with aura and controlling it with willpower.


    The problem was that it served no practical purpose. Who would focus on controlling a floating sword only to get stabbed? If a ranged attack was needed, simply hurling aura would suffice. There was no need to throw a sword.


    However, this technique was different. As an aura user, Russ could tell for sure. There was no connection of energy between Sta and her daggers.


    Sta wasn¡¯t controlling them. The daggers were truly flying on their own. Naturally, she had no distractions.


    ¡®As expected, it has nothing to do with aura, just as hyung said.¡¯


    Russ widened his aura field, sensing the movements of the daggers, and furrowed his brows. He recalled Repenhardt¡¯s recent exnation.


    -The orcs¡¯ vision, Spirits Weapon, is said tomunicate with the sword and awaken its soul. Well, that¡¯s what they believe, anyway. My research showed something different.


    While Ti was fighting, Repenhardt took the time to exin to Russ in detail about the orcs¡¯ vision. They couldn¡¯t afford to make the same mistake as during Siris¡¯s time. Ti had been sent out due to urgency, but Russ had ample time to prepare.


    Contrary to the orcs¡¯ belief, a mere tool couldn¡¯t possibly have a soul. However, when the orc warriors activated the Spirits Weapon, the weapons indeed seemed to move on their own, as if alive. Repenhardt, a mage, had naturally researched this irrational phenomenon. During his time as the Emperor of the Antares Empire, he studied Tassid and other orc warriors, gaining significant insight into their vision.


    -It¡¯s not exactly the soul of the sword, but rather the lingering thoughts of the orc warrior imbued into a weapon they have used for a long time. They project their consciousness over time, leaving residual thoughts, which in turn transform the weapon into a sort of semi-informational entity. It¡¯s somewhat like artificial intelligence in magical terms. Although,pared to a mage¡¯s creation, it¡¯s quite simplistic.


    When a rational being harbors intense emotions or consciousness, they leave a trace in the flow of the world. This is known as residual thoughts.


    -Orcs are known to be one of the simplest species in the world, and their simple nature makes their thoughts intense. Their act of cherishing their weapons endows them with residual thoughts, resulting in the Spirits Weapon. They can even project their thoughts to tame beasts. That¡¯s why orcs can tame fierce creatures like direwolves.


    The true racial characteristic of the orcs wasn¡¯t merely making weapons fly. It was the ability to let their thoughts embedded in objects directly affect reality.


    Repenhardt trembled upon realizing the true power of the orcs through his research. If orcs fully understood what they were doing, they could move objects or control minds with mere thoughts.


    Thus, during his time in the Antares Empire, Repenhardt once gathered his subordinate orcs and taught them his theory, training them to consciously activate their thought power. He hoped to arm the orcs with incredible weapons.


    However, the result was aplete failure.


    The orcs¡¯ thoughts indeed possessed physical power, but their effect was too insignificant. Only with prolonged and intense concentration could these thoughts barely affect the physical world.


    In other words, thought power had to be focused until it took the form of residual thoughts for any physical results to manifest. Moreover, residual thoughts wouldn¡¯t remain unless it was an object cherished with an almost obsessive affection. Realizing this limitation, Repenhardt had to abandon his experiments, disappointed.


    Anyway, Repenhardt couldn¡¯t share his past life¡¯s story with Russ. He only exined the practical parts.


    -The stronger the thought power imbued in a weapon, the more it moves as if it has a real life. For an aura user, it can almost be considered an extension of oneself. The more information contained in the residual thoughts, the more of one¡¯s skills and experiences remain.


    Sensing the movements of the flying daggers, Russ inwardly clicked his tongue.


    -Indeed, these movements are on a different levelpared to the orcs we faced earlier.


    The two daggers, imbued with aura, glided through the air like dancers, skillfully targeting Russ¡¯s openings. Each attack was astonishingly precise and delicate. Despite being a pair of daggers, they were vastly different from what Jalkato had shown. It felt as if there were two invisible Stas attacking in unison.


    -Ah, this is really troublesome.


    Gritting his teeth, Russ continuously dodged the attacks. He had no chance to counterattack. Sta, who had thrown the daggers, wasn¡¯t standing still either. She kept wielding her aura-filled hands, causing the ground to crack and the atmosphere to tremble.


    Boom!


    Both the daggers and Sta simultaneously extended three streaks of de aura. The angles made it impossible to dodge. This time, instead of defending, Russ thrust his sword forward.


    ¡°Taaat!¡±


    Just like before, instead of blocking each attack, he countered with his sword to force the opponent back. Sta also withdrew her attack, crossing her arms defensively as she retreated. But this time, the oue was different.


    While Sta retreated, her daggers, Sethea and Randart, did not.


    Swish!


    With a chilling noise, a sh grazed Russ¡¯s shoulder. He groaned, letting his right arm drop.


    Thud! Drip!


    Red blood dripped down his right arm. He managed to twist his body to avoid Sethea¡¯s attack on the left, but couldn¡¯t dodge Randart¡¯s aura on the right. Luckily, his arm wasn¡¯t severed, but it seemed a tendon was damaged, rendering it immobile.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Holding his sword with just his left hand, Russ suppressed the pain, while Sta let out a hearty cry.


    ¡°My victory!¡±


    Russ¡¯s eyes wavered.


    He had already long acknowledged that his opponent was superior. In terms of experience, skill, and aura power, Russ was no match for Sta. However, it was still too frustrating to admit defeat just like that.


    He hadn¡¯t shown everything yet!


    Suddenly, Russ¡¯s eyes widened as he shouted.


    ¡°Not yet!¡±


    Boom!


    The ground beneath Russ exploded. The force of his leap created a deep indentation in the earth. He charged forward, raising his longsword with his left hand above his head. He quickly closed the distance and jumped over Sta, gritting his teeth.


    ¡®I haven¡¯t mastered it for actualbat yet¡­¡¯


    The sudden enlightenment at the Grand Forge, and the week spent in istion to consolidate that realization, had given him a small yet significant breakthrough.


    The fact that his opponent was an orc no longer mattered. Sta was undoubtedly a great swordsman worthy of his respect. He wanted to show something to such a warrior.


    As he swung his sword down, Russ inwardly screamed.


    ¡®Please seed!¡¯


    A thunderous cry erupted from him.


    ¡°Phantom Divide!¡±


    A magnificent bloom of sword strikes filled Sta¡¯s vision, dozens of shes flying towards her with terrifying force.


    * * *


    A storm of des swept across her field of vision. Dozens of shes imbued with a vibrant blue aura rained down from all directions.


    Yet, Sta found herself perplexed.


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    To the casual observer, it would appear as an immensely impressive technique, but in the end, it was just a barrage of sword swings. Such chaotic phantom swords might work against ordinary warriors, but she was an aura user. She could clearly discern which of those numerous shes were real.


    ¡®I can sense only three real strikes. The rest are mere feints.¡¯


    Against an aura user, an attack like this would only result in lost limbs and writhing on the ground. Her opponent, also an aura user, must have known this.


    It seemed like he was making a desperate final attack, disregarding life and death. If a human warrior saw this, they would scoff at it as a foolish act of s*****e¡­


    ¡°A youngd with some promise!¡±


    But Sta, being an orc, actually weed it.


    ¡®Indeed, a swordsman shouldn¡¯t be concerned about losing a limb or two.¡¯


    Pleased, Sta charged into the storm of des. Ignoring most of the deceptive shes, she used her aura-imbued hand to parry the real attacks. Her daggers intercepted the remaining two sword strikes in mid-air.


    Boom!


    The sh of auras echoed with a thunderous roar. After blocking all of Russ¡¯s attacks, Sta extended her aura de with one remaining hand, aiming for his thigh¡ªa spot that would not kill but would certainly wound enough to end the fight.


    She was just about to swing her aura strike when¡­


    sh!


    A blinding light flickered, and a sudden, intense pain erupted from her side. The longsword that should have been blocked by her strike had somehow moved to her left side and shed through her.


    ¡°Gah?¡±


    Groaning, Sta quickly retreated. She looked up in shock. There had been no sense of presence in that direction.


    ¡°What on earth is this?¡±

 Chapter 113

    [ Chapter 113 ]


    ¡°Wow, you can do things like that with aura,¡± Repenhardt muttered, watching with a slightly surprised expression. As an aura user himself, he quickly understood what Russ had done.


    Sta was no different. She nodded, applying aura to her side to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°Is it a technique that separates presence from substance?¡±


    Russ had mixed his aura with a real sword, masking his presence with aura while hiding his actual body, then delivered a sh.


    Sta was genuinely impressed by his skillful use of aura. Such a technique wasn¡¯t something that could be achieved through mere effort. It required innate talent. Repenhardt and Sta could understand what he did, but they couldn¡¯t replicate it.


    However, Russ didn¡¯t seem pleased. Holding his sword, he wore a dissatisfied expression.


    ¡°Tch, it failed¡­¡±


    The orcs watching were puzzled. They couldn¡¯t understand why he called it a failure afternding a solid blow. But Sta seemed to understand.


    ¡°It was quite a decent attack, but it won¡¯t work a second time.¡±


    With just one observation, Sta had figured out the weakness of Russ¡¯s technique. She couldn¡¯t replicate the technique, but countering it wasn¡¯t difficult. One only needed to ignore the aura and focus on the physical vibrations of the air being cut.


    In other words, since Russ¡¯s attack hadn¡¯t inflicted a fatal wound on Sta, the technique was now useless. Sta understood why Russ considered it a failure.


    ¡°Alright then, let me teach the young one a lesson!¡±


    Taking her stance, Sta leaped forward, exuding confidence. She unleashed her de aura in conjunction with her daggers. Russ also raised his sword to counter.


    ¡°Phantom Divide!¡±


    Countless shes rained down like a storm. However, this time, Sta and her two daggers, imbued with her spirit, ignored the presence and detected the vibrations in the air to counterattack. Her dazzling de aura repeatedly shed through the illusions, aiming fiercely at Russ¡¯s real body.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    At that moment, Russ let out a shout and swung his sword diagonally. The illusion aimed at her thigh, but she ignored it. It was just an aura.


    Recognizing the true sh aiming for her neck, Sta smiled confidently. This one was real! The flow of the air confirmed it!


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    With a yell, she confidently moved to block the sword with her palm. Suddenly, Russ¡¯s longsword shifted one meter lower, shing her thigh!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Sta grimaced, stepping back. Russ clicked his tongue. It was too shallow. He had only grazed her skin, barely affecting herbat ability.


    However, Sta wore a shocked expression that went beyond the pain of her wound.


    She had been struck again.


    And this time, it was by the aura.


    No, to be precise, it was as if the positions of the physical and aura attacks had switched ces, as if space had shifted. Russ, even while gasping for breath as if he might copse any moment, murmured in exhration.


    ¡°S-sess!¡±


    The orcs¡¯ expressions grew even more bewildered. Earlier, Russ hadnded a solid hit and called it a failure, but now he was celebrating after a mere graze.


    ¡®What¡¯s with him?¡¯


    In contrast, Sta, who had the insight to understand Russ¡¯s technique, stammered in astonishment.


    ¡°A-amazing¡­ What is this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Repenhardt, ncing between Russ and Sta, expressed his admiration.


    Even he couldn¡¯tprehend what Russ had done. This technique was entirely different from the martial arts Repenhardt had learned and practiced. Although he was a more powerful aura user than Russ, this technique was beyond his understanding.


    However, he could make a guess.


    Contrary to Sta¡¯s misconception, Russ hadn¡¯t called the first Phantom Divide a failure because it failed to deal a fatal blow. The initial Phantom Divide had genuinely been a ¡®failed¡¯ execution. The separation of presence and substance was merely a byproduct of the failed technique.


    A sessful Phantom Divide was far more than just that.


    ¡®Has he already grasped the essence of the Void Sword? He truly is a genius.¡¯


    What Russ had just performed was the initial stage of the Void Sword, the ultimate technique that had tormented Tassid so much in his previous life, wielded by the Sword Saint Cyrus.


    Cyrus was the greatest swordsman who had created his own unique swordsmanship, transcending all martial arts on the continent.


    His sword could traverse space. Although this ability was limited to a few meters around him, it was still enough to astonish all warriors and mages.


    The three fundamental elements that no magic of the current era could manipte: time, matter, and space.


    By honing his aura to the extreme, Cyrus had seeded in breaking thews of the world with just his sword.


    How he achieved this was a mystery even to the Archmage Repenhardt, and Cyrus himself. It was an intuitive technique, impossible to exin theoretically. Consequently, none of Cyrus¡¯s numerous disciples had ever managed to grasp the Void Sword, let alone train in it.


    ¡®Seeing that again feels so strange.¡¯


    Repenhardt scratched his cheek bitterly. He vividly remembered how much trouble the Void Sword had caused Tassid in his previous life. The de could slice through space itself, making it impossible to dodge or block. If it weren¡¯t for his robust orc body, he would have died multiple times.


    ¡®Nevertheless, that rascal Tassid eventually managed to block it.¡±


    Tassid¡¯s method of dealing with the technique was truly characteristic of an orc.


    ¡®He probably just relied on his instincts, didn¡¯t he?¡¯


    The Void Sword appeared suddenly, making it utterly unpredictable. However, the one wielding the sword, Cyrus, was unmistakably human.


    What Tassid did was not to anticipate the sword, but to predict Cyrus¡¯s thoughts and movements. To put it nicely, it was foresight; but in truth, it was more urate to say, ¡®He had fought him so often that he instinctively knew what his opponent would do next.¡¯


    At any rate, seeing what Russ was doing now, it seemed he had already found the beginnings of his path at such a young age.


    ¡®He must have picked that up after spending a few days holed up in the Grand Forge.¡¯


    Repenhardt stroked his chin, clearing his thoughts. Now that Russ had shown such potential, Sta would also give her all. Repenhardt watched the two in the clearing. The tense atmosphere was slowly rising into the sky over the wilderness.


    Sta was frowning as she looked at Russ. She could clearly sense that his stamina and aura had significantly dropped. It seemed he had exhausted a considerable amount of energy with that technique. He looked even more tired than when his right arm had been injured.


    ¡®It¡¯s time to wrap this up.¡¯


    Though reluctant, Sta decided that she couldn¡¯t drag this out any longer. Russ had already proven his worth more than enough. Besides, Sta had another opponent to face after Russ.


    ¡®That big human over there also received the blessing of Debata¡­¡¯


    Seeing Repenhardt¡¯s sparkling eyes focused on her, Sta bit her lip.


    Only an aura user could face another aura user. Among the orc warriors present, Sta was the only one who was an aura user. If she were to fight Russ and then immediately face Repenhardt, she needed to conserve her strength.


    Sta extended her hand. Two daggers in the air flew into her grasp. Russ looked puzzled. Why was she retrieving her Spirits Weapon now?


    Sta grinned, revealing her teeth.


    ¡°It was fun! Now, let¡¯s finish this!¡±


    Russ also raised his usable left hand, assuming his stance once more. In his current condition, taking the initiative was impossible. The only thing he could do with his remaining strength was to counter the opponent¡¯s attacks.


    ¡®Can I activate Phantom Divide one more time?¡¯


    His stamina was at its limit, and Phantom Divide wasn¡¯t a technique with a high sess rate. Despite all his practice, he could barely seed once in ten tries. The fact that he seeded once out of two attempts earlier was nothing short of a blessing from the goddess of luck.


    ¡®Well, if I lose, I lose.¡¯


    Russ rxed his mind. He had already shown everything he had. And in return, he had earned the admiration of the orc warrior, Sta. He had done enough and had no reason to be greedy.


    With his sword aimed, Russ gathered his remaining energy. Even if he was prepared for defeat, he had no intention of losing on purpose. He would simply swing his sword with all his might!


    Sta also gathered her energy. The aura around her was so intense that the air shimmered like a mirage above her shoulders. The two aura users stared at each other, waiting for the right moment to strike the final blow.


    ¡°Haaap!¡±


    Sta moved first. She lunged forward like a bird, her arms holding the daggers extended behind her. Russ raised his sword above his head, ready to counter.


    Suddenly, Sta thrust her hands forward and shouted.


    ¡°My twelve sisters!¡±


    Ten more daggers shot out from Sta¡¯s chest! Combined with the two daggers she already held, there were now twelve, all of them shooting forward like arrows.


    Whoosh!


    Amid the deafening roar of the twelve daggers slicing through the air, Russ was stunned.


    ¡°What, what is this?¡±


    His mouth hung open. Russ, who rarely showed surprise, couldn¡¯t control his expression this time.


    The twelve daggers flying towards him were imbued with a chilling energy, each de shimmering with a purple aura. They moved so fast and precisely that he couldn¡¯t even track their trajectories.


    With the twelve destructive lights filling his vision, Russ abandoned the idea of a counterattack. His exceptional instincts showed him a clear future.


    No countermeasure.


    There was absolutely no countermeasure for this.


    Russ quickly dropped his sword and raised his hands high.


    ¡°I concede defeat!¡±


    * * *


    The sky over the wilderness was turning red. The relentless battle had brought the day to its end, with the sun setting on the horizon. Sta, standing proudly against the backdrop of the sunset, dered her victory.


    ¡°The third duel of the Ritual of Hotu, victory goes to the Blue Bear Tribe!¡±


    Then, immediately turning to Russ, she shouted.


    ¡°Human warrior! Though I have won, your defeat does not diminish your strength. You are a true warrior, and I acknowledge you as a fighter!¡±


    ¡°Oooooooh!¡±


    ¡°Waaaaaah!¡±


    The orc warriors erupted in excited cheers. Amidst the jubtion, there were cheers not only for Sta but also for Russ. This outsider had stood his ground against a warrior of the Blue Bear Tribe and proven himself. If someone like him couldn¡¯t be called a warrior, then who could im the title?


    ¡°Cyrus Karuga!¡±


    ¡°Karuga Cyrus!¡±


    The orcs chanted Russ¡¯s name, waving their fists in the air. Though he had lost, Russ returned to hispanions with a relieved expression, free from any regrets. Sn quickly began healing his shoulder with divine power.


    As Russ caught his breath, Repenhardt approached him with a question.


    ¡°Well done, Russ. But when did you learn that? Was it in the Grand Forge?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, pretty much.¡±


    ¡°That technique, Phantom Divide, was it? Show it to meter when we spar. I¡¯d like to experience it firsthand.¡±


    ¡°Against you, big brother, it¡¯s not that useful. After all, someone like you doesn¡¯t really dodge anything¡­.¡±


    Russ shook his head with a wry smile. While the Phantom Divide was a fearsome technique that transcended space, it wasn¡¯t very effective against Repenhardt. His Spiral Guard could easily deflect any attack, making it irrelevant where it came from.


    Phantom Divide, with its miraculous effect, also required an enormous amount of aura to perform. Using up all his strength to transcend space, Russ would have no energy left to prate Repenhardt¡¯s Spiral Guard.


    ¡°In that sense, it wouldn¡¯t pose much of a problem for you either, big brother.¡±


    Russ chuckled as he nced back at Sta. Her technique of controlling twelve daggers was indeed terrifying to him.


    But for Repenhardt? He could just withstand it with his body. No matter how many self-moving weapons there were, the aura within them was still Sta¡¯s. Split among twelve daggers, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to breach his Spiral Guard.


    Repenhardt shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s something we¡¯d only know by trying¡­.¡±


    He cracked his neck from side to side, loosening up.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my turn now.¡±

 Chapter 114

    [ Chapter 114 ]


    Repenhardt took off his outer garment and walked to the clearing. He removed his clothes in advance, anticipating that they might get damaged during the battle. For someone who once ruled as an emperor of a nation, this behavior could be seen as rather petty. However, having lived through poverty during his time as Gym Unbreakable, the current Repenhardt did not realize this perception.


    As he stripped off his shirt, his steel-like physique was revealed. The expressions of the orcs, who were about to cheer for Repenhardt, suddenly stiffened.


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Orcs revered warriors.


    Orcs praised strength.


    To these orcs, Repenhardt¡¯s physique was not just impressive; it was utterly mesmerizing. That incredibly trained body! Even by orc standards!


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Even Sta, who had not expected this, widened her eyes for a moment. Then, after a brief pause, she offered genuine praise.


    ¡°Your physique is amazing.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Repenhardt blushed at the truly orc-likepliment. Sta, observing her fellow orcs¡¯ reactions, smirked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the ceremony. Everyone is already in awe of you.¡±


    Indeed, the orc warriors seemed to consider Repenhardt¡¯s bare torso sufficient to acknowledge him as a warrior. With such a physique, he could not possibly be anything but a warrior. They truly exemplified the expression ¡°simple-minded machos.¡±


    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t skip the formal ceremony, though.¡±


    Muttering, Sta drew her dagger, while Repenhardt also took a fighting stance.


    He dered loudly,


    ¡°My name is Repenhardt Wald Antares! I am ready for the Ritual of Hotu!¡±


    Sta, gripping her dagger firmly, introduced herself ording to the ritual.


    ¡°I am Sta, warrior of the Blue Bear Tribe. I will fight you. Normally, the Ritual of Hotu involves each side sending one representative. However, as the only one who can face a warrior like you, I have no choice but to fight myself. Forgive me.¡±


    ¡°No matter.¡±


    Repenhardt waved his hand dismissively and shouted a battle cry.


    ¡°Urah!¡±


    Golden aura surged like mes, enveloping his entire body. Sta also let out a roar, summoning a blue-purple aura.


    ¡°Krarara!¡±


    Just as the two aura-wielders were about to ignite their fighting spirits towards each other, a deep voice suddenly interrupted them.


    ¡°Hey, wife! Would it be alright if I take on that fellow?¡±


    Startled, Repenhardt turned his head.


    ¡®Huh!¡¯


    The reason for his surprise was simple. The voice had note from the orc warriors¡¯ side but from behind where his ownpanions stood.


    Siris, Ti, and Russ all turned around in surprise. Standing there was an orc with a massive greatsword strapped to his back. Like Sta when she first appeared, he was covered in a cloak, revealing only his eyes. Yet, those eyes alone exuded an intimidating strength.


    ¡°Who, who are you?¡±


    ¡°When did you get here?¡±


    Everyone was shocked. Even Siris, with her keen elven senses, and Russ, an aura user, had not noticed anyone approaching from behind.


    The cloaked orc brushed past Repenhardt¡¯s group, heading toward the clearing. Sta looked at him, tilting her head in confusion.


    ¡°Husband?¡±


    As the orc walked forward, Sta rxed her stance and sheathed her dagger. She asked,


    ¡°When did you arrive, husband?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a while, wife. It looked interesting, so I was watching.¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s entire group stared tensely at the cloaked orc. They had not sensed his presence at all. Where had he been watching from?


    The orc nced at Russ and Siris, then waved dismissively. Pointing to a spot behind them, he spoke in themon tongue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed. I was over there by that rock.¡±


    He indicated arge rock in the wilderness about 200 to 300 meters away. Repenhardt¡¯s face showed understanding. If he had been hiding at that distance, it made sense they hadn¡¯t noticed. With the vision of an aura user, 200 to 300 meters wasn¡¯t far, making it easy for him to observe.


    Even so, not noticing someone approaching from behind until they were right there was embarrassing for any warrior. If this orc had hostile intentions, they could have been struck down without even realizing it. Russ and Siris still wore hardened expressions, their eyes filled with caution as they watched the orc.


    The orc moved to stand beside Sta and pulled back his hood. His dark red skin and typical orcish features were revealed. His hair was white and his face wrinkled, indicating his advanced age.


    Sta looked at him, puzzled, and asked,


    ¡°But why are you back already? What about the King of Serpents?¡±


    The King of Serpents.


    Humans called this powerful monster the Elder Drake. For many years, it had gued the Blue Bear Tribe as one of their greatest enemies. With a body twice the size of a typical drake and scales that even de aura couldn¡¯t easily cut through, this ferocious beast had led Sta¡¯s husband to leave the tribe alone to hunt it just ten days ago. She hadn¡¯t expected him to return so soon.


    The orc man shrugged his shoulders and replied triumphantly.


    ¡°I already caught it, chopped it up nicely, and delivered it.¡±


    ¡°Already? As expected of my husband. We¡¯ll be feasting for a while.¡±


    ¡°Did well, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You did well, very well.¡±


    After the couple¡¯s intimate(?) reunion, the orc man looked at Repenhardt and cheerfully shouted.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, stranger warrior. I am Kalken, the chieftain and warrior of the Blue Bear Tribe.¡±


    ¡î ¡î ¡î


    Standing before Repenhardt, Kalken threw off his cloak. Despite his slightly aged face, his body was brimming with youthful, bulging muscles.


    And¡­


    ¡®Ha ha, it¡¯s the first time since my master?¡¯


    Repenhardt found it awkward to be looking up at someone for the first time in a long while.


    Kalken¡¯s height was well over two meters. He seemed to be almost on par with the former Fist King Teslon. Although he appeared slightly shorter than his master Gerard, orcs typically were slightly shorter than humans but had broader physiques. Judging by his broad shoulders and thick limbs, his build seemed even more imposing than his master¡¯s.


    Repenhardt and Kalken stood facing each other. A few spectators rubbed their eyes absentmindedly. The sight of the two massive figures standing side by side was confusing their sense of perspective.


    Kalken asked Repenhardt a question.


    ¡°Human warrior, may I face you on behalf of my wife?¡±


    Repenhardt responded boldly.


    ¡°Fine by me!¡±


    If this were a duel where victory mattered, there would have been no reason to face the formidable Kalken instead of the exhausted Sta. However, the Ritual of Hotu wasn¡¯t about winning. Refusing the challenge here would have made him appear dishonorable, unworthy of a warrior. It was better to show a bold front and gain more respect.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted!¡±


    Kalken burst into heartyughter.


    ¡°Ha ha ha! Good! You¡¯re a real man!¡±


    Kalken drew a greatsword from his back. The sword was even longer than Kalken, who stood over two meters tall. The de was so massive that ifid sideways, it could easily provide shelter for several people.


    Wooong!


    A gigantic green de aura enveloped the enormous sword. Raising the aura-infused sword, Kalken shouted.


    ¡°Draw your weapon!¡±


    Repenhardt took his stance, his fists glowing with a golden aura.


    ¡°I am my own weapon!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Kalken looked intrigued. While the orcs had their traditional hand-to-handbat techniques, no one seriously fought barehanded against armed opponents. With the secret technique known as Spirits Weapon, an armed orc was iparably stronger.


    ¡°????!¡±


    Kalken roared, his eyes gleaming.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡±


    In that moment, Repenhardt chuckled and extended his hand.


    ¡°Dream, descend upon me. Improved Sleep!¡±


    Just as Kalken was about to charge, he copsed with a thud.


    ¡°Snore~!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone watching fell silent. They were all agape, utterly dumbfounded. They had been eagerly anticipating a fierce sh between powerful aura users, but now this?


    No matter how much an orc tried, an orc was still an orc. Just because one was an aura user didn¡¯t mean they suddenly gained magic resistance.


    Sin mumbled, his face nk with disbelief.


    ¡°Well, this is anticlimactic¡­¡±


    Russ wore a simr expression.


    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly count this as a victory, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Surely not?¡±


    Siris clicked her tongue. The Ritual of Hotu was meant to measure a warrior¡¯s prowess. No orc would ept magic as proof of a warrior¡¯s worth. She couldn¡¯t understand why Repenhardt had done such a thing.


    ¡®This will only breed resentment, won¡¯t it?¡¯


    Sure enough, Sta was looking back and forth between her husband, who was now snoring on the ground, and Repenhardt, who had his hands raised in the air in a spellcasting gesture.


    ¡°This, this is not the warrior¡¯s way!¡±


    Repenhardt gestured towards Sta, who was protesting indignantly.


    ¡°Wake him up.¡±


    Sta clicked her tongue and approached her husband, nudging him with her foot. Kalken yawned, opened his eyes, and looked around dazedly.


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t I get a good rest?¡±


    ¡°You were hit by a spell, husband.¡±


    ¡°Huh? That fellow¡¯s a mage too?¡±


    Kalken looked at Repenhardt with astonished eyes.


    He wouldn¡¯t have been this surprised if his opponent had been a regr human. But Kalken had already realized that Repenhardt was a powerful aura user. For someone with the strength of a mighty warrior to also wield magic?


    Repenhardt shrugged and responded.


    ¡°I am both a warrior and a mage. I informed you to be fair.¡±


    The orcs¡¯ expressions turned peculiar.


    As much as they revered warriors, orcs despised the existence of mages. Magic, which could not be blocked no matter how much one trained, was akin to the devil¡¯s work to the orcs.


    However, openly despising him was not an option, as Repenhardt was undeniably a formidable warrior. It was difficult to determine whether he should be acknowledged or not.


    Repenhardt, speaking in a calm voice, addressed the bewildered Kalken and the other orcs.


    ¡°My magic, like my body, is also my weapon. Would it not be disrespectful if I did not use everything I possess against you?¡±


    On reflection, this made sense. Kalken mumbled uncertainly.


    ¡°I-Is that so?¡±


    Pretending to be unruffled on the outside, Repenhardt anxiously observed the reactions of the orcs.


    ¡®Hmm, how will they respond?¡¯


    In truth, Repenhardt had not employed the sleep spell out of ignorance of the orcs¡¯ aversion to magic. However, he needed to gain the orcs¡¯ trust. Since it was not as if he would never use magic in front of them for the rest of his life, hiding his identity as a mage only to be discoveredter would result in an even greater loss of trust.


    Trust was hard to gain but easy to lose in an instant.


    Despite the possibility of being met with suspicion, being honest about everything now was a better choice for the future.


    And, in fact, he had something to rely on.


    ¡®Kalken¡¯s perception of magic wasn¡¯t that bad.¡¯


    Sure enough, Kalken¡¯s expression softened, and he nodded.


    ¡°Indeed. If magic is also your weapon, not using it would be rather dishonorable.¡±


    The orcs murmured and exchanged puzzled nces at Kalken¡¯s eptance of magic.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t magic bad?¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t not using a weapon when you have one also bad?¡±


    ¡°But is magic a weapon? Isn¡¯t that cheating?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it more dishonorable not to give your all in the Ritual of Hotu? I appreciate the honesty.¡±


    ¡°This is hard¡­¡±


    In the end, the murmuring orcs reached a conclusion typical of their kind.


    ¡°Well, if the chieftain says so, then it must be.¡±


    True to their simple nature, they gave up on thinking deeply and just epted it because Kalken had said so. Kalken stood up, holding his greatsword, and looked at Repenhardt.

 Chapter 115

    [ Chapter 115 ]


    ¡°Human warrior, I thank you for your consideration.¡±


    It was a voice that clearly acknowledged magic. As Kalken continued speaking to the inwardly relieved Repenhardt, he said,


    ¡°But that alone will not earn our trust.¡±


    ¡°I am aware.¡±


    Acknowledging magic did not mean Kalken recognized the magician as well. He merely saw it as one of Repenhardt¡¯s weapons. If Repenhardt confronted Kalken with methods that were uncharacteristic of a warrior and more like those of a magician, even if he won, he would only be perceived as a powerful magician, not gain their trust.


    The Repenhardt of the past life had earned the trust of the orcs because of his actions and attitude towards them. It was never due to the power of strong magic. In fact, despite his earnest efforts towards the orcs, he had struggled immensely to win them over because he was a magician.


    ¡®Thanks to this body, the process will be faster now. This is good.¡¯


    Repenhardt chuckled inwardly.


    Kalken raised his greatsword and shouted like a deration.


    ¡°Then, let us begin the Ritual of Hotu again!¡±


    ¡°Very well!¡±


    Repenhardt aimed his two fists at Kalken.


    Kalken also emitted a green aura, getting into a battle stance.


    The atmosphere became tense again. With eyes full of determination, Kalken and Repenhardt red at each other. A fierce fighting spirit rose between them, blending like a mirage.


    At a certain moment.


    ¡°Taaat!¡±


    ¡°Kaaaat!¡±


    The two aura users lunged at each other.


    Kalken¡¯s greatsword swung long towards Repenhardt. The green aura on the over two-meter-long de shimmered, scattering the light of destruction.


    Boom!


    Wherever the aura grazed, explosions erupted, kicking up clouds of dust. Repenhardt blocked the de with spiral guards on his forearms and extended his left fist.


    ¡°Energy st!¡±


    A golden projectile flew straight at Kalken. Kalken dodged by leaping to the side and brought down his sword again. Focusing the aura of his entire body into a single strike, the intensity of it sent shivers through Repenhardt, who stepped aside to avoid the onught. The philosophy of Gym Unbreakable was to endure most attacks with the body, but the force imbued in Kalken¡¯s sword was extraordinary. It had enough power to pierce through Repenhardt¡¯s spiral guard.


    Narrowly dodging the de and closing the distance, Repenhardt repeatedly thrust his fists while shouting.


    ¡°Chain Energy st!¡±


    Dozens of aura projectiles poured down, upying all directions around Kalken. The trajectories were too many to deflect individually, but Kalken easily blocked all attacks using the t of his sword as a shield.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The sh of auras echoed loudly. Clicking his tongue, Repenhardt widened the distance.


    ¡®As expected, orcs handle such massive weapons so well.¡¯


    The martial arts of the orcs, developed over long years, had intricate aspects. Despite therge size of their weapons, their movements were never sluggish. Using the sword¡¯s center of gravity to deliver powerful strikes and then changing the trajectory with centrifugal force, Kalken¡¯s technique left Repenhardt constantly retreating, unable to find a way to counter it immediately.


    Continuously throwing punches and swinging his legs, Repenhardt fervently blocked Kalken¡¯s attacks.


    Boom!


    Dozens of exchanges took ce, and the sound of thunder echoed in all directions. After fighting for a while, Repenhardt decided to attempt magic discreetly.


    ¡°Dream, take hold. Improved Sleep!¡±


    It was an improved sleep spell he had used before. Thanks to his hard work, he had reached a level where he could cast lower circle magic even duringbat. In truth, this single spell would put Kalken to sleep again, making it quite a sneaky tactic.


    ¡®But by now, I¡¯ve proven my worth as a warrior sufficiently.¡¯


    Honestly, if the fight continued, someone might get hurt, so he nned to conclude the duel here. As expected¡­


    ¡°Zzz!¡±


    Sadly, it worked immediately. Mental spells couldn¡¯t be seen like fire or lightning, making them impossible to dodge. Thinking he had won, Repenhardt was about to deliver a final blow.


    ¡°Zzz!¡±


    Snoring loudly like a battle cry, the sleeping Kalken dodged his attack and counterattacked!


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    Repenhardt, utterly shocked, took a hit to his side. Grimacing, he stepped back. Fortunately, his instincts kicked in, activating his spiral guard, allowing him to fend off the sh. However, he was still bewildered.


    ¡°Did the spell not work?¡±


    That wasn¡¯t the case. He could still hear Kalken snoring. Yet, his body remained in a properbat stance, moving automatically like a sleepwalker.


    After a moment, Kalken yawned and woke up from his sleep.


    ¡°Yawn! Did it happen again?¡±


    Then, as if nothing had happened, he resumed the duel. Repenhardt, bewildered, muttered to himself.


    ¡°Did Kalken have such a skill?¡±


    ¡î ¡î ¡î


    Sin, who had been watching the duel, asked Russ in a puzzled voice.


    ¡°Wow, he can fight while sleeping? Can aura users do that?¡±


    But Russ did not answer Sin¡¯s question. He simply muttered to himself in admiration.


    ¡°This is truly educational¡­¡±


    Russ had the keen insight of an industrial spy when it came to absorbing others¡¯ secret techniques. The moment he saw it, he understood exactly what Kalken had done.


    Right now, Kalken had set it up so that after leaving a portion of his aura in his nervous system, his body would automatically counterattack as soon as themand from his brain was cut off. Sometimes, when an aura user loses consciousness due to severe injury, the aura rises on its own and heals the body. The aura, which manifests from the body¡¯s vitality, possesses this self-protective nature, and Kalken had skillfully extracted and isted only that trait through delicate aura maniption.


    ¡®If you handle aura like that, you can artificially impart a reflexive nature. I should practice thatter.¡¯


    Russ, who had gained yet another new technique, wore a delighted expression. He was increasingly d that he had decided to follow Repenhardt.


    In truth, even aura users rarely fought against other aura users. Aura users were practically strategic weapons themselves. Unless there was a war between nations, it was rare for them to personally engage inbat.


    Moreover, information about a warrior¡¯s techniques was akin to their lifeline, so unless it was an extremely urgent situation, sparring between aura users was also avoided. If they were at Russ¡¯s level or higher, they could roughly grasp their opponent¡¯s techniques.


    However, Russ had already met five aura users in the few months he had followed Repenhardt. Not only during his duel with the Dwarf aura user but also with Kalken and Sta, he had already acquired several techniques. Unlike humans, other races had unique ways of handling aura.


    With an excited face, Russ continued to focus on the clearing. To Russ, who had always hungered for martial arts, their duels were like a grand feastid out before him.


    Meanwhile, Repenhardt continued to exchange attacks with Kalken, observing his opponent. His mind was in turmoil. In his memory, Kalken had never used such techniques.


    ¡®No, maybe he never needed to. Back then, I had distributed mental defense charms to all my orcs.¡¯


    Thinking back, since there was no chance of losing consciousness due to magic at that time, there would have been no reason to use that technique. To confirm, Repenhardt attempted magic once again.


    ¡°Be petrified, like stone! Paralyze!¡±


    It was certain that Kalken had no resistance to magic. The spell worked properly again this time, but it still had no effect. Once again, Kalken¡¯s ¡®automaticbat mode¡¯ simply counterattacked.


    ¡°Magic will no longer work!¡±


    Kalken shouted, counterattacking as if nothing had happened. Repenhardt clicked his tongue as he scrutinized him. It took him a bit longer than Russ, but he had finally figured out Kalken¡¯s technique.


    ¡®So that¡¯s how it is? Then mental magic won¡¯t work.¡¯


    Mental magic essentially involved interfering with the opponent¡¯s brain. As soon as the interference urred, everything below the neck disconnected from the brain and moved autonomously, rendering it useless.


    ¡®Should I try another spell?¡¯


    Repenhardt contemted for a moment. There were many spells that could be effective against an orc with weak magic resistance, even if they weren¡¯t mental spells.


    But he soon dismissed the thought. He was undergoing the Ritual of Hotu. Although he was a mage, and his mind had briefly shifted in that direction, now was the time to showcase his skills as a warrior.


    Taking a stance, Repenhardt spoke.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get serious!¡±


    With a grin, Kalken responded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this!¡±


    ¡î ¡î ¡î


    An aura-infused greatsword tore through the air, producing a deafening roar.


    A golden iron fist sliced through the empty space, creating a magnificent shockwave.


    The iron fist and greatsword shed, shaking the sky and tearing up the ground.


    ng! ng!


    The terrifying sound of thunder continuously echoed, as if to split eardrums. Brilliant auras intertwined, swirling like a storm. Dodging, blocking, and counterattacking in quick session, Kalken and Repenhardt disyed a closely matched contest, showcasing all the techniques they had mastered.


    ¡°Hahaha! This is delightful!¡±


    Swinging his greatsword, Kalken shouted in excitement. Repenhardt, equally exhrated, shouted back.


    ¡°Impressive technique!¡±


    Not long ago, Repenhardt had insisted he was a mage, but now he was caught up in the atmosphere and was getting excited. No matter how much his soul belonged to a mage, his body was that of a warrior, and he couldn¡¯t help but be influenced. Besides, it had already been nearly six or seven years since Repenhardt, resurrected in this era, had been training as a warrior. Even without considering his physical state, he had already been reborn as an excellent warrior.


    How long had they been fighting so intensely? Swinging his greatsword, Kalken shouted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bring this to an end, human warrior!¡±


    Repenhardt responded, thrusting a front kick toward the greatsword.


    ¡°So will I!¡±


    The exploration of each other¡¯s capabilities had long since ended. Both knew it was time to attempt a decisive strike. They exchanged blows continuously, seeking an opening in each other¡¯s defenses.


    At some point, Repenhardtunched a series of aerial kicks at Kalken. His aura-infused legs whirled like windmills, rushing straight at Kalken. Although Kalken twisted his greatsword to defend, the heavy kicksnded in session, pushing him far back. His legs dug into the ground, leaving long furrows like plow marks.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Despite blocking with the t of his sword, his arms went numb. As Kalken groaned, Repenhardt suddenly bent his knees and pulled his right fist back.


    Whoom! Whoom! Whoom!


    Golden aura gradually gathered around his fist. It was his most powerful strike, the Cmity Horn.


    Kalken instinctively recognized the technique and heightened his vignce. In a simple warrior¡¯s duel, one could just stab the opponent while they were preparing an attack, but among aura users, their auras protected their bodies even in such moments. Attempting to exploit a gap with a weaker technique would only invite a deadly counterattack.


    There was only one course of action for Kalken to take.


    He would also use his strongest technique!


    Kalken extended his greatsword behind him. He let out a roar.


    ¡°Raaaah!¡±


    The green aura on the greatsword exploded into a dazzling light. They both concentrated their full power on a single point, eyeing each other intensely.


    Without needing a signal, the two warriorsunched themselves simultaneously.


    Repenhardt thrust his fist forward. The golden aura converged into a formidable horn of destruction, shooting toward Kalken.


    ¡°Cmity Horn!¡±


    Kalken swung his sword downward. The aura on the greatsword emitted an irregr trajectory and a thunderous roar. The greatsword became a bolt of lightning aimed at Repenhardt¡¯s head.


    ¡°Thunder Drop!¡±


    Their ultimate techniques shed, shaking the sky over the wilderness.


    KABOOM!

 Chapter 116

    [ Chapter 116 ]


    ¡°Ouch, take it easy, Sin!¡±


    Repenhardt screamed, ring at Sin. Sin frowned back and shouted.


    ¡°Just bear with it, you old man! It¡¯s going to hurt like hell!¡±


    Sin had his hand on Repenhardt¡¯s utterly battered chest, casting a healing spell. As the pink holy light permeated his entire body, the torn skin and ruptured muscles healed at an astonishing speed. And in proportion to that speed, Repenhardt¡¯s screams grew even louder.


    ¡°Ouch! Ow! Hey, when will this end?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon. Geez.¡±


    Cmity Horn and Thunder Drop.


    The sh of their most powerful techniques ended in a draw. The concentrated destructive force from both sides repelled each other, resulting in a merciless explosion, and Repenhardt and Kalken were both flung to opposite sides by the vortex of aura.


    Such was the strength of their techniques that even the residual destructive power, after most of it canceled out, left both of them in a tattered state. Sta, who presided over the Ritual of Hotu, dered a draw in the traditional orcish expression.


    ¡°The skills of these two warriors are like twins born on the same day!¡±


    Immediately after, Repenhardt and Kalken, who were lying around like rags, were hurriedly supported and taken away from both sides. Sin was now healing Repenhardt¡­


    ¡°Ouch! Ugh!¡±


    Watching Repenhardt groan continuously, Ti muttered in disbelief.


    ¡°Is the holy healing of Phnence really that painful?¡±


    When Ti first met Repenhardt, he was in a severely injured state. Even then, he didn¡¯t let out a single groan, enduring the pain. Honestly,pared to back then, this didn¡¯t seem like such a serious injury. Yet, he was screaming like this?


    ¡°Ah, no? I¡¯ve received healing from Sin many times and it actually felt soothing¡­¡±


    Siris replied with a puzzled expression. Sin, still casting the healing spell, exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s still some of the opponent¡¯s residual aura in Repen¡¯s body.¡±


    Repenhardt began to exin despite his pain.


    ¡°Ugh, originally, aura, holy power, and magic have different properties. Aura doesn¡¯t repel each other like magic and holy power do, but still, they don¡¯t fully merge because of their different properties. Especially right now, the aura in my body isn¡¯t mine, but Kalken¡¯s. The foreign aura is resisting the holy power trying to heal my body. Ugh! This pain is killing me!¡±


    Everyone looked at Repenhardt in awe. It wasn¡¯t his knowledge that impressed them, but his tenacity to exin despite the pain. It was the quintessential trait of a mage who would rather die than miss a chance to elucidate.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I suggested we wait a bit before treating you,¡± Sin frowned as he continued to channel the holy light. As a priest, he didn¡¯t enjoy feeling like he was torturing someone while performing a good deed like healing.


    ¡°The residual aura would have dissipated after a few hours anyway¡­¡±


    Repenhardt gritted his teeth as he watched Sin grumble.


    ¡°No matter what, the orcs aren¡¯t fully on our side yet. We don¡¯t know how the situation will unfold, so I couldn¡¯t stay injured¡­ Ugh! Maybe I should¡¯ve waited after all?¡±


    To be honest, Repenhardt regretted his rash decision. Judging by the expressions of the Blue Bear Tribe, it was clear they now recognized him and hisrades as trustworthy warriors. His worries about the situation worsening seemed unfounded.


    Still, he had requested the healing out of his cautious mage instincts, considering even the slightest possibility¡­


    ¡®Having endured all sorts of pain during my time as Gym Unbreakable, I thought I could handle this.¡¯


    Grinding his teeth, Repenhardt endured the pain. Eventually, the pain vanished, and a surge of vitality filled his body. The healing spell was finallyplete.


    ¡°Ah, I thought I was going to die.¡±


    ¡°Is that something someone who just received a healing spell should say?¡±


    Sin quipped as he stood up, throwing a reproachful look at the now perfectly healed Repenhardt. Then, he looked over at the orcs and asked.


    ¡°Shall I treat you as well?¡±


    Kalken was in much worse shape than Repenhardt. While the power of their techniques might have been equal, there was a significant difference in their physical durability. Kalken¡¯s body was robust, butpared to Gym Unbreakable, who had dedicated his life to hardening his body, Kalken fell short. Honestly, from Sin¡¯s perspective, Kalken seemed more urgent than Repenhardt.


    Kalken¡¯s face turned pale at Sin¡¯s kind offer. He had already witnessed what that ¡®healing spell¡¯ had done to Repenhardt.


    ¡®To think such a fearless warrior would scream like that!¡¯


    No matter how he saw it, it looked more like torture than healing.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, human. Just leave me be, I¡¯ll heal on my own.¡±


    With Sta¡¯s help, Kalken set a splint on his broken arm and bandaged his wounds. Struggling to his feet, he mustered his strength and shouted to Repenhardt.


    ¡°Human warrior! I recognize you as a trustworthy warrior!¡±


    The orcs collectively let out a cheer. It was an act of celebrating the sessfulpletion of the Ritual of Hotu.


    Limping, Kalken approached Repenhardt and solemnly dered, ¡°Human warriors, we are now brothers.¡±


    Kalken spoke in themonnguage so that everyone in Repenhardt¡¯s group could understand. Everyone¡¯s expressions brightened. Repenhardt, delighted, began speaking in the oguage.


    ¡°This is joyous, Kalken of the Blue Bear Tribe. Now that we are brothers, there is something I wish to say to you¡­¡±


    Just as Repenhardt was about to broach the subject, Kalken suddenly waved his hand, stopping him.


    ¡°Later.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Kalken then grinned widely, baring his teeth, as he looked at the bewildered Repenhardt.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s drink.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯vemunicated with our des, now we should resolve things with drink!¡±


    At the mention of drinking, the orcs cheered again. The Ritual of Hotu was meant to strengthen ties between orc tribes, so it was only natural that a celebration would follow.


    Kalken turned his attention to the rest of the group and exuberantly shouted in themonnguage, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my ce! There¡¯s plenty of drink there!¡±


    Despite Repenhardt¡¯s understanding of oguage, Kalken chose to speak in themonnguage, showing his thoughtful nature beneath his rugged exterior. Though it sounded humorous, everyone appreciated Kalken¡¯s consideration and began to gather their horses. The orcs mounted their direwolves and prepared to leave.


    As time passed, evening arrived, and the twilight sun cast deep shadows over the wastnd. The orcs and Repenhardt¡¯s group set off together, side by side.


    * * *


    Arge bonfire lit up the darkened wastnd. The Blue Bear Tribe was holding a weing festival for Repenhardt¡¯s group.


    All the orcs sat gathered in the clearing, and Repenhardt¡¯s group joined them. As orcs had no concept of chairs, everyone just sat on the ground, but Repenhardt¡¯s group was treated as honored guests, each given a beast skin to sit on.


    Standing before the bonfire, Kalken raised a horn-made cup and shouted, ¡°It is truly joyous to meet new brothers! Let us all raise our cups in celebration!¡±


    ¡°Waah!¡±


    The orcs directed their cheers and warm gazes at Repenhardt¡¯s group, weing them heartily. Of course, from the perspective of the group, the orcs¡¯ glistening eyes and loud shouts seemed more like they were about to devour them. Sin and Russ, who did not understand oguage, awkwardly raised their cups.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s meant to be a good thing, but¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so intense, I can barely drink¡­¡±


    In any case, it was true that the orcs sincerely weed the group. Even though their fellow orcs, who had gone out to guard against human intruders, unexpectedly brought back humans and called them brothers, no one showed any signs of suspicion. Among them were even the orc scouts who had been affected by Repenhardt¡¯s magic, and even they seemed convinced. It was as if they thought, ¡°If the great warriors recognize them, we will too.¡±


    ¡®They haven¡¯t changed at all. That¡¯s why they used to suffer a lot back in the day¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt scratched his cheek, recalling old records. The orcs¡¯ tendency to treat any strong opponent like a brother, regardless of their race, had often been exploited by humans. Before humans dominated the continent, it wasn¡¯t umon for orcs to be deceived and betrayed by humans.


    As a result, for a while, there was a prevalent narrow-mindedness among the orcs, where they wouldn¡¯t recognize any warrior outside their own kin, no matter how strong. However, as time passed and most orcs were pushed to the outskirts, and humans no longer needed to use schemes to deal with them, the orcs seemed to have returned to their former, simpler state.


    ¡®Should I say it¡¯s good that they¡¯ve regained their original nature¡­ or bad that they¡¯ve be naive again¡­?¡¯


    Orcs were strong because they were simple.


    When faced with human schemes, they had once be cunning, but it had been a detriment to them. As they grew more cunning, the orcs became weaker. They began to fear death as their thoughts multiplied, and they lost their visions, their Spirits Weapons, and their beast taming techniques. Combined with their excessively weak resistance to magic, they eventually lost their territory to humans and fell into very.


    But now, the orcs of the Blue Bear Tribe surely retained the primitive strength of their ancestors.


    Suddenly, Kalken called out to Repenhardt.


    ¡°Brother! Take my drink!¡±


    Kalken filled his cup to the brim and handed it to Repenhardt. True to hisrge stature, Kalken¡¯s horn cup was big enough for Sin to use as a hat.


    Taking the cup, Repenhardt felt a moment of unease.


    ¡®Ugh, it¡¯s that stuff.¡¯


    He remembered. The pungent liquid made from fermented goat or mare¡¯s milk that orcsmonly drank. He had tasted it in his previous life as the Emperor of the Antares Empire.


    ¡®It was incredibly strong and incredibly awful.¡¯


    But he couldn¡¯t frown at the hospitality. Repenhardt forced a smile as he epted the cup. In the past, drinking just one cup had knocked him out, earning him the ridicule of the orcs¡­


    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s good!¡±


    Sure enough, it seemed that his taste buds had changed along with his body. After all, he had experienced all sorts of terrible food under his master Gerard. He had even chewed on basilisk meat at the Grand Forge, finding it tasty. His sense of taste was so damaged (?) that almost anything in the world seemed delicious to him.


    ¡°Does it suit your taste? I was a bit worried it might not be to a human¡¯s liking.¡±


    Kalken beamed with joy at the praise of their drink. Well, judging by Russ and Sin taking a sip and tearing up, it didn¡¯t seem to suit human taste. From the expressions of Siris and Ti, it appeared to be the same for elves and dwarves.


    Kalken turned to Sta and shouted loudly.


    ¡°My brother enjoys our drink! Isn¡¯t that wonderful? Wife, bring out the barrels! Tonight, we¡¯ll empty them with our brother!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always quick to find an excuse to drink.¡±


    Throwing a retort, Sta entered the tent and soon returned with a barrel under each arm. These massive barrels could have fit Sin inside with room to spare. Taking them, Kalken ced one in front of each of them and said to Repenhardt.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink!¡±


    He then opened the lid and began to gulp down the contents straight from the barrel. Finishing it in one go, Kalken patted his bulging belly and let out a loud burp.


    ¡°Burp! Indeed, drinking from the barrel tastes the best!¡±


    Siris, Ti, Russ, and Sin all gaped in astonishment. They had heard that orcs were reckless, but this was beyond their expectations. Who on earth drinks a whole barrel in one go?


    Meanwhile, Repenhardt maintained a calm expression.


    ¡®Brings back memories.¡¯


    There was a time under his master when he lived with evenrger death traps attached to his mouth daily. What was a mere barrel of drinkpared to that?


    Remembering his days as Gym Unbreakable, Repenhardt grabbed the barrel and began to chug. For a long while, he tipped the barrel back, pouring the liquid down his throat. The orcs¡¯ faces showed growing amazement.


    After a moment, Repenhardt set the emptied barrel down heavily. The orcs erupted into cheers.


    ¡°Oooooooh!¡±


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    ¡°Truly a warrior!¡±


    Orcs believed that those who could hold their liquor were strong and virile. Seeing Repenhardt¡¯s impressive feat, they felt an even greater sense of camaraderie with him.

 Chapter 117

    [ Chapter 117 ]


    As the night deepened, the festival grew more vibrant.


    Orcs of the Blue Bear Tribe, regardless of age or gender, indulged heartily in alcohol and meat. The timing was perfect. They had the Turtle Lion caught by Tassid and the Elder Drake meat harvested by Kalken, so there was plenty of food. Living in the wilderness, the only salt they asionally found was rock salt, and the orcs¡¯ preservation method was the primitive technique of smoking. This ingrained the habit of consuming everything immediately when food was avable.


    Orcs, full and drunk, began singing songs in their native tongue. These traditional songs, with their intense rhythms and rough melodies, boasted the fervor of military marches or battle hymns. In sync with the songs, some orcs started fighting.


    ¡°Graah! Come on! Come on!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lly you out, you bastard!¡±


    Orc festivals inherentlycked the concept of dancing like other races. Instead, when a festival began, orcs ate, drank, and fought to their heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°There¡¯s even a custom where, during weddings, the bride and groom engage in a brawl, and the victor carries the loser to the bridal chamber,¡± exined Repenhardt.


    Sin shuddered visibly.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s a terrifying custom.¡±


    For some reason, Sin trembled more than usual, as if there was another reason behind it.


    Orcs who weren¡¯t fighting showed interest in Repenhardt¡¯s group, chattering amongst themselves, mostly the female orcs. The saying that ¡®when three women gather, dishes get broken¡¯ proved surprisingly universal across races.


    ¡°Are elves that fat? It¡¯s amazing they¡¯re strong despite that.¡±


    ¡°That dwarf woman is also fat. How could she be a warrior?¡±


    Siris, noticing the orc women whispering about them, quietly asked Repenhardt.


    ¡°What are they saying?¡±


    Upon hearing that they were being called fat for the first time in their lives, Siris and Ti¡¯s faces crumpled. They learned from Repenhardt that orcs considered anyone without visible muscles as fat, no matter how slender they appeared.


    ¡°Well, this feels strange.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Being called fat by women whose arms were thicker than their thighs left them at a loss for words. Ti took a swig of alcohol irritably and then coughed harshly.


    Beside them, Sin looked troubled at the pile of meat in front of him. For some reason, the orc women kept bringing food exclusively to him.


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m full now¡­¡±


    ¡°Ke-chant! Ke-chant!¡±


    Unlike the warriors, these ordinary tribe members did not seem to know themonnguage and continued to address Sin in Orcish. Nevertheless, it was easy to understand from their gestures that they were encouraging him to eat. The fact that they kept giving him food indicated they were being quite hospitable. Despite his awkwardness, Sin was happy.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t have been happy if he understood what the orcs were saying.


    ¡°That one, they say he¡¯s a boy.¡±


    ¡°Goodness! Is that boy so skinny?¡±


    ¡°He looks like he might die soon.¡±


    ¡°Poor thing. Imagine how much self-loathing he must feel among the warriors.¡±


    Even though he was being treated like a frail child about to die, Sin continued to smile blissfully, unaware of their words.


    ¡°Uh, thank you, but I¡¯ve already eaten plenty. Really. You don¡¯t need to give me more¡­ Oh, herees more.¡±


    Meanwhile, Russ sat by the campfire, watching the orc festival. He could now understand what Repenhardt was saying.


    Orcs might look crude, but they were emotional and rational beings. Their valor and warrior ethos seemed simr to that of knights. In fact, knights could be quite crude as well, and when they held drinking parties, it wasn¡¯t much different from the current scene. From Russ¡¯s perspective, it resonated more emotionally than his time with the dwarves.


    ¡°Hmm, is this what hyung meant to convey¡­?¡±


    * * *


    The night of the festival was in full swing. Suddenly, a smallmotion arose among the orcs. Curious about the hubbub, Repenhardt, who was drinking with Kalken, asked.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it seems the shepherds have returned.¡±


    Despite their heavy drinking, neither showed signs of inebriation. Both were highly trained individuals who could wield aura, and it would take a lot to make them feel drunk. Their slightly reddened faces indicated that they might be a bit tipsy, though.


    At Kalken¡¯s words, Repenhardt nodded, thinking it was nothing significant and prepared to resume his drinking with Kalken. However, among the shepherd orcs who had joined the festival, there was one who stood out. Unlike the others with their dark red skin, this robust orc had green skin. Seeing him, Repenhardt sprang to his feet.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    The orc also widened his eyes in surprise upon seeing Repenhardt.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this my benefactor?¡±


    This orc was none other than Tassid, who had been his loyal subordinate in a previous life and whom he had guided to his destiny as a future great orc warrior in this life. He had been looking for him earlier but hadn¡¯t seen him, and now here he was.


    Tassid, his face lit with joy, ran towards Repenhardt. Seeing this, Repenhardt felt a deep sense of nostalgia. Tassid was no longer the weak and small boy he remembered. Now, he stood as a robust figure with a fierce expression, resembling the friend in his memories.


    ¡°Tassid!¡±


    Repenhardt called out his name warmly. As they met, Tassid grasped Repenhardt¡¯s hand. Overjoyed, Tassid spoke.


    ¡°You recognize me! Even though I¡¯ve changed so much¡­¡±


    Repenhardt had met Tassid when he was still a small boy, not yet an adult. Despite his significant transformation since then, Tassid was ted that his benefactor recognized him.


    Repenhardt felt a bit awkward seeing Tassid so pleased.


    ¡°Ah, well¡­¡±


    In truth, this version of Tassid was the one imprinted in Repenhardt¡¯s memory. How could he not recognize him? But he couldn¡¯t juste out and say that.


    Kalken, observing the joyful reunion of these old friends, tilted his head in curiosity.


    ¡°Hmm? You know each other?¡±


    ¡°He is the benefactor who guided me to this ce, Chieftain.¡±


    Kalken knew well how Tassid had found them, the Blue Bear Tribe.


    ¡°Ha! What a coincidence!¡±


    Kalken looked at Repenhardt with renewed interest. Though he had already acknowledged him as trustworthy through the Ritual of Hotu, the Tassid connection further solidified Repenhardt¡¯s reliability in his eyes. Only now did Kalken begin to wonder.


    ¡®Why did someone like hime to find us?¡¯


    This was something he should have considered much earlier, but only now, after all the fighting and drinking, did it ur to him¡ªexemplifying typical orc behavior.


    ¡®Come to think of it, my wife was giving me some looks earlier, wasn¡¯t she?¡¯


    He now understood his wife¡¯s earlier signals. Kalken asked Repenhardt.


    ¡°So, brother, what brings you to these wildnds?¡±


    Sitting by the campfire, Repenhardt replied to Kalken.


    ¡°I wish to offer the Blue Bear Tribe and better than this to live on. For that, I need your help.¡±


    Repenhardt then exined the current situation in the Kingdom of Crovence and how participating in the war could benefit the orcs by gaining new territory. Though Kalken didn¡¯t fully understand, he kept tilting his head in curiosity. Rubbing his tusk, he asked.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying if we go and fight, we¡¯ll getnd?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the simplified version, yes.¡±


    Repenhardt gave a rough exnation of the territory he desired, the Viscounty of Gelpein, located in the western part of the Kingdom of Crovence. Hearing that most of thend was adjacent to the Gloten Mountains, Kalken¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Do you mean our tribe could live there? Without being ves to humans?¡±


    By human standards, the Gloten Mountains were rugged and barren, butpared to Deatnd, it was a paradise. There were forests, flowing streams, frequent rain, and only weak monsters. It was a tempting offer.


    ¡°But the human army won¡¯t stand idly by,¡± Kalken said.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of humans himself, but he had the duty to protect his tribe.


    ¡°The human army is numerous. Our warriors are strong, but few. The human army is a formidable presence.¡±


    ¡°That human army will grant yound if you fight alongside them,¡± Repenhardt exined.


    Kalken pondered. The safety of his tribe was at stake, and he couldn¡¯t make a hasty decision.


    Turning his head, he asked Tassid, who had been listening beside them, ¡°Tassid, who grew up among humans, what do you think?¡±


    If it were up to human standards, such a significant matter concerning the tribe¡¯s safety would be discussed quietly among the leaders in a secluded room. But orcs had no such concept. Things that couldn¡¯t be told to others were bad and shouldn¡¯t be done. Good things could be discussed openly anywhere.


    Thus, Tassid had been listening to their conversation from the start. After some thought, he responded.


    ¡°I can trust humans, but I can trust Repenhardt even more. Our benefactor would not lie to us.¡±


    ¡°I know that much. My concern is that if Brother Repenhardt fails, it will jeopardize the safety of our tribe.¡±


    Kalken did not doubt Repenhardt¡¯s intentions. However, he was a seasoned orc who knew that the world did not always move ording to one¡¯s good intentions.


    Tassid nodded and added, ¡°We should seek the advice of the Great Mother and the Master of Weapons. Their wisdom is needed in this matter.¡±


    With Kalken¡¯s approval, Tassid left and ran somewhere in the vige.


    A short whileter, Tassid returned to the campfire apanied by Sta and a slightly gaunt middle-aged orc. The middle-aged orc introduced himself to Repenhardt.


    ¡°Warrior blessed by the spirit ofbat, I am Gralta, the Master of Weapons of the Blue Bear Tribe.¡±


    The title ¡°Master of Weapons¡± was the orcs¡¯ term for a cksmith.


    Unlike humans or dwarves, orcs did not have the skills to handle iron through casting methods and had to forge all their weapons with hammers. Moreover, theycked the technology to mine and extract iron, relying on finding open-pit mines.


    The existence of cksmiths who roamed the harsh wilderness, teeming with countless monsters, in search of open-pit iron mines and who forged lifelongpanions with their strength and endurance, were as respected as warriors among the orcs. Gralta, the Master of Weapons, was one of the key mentors leading the Blue Bear Tribe alongside Chieftain Kalken and the Great Mother Sta.


    Looking around at them, Kalken spoke.


    ¡°A new brother has introduced a new destiny to us. We must judge wisely, for the sake of the tribe!¡±


    Both orcs¡¯ eyes gleamed with curiosity as they looked at Repenhardt.

 Chapter 118

    [ Chapter 118 ]


    The next morning, Repenhardt¡¯s group left the Blue Bear Tribe, suffering from hangovers. As they drove their horses, Russ approached Repenhardt and asked,


    ¡°It seems the talk went well, brother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they finally decided to support us.¡±


    After much discussion, Kalken and the others agreed with Repenhardt¡¯s proposal. The harsh environment of Deatnd was already causing the numbers of the Blue Bear Tribe to dwindle. Although this led to a smaller but elite group, their future seemed bleak.


    Repenhardt¡¯s proposal was indeed risky. If things didn¡¯t go as nned, the Blue Bear Tribe might disappear.


    There were two choices:


    To slowly die out here?


    Or to boldly challenge the future of their tribe?


    Brave Kalken, wise Sta, and prudent Gralta. The three mentors leading the Blue Bear Tribe.


    True to their orc nature, they chose thetter.


    ¡°After moving the tribe to a safer ce, Kalken, Sta, and a hundred orc warriors of the Blue Bear Tribe will join us.¡±


    Despite forming an alliance, Kalken couldn¡¯t immediately lead his warriors to follow Repenhardt. If the warriors left, the remaining orcs of the Blue Bear Tribe would be endangered. Thus, relocating the tribe to a safer ce was necessary. Crossing Deatnd with the tribesmen was extremely dangerous, making it impossible without the warriors.


    ¡°There was also the issue of food shortage if the warriors left, as there would be no one to hunt. But that was easily resolved.¡±


    The meat from the monsters hunted by Tassid and Kalken was immense. Were the Turtle Lion and Elder Drake particrlyrge? The Blue Bear Tribe had enough meat tost at least three months.


    The only issue was preservation, which Repenhardt resolved with a long-term preservation spell. This ensured they wouldn¡¯t face any food shortage for a while. Although some orcs were wary of magic, seeing Repenhardt and Kalken eat the preserved meat reassured them.


    ¡°Anyway, I wasn¡¯t very confident, but the results exceeded my expectations.¡±


    Repenhardt said cheerfully. Holding the reins, Russ nced back.


    ¡°But why is that guy following us?¡±


    A green-skinned orc with a greatsword on his back was following them on a massive direwolf, slightly apart from the group. It was Tassid, who had joined them that morning.


    Repenhardt shrugged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to send someone to greet the orcs when theye to find us?¡±


    Though they could circle around through the northern part of Deatnd to reach the Gloten Mountains without encountering any humans, they would still need a guide from there. A messenger was necessary to facilitatemunication between Repenhardt and the Blue Bear Tribe, and Tassid was chosen for this honorable role.


    From a human perspective, a messenger is just a swift soldier or a good rider, but for orcs, it is different. The orc chosen as the messenger must risk their life traversing the dangerous human world that treats them as monsters. This job required not only physical and mental endurance but also the ability to hide from human eyes and fight their way out if needed.


    In this regard, Tassid was an experienced hunter, skilled in sensing and concealing his presence. Besides Kalken and Sta, he was the strongest warrior of the Blue Bear Tribe. Tassid, who was expected to be the third warrior of the tribe, was perfect for this perilous role. More importantly, Tassid had volunteered for this role after meeting Repenhardt again.


    Russ tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand the need for a messenger, but why put an orc in such a dangerous position when I could do it?¡±


    Repenhardt replied with a wry smile.


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer that too, but you don¡¯t know Orcish, do you? Tomunicate details, themonnguage skills of the orcs aren¡¯t sufficient. Plus, I can¡¯t go back and forth myself every time something happens.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Russ nodded, finally understanding. Apart from Repenhardt, none of the others were fit for the role of a messenger.


    Repenhardt gave Russ aplicated look.


    He knew that using Russ as a messenger would be much more convenient. The excuse about not knowing Orcish was just that, an excuse. The orcs¡¯ck of fluency in themonnguage was due to their oral structure, not ack of understanding.


    But Repenhardt still felt uneasy about letting Russ out of his sight. He acknowledged that Russ, who he had met again in this era, genuinely followed him, and he felt a brotherly bond with him. However¡­


    ¡®Damn, I keep seeing Cyrus the Swordmaster¡¯s image ovepping with him¡­¡¯


    Considering Russ had been one of his strongest enemies in his previous life, it was still hard to fully trust him. Though it seemed unnecessary, given how Russ had changed to the point of worrying about orcs¡­


    ¡®No, the truth is, it¡¯s just an excuse. I simply wanted to be with Tassid.¡¯


    Repenhardt inwardly smiled wryly.


    In his previous life, Tassid had been one of the Four Heavenly Kings.


    Tassid had been with Repenhardt and Siris even before they founded the Antares Empire.


    Those carefree days of adventuring across the continent with the three of them together were some of Repenhardt¡¯s fondest memories. Now that Tassid was back by his side, those feelings had been rekindled, making him feel incredibly joyful.


    Tassid rode his direwolf, ck King, to join Russ at the front. He beat his chest as he looked at Russ.


    ¡°Karuga Russ! Even if not you, I am strong! Humans do not scare me!¡±


    It seemed he had overheard their conversation. Russ, flustered, waved his hands.


    ¡°No, Sir Tassid¡­ Sir? How should I address you? Anyway, I don¡¯t doubt your prowess as a warrior. I apologize for my rudeness.¡±


    Russ, slightly blushing, waved his hands. Seeing this, Repenhardt thought to himself,


    ¡®Come to think of it, this guy¡¯s personality has changed a lot too.¡¯


    Tassidughed heartily and beat his chest again.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! I appreciate your concern! I look forward to working with you, Karuga Russ!¡±


    ¡°I also look forward to it, Sir Tassid.¡±


    After a brief hesitation, Russ decided to address Tassid with the title of ¡®Sir.¡¯ If Kalken and Sta were considered the king and queen of the Blue Bear Tribe, then their warrior ranks were simr to human knights.


    Laughing, Tassid focused on riding ck King again. Russ, in a joking tone, said to Repenhardt,


    ¡°Elves, dwarves, and now orcs¡­ I wonder if trolls will join us soon?¡±


    ¡®Hmm, sharp fellow¡­¡¯


    Russ might have said it as a joke, but Repenhardt couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly again. He was already nning to seek out Guru Att, the great shaman of the trolls, when circumstances allowed. In a way, it was indeed foresight.


    Smiling inwardly, Repenhardt urged his horse forward. Russ and Tassid followed, riding side by side on their horses and direwolf.


    Seeing his old nemesis, whom he had fought to the death with in his past life, now riding amicably alongside him felt surreal. It made him realize just how much everything had changed.


    ¡®Yes, I must change everything.¡¯


    With renewed resolve, Repenhardt spurred his horse on. Siris, Sin, and Ti also quickened their pace.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. We need to return to the Kingdom of Crovence. Hiya!¡±


    Five horses and one direwolf began to gallop across the ins of Deatnd.


    * * *


    A vast, dark hall filled with shadows.


    This hall did not exist in reality. It was an infinite space created using the relics of the Silver Age.


    In the darkness, a young man with ck hair stood. Wearing a pure white robe with a silver holy symbol on his chest, he bowed his head with a solemn expression, waiting for something.


    Suddenly, a pir of light shot up from the center of the hall. Within the pir, a human figure d in a white robe appeared. It was an old man with a long white beard reaching down to his chest.


    The old man, revealed through a magical projection, addressed the young man.


    ¡°Imend you for your hard work, Sage Restin.¡±


    Sage Restin, known in the mortal world as Teslon, bowed his head respectfully.


    ¡°Thank you, Guardian Daos.¡±


    Guardian Daos, the overseer of humanity and a Sage of the Silver Age, was among the highest echelon, one of the thirteen Guardians who managed all secrets.


    Daos looked at Teslon and continued speaking.


    ¡°You handled the matter well. I am satisfied.¡±


    A month ago, under Daos¡¯mand, Teslon had been tasked with eliminating those who had explored the Salkana Dungeon. Following that, he spent the month erasing all known information about the Salkana Ruins and fabricating evidence regarding the exploration party. Now, he was reporting to Daos afterpleting everything.


    ¡°It was nothing,¡± Teslon replied modestly, handing over a report on his recent activities. Instead of paper, the report was stored in a magical purple crystal.


    As he epted the crystal, the old man spoke in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Dangerous knowledge must be maintained under proper management. You may think it was nothing, but it is also a part of protecting humanity.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Teslon answered seriously. Daos held the crystal, closed his eyes, and began reading the information within. Watching this, Teslon clicked his tongue inwardly.


    ¡®Hmph, even if I can¡¯t reach that level, I need to quickly rise to a position where I can influence them at least.¡¯


    He had gathered power and information to confront the Demon King. He had recruited the Golden Knight Eusus, as well as Stefan and Phnence, enhancing their swordsmanship and magical abilities with relics from the Silver Age.


    But it still wasn¡¯t enough. Repenhardt, with Teslon¡¯s own physical body and the Demon King¡¯s intellect, was a truly terrifying existence.


    He needed more power, stronger allies.


    Thus, Teslon was highly dissatisfied with his current status. The higher his rank within the Sages of Silver, the greater his authority. Instead of managing top-tier artifacts, he would gain ess to relics of absolute power, forbidden in this era. He wished he could grab the old man and give a speech about the dangers of the Demon King right then and there¡­


    ¡®But talking about reincarnation would just make them think I¡¯m insane. For now, I have to protect the hard-earned position of Sage of Silver¡­¡¯


    Remembering the time he reincarnated into this era and joined the Sages of Silver, Teslon clicked his tongue in frustration.

 Chapter 119

    [ Chapter 119 ]


    Teslon, who needed the power to confront Repenhardt, sought out Duke Iranard as soon as he emerged into the world. Through the information from his previous life, he already knew that Duke Iranard was one of the Sages of Silver.


    He fabricated a story when he met him.


    He imed that by studying the history of the continent and making deductions, he had inferred the existence of a group that managed humanity.


    Thus, he said he had ¡®personally obtained information¡¯ revealing that Duke Iranard was one of their members.


    It was no wonder that Duke Iranard thought of Teslon as a person with astonishing intuition and a wise mind, seeing him spout off everything he had heard in his previous life as if he had deduced it all himself. Considering Teslon¡¯s martial prowess and youth, it was too much to eliminate him. As expected, Teslon was epted into the Sages of Silver.


    The person from his past life who provided this information was none other than¡­


    ¡®Jade Arclight, the Mage of Light.¡¯


    This was during the time when Demon King Repenhardt was expanding the Antares Empire, and Teslon, the Wandering Fist King, couldn¡¯t abandon his homnd, fighting fervently as a vassal of the Vasily Kingdom.


    At that time, he learned about the Sages of Silver from hisrade, Jade.


    They were said to know all the secrets of the ancient world.


    They were the true sessors of the great Silver Age.


    They were the ones who knew a history unknown to present-day humanity.


    Through Jade, who was also a member of the Sages of Silver, Teslon heard the true history. And it was something that shook the pride and foundation of humanity to its core.


    The great Silver Age was not dominated by humans. The owners of that magnificent civilization were elves, who possessed the World Tree, and dwarves, who ruled the earth.


    So, what did humans do during that era?


    If those great ancients were not the ancestors of humanity, then who did humans consider their ancestors?


    This truth, it is said, was unknown even to the Sages of Silver. And that alone was a terrifying question enough to shake the identity of humanity. Hence, the Sages of Silver had manipted history over the centuries to protect human pride.


    One such maniption was the term ¡®Silver Age.¡¯


    Teslon had once wondered why the ancient era was called the Silver Age. If there was an ancient civilization called the Silver Age, shouldn¡¯t there also be a Golden Age, a Bronze Age, or an Iron Age? Why did the Silver Age suddenly pop up without any other counterparts?


    It was through Jade that Teslon finally learned the truth.


    Originally, even a thousand years ago, old books had specific names for ancient civilizations. These names were given by humans, elves, and dwarves who lived in those times.


    That civilization was called thus:


    The Eldras Civilization and the Alhatrans Civilization.


    Anyone proficient in ancientnguages could interpret the meanings of those words.


    Eldras meant ¡®Blessing of Eldia.¡¯


    And Alhatrans meant ¡®Grace of Al Port.¡¯


    It was clear to anyone that the names of those ancient civilizations bore the names of the gods of the elves and dwarves.


    It was the Sages of Silver of the past who manipted this. They burned ancient texts and altered history to erase the names of those civilizations. It was a massive operation spanning centuries, but as humanity flourished and grew stronger, the Sages of Silver were ultimately able toplete their task sessfully.


    To erase the truth, they needed to present an equally usible lie. Hence, the term ¡®Silver Age¡¯ was introduced.


    ¨C The ancient elves, unlike the elves of today, had short ears and all had dazzling silver hair. From the murals in the dungeons, it was evident that the ancient elves simply looked like tall humans with silver hair. Therefore, most explorers of ruins did not find the term ¡®Silver Age¡¯ odd when looking at those murals. Additionally, the metal predominantly used by the ancient dwarves, both then and now, was tin and mithril. Of course, unlike the current dwarves, they alloyed mithril with other minerals to create superior metals, but the color was clearly silver. Hence, most relics were silver in color, and researchers naturally epted the term ¡®Silver Age.¡¯


    In this way, the Sages of Silver had been manipting information from the shadows for countless years to protect humanity¡¯s psyche.


    When Teslon first heard all this from Jade, he wasn¡¯t particrly shocked.


    At that time, Teslon still had the straightforward mindset befitting the sessor of Gym Unbreakable. In other words, he was quite ignorant. He thought, ¡°Who cares about the past? Elves and dwarves are insignificant now.¡± So, when he fought against Repenhardt, he simply thought, ¡°If I take him down, everything will be fine.¡±


    However, after being reborn and inheriting Repenhardt¡¯s superior intellect, he reflected on his past life and understood why the Sages of Silver went to such lengths to hide history. He had be wise enough toprehend the significance of belonging, tradition, and ancestors to humans.


    ¡®And¡­ I also realized what mistakes the Sages of Silver made¡­¡¯


    In front of Stefan or Phnence, Teslon scolded them, telling them not to reveal the truth due to their positions. However, he personally thought that what the Sages of Silver were doing was excessive.


    In his previous life, the early Antares Empire devastated the continent at an astonishing speed. And it wasn¡¯t merely due to Repenhardt¡¯s powerful magic.


    The Sage of Silver manipted history to preserve the pride of humanity. Consequently, humanity, brimming with pride, seeded in subjugating other races and seizing control of the world. The Sage of Silver undoubtedly acted in a way worthy of being called the guardian of humanity.


    However, their interference had now turned into excessive overprotection.


    Due to the extreme maniption of information by the Sage of Silver, humanity had be ignorant of other races.


    Elves, Dwarves, Orcs, Trolls.


    Although they had now fallen to the status of ves, they once contended for dominance over the continent with humans. These races harbored the potential danger of reawakening the power of their ancestors at any moment.


    Yet, humans dismissed them as inherently inferior beings and no one sought to learn about them. The ideological maniption aimed at boosting human pride had gone too far, resulting in humanity bing mentallycent despite ruling the entire continent.


    This was the reason why, in the early days of the Antares Empire, human kingdoms crumbled so easily. The other races invaded with terrifying momentum, but humans scoffed at the idea of mere ves posing a threat, and they all perished as a result. By the time the Antares Empire was established and humans finally realized the truth and heightened their vignce, three kingdoms had already fallen.


    ¡®In the end, we utilized our numerical superiority to achieve victory, but the damage was immense¡­¡¯


    At that time, Daos, who had been reviewing the reports, called for Teslon.


    ¡°Well done, Sage Restin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Guardian Daos.¡±


    ¡°Then, you may withdraw.¡±


    After bowing his head, Teslon recited the designated slogan.


    ¡°Then, everything is for the protection of humanity.¡±


    Disappearing with a sh of light, Daos also solemnly received the slogan.


    ¡°Everything is for the protection of humanity.¡±


    Daos¡¯s figurepletely vanished. As the pir of light extinguished, the hall was once again filled with darkness. Teslon, left alone in the darkness, gazed at the empty space where Daos had been and muttered bitterly.


    ¡°Protection of humanity¡­ But all the actions you have taken in the name of preserving human pride and dignity have ultimately made the current humans weak and foolish¡­¡±


    * * *


    Three months had passed since the death of the former King Gotrin I and his heir, Telion. Now, the Kingdom of Crovence was divided into two factions.


    The first faction supported Carsus von Fernando.


    Led by the Fernando ducal family and the Marquis of Brozen, this faction, backed by local lords and noble families, imed that Carsus was the true king. With two Aura wielders under hismand and an army of fifteen thousand, Carsus was currently the closest person to the throne of Crovence.


    The second faction supported Yubel Ren Crovence.


    This young man, eighteen years old this year, was born to the former King Gotrin I and his concubine. Yubel, whose maternal family was the Feonin family, the kingdom¡¯s greatest merchants, received the support of the merchant-born nobility, and a few conservative nobles who valued royal tradition also lent their hands to Yubel. Despite the blemish on his lineage, it was an undeniable fact that Yubel was the only legitimate son of the former King Gotrin I.


    However, with no Aura users under hismand and a great famine sweeping thend causing mercenaries to leave, Yubel was left with only about three thousand troops, putting him at a considerable disadvantage in the war of session.


    Yet, the reason Carsus could not yet call himself king was because Prince Yubel¡¯s side possessed the Crovence crown and the royal seal.


    The King of Crovence had to own the crown and seal and hold the coronation ceremony in the sacred hall of the pce, Brastina, to be recognized as the true king. While Carsus had subdued the royal capital Crotene and controlled the sacred hall, he had yet to obtain the crown and seal.


    But even this was only a matter of time.


    The Carsus faction had contacted the Taoban Trading Company, spending arge sum of money to secure military provisions, preparing to resume the war. In contrast, Prince Yubel¡¯s faction had no further resources. Everyone watching the war of session already predicted Carsus¡¯ victory.


    ¡°So it was already a fight won¡­¡±


    In a reception room of the gray stone tower, Count Piterran examined a document with a troubled expression. This middle-aged man, with brittle-looking brown hair and blue eyes, was part of the Brozen Marquessate faction on Prince Carsus¡¯ side. Due to his territory¡¯s proximity, he had been tasked with scouting the movements of Prince Yubel¡¯s forces, who had retreated to the Viscounty of Delphia.


    The document in his hand contained information from his spy infiltrated in the Viscounty of Delphia. It detailed how Prince Yubel¡¯s side had acquired a new ally, securing a vast amount of military provisions.


    ¡°After all the effort to cut off their funds, what is this now?¡±


    Count Piterran clicked his tongue.


    They had experienced firsthand in the early days of the civil war how terrifying a weapon money could be when given to merchants. Hence, the Carsus faction seized the opportunity brought by the great famine, even receiving help from the Principality of Chatan, to cut off the flow of funds to Prince Yubel¡¯s merchants. Confident that there was no way for them to secure more provisions, a sudden ally appeared supplying grain?


    ¡®Tch, what luck you have, Prince Yubel.¡¯


    ording to the information, the amount of provisions was worth a staggering 100,000 gold coins. If such provisions reached Prince Yubel, it wouldn¡¯t turn the war in his favorpletely, but it would certainly be a significant headache.


    Count Piterran¡¯s mind worked quickly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how they found such an ally, but I can¡¯t just sit back and watch.¡±


    It was a basic principle of warfare to cut off supplies. Moreover, such a quantity of grain was a considerable treasure in the current Crovence Kingdom. They couldn¡¯t simply let such a valuable resource go. The Carsus army was also struggling with supplies.


    ¡®If I can seize this much provision, the credit I¡¯d gain would be significant, and my position would rise considerably.¡¯


    Though initially surprised, he realized it was an unparalleled opportunity. Delighted, Count Piterran began formting a n.


    The Carsus army also traded grain with the Taoban Trading Company. Hence, they couldn¡¯t attack while the Taoban Trading Company was managing the grain.


    Therefore, Count Piterran decided the attack would be after Prince Yubel¡¯s side received the grain from the Taoban Trading Company and passed through the western gateway city of the Crovence Kingdom, Kadvar. With the entire kingdom suffering from famine, the grain from the Taoban Trading Company was literally everyone¡¯s lifeline. If they antagonized the Trading Company, it would likely upset other neutral nobles.


    ¡°Hmph, cowardly bastards.¡±


    Count Piterran muttered a curse as he thought of the neutral nobles. To him, they were as detestable as Prince Yubel¡¯s forces for not participating in this sacred war to support the true king.


    Those maintaining neutrality were primarily families of Aura users, like Sir Hartsbergen, themander of the Royal Knights. Currently, there were five Aura users in the Crovence Kingdom, and three of them remained neutral in the civil war.


    Their stated reason was that they had sworn allegiance to the king and could not support either side until a proper coronation. But Count Piterran had a good guess at their true intentions.


    ¡®They must feel secure because they are Aura users.¡¯


    When ordinary nobles dered neutrality, they would naturally incur the displeasure of whoever became the king. However, Aura users were precious at a national level. Unless they were enemies, the king would have no choice but to embrace them. Knowing this, they confidently dered neutrality to preserve their family¡¯s power.


    Grumbling, Count Piterran continued devising his ¡®provision seizure n¡¯. Then, he called for his attendant and gave an order.


    ¡°Tell everyone to prepare for deployment!¡±

 Chapter 120

    [ Chapter 120 ]


    Thermania Highway.


    This main road, traversing the southern part of the Crovence Kingdom, started from the western gateway city of Kadva and extended to the eastern border at the Gloten Mountains. Unlike the well-paved roads of the Principality of Chatan or the Kingdom of Graim, the Thermania Highway, worn by years of footsteps and carriage wheels, was one of Crovence Kingdom¡¯s primary trade routes.


    A long procession of carriages stretched along this highway.


    Hundreds of oxen and horses pulled the heavilyden carriages, their drivers, both elf and orc ves, holding the reins. Surrounding them, about a hundred soldiers escorted the procession.


    The sounds of horses neighing and oxen lowing echoed softly across the tranquil highway.


    ¡°Moo!¡±


    ¡°Neigh¡­¡±


    And there were those watching this scene from afar.


    Approximately one kilometer away from the carriage procession, hidden within a nameless small forest near the Thermania Highway, a group of soldiers concealed themselves. This was the Count of Piterran¡¯s army, ambushing to seize the prince Yubel¡¯s military supplies.


    Observing the carriage procession through the thicket, Count Piterran clicked his tongue.


    ¡°This is¡­ Surely Prince Yubel¡¯s side understands the importance of these supplies? And yet, they have barely a hundred men as an escort?¡±


    A young knight standing beside him, Sir Meyer, Piterran¡¯s adjutant, shrugged and replied.


    ¡°Considering their circumstances, it would be difficult for them to deploy arge force.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I expected at least five hundred men¡­¡±


    Count Piterran muttered, furrowing his brow.


    Having obtained information about the military supplies, Count Piterran had first sent a messenger to the Mage Tower to seek posthumous approval for his expedition from Prince Carsus. He then immediately mobilized his troops and rushed to this location.


    A student of military strategy, Count Piterran estimated that Prince Yubel¡¯s forces numbered roughly twenty knights and five hundred infantry. Given the importance of these supplies, it would not be excessive to deploy all three thousand troops. However, doing so risked leaving Delphia and nearby territories, the main base, vulnerable. Hence, five hundred men seemed the practical limit.


    Thus, Piterran also mobilized all his avable forces to ensure a decisive victory. He led thirty knights and eight hundred infantry. Winning the battle and capturing the supplies would be ideal, but even if the enemy¡¯s resistance was fierce, his force was sufficient to burn the supplies and retreat.


    Yet, the enemy¡¯s numbers were far smaller than expected. While this increased the likelihood of victory, it was suspiciously unexpected, making him wary instead of pleased.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent reliable soldiers to scout the surroundings. There are definitely no hidden forces¡­¡±


    As Count Piterran pondered, Sir Meyer offered his counsel in a serious tone.


    ¡°It would be wise to examine theirposition more closely, just in case.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Sir Meyer, could you summon Mage Herrot?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Soon, an elderly man in a brown robe approached the Count. He was Herrot, the mage of the Piterran family. The Count instructed him to cast a farsight spell. Herrot poured water into arge basin and waited for it to settle. As he chanted the spell, the detailed image of the carriage procession appeared on the water¡¯s surface.


    Afterpleting the incantation, Herrot spoke confidently.


    ¡°There is no resistance to the farsight spell. It seems there are no mages among them.¡±


    Examining the carriage procession as if it were right before him, Piterran narrowed his eyes. He muttered, ¡°This is strange.¡±


    There were no knights in sight. Everyone was either walking on foot or riding on the carriages. Only two individuals were mounted, and one of them was a fierce-looking orc, not a human knight, likely a former diator ve.


    The other mounted individual was human but did not appear to be a knight. He was not dressed for mountedbat. He wore half-te armor with a single sword at his waist,cking thences, javelins, or shields typical of knights. He looked more like a swordsman than a cavalryman.


    ¡®Is that all their cavalry?¡¯


    It made no sense. Moreover, his confusion deepened as he observed the hundred escort soldiers.


    The hundred escort soldiers were marching in a line beside the carriage procession. They all worerge robes with hoods pulled over their heads. They carried long weapons such as axes, spears, and hammers. Upon closer inspection through the farsight spell, most of them appeared quite small in stature.


    ¡®Such small soldiers?¡¯


    Count Piterran clicked his tongue. It seemed they were so short on manpower that they had conscripted children who had not yet fully grown.


    Watching the vision with him, Sir Meyer offered his own conjecture.


    ¡°Perhaps Prince Yubel¡¯s forces believe this information did not leak. They might think no attack wille. In that case, the only threat to the procession would be starving refugees. Even young boys, if covered inrge robes and armed, would appear as soldiers and deter refugees from attacking them.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much of a gamble? Considering the importance of those supplies, they should have at least three hundred regr soldiers escorting them.¡±


    ¡°You might think that because you have the luxury, my lord, but from their perspective, it¡¯s difficult to spare even that.¡±


    Sir Meyer shook his head.


    ¡°Prince Yubel¡¯s side can¡¯t afford to split their forces right now. They already have limited troops, and if they split them, our army could invade and cause a disaster. Prince Carsus isn¡¯t refraining from advancing immediately because he¡¯s afraid of losing, is he? It¡¯s essentially a won war already; he¡¯s conserving his strength to minimize our casualties.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°And they can¡¯t afford to abandon the supplies either. So, they probably chose this desperate strategy, hoping for the best¡­¡±


    Count Piterran nodded at Sir Meyer¡¯s logical exnation.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Sir Meyer.¡±


    They had thoroughly scouted the surroundings, and the farsight spell had confirmed the main force¡¯s situation. It was certain that there were no traps. So, it was likely, as Sir Meyer suggested, that they had devised this desperate strategy, relying on luck.


    ¡°It seems Prince Yubel¡¯s situation is worse than I thought.¡±


    Clicking his tongue, Count Piterran ordered the attack. The knights, who had been lying in wait, eagerly awaited themand. Mounted on their horses, with their visors down andnces ready, Count Piterran addressed his knights.


    ¡°The enemy consists of pitiable boy soldiers. They will flee in panic if we scare them enough. Show some restraint.¡±


    The knights, not intending to engage in a massacre, armed themselves with smiles on their faces. With a light-hearted spirit akin to going on a pic, Count Piterran shouted.


    ¡°Charge, everyone!¡±


    Count Piterran and thirty knights burst out of the forest, their horses¡¯ hooves thundering as they charged towards the carriage procession. The infantry followed closely behind.


    Thud-thud-thud-thud!


    With the deafening roar of hooves shaking the ground, the knights closed the kilometer gap in an instant,unching a surprise attack on the procession. Count Piterran raised hisnce and shouted loudly.


    ¡°In the name of the true king, Prince Carsus, Imand you! Drop your weapons and kneel!¡±


    Mounted on massive horses and d in thick steel armor, the knights were like moving fortresses to ordinary infantry, possessing an overwhelming force that was nearly impossible to counter. With thirty knights charging, there should be no courage left in the enemy. As Count Piterran was assured of his victory, something strange caught his eye.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    No one knelt.


    No one ran away.


    Instead, all the infantrymen raised their weapons, pulling back their hoods as if they had been waiting for this moment.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯vee!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you, bastards!¡±


    The voices that came from those presumed to be young boys were surprisingly deep and resonant. Seeing their faces under the hoods, covered in thick beards rather than youthful features, Count Piterran shouted in shock.


    ¡°¡­Dwarves?¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Uwaaaah!¡±


    The dwarves let out a resounding battle cry and charged towards the thirty knights. These dwarves, standing just over a meter tall, charged fearlessly at the massive horses and knights instead of fleeing.


    One of the knights muttered in disbelief.


    ¡°Are they collectively insane¡­?¡±


    It was an astonishing sight. However, it wasn¡¯t something to be feared. After all, they were just dwarves¡ªa slight improvement over boy soldiers but still merely a lowly ve race.


    Count Piterran muttered in shock.


    ¡°Who in their right mind would use groundhogs as soldiers?¡±


    Riding at the forefront, Sir Meyer sneered.


    ¡°These fools must have lost their minds, thinking they could fight instead of dig!¡±


    Seeing the dwarves, with their short legs, charging at the mounted knights was bothical and astonishing. Sir Meyer, who had closed the distance in an instant, extended hisnce towards a dwarf armed with a halberd at the front of the group. He intended to skewer him in one thrust.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    At the moment he let out his battle cry and thrust hisnce, the target suddenly vanished.


    Sir Meyer, unable toprehend what had just happened, had a bewildered expression on his face when his consciousness was abruptly cut off.


    ¡°¡­Ah?¡±


    Sir Meyer¡¯s head flew into the air, spraying blood. Count Piterran cried out in horror.


    ¡°Meyer!¡±


    It was an unbelievable sight. The dwarf with the halberd had deftly dodged thence at thest second and then leapt over three meters to behead Sir Meyer.


    Sir Meyer¡¯s headless body continued to ride for a short distance before tumbling off the horse. It all happened in an instant. The expression on the severed head still bore a look of confusion, as if Meyer hadn¡¯t even realized he was about to die.


    ¡®How did he do that in one strike? And that leap¡­¡¯


    The shock of seeing a dwarf perform such a feat was overwhelming. The sheer agility and power disyed were beyond anything Count Piterran had imagined.


    Count Piterran was in a state of confusion. It would have been astonishing for a mere human to make such a leap, but for a dwarf to aplish it with those short legs was unthinkable!


    Wasn¡¯t that an extraordinary movement reminiscent of an aura user?


    ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be happening¡­¡±


    In the meantime, two other dwarves at the forefront swiftly cut down two knights with simr agile movements. The knights began to panic.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°How can this be happening?¡±


    In an instant, the lives of three esteemed knights had been lost in vain. Everyone was startled by the sight of these dwarves flying through the air to the height of mounted knights. The other dwarves also began to attack the knights.


    ¡°Yah-cha-cha!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s slice them up!¡±


    ¡°Come at us, humans!¡±


    Fortunately, it seemed that only three dwarves possessed such terrifying leaping ability. However, the other dwarves were no less formidable. Instead of jumping, they fearlessly threw themselves in front of the charging horses. The knights were increasingly bewildered.


    ¡°What are these creatures!¡±


    ¡°These lunatics!¡±


    Despite their confusion, the knights swung their spears and swords as usual.


    When facing infantry, merely riding the horse would typically yield significant results. Advancing with thundering hooves and sweeping left and right with spears or swords would usually cut down the infantry like harvested wheat.


    Thatmon sense did not apply here. The dwarves skillfully evaded the stomping hooves while swinging their axes. Each time, the horses¡¯ bellies were torn open, spilling their guts and causing the knights to fall. Before the dismounted knights could regain their senses, a heavy hammer crushed their heads.


    What should have been a suicidal act was anything but, and none of the dwarves showed any signs of tension or fear. They fought with calm expressions, murmuring to themselves.


    ¡°We can¡¯t match the Kadamite, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? We¡¯ve always fought bigger guys anyway.¡±


    ¡°Riding a horse and swinging a sword isn¡¯t much different from fighting a centaur, is it?¡±


    They dodged the horses¡¯ hooves, parried the knights¡¯ attacks, and counterattacked with incredible proficiency, as if they had done it thousands of times. In just a few minutes, more than twenty knights had lost their lives.


    The blood of the fallen knights soaked the earth. At the horrific sight, Count Piterran cried out in despair.


    ¡°What in the world is happening!¡±

 Chapter 121

    [ Chapter 121 ]


    He pushed off the ground with both feet, leaping up to the head of the mounted opponent in one swift motion.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Kadamyte burst into a heartyugh as he swung his axe-spear horizontally. Another knight was cleaved in half, his upper and lower body separating and spraying blood. Count Piterran was undoubtedly astonished by the prowess of a man who fought mounted knights on foot, but to an aura user like Kadamyte, these ordinary knights posed no threat. In fact, he felt confident he could take on all thirty knights by himself.


    ¡®The Savior hasmanded us not to manifest our aura, so it will take a lot of time.¡¯


    After felling his fourth knight, Kadamyte surveyed his surroundings.


    Warrior Malroid. Warrior Sloytle.


    Other aura users from the Grand Forge were also easily dispatching the knights. Like Kadamyte, they refrained from directly channeling aura into their axes or hammers. Repenhardt had instructed them to conceal their status as aura users in this battle to save their true power for a more dramatic and grand stage.


    Despite this, they were effortlessly handling the knights as if ying with children.


    Simply using aura to enhance their physical bodies was enough to elevate aura users to the level of superhumans. There was no need to manifest aura to deal with these knights. They ughtered their opponents without sustaining any injuries, not even a scratch on their armor.


    Meanwhile, Count Piterran felt as if he were trapped in a nightmare.


    The knights he cherished and nurtured were being killed off so easily. While the three dwarves with overwhelming prowess were frightening, even the other dwarves were each like monsters, matching the knights inbat. As most of his thirty knights fell, not a single dwarf had even suffered a minor injury.


    During this time, an infantry unit of eight hundred finally arrived on the battlefield. Count Piterran shouted in a near-tearful voice.


    ¡°Infantry! Charge! Charge!¡±


    The infantry charged at the dwarves, swinging their spears. The battle of eight hundred against one hundred began.


    However, the one hundred were dominating the battlefield.


    The hundred dwarven soldiers tore through the infantry like wolves among sheep. Blood sttered and screams pierced the sky.


    Having witnessed the abject defeat of their leaders, the knights, the infantry¡¯s morale was already shattered. Although their training allowed them to move reflexively uponmand, their spirits were broken. Soldiers began to flee from various points within the infantry ranks.


    ¡®No, even if their morale had been high, they wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance.¡¯


    Repenhardt, seated on the coachman¡¯s seat, observed the battlefield with a bitter smile.


    It might look like a battle of eight hundred against one hundred at first nce, but the reality waspletely different. These were the elite warriors of Grand Forge.


    Humans often conscripted farmers, taught them the basics, handed them spears, and sent them to the battlefield. However, for dwarves and orcs, whose poptions were precious, warriors and those in production roles were distinctly separated. For them, being a warrior was equivalent to being a knight among humans.


    In other words, this battle was essentially one where a hundred knights were ravaging eight hundred ordinary soldiers. Unlike ordinary human knights, these dwarf warriors were extremely trained and selected through harsh environments. Ordinary soldiers stood no chance against these battle-hardened veterans.


    ¡®It¡¯s worth the trouble of bringing them here.¡¯


    Reflecting on the journey so far, Repenhardt chuckled to himself.


    Upon returning to the Kingdom of Crovence, Repenhardt used a spatial portal while acquiring grain from the Taoban Trading Company to move the dwarves of Grand Forge en masse to the Kingdom of Crovence. They first moved to the Principality of Chatan using the Daiman Stone from Grand Forge. From there, they disguised everyone in robes as escort troops of the Taoban Trading Company and crossed the southern part of the Setd Mountains. Officially, the warriors of Grand Forge held the status of Repenhardt¡¯s personal ves, and with ve documents formally authorized by the Taoban Trading Company, they could pass through the Principality of Chatan and enter the Kingdom of Crovence.


    Thus, the dwarves currently moved to the Kingdom of Crovence included the aura users Kadamyte, Malroid, Sloytle, and a hundred warriors. Although the magic corps were still not highly skilled and remained in Grand Forge, even this force alone was more than enough to counter Count Piterran¡¯s army.


    Watching the battlefield from beside the coachman¡¯s seat, Sin, who was ready to heal any possible injured, stuck out his tongue in astonishment.


    ¡°Still, I didn¡¯t expect it to be this overwhelming.¡±


    ¡°Well, we were thoroughly prepared while they werepletely unguarded both strategically and mentally. Our objective power was higher, and on top of that, the weak were caught off guard, so the oue is obvious, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    At Repenhardt¡¯s words, Siris, who was sitting next to him, cast a sympathetic nce at the enemymander. Count Piterran, looking as if he was experiencing a nightmare, was shouting frantically.


    ¡°Fight! They are just dwarves! What can those lowly midgets possibly do?¡±


    Thinking about it, Count Piterran was by no means an ipetentmander. He was a seasoned knight who had participated in numerous battles and had thoroughly prepared for this one, checking all the factors. There was nothing militarily wrong with his actions.


    Count Piterran prepared for a game of chess, while Repenhardt had brought out the pieces for a different game altogether, perhaps a metaphorical set of shogi pieces. The rules were entirely different, leaving no room for prediction or effective response. No matter how skilled a knight, they couldn¡¯t have anticipated facing three dwarf Aura users.


    ¡®Predicting that would be more divination than military strategy.¡¯


    As the tide of battle clearly turned, Kadamyte, following prior instructions, shouted out loud.


    ¡°Do not chase the fleeing ones! Our mission is merely to escort this carriage!¡±


    This was meant for Count Piterran¡¯s soldiers to hear, not his own allies. Unsurprisingly, upon hearing they wouldn¡¯t be pursued, the surviving infantry dropped their weapons and scattered in all directions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t retreat! Don¡¯t retreat!¡±


    Count Piterran shouted until his voice was hoarse, but he couldn¡¯t stop the soldiers from fleeing. By the time he regained hisposure, he realized he was alone, surrounded by enemies, having lost all his knights and soldiers.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    Only then did the fear of death surface on Count Piterran¡¯s face. Dwarf warriors, their weapons drenched in blood, grinned at him. They looked like cats toying with a mouse. Trembling with a mix of rage and terror, Count Piterran bellowed.


    ¡°Who is your master!¡±


    Even in such dire straits, he couldn¡¯t abandon the belief that these dwarfs were someone¡¯s ves. It was an ingrained mindset of the era¡¯s nobility.


    Count Piterran¡¯s eyes finallynded on a young swordsman on horseback, observing the battle from a distance without participating. It was Russ.


    Repenhardt¡¯s party had stayed by the carriage, anticipating the possibility of the dwarfs¡¯ defensive line being breached. Their job was to prevent any sabotage of the grains. However, the dwarf warriors fought so effectively that they ended up as mere spectators.


    Thus, Russ was simply watching the battle unfold from horseback beside the carriage. To Count Piterran, this made him look like the dwarfs¡¯ master.


    With a face determined for death, Count Piterran raised his sword. He shouted with dignity.


    ¡°Any man of honor would not let a knight die at the hands of such lowly creatures!¡±


    The dwarfs exchanged nces, snickering and murmuring.


    ¡°What a bother.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know any better. Can¡¯t really me him.¡±


    ¡°True, it¡¯s ignorance, not malice.¡±


    As a dwarf able to hear the voice of truth, he immediately understood that Count Piterran was now acknowledging his defeat and, like a true knight, desired an ¡°honorable death.¡± He was so earnest that even a sneer couldn¡¯t escape.


    Kadamyte gripped his axe-spear and stepped forward.


    ¡°Shall I do it?¡±


    The ck-bearded dwarf, Malroid, shook his head and raised his hammer.


    ¡°No, Kadamyte. I will.¡±


    The other dwarf warriors murmured in dissent.


    ¡°Hey, can¡¯t I do it?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. If you go, it¡¯ll be over in one blow.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done plenty of cutting; take a rest.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that the dwarves were seeking glory. They were genuinely embodying the spirit of helping each other out, offering to take on the hard task so that others, who had exerted themselves, could rest.


    Of course, for Count Piterran, listening to this conversation was enough to make his blood pressure skyrocket and clutch the back of his neck in anger.


    ¡°You, you wretched creatures!¡±


    Enraged, Piterran spurred his horse. He galloped forward, brandishing his spear and charging valiantly into the midst of the dwarves, a true exemr of knighthood.


    At that moment, someone else rode forward from the other side. It wasn¡¯t a dwarf but an orc diator, his body covered in scars. He wielded ance and charged ferociously at Count Piterran, shouting,


    ¡°Talkata! I will kill you!¡±


    At this sight, Count Piterran¡¯s rage peaked.


    ¡°A filthy orc dares!¡±


    Count Piterran was aware that some seasoned orc diators possessed skills on par with knights. But that was strictly on the ground.


    An orc daring to charge a knight on horseback?


    ¡°Do you think so little of me!¡±


    For Count Piterran, who believed that no orc could ever have learned equestrian skills, it was an absurd situation. His beard quivered with fury as he shed with the orc diator, Talkata. Their weapons shed and grazed each other¡­


    Swish!


    With a spurt of blood, Count Piterran¡¯s head flew into the air. Even in death, his face was filled with anger, unable to believe he could be killed.


    Thud!


    Rolling¡­


    Piterran¡¯s headless body fell from his horse. His beloved horse ran a little before stopping in ce. Talkata picked up Piterran¡¯s fallen head with his sword and proudly returned to Repenhardt.


    Talkata dismounted, knelt, and presented Piterran¡¯s neck, shouting in Orcish.


    ¡°My lord, I have beheaded the enemymander!¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes. Well done.¡±


    Repenhardt scratched his chin with a reluctant expression. He clicked his tongue while looking at the Orc, Talkata, before him.


    ¡°Click¡­ You¡¯ve been educated, but your ideology hasn¡¯t changed yet¡­¡±


    Repenhardt had not only brought the dwarves from the Grand Forge through the Taoban Trading Company. He had previously killed Teriq of the Rolpein Trading Company, taken in the elf and orc ves, and entrusted them to the Taoban Trading Company, asking them to teach these ves human education. Now, six monthster, seeing an opportunity, he had brought them back.


    ¡®The n has been half-sessful, but still¡­¡¯


    Talkata, who had been an orc diator, had formally learned equestrian skills and had reached a level where he could perform mountedbatparable to any knight. The orcs, who had been mere servants, had learned swordsmanship under Talkata and embraced the warrior¡¯s spirit, transforming into capable warriors. The elf women, who had been prostitutes, had learned ounting and various merchant techniques and were now adeptly managing military provisions.


    Sieboldt, the head of the Taoban Trading Company, was also impressed by the effectiveness of these orcs and elves learning ¡®human-like¡¯ knowledge and began simr education for his own ves. Rumor had it that other tradingpanies in the Duchy of Chatan had started simr practices.


    Up to this point, everything was going ording to Repenhardt¡¯s n¡­


    ¡®But the ves still don¡¯t show much change in their ideology.¡¯


    The anticipated awakening of the ves¡¯ consciousness of freedom was nowhere to be seen. The elves and orcs, who had be more capable and intelligent than before, had only deepened their loyalty to Repenhardt, thinking of him as their true master. While it was gratifying that they were loyal and trustworthy, their blind servitude to him as their master was problematic.


    What he desired was for them to transform from dogs into wolves, but they had be more loyal hounds.


    ¡®Well, what did I expect to see results already after just half a year? I¡¯m being impatient¡­¡¯


    After pondering for a moment, Repenhardt rxed his expression. This was not a n he expected to see immediate results from.


    Hadn¡¯t Makelin also said? No matter what methods are used, the path he must walk is distant. Right now, receiving human education is a ¡®privilege¡¯ to which they are devoted, but when all ves start being educated and it bes ¡®normal,¡¯ the ideology of the ves will surely change.


    There is no need to rush.


    If he keeps nting various seeds, eventually some will sprout.

 Chapter 122

    [ Chapter 122 ]


    Repenhardt gestured for Talkata, who was looking at him with eyes full of loyalty, to step back and thought to himself.


    ¡®I need to entrust him to Kalken and Sta soon for some mental training.¡¯


    Even if they still had the mindset of ves, it didn¡¯t matter. They would be ced among their free kin. They would then adopt a sense of freedom, and the education they received from humans would be a powerful tool for these different races to gain their own freedom.


    As Talkata drove his horse back to the front of the carriage for protection, Repenhardt looked at his back with anticipation. Then he turned to the dwarves and said,


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start preparing to leave! We have a long journey ahead of us, don¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Understood, savior.¡±


    The dwarves, with Sin at the center, were already diligently tidying up.


    They gathered the bodies of the dead knights for burial, and Sin used his healing arts on the surviving soldiers. Since the dwarves hadn¡¯t dealt any fatal blows to the infantry, most of them had fled, leaving only a few injured. With his abundant divine power, Sin healed the wounded to a point where they could move and even distributed grains for them to eat on their way home.


    ¡®That guy is doing well.¡¯


    Repenhardt smiled with satisfaction.


    To Sin, it was simply a humanitarian act befitting a priest, but to the human soldiers, it meant something different. They had been utterly defeated by the dwarves, whom they considered ves, and now they were receiving this merciful treatment. Though their ingrained perceptions prevented them from openly expressing gratitude, their attitudes toward the dwarves were noticeably changing.


    Once the battle was settled, the orc warriors climbed back onto the driver¡¯s seats and took the reins. The elf women, who had been inspecting the quantity and preservation of the grains, also prepared to depart. The dwarves donned their robes again and walked beside the carriages.


    The procession of carriages loaded with grain began to rumble along the highway once more.


    In therge reception room on the second floor of Baron Delphina¡¯s estate, twenty nobles were gathered.


    These nobles, who formed the core of Prince Yubel¡¯s faction, included influential figures in Crovence Kingdom¡¯smerce such as Count Feonin, Baron Haron, and Count Spal. They were great merchants who controlled the kingdom¡¯s trade, alongside nobles from historical families like Marquis Got and Duke Raide. They sat around a table, deeply engaged in discussion.


    Count Feonin, the head of thergest tradingpany in Crovence and Prince Yubel¡¯s maternal grandfather, stroked his white beard and began to speak.


    ¡°Duke Repenhardt, we are truly grateful for your assistance.¡±


    In fact, Count Feonin was sincerely weing this huge magician before him.


    Under normal circumstances, they wouldn¡¯t have weed Repenhardt in this way. There was no reason to trust such a suspicious figure¡ªan unidentified foreigner and a mage at that.


    However, the situation was different now.


    Currently, most of Prince Yubel¡¯s noble supporters had lost their territories and retreated to Baron Delphina¡¯s domain. In this war, which was as good as lost, the grain that Repenhardt brought was nothing short of a lifeline descending into their hell.


    Thus, none of the nobles of Prince Yubel¡¯s army opposed Repenhardt¡¯s joining them. No one even objected to his condition of granting autonomy to the non-humans within the Crovence Kingdom. Yubel and Repenhardt were rather perplexed by how smoothly the negotiations proceeded, having anticipated significant difficulties.


    But upon reflection, it was not strange at all.


    Prince Yubel¡¯s situation was akin to a chessboard on the brink of checkmate. There was no reason to believe Repenhardt approached them with ulterior motives. Whether they trusted him and got betrayed or didn¡¯t trust him and drove him away, destruction was the only oue left for Prince Yubel¡¯s army.


    Likewise, the condition regarding the autonomous territory was also reasonable. Everyone was on the brink of losing their domains and facing execution. Even if they had to give up theirnds, they would have to agree while crying. To grant the enemy¡¯s territory, which held no value to them, only if they won? There was no reason to oppose it.


    Nevertheless, Count Feonin showed reluctance because of another of Repenhardt¡¯s demands.


    ¡°However, even so, your demand is quite outrageous.¡±


    When Repenhardt first appeared with wagons full of grain, everyone cheered. It didn¡¯t seem odd that he brought arge number of dwarves and elves with him. For someone as wealthy as him, it was natural to have many ves.


    But when Repenhardt dered that these were not ves but free warriors who hade to join Prince Yubel¡¯s army, and that he interacted with them as allies, everyone was left speechless.


    ording to him, these were wild dwarves and elves. Interact with them? It was like saying he would interact with packs of wolves or tigers.


    But to dismiss his opinion meant losing the precious grain. Desperation made them reluctantly agree, though Repenhardt didn¡¯t seem entirely sane.


    Yet, that wasn¡¯t enough. Repenhardt now demanded in the meeting that the dwarves and elves he brought be formally recognized as military forces and contracted like human mercenaries to participate in the battles.


    ¡°Once again, I must stress that their participation is one of the conditions for my providing the grain,¡± Repenhardt reiterated firmly.


    Count Feonin frowned as he looked at the ¡®insane¡¯ mage maintaining his resolute stance.


    ¡®He¡¯s a mage, so he must have used some kind of magic to tame them. But to treat those creatures like humans¡­ Ah, the entricities of mages are truly incorrigible,¡¯ he thought.


    Baron Haron spoke up, trying to cate Repenhardt with a soothing tone.


    ¡°Whatever Your Grace ns within your domain, it is not our concern, so we won¡¯tment on it.¡±


    A great merchant¡¯s condition is to negotiate well. Baron Haron showed generosity by readily agreeing to the condition of the autonomous territory before immediately countering Repenhardt¡¯s demand.


    ¡°But tounch a counterattack with ve races? That is nothing but a dream,pletely detached from reality. Why are you so insistent?¡±


    The other nobles eagerly chimed in from the sidelines.


    ¡°Indeed, Lord Repenhardt. Let¡¯s say those creatures know how to fight a bit. What can barely a hundred of them do?¡±


    ¡°Exactly 126, to be precise. And the free orcs and the Blue Bear Tribe will join as well.¡±


    ¡°What use are wild orcs, who know nothing but savagery, inrge-scale warfare?¡±


    Everyone tried their best to appease Repenhardt, even addressing him with the title of ¡®Lord,¡¯ though he wasn¡¯t a noble. They all knew the truth but couldn¡¯t say it in front of Prince Yubel. With only three thousand soldiers left, securing supplies wouldn¡¯t win them the war.


    However, with that amount of grain, a prolonged siege was possible!


    And that would allow them to negotiate with Carsus on favorable terms. They would lose a considerable amount ofnd, but they might be able to reim some of their territories. But such negotiations would inevitably require the head of Prince Yubel, which is why they couldn¡¯t bring it up openly in this meeting.


    For those who had already lost theirnds, Repenhardt¡¯s grain was a lifeline. Yet, his stubbornness andck of awareness of the situation were exasperating.


    The young Baron Galin spoke up in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Lord Repenhardt, how much are the dwarves and elves worth that you would send them to the battlefield? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to sell them and hire mercenaries instead? We could fetch a significant price for that number of dwarves and elves in the Principality of Chatan. Allow me to look into the tradingpanies.¡±


    In that instant, Repenhardt red sharply. Speaking again in a firm voice, he said,


    ¡°They are not ves but free individuals. Let me remind you once more, I am here to represent their wishes as an ally.¡±


    Everyone sighed and began to speak.


    ¡°Meaning? What meaning could those dwarves have?¡±


    ¡°How can primitive wild elves possibly fight?¡±


    ¡°How frustrating¡­¡±


    They allmented, clutching their chests. Observing the atmosphere, Repenhardt muttered to himself.


    ¡®I expected this much.¡¯


    He had anticipated all these reactions. Gradually, Repenhardt decided to reveal his hand.


    ¡°Do you not trust them?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    ¡°In that case, let me show you proof.¡±


    The nobles looked at Repenhardt in curiosity. After a brief pause, Repenhardt looked around the room, his voice growing stronger.


    ¡°We will capture Sinai Fortress with our own strength.¡±


    The expressions of all the nobles simultaneously hardened. Count Feonin, his wrinkled face frowning, muttered.


    ¡°Did you just say¡­ Sinai Fortress?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    Repenhardt nodded. Then others began shouting in disbelief.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are you joking? Do you think Sinai Fortress is some bandit hideout?¡±


    ¡°Do you think defeating just Count Piterran makes you a master tactician?¡±


    Sinai Fortress.


    Located in the central region of the Crovence Kingdom, this massive fortress, built with dwarven technology, serves as a gateway to the royal capital, Crotin. Currently upied by the Carsus army, the fortress, due to its strategic significance, housed a garrison of three thousand soldiers. The garrison alone matched the strength of Prince Yubel¡¯s army.


    Furthermore¡­


    ¡°You seem unaware, but Sinai Fortress is where Sir Tetsvalt, the kingdom¡¯s strongest knight, resides.¡±


    Baron Haron muttered in a voice tinged with fear.


    Tetsvalt von Fernando.


    At the age of fifty-five, this seasoned warrior had awakened to his aura abilities at forty-five and had been honing them for ten years. Alongside Hatsbergen, the Captain of the Royal Knights, he was renowned as the strongest knight in the Crovence Kingdom. His loyalty was so profound that, despitecking Fernando¡¯s bloodline, he was granted the Fernando name. He was Carsus¡¯s most reliable supporter.


    Now, Repenhardt had imed he would capture a heavily fortified fortress, defended by the kingdom¡¯s strongest aura user and a garrison of three thousand troops, with barely over a hundred soldiers,posed mainly of ve races. The others denounced him loudly.


    ¡°Foolishness¡­¡±


    ¡°Clearly, a mage knows nothing about war!¡±


    These reactions were also anticipated. Ignoring the nobles¡¯ attitudes, Repenhardt shifted his gaze to the head of the table, where Prince Yubel had been silently observing the meeting. Bowing respectfully, Repenhardt addressed him.


    ¡°They possess such strength. If properly treated, they will bring victory to Prince Yubel.¡±


    Prince Yubel raised his hand, silencing the nobles. He looked around and spoke.


    ¡°I fail to see why you are all so angry. What is the issue? If we capture Sinai Fortress, it would be excellent. If not, it proves your point. Our army has nothing to lose, does it?¡±


    Baron Galin shook his head, looking at Yubel.


    ¡°But Your Highness, we would be sending valuable ves to their deaths for nothing.¡±


    A hundred dwarves and elves were worth a fortune! To a merchant like Baron Galin, discarding such treasure was inconceivable.


    Yet Yubel disregarded Galin¡¯s words.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t our current need more for provisions than ves? Ah, Repenhardt, you are leaving the supplies behind, correct?¡±


    Pausing, Yubel turned to Repenhardt, who nodded.


    ¡°Of course. We will move with only a week¡¯s worth of rations.¡±


    ¡°Then the supplies will mostly remain here. A mere hundred men, how much can they consume? It seems to me we have nothing to lose.¡±

 Chapter 123

    [ Chapter 123 ]


    The nobles fell silent. Upon reflection, there was indeed nothing to lose. What was crucial now was the military provisions. Emotionally, they still found it outrageous, but it didn¡¯t seem necessary to oppose it.


    ¡°His Highness speaks the truth. I will support his proposal.¡±


    Marquis Got stood up, siding with the prince. The nobles seated near the marquis also began to express their agreement. Unlike the nobles of merchant origin, these were nobles with history and tradition, who were present out of respect for Yubel¡¯s bloodline.


    They had a noble sense of duty, refusing to serve a wed king even at the cost of losing the war. They were disillusioned by the self-preservation of the merchant-born nobles. To them, handing over their master¡¯s head for their own safety was an act of disgraceful dishonor. Thus, they didn¡¯t particrly care about the expense or value of the ves.


    With Marquis Got casting his vote in favor, the merchant-born nobles couldn¡¯t oppose any longer. One by one, they began to agree with Repenhardt¡¯s opinion. Finally, even Count Feonin, who had held out until the end, expressed his approval, prompting Yubel to rise from his seat.


    Yubel walked slowly, raising the ring on his right hand. As he disyed the royal seal, Repenhardt knelt respectfully. Yubel, with princely dignity, spoke solemnly.


    ¡°Lord Repenhardt, as the legitimate heir of the Crovence royal family, Imand you. I assign you the mission of capturing the Sinai fortress. Serve with utmost loyalty!¡±


    ¡°I, Repenhardt, humbly ept yourmand, Your Highness Yubel!¡±


    Leaving the conference room, Repenhardt immediately exited Baron Delphina¡¯s castle and headed towards the nearby forest.


    After walking through the castle gates and a bit into the forest, he arrived at arge clearing with dozens of tents. Near the tents, many members of different races were preparing dinner over hanging cauldrons. These were the dwarven warriors from the Grand Forge, along with the elves and orcs Repenhardt had brought.


    They all stayed in this forest clearing. Considering that Prince Yubel¡¯s troops were living in proper wooden barracks, albeit shabby ones, it was quite a rough treatment. However, these people hade prepared for such conditions, so there were noints.


    In fact, Prince Yubel¡¯s side had prepared amodations for them on one side of the barony out of respect for Repenhardt. But that ce was intended for ves. As free individuals, they couldn¡¯t possibly stay there. Moreover,pared to the cramped, poorly ventted, and unhygienic ve quarters where a dozen or so people were crammed into a single room, it was better to camp in the forest and breathe fresh air.


    Crossing the open area, Repenhardt arrived at arge tent on the outskirts. This was where hispanions were staying. Although a rather decent amodation had been specially prepared for them at the Baron¡¯s mansion, they had all refused and were lodging together with the other races.


    Hearing Repenhardt¡¯s footsteps, the tent p opened, and a tinum-haired elf girl stepped out.


    ¡°Ah, Siris. Did Tassid leave as scheduled?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he departed with the ck King a short while ago.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, he needs to keep to the schedule¡­¡±


    ¡°Did the meeting go well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it went ording to n.¡±


    Following this, Russ, Sin, and Ti came out. Sin asked with an incredulous look.


    ¡°So, are we really going to take down Sinai Fortress with just us?¡±


    ¡°A hundred warriors from the Blue Bear Tribe will join us, so it¡¯s not just us.¡±


    ¡°Even so, three thousand against a hundred, no, three thousand against two hundred¡­¡±


    As a general military rule, to attack a fortress, you need three times the number of defenders. Even if they had more troops, it would be insufficient, and here they were nning to capture a fortress with just two hundred men. Anyone would dismiss it as nonsense, even without being a strategist.


    Russ chuckled wryly.


    ¡°What¡¯s even funnier is that we have a chance of winning.¡±


    Thebat power of dwarves and orc warriors far exceeded that of human knights. Russ, having met both, felt this keenly. Moreover, the orc warriors were direwolf riders, giving them a mobility that the dwarf warriorscked. Despite the differences in defense and attack, these warriors could easily take on not only ordinary infantry but also several human knights alone.


    Repenhardt clicked his tongue and muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that the knights of the Crovence Kingdom are weak, but the warriors of the Grand Forge and the Blue Bear Tribe are among the strongest of dwarves and orcs. With the strongest forces of two races gathered, it¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    ¡°It feels like cheating.¡±


    Siris also smiled bitterly. Russ shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Besides, if everything goes as nned, there will be six Aura users, excluding you, at Sinai Fortress. Ha, six Aura users¡­ it¡¯s a sight rare in the history of the continent.¡±


    It was hard for any kingdom to have more than five Aura users, making them incredibly rare. Just the sight of Aura bursting from all around Sinai Fortress would severely demoralize the enemy soldiers.


    ¡°The status of orcs and dwarves across the continent will rise tremendously.¡±


    Imagining the scene, Sin mumbled in an excited voice. Just then, a mature-looking elf man approached from a nearby tent and joined the conversation.


    ¡°The elves also have no intention of stepping back. We won¡¯t be the same as before!¡±


    It was Relhard, the leader of the Dahnhaim n.


    When Repenhardt had moved the Grand Forge forces, he had briefly visited the Dahnhaim n through a spatial portal. His aim was to showcase the strength of various races to the world, and elves could not be excluded. Although the Dahnhaim n¡¯s numbers were small, Relhard had joined with twenty elf warriors.


    However, those twenty elves were no longer what they used to be.


    ¡°Friends of the zing me!¡±


    Relhard muttered softly, raising one hand.


    Whoosh!


    mes erupted, and a giant figure of fire appeared in the air. It was Ignatius, the fire spirit. He had manifested the spirit¡¯s distinct form in an instant, a level of spirit magic far beyond what Relhard had previously been capable of.


    ¡°Thanks to our benefactor, Elvenheim has been revived. Humans will no longer dismiss us elves as a weak race.¡±


    Relhard, with a determined look, stroked the branch he carried in his bosom. It was a branch of Elvenheim, the world tree Repenhardt had revived using the bow Nihillen. To aid Elvenheim¡¯s growth, they had pruned the tree and always carried the cut branches to practice their spirit magic.


    Seeing the majesty of Ignatius, Sin expressed admiration.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°With the world tree, it¡¯s not so extraordinary.¡±


    Retracting the fire spirit, Relhard smiled bitterly.


    In just a few months, the elves of the Dahnhaim n had rapidly regained their former prowess in spirit magic. It wasn¡¯t so much that their skills were exceptional, but rather that elves typically achieved such feats when the world tree existed.


    ¡°Currently, the world tree is still small, so we need to carry branches like this when we move away from it. But in time, other elves will also feel the revival of Elvenheim.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it as well.¡±


    At Repenhardt¡¯s words, Relhard smiled broadly. Just then, someone was seen walking from the other side of the forest. Recognizing the young man, Siris spoke with astonishment.


    ¡°Prince Yubel?¡±


    Other nobles despised this open area as a ve lodging and would never approach it. But a princeing here? Surprised, Siris watched as Yubel shrugged.


    ¡°Finia wanted to meet the other dwarves.¡±


    Sure enough, in the distance, dwarf maiden Finia could be seen meeting with other dwarves from the Grand Forge. She chatted animatedly, asionallyughing, with a face full of joy.


    Yubel, who was watching the scene with satisfaction, suddenly turned his gaze to Repenhardt.


    ¡°I spoke as nned, but do we really have a chance of winning?¡±


    Repenhardt smiled faintly.


    ¡°We do have a chance. However, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that we must be prepared to risk our lives.¡±


    No matter how strong the warriors of the Blue Bear Tribe, the Dahnhaim n, and the Grand Forge were, they were certainly outnumbered. The difference in strength, three thousand to two hundred, was not something to be ignored.


    Yubel nodded and then suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Anyway, seeing Finia¡¯s smile is good enough for me.¡±


    He then turned to Repenhardt with a serious expression.


    ¡°Lord Repenhardt, I know that you don¡¯t sincerely wish to be my vassal.¡±


    Repenhardt showed an embarrassed expression. It was true. In front of other nobles, he knelt as a vassal, but he never truly intended to serve Yubel. Having been an emperor in a past life, how could he develop loyalty to a prince of such a small ce? It was merely a stepping stone to achieve his own goals.


    ¡®That dwarf woman, Finia, must have told him. The truth is always inconvenient.¡¯


    Yubel then rxed his expression and continued.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t mind. As long as your intentions align with mine, I can trust you more than my loyal subjects.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thinking so.¡±


    Yubel¡¯s expression changed from that of a prince to a young man in love.


    ¡°So act as you wish. I will help you. Even if you fail, Lord Repenhardt, I will not resent you. Just seeing that smile makes me grateful to you.¡±


    It was a love that could never be fulfilled.


    It was a victory that could never be achieved.


    Even though the chances were slim, there was hope.


    For that alone, Yubel wanted to thank Repenhardt. He was sincere.


    Repenhardt bowed his head and replied.


    ¡°You will not be disappointed.¡±


    * * *


    The traces of winter had disappeared, and the sunlight was starting to get hot in the full bloom ofte spring.


    Loud shouts were erupting from the spacious training ground on one side of Sinai Fortress.


    Dark blue aura scattered in all directions. The owner of the aura was a middle-aged man with a sturdy build, who was continuously swinging a ymore that glowed with a navy blue aura, sweating profusely.


    Eventually, the middle-aged man sheathed his sword and caught his breath.


    ¡°Phew, that¡¯s enough morning training for now.¡±


    A waiting attendant quickly ran up to him and handed him a towel.


    ¡°Here you go, Lord Tetsvalt.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After wiping off his sweat, Tetsvalt handed the towel back to the attendant. As he walked back into the building, he muttered to himself.


    ¡°Another tedious day begins.¡±


    It had already been a month since he had taken charge of Sinai Fortress. During that time, all Tetsvalt had done was spend his days in the training grounds, swinging his sword.


    ¡°I could handle those remnants of the rebels even now¡­¡±


    Walking along the corridor, Tetsvalt wore a disgruntled expression.


    There was no doubt that Sinai Fortress was a crucial stronghold. However, it wasn¡¯t significant enough to warrant the defense by Tetsvalt, the kingdom¡¯s strongest aura user, the elite Fernando Knights, and three thousand troops.


    Originally, his legion should have been a storm fiercely sweeping away the treacherous Prince Yubel¡¯s army. The reason his legion was holed up in the fortress was due to themand of Prince Carsus.


    ¡°The victory is already assured. There is no need to hasten and spill more blood of our soldiers. Wait until we are fully prepared.¡±


    Though it was a reason to rejoice, seeing a ruler who cared for the well-being of his subordinates even with victory at hand, it was tedious for those waiting for battle. He would have preferred if Prince Yubel¡¯s army attacked boldly¡­


    ¡°But those scoundrels, with their depleted resources, will never do that.¡±


    Furthermore, he had no other hobbies to pass the time. Consequently, Tetsvalt spent his days swinging his sword, filling the monotonous hours.

 Chapter 124

    [ Chapter 124 ]


    Tetsvalt was just about to return to his room after passing through the hallway when suddenly, a horn resounded.


    ¡°Whoooong, whoooong, whoong!¡±


    Two long sts followed by a short one.


    It was a signal that the enemy had appeared.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Tetsvalt made a puzzled expression. He knew very well that the current forces under Prince Yubel had no capacity for a counterattack. Soon, he saw his lieutenant running towards him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡±


    ¡°An enemy attack, Lord Tetsvalt.¡±


    Tetsvalt was momentarily taken aback. His lieutenant¡¯s expression was too calm. No, it was somewhat surprised, but it was certainly not the face of someone facing an enemy. It was more like someone who had seen something strange and bizarre.


    ¡°Why do you look like that?¡±


    At Tetsvalt¡¯s question, the lieutenant made a peculiar face. He hesitated before speaking.


    ¡°Well, it seems the enemy has indeed attacked, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®seems¡¯? Either they have or they haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, the lieutenant gave a wry smile.


    ¡°I think it would be best if you saw for yourself.¡±


    Equipped with only light armor, Tetsvalt immediately climbed the fortress wall. As he looked towards the gently sloping ridge outside the fortress, he understood why his lieutenant had made such a face.


    ¡°¡­What is that?¡±


    The lieutenant replied awkwardly.


    ¡°Are they¡­the enemy?¡±


    The lieutenant, uncharacteristically for a knight, did not answer straightforwardly, trailing off instead. Normally, Tetsvalt would have reprimanded his lieutenant for such an attitude, but this time, he said nothing. He just stared nkly at the scene outside the fortress.


    On the ridge, a group of soldiers was lined up. From their armor and raised gs, it was clear they were an army. But theposition of the force was extremely peculiar.


    ¡°There are almost no humans, only dwarves?¡±


    ¡°If you look closely, there are some elves and orcs mixed in¡­¡±


    The lieutenant scratched his head as he replied to Tetsvalt¡¯s question. Tetsvalt clicked his tongue as he looked at the emblem on their g.


    ¡°The emblem is definitely that of Prince Yubel¡¯s army¡­¡±


    In battle, it is customary to wave gs to signal the start ofbat. And they were certainly initiating battle. From their actions, it was clear they intended to challenge the Sinai Fortress as part of Prince Yubel¡¯s army.


    But¡­


    ¡°With just that number?¡±


    Tetsvalt looked around the fortress. He wondered if there were other forces.


    There were none.


    Undoubtedly, the little over a hundred soldiers before him were all there was. About a hundred dwarven warriors, twenty or so elves, and six or seven humans without even riding horses were challenging the impregnable Sinai Fortress.


    At this point, he was so dumbfounded that he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re ves. They just do as they¡¯re told by their masters, don¡¯t they? They¡¯re probably just following orders.¡±


    ¡°Why waste such expensive ves like that? Are they nning to throw money away?¡±


    ¡°¡­Could it be some kind of trap?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡±


    The situation was so bizarre that he was almost certain it was a trap. Tetsvalt¡¯s expression hardened. He gave orders to his lieutenant.


    ¡°Strengthen the defenses and prepare for a possible surprise attack. Have the mages use the spell of farsight to scout the surroundings.¡±


    The lieutenant, who was selecting the orders to ry, suddenly asked,


    ¡°Then should we ignore them?¡±


    Tetsvalt shook his head.


    ¡°That would disgrace Prince Carsus. Prepare for battle. A hundred cavalry, three hundred infantry, and a hundred archers should suffice. Choose ten knights to lead them. Sir Zalt would be a suitablemander.¡±


    The lieutenant, surprised, asked,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that excessive?¡±


    He thought it was too many troops for just a bunch of ve races. But Tetsvalt had his reasons.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a trap, we need that many troops to break through. And it would be a waste to just kill them, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Even if the dwarves could be disregarded, elves were valuable. With his keen vision befitting an aura user, Tetsvalt noticed that half of the twenty or so elves were women.


    ¡°Kill all the dwarves and male elves, but capture the female elves. If the female elves are wielding swords, they must be yers. They will be excellent trophies tomend my subordinates¡¯ achievements.¡±


    The lieutenant nodded with a grin.


    Soon after, the gates of Sinai Fortress opened. Ten knights led five hundred troops, charging forward imposingly towards the front lines.


    * * *


    The knights of Sinai Fortress charged, raising clouds of dust. The forces of Prince Yubel,posed of ves, also began to run towards them with shouts. Leading the charge, Sir Zalt nced ahead and chuckled.


    ¡°Living long enough, you see all sorts of ridiculous things.¡±


    The other knights running alongside him had simr expressions. Seeing those short, hairy dwarves charging at them, making guttural noises, what else could they do but scoff?


    As he put on his helmet, Sir Zalt shouted to his surroundings,


    ¡°Remember, we need to capture the female elves! Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Zalt!¡±


    The response was utterly devoid of tension. As the distance to the dwarven group decreased, the knights collectively leveled theirnces and increased their speed. They nned to plow through the dwarves, and the following five hundred troops would mop up the remnants.


    ¡°In the name of Lord Carsus!¡±


    Thundering hoofbeats!


    Ten knights charged shoulder to shoulder, shaking the very ground. They looked like a massive spear forged of steel! Tetsvalt, watching from atop the wall, was about to smile in anticipation of the impending ughter.


    Suddenly, three beams of light shot up from the forefront of the dwarves.


    Buuuuung!


    With a chilling roar, three dwarves wielding a giant axe, a spear, and a greatsword leaped directly at the knights. Three beams of light¡ªreddish-brown, light green, and deep crimson¡ªswept through the knights.


    Screams erupted continuously.


    ¡°Keuh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±


    Blood fountains spouted in all directions. The three dwarves, emitting beams of destructive light, decapitated the ten knights in an instant.


    Tetsvalt, observing from the fortress, shouted in astonishment.


    ¡°¡­de Aura?¡±


    The advance slowed dramatically. The following soldiers were all taken aback by the scene before them.


    ¡°Did Sir Zalt fall?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°How could the knights be defeated?¡±


    The knights, who were supposed to ughter the enemy and lead the charge, were killed in an instant. Moreover, those who had caused this unbelievable result were still approaching them, weapons glowing brightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Malroid!¡±


    ¡°I understand, Kadamyte!¡±


    The three dwarves, who had ughtered the knights, leaped again. This time, their target was the cavalry, closing the distance with superhuman speed.


    The five hundred troops led by Sir Zalt had a formation with one hundred cavalry at the front, followed by three hundred infantry, and one hundred archers covering them. As the cavalry who had been diligently following the knights saw the approaching dwarf aura users, they screamed.


    ¡°My God!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a dwarf! It¡¯s a dwarf monster!¡±


    Kadamyte, leaping into the panicked cavalry, swung his axe spear. Each time, reddish-brown de aura scattered, slicing horses and men in two simultaneously.


    Kadamyte let out a heartyugh.


    ¡°Haha! Wicked humans! Now, I avenge my kin!¡±


    Malroid also swung his greatsword, continuously cutting down cavalrymen. Wherever his de passed, crimson aura and crimson blood flew, producing countless screams.


    The three aura users of the Grand Forge utterly ravaged the hundred cavalry in an instant. After smashing the heads of three cavalrymen with one swing, Sloytle, lifting his light green glowing battle hammer, shouted,


    ¡°Comrades! Let us show them our strength!¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Huh huh huh¡­¡±


    Tetsvalt let out a dryugh. The scene before his eyes was so absurd that he couldn¡¯t even muster anger.


    A hundred dwarf soldiers were mercilessly pushing back the vastly outnumbered Sinai Fortress troops. Each of those dwarves possessed terrifying skills, leaving no room for the soldiers to properly swing their swords. They were all dying without being able to put up any resistance.


    On the other hand, not a single dwarf was dead, or even slightly injured. The difference in power was so atrocious that even a scene of wolves attacking a flock of sheep seemed peaceful inparison.


    Looking down from the castle wall, his lieutenant murmured in a trembling voice.


    ¡°My God, every one of them has the prowess of knights¡­¡±


    Even the archers were useless. With the battle in chaos, shooting arrows would only harm their own side. They should haveunched a volley before it reached this point, but themander of the archers was momentarily stunned and missed the timing.


    In the end, the infantry and archers could do nothing but spill their blood on the ground. It took barely a few minutes for a mere hundred dwarves to massacre nearly five times their number.


    Tetsvalt groaned at the sight of the three main figures who led this entire situation¡ªthose dwarves, each wielding weapons glowing with dazzling light, rampaging like demons. At first, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, but now he couldn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°Aura users¡­ Dwarves are aura users!¡±


    His lieutenant, who was also watching the situation, murmured in a dazed voice.


    ¡°What should we do now, Sir Tetsvalt?¡±


    Tetsvalt looked back at his lieutenant with equally dazed eyes. A full-course disy of defyingmon sense was unfolding, rendering even his seasoned judgment ineffective. At that moment, the old mage standing beside him, Westrad, hesitated before speaking.


    ¡°Sir Tetsvalt, if they are truly aura users, the gate is in danger¡­¡±


    Following orders, he had been scouting around the fortress with a farsight spell. But seeing the current situation, it was no time to report that there were no ambushes. Westrad¡¯s words snapped Tetsvalt back to his senses.


    The dwarves who annihted the vanguard of Sinai Fortress could be seen charging towards the castle gate with renewed vigor. Indeed, with the power of an Aura User, they could easily break through even the thick gates of Sinai Fortress. Sir Tetsvalt himself was capable of such a feat.


    He stammered as he spoke,


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ Activate the fortress¡¯s defensive magic immediately, Mage Westrad.¡±


    Upon receiving the order, Westrad hurriedly ran towards the fortress wall. At the post above the gate, four mages were already standing on the magic circle, waiting for him. All were mages sponsored by the Fernando ducal family.


    ¡°Everyone, begin the defensive magic!¡±


    At Westrad¡¯smand, they all started chanting spells.


    ¡°By the power, be upon my hand¡­¡±


    ¡°By the ancient contract, I request¡­¡±


    ¡°Wood bes rock¡­¡±


    ¡°Rock bes steel¡­¡±


    ¡°Be an indestructible shield!¡±


    As a strategic stronghold, Sinai Fortress had high-level defensive magic circles installed throughout to defend against powerful magic or attacks from Aura Users. The five magesbined their powers to activate the protective magic inscribed on the gate. The pre-positioned mana stones amplified their magic, imbuing the entire fortress with a strong protective force.


    At that moment, Sloytle arrived at the gate and swung his battle hammer with a powerful strike.


    Boom!


    A pale green aura struck the center of the gate precisely. A tremendous shockwave spread in all directions, shaking the ground like an earthquake. However, the gate did not break. As the hammer made contact, a faint light dispersed all the destructive power outward.


    Retrieving his hammer, Sloytle clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    Looking down from the wall, Westrad sighed with relief.


    ¡°Phew, we weren¡¯t toote.¡±


    Arrows began to rain down on Sloytle, who had failed to break the gate. The garrison of Sinai Fortress, who had initially been confused and disoriented, seemed to have prepared for battle.


    Sloytle retreated, deflecting the arrows with his hammer. Soon, a torrent of arrows fell upon the entire dwarf legion. The dwarves raised their shields to protect their heads and withdrew out of arrow range.


    Watching from a distance, Repenhardt nodded.


    ¡°As expected, the defensive magic circle installed at Sinai Fortress is of high quality.¡±

 Chapter 125

    [ Chapter 125 ]


    Currently, Repenhardt was stationed at the ridge where the fortress was visible, observing the battle situation. Although it was called the main camp, it only consisted of Siris, Sin, and the group of elf women handling the supply wagons, along with Talkata.


    From the start, with a force of just over a hundred, the main camp only had about a dozen people.


    Sin looked worried as he watched the dwarves being pushed back.


    ¡°It looks bad, doesn¡¯t it, Mr. Repen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This was expected.¡±


    Repenhardt raised one hand to signal. In response, about twenty elf warriors, who had been mingled among the dwarves, separated from the formation and stood side by side. They all raised their hands to the sky and began to shout.


    ¡°O friends of the zing me!¡±


    Giant figures of fire appeared all at once. All twenty of them had summoned Ignatius, the fire spirit. The ming giants heated the air as they charged towards the fortress. Naturally, the fortress troops responded with arrows, but¡­


    ¡°Hmph, ordinary arrows won¡¯t work on Ignatius, the spirit of fire, which isn¡¯t a physical being.¡±


    Elf Relhard smiled coldly as he watched the spirits charge. Without powerful magic, divine power, or aura, they couldn¡¯t be stopped!


    The twenty fire giants simultaneously struck various parts of the fortress. Each strike resounded with explosions and rising mes. The defensive magic circle, with strong resistance to aura, magical power, and divine power, waspletely defenseless against the spirit power. Ignatius shook the fortress¡¯s defenses, rapidly draining the magic circle¡¯s power.


    Boom!


    Finally, thest Ignatius sent by Relhard delivered a blow that shattered the defensive magic circle. The mages on the wall coughed up blood and copsed.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    The faint light of the gate soon faded. Tetsvalt shouted in disbelief.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    He had asionally seen mages summon spirits, but the elves¡¯ method waspletely different.


    For a mage to summon a spirit, aplex summoning magic circle was required. An borate pattern of light should appear, recognizable even to ayman. However, these elves summoned spirits without any such circle.


    A deputy muttered in bafflement.


    ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ something out of a children¡¯s fairy tale about spirit summoners¡­¡±


    Tetsvalt had read quite a few fairy tales in his childhood. He muttered incredulously.


    ¡°Huh? Do those elves think they¡¯re some kind of fairy-tale beautiful spirit summoners?¡±


    In fact, in the original versions of the fairy tales, those beautiful spirit summoners were indeed elves. However, since all the fairy tales and folklore had been revised from a human perspective, no one knew that elves could perform spirit summoning anymore.


    ¡°Well done, Relhard!¡±


    Kadamyte, who had been parrying arrows, raised his axe spear and expressed his gratitude to Relhard. Now that the magic circle protecting the gate was gone, there was nothing to hinder them. He exhaled a long stream of reddish aura and charged forward.


    ¡°Hyah!¡±


    With a vigorous shout, he summoned all his aura. Resonating with the earth, he amplified his energy even further. In that state, Kadamyte brought down his axe spear. The reddish aura extended and struck the gate of Sinai Fortress urately.


    Boom!


    With a thunderous sound, sawdust and wooden fragments scattered everywhere. The thick gate was shattered with a single blow. The expressions of everyone in the fortress turned pale.


    The gate was broken.


    The fiends wereing inside the fortress.


    They advanced like a nightmare, led by monsters wielding dazzling aura!


    Even someone as thick-headed as Tetsvalt couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch the situation unfold at this point.


    ¡°Fernando Knights! All units, charge!¡±


    After shouting, he drew his sword. Grinding his teeth, he muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of those bastards myself.¡±


    In fact, even with the gate broken, the dwarves were still few in number. Using the fortress structures for a siege would have been a rational choice. However, neither Tetsvalt nor anyone else even considered that.


    The very fact that mere ves had broken through the gate was an indelible disgrace.


    Allowing their filthy footsteps inside the fortress? That itself was no different from defeat!


    ¡°Repel those monsters!¡±


    Tetsvalt mounted his steed and gantly charged towards the gate. The Fernando Knights followed, shouting.


    ¡°For the true king!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s show those lowly creatures the true power of knights!¡±


    As Tetsvalt deployed, two thousand troops charged out through the east and west gates of the fortress with a loud roar. All but a thousand soldiers guarding the fortress were deployed into the battlefield.


    Although it seemed like a straightforward challenge, the dwarves¡¯ attack was practically a psychological ambush. Even so, the troops marched in orderly ranks, forming a siege. This was evidence of their considerable elite status.


    Despite the individual prowess of the dwarf-elf allied force, numbering just over a hundred, facing a force of two thousand was indeed a daunting task. Kadamyte shouted urgently.


    ¡°Malroid! Sloytle! Protect ourrades!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Malroid and Sloytle spread out, blocking three directions. The Fernando Knights, noticing the unguarded side where the aura users couldn¡¯t defend, spurred their horses and charged in unison towards the dwarves. Holding theirnces and increasing their speed, they rushed at the dwarves. The dwarven soldiers stood shoulder to shoulder, raising their shields to meet the knights¡¯ charge. It was a human tactic.


    ¡°Do they think they can stop charging cavalry with just shields?¡± one knight scoffed at their folly, shouting, ¡°I¡¯ll pierce through you all, you fools!¡±


    In an instant, the knights overwhelmed the dwarven soldiers. Just as the heavy hooves of the horses were about to trample the dwarves along with their shields¡­


    ¡°Hyah!¡±


    Astonishingly, the dwarves raised their shields, hurling the knights away!


    Neigh!


    ¡°Aaargh!¡±


    The cries of horses and the screams of knights mingled as the leading knights were thrown from their horses. It was the power of earth resonance, temporarily increasing their strength tenfold. It was a limited technique that could only be used for a brief moment, but the seasoned dwarf warriors timed it perfectly to counter the knights¡¯ charge. In that instant, they weren¡¯t just soldiers with shields; they were as imprable as a solid wall.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Curse it!¡±


    The other knights cursed. They had barely managed to fend off the first attack, but there were still many knights left. Enraged by theirrades¡¯ deaths, the knights started to furiously charge at the dwarves.


    Chaos erupted outside the fortress.


    ¡°Where on earth did these bastardse from?¡± Tetsvalt gritted his teeth, swinging his navy-blue aura-infused sword repeatedly. Despite having nearly twenty times the number of troops, it was the Sinai fortress troops suffering the casualties.


    These dwarf warriors were nearly impervious to the regr soldiers. Their skill was formidable, but the performance of their weapons and armor was also extraordinarily superior.


    One knight, throwing aside a shield crushed by an enemy blow, shouted, ¡°Why are their weapons so damn good?¡±


    They already knew that dwarves were skilled craftsmen, but the quality of the dwarves¡¯ equipment was excessive. Even the finely forged dwarf-made weapons of the Fernando knights quickly became dull or bent when shing with the enemy¡¯s gear.


    But for the dwarves of the Grand Forge, the oue was natural.


    Though both sides wielded dwarf-made weapons, the ones used by the fortress troops were reluctantly produced as tributes, while those used by the warriors here were crafted with the full inheritance of their ancestors¡¯ techniques, with utmost care to achieve the highest quality for their kin¡¯s warriors. How could there be anyparison?


    Screams continued to fill the air. Most of them came from the troops stationed at Sinai Fortress, but among them were also the cries of elves and dwarves. In a brutal battle with odds of twenty to one, even the elite of the elves and dwarves could not escape unscathed.


    And those screams were mostly caused by the hands of the strongest knight of Crovence, Tetsvalt, who wielded a dark blue aura.


    ¡°You wretches dare to overstep your bounds!¡±


    Cursing, Tetsvalt cut down his enemies one after another. Already, more than ten dwarven warriors had be cold corpses by his hand. On the other side, Kadamyte, who was fending off the offensive, bit his lip at the sight.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Kadamyteunched himself towards Tetsvalt, quickly closing the distance and striking first. A reddish-brown aura traced a circr trajectory aimed at Tetsvalt¡¯s head.


    ¡°I will take you on!¡±


    ¡°Insolent fool! How dare you, a mere ground beetle, imitate an Aura User!¡±


    Shouting, Tetsvalt deflected the attack. The sh of auras created a powerful rebound that struck both of them.


    Boom!


    As shockwaves rippled out, the two men simultaneously stepped back. Tetsvalt¡¯s expression hardened as he adjusted his stance.


    ¡®What is this¡­?¡¯


    In truth, Tetsvalt had still been underestimating them. He had assumed that even though they had been lucky enough to awaken their auras, dwarves were still dwarves, and inparison to a proper ¡®human¡¯ Aura User, they would be halfwits at best.


    But with just one sh, he had to change his mind.


    ¡®He¡¯s not beneath me at all, is he?¡¯


    His hand still tingled from the recoil of the aura felt through his sword. With a serious expression, Tetsvalt dismounted. In a battle between Aura Users, the mobility of a horse was meaningless and could even be a hindrance.


    Tetsvalt had finally acknowledged Kadamyte as a worthy opponent.


    Bang! Boom!


    Reddish-brown and dark blue auras shed repeatedly, echoing with loud roars. Kadamyte¡¯s axe-spear and Tetsvalt¡¯s longsword continually brushed past each other. Deadly strikes rained down on both sides, narrowly missing and flowing back into the next move.


    Other knights engaged in the battle voiced their surprise at the sight.


    ¡°What¡¯s that guy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising enough that a dwarf is an Aura User¡­¡±


    ¡°To think he can go toe-to-toe with Sir Tetsvalt!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe the sight before him. Tetsvalt had spent his entire life training with the sword and, even after awakening his aura, had never neglected his training. Yet, here he was, locked in an even battle with a mere dwarf, despite being renowned as the strongest knight of the Crovence Kingdom for over ten years.


    Whoosh!


    The dark blue aura curved like a whip, aiming for his side. Kadamyte tilted his axe-spear to deflect the attack and calmly stared at his opponent.


    ¡®As expected, humans are not to be underestimated.¡¯


    Sir Tetsvalt was indeed a powerful aura user whose reputation was well-deserved. The surge of his dark blue aura and the swordsmanship he had honed over decades were formidable even to Kadamyte, who had lived for 150 years. In fact, in terms of skill alone, Tetsvalt seemed to surpass Kadamyte.


    ¡®At his age, he could have only trained in swordsmanship for about 40 to 50 years, yet he¡¯s better than me¡­¡¯


    Deflecting Tetsvalt¡¯s invasive aura, Kadamyte¡¯s expression grew bitter.


    Humans were indeed a quick race.


    When it came to mastering something over the same period, elves and dwarves could never match the growth rate of humans.


    Acknowledging thetent potential of humans with a sigh, Kadamyte swung his axe-spear even more fiercely. Whenever Kadamyte pressured with his powerful, dwarf-like strikes, Tetsvalt evaded with his seasoned swordsmanship. The two aura users shed repeatedly, their weapons gleaming with the brilliant light of destruction. Both of them were giving their all, relentlessly striking at each other.

 Chapter 126

    [ Chapter 126 ]


    ¡°Fortunately, Kadamyte can face Tetsvalt.¡±


    Watching the two fiercely battling in the middle of the battlefield, Repenhardt sighed in relief.


    Repenhardt had also heard of Tetsvalt, the strongest knight of Crovence, in his previous life. Although Tetsvalt had died of old age by the time Repenhardt established the Antares Empire, he was well aware of Tetsvalt¡¯s prowess in his prime.


    While he acknowledged Kadamyte as a powerful Aura User, he wasn¡¯t entirely sure if he could stand against Tetsvalt¡­


    ¡®At least it seems he won¡¯t lose.¡¯


    For now, he was relieved. Repenhardt turned his gaze to another part of the battlefield. Although Kadamyte was holding off Tetsvalt well, the overall battle situation wasn¡¯t promising.


    Thanks to the valiant efforts of the three dwarf Aura Users, the formation had not yet copsed. The elves were also fighting well with their powerful spirit magic. There had been no significant casualties on their side so far. Most of the increasing number of corpses were from the Sinai Fortress garrison.


    Even so, the enemy¡¯s numbers remained overwhelming.


    Hundreds had fallen, but nearly three hundred knights and over a thousand soldiers still pressed on. The fortress troops advanced relentlessly like a surging tide, making it dizzying to watch. The dwarf-elf allied forces were holding the line like a sturdy dam against the current, but signs of fatigue were bing evident.


    Russ gripped his sword hilt and clenched his teeth.


    ¡°Hyung! Even with the situation like this, do we still have to stay here?¡±


    Russ was waiting in the main camp with Repenhardt because Repenhardt hadn¡¯t permitted him to participate in this battle.


    -This war is to make the world aware of the strength and existence of the non-human races. Neither you nor I should intervene. We can fight together after winning here, but for now, it is crucial for them, the non-human races, to secure victory on their own for it to hold any significance.


    It was a reasonable exnation, and Russ had agreed, but seeing the old knight exuding that deep blue Aura made him feel regretful. His dream was to gain fame as a warrior and return proudly to the Tenes family. Watching Tetsvalt, a renowned Aura User from the Crovence Kingdom, presented a perfect opportunity to gain such fame, and merely observing from the sidelines made him impatient.


    Feeling sorry, Repenhardt consoled Russ.


    ¡°Just endure this time. I¡¯ll let you fight to your heart¡¯s content next time.¡±


    ¡°I understand that, but¡­ if we lose this battle, it won¡¯t mean anything, will it?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Once the dam breaks, that vast army will be a torrent and overwhelm the dwarf-elf allied forces. If that happens, the outnumbered allies will be ughtered. Before ites to that, they needed to break the enemy¡¯s momentum and turn the tide¡­


    Repenhardt bit his lip and grumbled.


    ¡°Why on earth are they taking so long?¡±


    Just as Repenhardt was growing more anxious, he saw a Direwolf galloping bravely over the ridge where the main camp was located. The rider, a sturdy orc with green skin, was shouting while brandishing a greatsword.


    ¡°Benefactor! My brothers and sisters have arrived!¡±


    Behind him, about a hundred orcs on Direwolves were charging forward with terrifying momentum. These were the orc warriors of the Blue Bear Tribe, led by Kalken and Sta. They had finally arrived.


    ¡°You¡¯rete!¡±


    Repenhardt shouted with a mix of joy and frustration. Kalken drew his greatsword andughed heartily.


    ¡°Apologies, brother! It took a while to avoid the humans¡¯ eyes!¡±


    At this, Repenhardt smacked his forehead.


    ¡®Ugh, I didn¡¯t consider that.¡¯


    Before the battle, he had anticipated that the Sinai Fortress troops would use reconnaissance spells to scout the surroundings. He had positioned the orcs in a distant forest and asked them to rush in at the right moment. However, the orcs had taken a roundabout route to avoid detection, causing the dy.


    ¡®That was a mistake. I should have nned their route with that in mind¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt knocked himself on the head in self-reproach. It was a mistake his past self would never have made. This brain of Teslon¡¯s was a problem, leaving gaps even when things were going well. Despite Elucion¡¯s voice enhancing his capabilities, there still seemed to be shorings.


    ¡®Ugh, changing bodies inevitablyes with side effects. I just have to live with it.¡¯


    The Direwolves carrying the orcs kicked up dust as they passed Repenhardt¡¯s camp. At the forefront, Sta raised her fist and shouted in Orcish.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Warriors of the Blue Spirit!¡±


    ¡°Kraaaah!¡±


    The orcs charged into the heart of the battlefield, urging their Direwolves forward with war cries. Their shouts soon transformed into a song. The orc war song, meant to rouse their fighting spirits, echoed across the battlefield sky.


    The de of the warrior tears the sky!


    The axe of the hero splits the earth!


    We are the great warriors of the Blue Spirit!


    Our hot blood leads us to victory!


    Raise your swords! Swing your axes! Split the heads of the approaching enemies!


    Fight until your heart bursts!


    Fight until your heart bursts!


    The spirit of the warrior will bless us!


    * * *


    The orc warriors, capitalizing on the mobility of their Direwolves, quickly raced over the ridge and charged into the battlefield. The beast-mounted, fearsome-looking orcs pierced through the nks of the fortress troops like a spear.


    ¡°Aaargh!¡±


    ¡°Orcs!¡±


    ¡°Where did such orcse from?¡±


    ¡°Monsters! More monsters have appeared!¡±


    The sight of them made the soldiers scream in panic. As the charging orcs opened their mouths and roared in unison, the primeval howls, akin to the cries of wild beasts, swept over the Sinai Fortress troops. This was the orcs¡¯ unique method, the roar of intimidation.


    Like Spirits Weapon, the orcs had a taming technique that involved imprinting their will onto their beasts (though the orcs themselves simply believed they bonded with the beasts through persistent effort). This roar was an application of that technique.


    It¡¯s easier to project residual will onto a living being that shares the same kind of will. It¡¯s akin to how it¡¯s easier to hypnotize a person than to imbue a rock with a lingering spirit. Imbuing weapons with will took a long time, but taming a beast took only a few days, and when dealing with people, this kind of instantaneous effect was possible.


    The willpower contained in the orcs¡¯ shouts momentarily shattered the soldiers¡¯ mental state. Already disoriented by the sudden ambush, their spirits were broken in an instant, causing the frontline to copse. The precarious bnce that had been maintained was destroyed.


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡±


    The soldiers began to scream in terror. The formation copsed in seconds, and deserters started to appear. The knights shouted continuously, trying to restore their plummeting morale.


    ¡°Damn it! Get a hold of yourselves! They¡¯re just beasts!¡±


    Of course, it had no effect. The knights¡¯ morale was already at rock bottom. The orcs that appeared were all wielding massive, terrifying weapons. Even the well-trained knights were intimidated by their size.


    One knight muttered in a daze.


    ¡°Why in the world do they need to make their weapons so big?¡±


    It waspletely contrary to martialmon sense. Yet, the orcs swung those massive weapons naturally, ughtering the Sinai Fortress troops.


    Repenhardt watched the knights in astonishment and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Surprising, isn¡¯t it? In this era, humans don¡¯t even have basic information, let alone the tactics of non-human races.¡±


    There are five intelligent races on the continent.


    Their martial arts appear simr but have distinct differences.


    Elves prefer light and sharp weapons. Their innate quick and precise movements are reflected in their swordsmanship, making such weapons the most suitable for them.


    Dwarves consider long weapons to be the best. Due to their shorter staturepared to other races, they developed martial arts that emphasize long-range weapons to ovee their disadvantage in reach.


    Trolls dislike weapons crafted by human hands. Troll shamans, or Gurus, who harness the power of nature, can only wield their magic effectively with unrefined weapons. Thus, they often use crude stone axes, bone knives, or wooden clubs.


    Orcs, on the other hand, believe that the bigger and more magnificent the weapon, the better. Their racial secret, Spirits Weapon, tends to be more powerful therger the weapon is.


    Humans, in contrast, don¡¯t have a standardized weapon type due to their versatility. If one had to categorize it¡­


    ¡®They prefer expensive weapons, don¡¯t they?¡¯


    Each race has different physical traits, which naturally leads to differences in martial arts and tactics. Non-human races have continuously studied ways to counter human martial arts, dreaming of revenge. In contrast, humans know nothing about their tactics and martial arts.


    This was the result.


    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Every time an orc warrior swung his sword, the knights screamed. The enormous weapons, empowered by Spirits Weapon, flew through the air on their own and struck down enemies.


    ¡°It¡¯s a cursed sword!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡±


    The soldiers panicked and ran in all directions. The knights, too, were stunned by the bizarre sight of swords flying autonomously. They fell helplessly, never having encountered such tactics before.


    Sin, who was watching the situation unfold next to Repenhardt, tilted his head in confusion. Despite the dire situation, it was baffling to see over three hundred knights being so easily overwhelmed by a hundred orc warriors.


    ¡°I know orc warriors are strong¡­ but isn¡¯t the Fernando Knights Order among the most elite? How can there be such a disparity?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t know,¡± Repenhardt said, clicking his tongue. He continued, ¡°They know nothing about the tactics and skills of non-human races. The Fernando Knights Order might be elite, but they¡¯re unprepared for this kind of warfare. Orcs use brute strength and intimidation, which is very different from the disciplinedbat the knights are used to.¡±


    Sin nodded, starting to understand. The orc warriors, using their Spirits Weapons, were not just fighting with physical force but also with psychological warfare. The knights, despite their training and skill, were caught off guard and demoralized by these unexpected tactics.


    ¡°Actually, Spirits Weapon has many ws if you look closely. Even now, if they respond calmly, it¡¯s not something they can¡¯t handle. They still have the numbers. They just need to form ranks, have one side deal with the flying swords, and the rest handle the orcs.¡±


    But in the midst of battle, no one would think of such a strategy. If they had even basic knowledge about the orcs, they could respond adequately¡­


    ¡°Ignorance is truly frightening.¡±


    Seeing Repenhardt¡¯s bitter smile, Sin felt a mix of emotions. Despite his deep goodwill toward the non-human races, he was still human. Watching humans be foolishly defeated by other races, even if they were the enemy, was unpleasant.


    Noticing this, Repenhardt gently patted Sin¡¯s head and spoke softly.


    ¡°This world didn¡¯t just make non-human races foolish. Humanity has also be foolish. That¡¯s why I want to change the world. I want everyone to realize that acknowledging those different from oneself ultimately benefits oneself.¡±


    It was an arrogant statement, but Sin, witnessing the scene before him, couldn¡¯t help but agree. Suddenly, Repenhardt chuckled and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not pleasant to see humans dying before your eyes, is it?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s natural. I¡¯m human too.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t forget. Elves, dwarves, orcs¡ªthough they are different races, they are the same ¡®people¡¯ as humans.¡±


    Anyone else might have been confused. In this era, the word ¡°people¡± is synonymous with ¡°human.¡±


    But having met many non-human races, Sin understood Repenhardt¡¯s words.


    If beings with reason, intelligence, emotions, who can feel joy, sorrow, happiness, and anger are considered people¡­


    Elves, dwarves, orcs¡ªthey are all people.


    Sin nodded with an understanding expression. The carnage before him was indeed horrific, but he was no naive youngster unaware of reality. Repenhardt spoke with a solemn voice.


    ¡°They are fighting to live as people. This is that kind of war. And they have the right to shed that blood. The blood they have spilled over the years amounts to hundreds, thousands of times more than this!¡±

 Chapter 127

    [ Chapter 127 ]


    With the intervention of the Blue Bear Tribe, the tide of battlepletely reversed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,rades!¡±


    Malroid charged confidently into the midst of the enemy. Until now, he had been unable to advance to maintain formation, but the arrival of the orcs had caused the enemy lines to copse. Now, he could run wild.


    Sloytle also leaped forward with a burst ofughter. The elves unleashed fire and wind spirits in all directions, felling the enemy soldiers. Once the line was broken, even a thousand men were of no use. They were all shouting in confusion, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Oh, Seiya!¡±


    An old knight, filled with despair, cried out the name of the god Seiya. The elite Fernando Knights were being trampled by what they considered wild ve races. The situation felt so surreal that it naturally drove him to call upon the divine.


    A massive orc blocked his path. As huge as a mountain and as steadfast as a rock, he was Kalken, the chieftain of the Blue Bear Tribe.


    The old knight pointed his sword at him and cried out in despair.


    ¡°How can a filthy orc harm a human blessed by Seiya!¡±


    Kalken gave a nonchnt expression to the outcry, which was an insult if anything. Indeed, even he had to admit orcs lived without bathing, so he had no real rebuttal. Water was a precious resource in the destends of Deatnd.


    ¡°Well, you do look clean.¡±


    Kalken stared at the old knight, rubbing his tusk.


    ¡°Did you spend more time bathing than practicing with your sword?¡±


    Though rough, his words were understandable in themon tongue. The old knight¡¯s face turned red with anger. How could he, as a knight, endure such an insult!


    ¡°Arrgh!¡±


    The knight charged with a roar, his vision filled with a deep green light, like the lushness of a midsummer forest.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    As the decapitated knight fell back, Kalken rode his direwolf forward. In his hand was a weapon glowing with a great destructive power. The soldiers¡¯ cries of shock echoed around them.


    ¡°de Aura!¡±


    ¡°My God! Even there?¡±


    Sta began to sweep through the battlefield, her twin daggers infused with aura. All around the battlefield, the dazzling lights of aura, something a person might be lucky to see once in their lifetime, were bursting forth repeatedly. The giant beast¡¯s fangs cruelly took life after life.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    Tetsvalt groaned. He was still locked inbat with Kadamyte. Unlike Kadamyte, who focused purely on his immediate opponent, Tetsvalt was distracted by the overall battle situation, causing him to be gradually pushed back.


    ¡®What in the world is happening¡­¡¯


    Dazzling de Auras were zing from all directions. The level of swordsmanship, which Tetsvalt had achieved through a lifetime of training and took great pride in, was now appearing somonly.


    A faint light flickered in Tetsvalt¡¯s aged eyes. His mind felt utterly empty.


    ¡°What on earth has happened to the world!¡±


    At that moment, Kadamyte gritted his teeth and raised his halberd above his head. Seeing Tetsvalt¡¯s hesitation, he was making his final move.


    ¡°Yaaah!¡±


    With a loud yell, Kadamyte swung his halberd down. Despite his confusion, Tetsvalt took a steady defensive stance. Although his mind was already in a state of panic, his body, honed through relentless training, did not abandon its duty even in this situation.


    As the halberd and the long sword shed, waves of Aura spread out.


    Woooong!


    A crimson light red and swelled like mes from Kadamyte¡¯s entire body. Without missing the timing of the sh, he amplified his Aura several times using the power of Earth Resonance. Pushing against Tetsvalt¡¯s sword entwined with his halberd, Kadamyte shouted.


    ¡°Go! Haltron!¡±


    In a situation where it had already turned into a contest of strength, with the sudden amplification of his opponent¡¯s power, there was no way even Tetsvalt could avoid it. The overwhelming force crushed Tetsvalt along with his defending sword. Blood burst from his eyes.


    ¡°Kaaagh!¡±


    With a scream, Tetsvalt¡¯s head split in two along with his helmet. From the torn steel, blood and brain matter spouted like a fountain. Even as he was dying, he red. He still couldn¡¯t ept this reality.


    This is a nightmare!


    It¡¯s nothing but a terrible nightmare!


    At that moment, Kadamyte swung his halberd horizontally and effortlessly severed Tetsvalt¡¯s head.


    ¡°I have beheaded the enemymander!¡±


    Kadamyte raised his halberd and shouted loudly. The dazzling crimson Aura pierced the sky. Following him, four streaks of Aura shot up from all around the battlefield in response.


    ¡°Victory is ours! Now, let¡¯s deal with the remnants!¡±


    Malroid shouted, infusing his voice with Aura. The cry echoed thunderously across the sky. The entire allied forces of different races, emboldened, charged at the fortress defenders. The Sinai Fortress¡¯s army, already demoralized, had no fighting spirit left upon hearing of Tetsvalt¡¯s death.


    The dwarves charged in unison, swinging their axes.


    The elves unleashed mes and wind, scattering sharp sword strikes.


    The orcs threw their swords, creating fountains of blood.


    They unleashed their rage, carrying the weight of hundreds of years of oppression and suffering.


    And then¡­


    By the time the shadows of thete spring sun had grown long, Sinai Fortress, which had been defended by the strongest knight of Crovence and his three thousand troops, had finally fallen to two hundred warriors of different races.


    * * *


    The capital of the Crovence Kingdom, the royal city of Crotin.


    In a reception room situated at the heart of the pce, an angry shout echoed.


    ¡°What nonsense is this!¡±


    A young man in histe twenties, d in thevish attire of a noble, mmed his fist on the table. The young man, with dazzling blonde hair and green eyes, clearly bore the bloodline of the Crovence royal family. In front of him, a middle-aged man bowed his head, unsure of what to do.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s the truth, Sir Carsus.¡±


    Carsus pressed his hand to his forehead, shaking his head. He struggled to calm his rising anger, but it wasn¡¯t easy. The news brought by Baron Felik was truly shocking.


    The Sinai Fortress had fallen!


    The strongest fortress of the Crovence Kingdom had been overrun by Prince Yubel¡¯s forces, who had been pushed to their limit. This alone was astonishing, but the subsequent report was even more shocking.


    Most of the three thousand troops were massacred.


    Over a thousand were taken prisoner.


    The elite Fernando Knights, save for a dozen, were all killed.


    And the great knight, Tetsvalt von Fernando, was lost¡­


    ¡°This is impossible. How could Sir Tetsvalt¡­¡±


    It was an unprecedented, tragic defeat in the long history of the Crovence Kingdom. The details made it even more unbelievable. The enemy forces numbered barely two hundred, most of whom were non-human ve races.


    ¡°Is this truly certain?¡±


    ¡°From the ounts of the survivors, there is no doubt.¡±


    Baron Felik replied bitterly to Carsus, who continued to shake his head. The defeat was so severe that a considerable number of surviving troops had fled. Among them, over a hundred had returned to the royal city of Crotin.


    They all recounted the same facts.


    The enemies were Dwarves, Elves, and Orcs.


    Each one was a monstrous being that surpassed knights inbat, and five Orc and Dwarf Aura Users were leading them.


    One Dwarf, wielding a reddish-brown aura, had been seen beheading Tetsvalt with his own eyes.


    With so many survivors recounting the same story, it was impossible to dismiss it as a lie.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been a day since I heard of Count Piterran¡¯s fate¡­¡±


    Carsus shook his head. He had just learned of Count Piterran¡¯s death the previous day, who had attempted to seize Prince Yubel¡¯s military supplies. Unlike the Sinai Fortress, Count Piterran¡¯s importance within Carsus¡¯s army was not high, so the information had reached the royal cityte.


    At that time, Carsus had scoffed at the mention of Dwarves being involved. He had dismissed it as the ramblings of traumatized soldiers speaking nonsense out of the fear they experienced on the battlefield.


    However, given the current situation, he began to think that battle might have been real as well.


    Frowning, Carsus muttered, ¡°Could they all have been collectively mesmerized by powerful magic?¡±


    Baron Felik only responded with a bitter smile, knowing it was not worth replying to. Carsus quickly fell silent, realizing how absurd his own words sounded.


    To suggest that all those survivors were mesmerized by magic? That was even more far-fetched than the idea of Dwarves being Aura Users. If such a sorcerer existed, there would be no need for a siege. They could simply cast a curse over the entire fortress on their own.


    ¡°What about Sir Tetsvalt¡¯s body?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Well, the Prince Yubel¡¯s forces have respectfully prepared it for burial and are sending it back to the royal city of Crotin. It should arrive in three days¡­¡±


    At Baron Felik¡¯s somber words, Carsus closed his eyes. With all he had heard, he could no longer doubt the truth of this news.


    ¡°Truly, Sir Tetsvalt has passed away¡­¡±


    Tetsvalt had been a loyal vassal of the Fernando ducal family and Carsus¡¯s own swordsmanship mentor. He was like an uncle who had been by his side since childhood.


    ¡°Oh, my master¡­¡±


    Ovee with grief, Carsus¡¯s eyes welled with tears. Baron Felik watched him with sympathetic eyes.


    It was indeed a catastrophic defeat, one rarely seen in the history of warfare. For the young Carsus, it was an overwhelming blow.


    Yet, even in his sorrow, Carsus forced himself to regain hisposure. He muttered calmly, ¡°So, our current forces number twelve thousand. With the loss of the Sinai Fortress, the royal city of Crotin is also at risk. And the city¡¯s defense force is only about four thousand¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Carsus gave a solemnmand, ¡°Contact my father and my grandfather. And inform the other nobles as well. Gather all their forces in the royal city.¡±


    Carsus¡¯s father and grandfather were the Duke of Fernando and the Marquis of Brozen. Both had returned to their territories with their troops. The other nobles had done the same. Due to a poor harvest, they could not continue the war and had returned to strengthen their own territories.


    Baron Felik looked puzzled. Although the Sinai Fortress had fallen, Prince Yubel¡¯s forces still numbered only three thousand. Considering their numerical superiority, was such an action necessary?


    ¡°If we do that and lose our territories, our supply lines could be cut¡­¡±


    However, Carsus spoke firmly.


    ¡°No matter the circumstances, it is a fact that they have taken the Sinai Fortress. Thus, we cannot judge their strength by numbers alone. Lost territories can be reimed, but if we lose the capital, we cannot recover. They possess the crown and the seal, so if they hold a coronation in the capital, the neutral nobles might side with Prince Yubel. We must concentrate all our strength in one ce now.¡±


    ¡°Your judgment is wise.¡±


    Baron Felik bowed his head in admiration. It wasn¡¯t ttery; he genuinely felt this way. It had only been a few minutes since he heard of the death of his mentor and uncle-like figure, Tetsvalt. Yet, he had already regained hisposure, embodying the qualities of a renowned knight andmander.


    To exhibit such cold, quick judgment at such a young age?


    ¡®Indeed, the true king of this country can only be Sir Carsus!¡¯


    Baron Felik rose to carry out the orders. Just then, Carsus spoke again.


    ¡°And organize an intelligence unit to gather urate information. We need to know exactly what happened. Do not overlook even the smallest detail, and pay special attention!¡±


    Unlike other knights, Carsus had studied tactics and strategy extensively. Most knights believed that victory could be achieved with just bravery and arge number of troops, but the most crucial aspects of warfare were supplies and intelligence about the enemy.


    He didn¡¯t believe the preposterous tale of five Aura Users from different races, but it was certain that the enemy had used some strategy involving these ve races. To enter battle without knowing this would be an improper stance for amander.


    ¡°Yes, Sir Carsus.¡±


    Baron Felik bowed and left the room. Once the baron was gone, Carsus slumped deeply into his chair and let out a sigh.


    ¡°Phew, I thought the throne was within reach¡­¡±

 Chapter 128

    [ Chapter 128 ]


    Sinai Fortress, one day after its fall.


    A young man stood atop the still-smoldering fortress wall, facing the spring breeze as he surveyed thendscape.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m standing here¡­.¡±


    His golden hair fluttered in the wind like the wheat fields, while his green eyes roamed the fortress with an expression of deep emotion.


    Arge man in robes, standing beside him, spoke softly.


    ¡°I told you it wouldn¡¯t disappoint, Prince Yubel.¡±


    Prince Yubel shook his head, looking at Repenhardt.


    ¡°Truly¡­ When I heard the newsst night, I couldn¡¯t believe it.¡±


    The news of Sinai Fortress¡¯s fall reached Prince Yubel¡¯s army immediately.


    Before dispatching his troops, Repenhardt had sent messengers to other nobles, instructing them to send inspectors to verify their battle. He knew they wouldn¡¯t believe the victory without their trusted subordinates witnessing it firsthand.


    Though Repenhardt expected his request to be dismissed as unnecessary, the nobles surprisinglyplied, each discreetly cing a few of their men around the fortress. They didn¡¯t trust in Repenhardt¡¯s victory but intended to gather evidence to im the supplies if he failed and fled.


    Their expectations were brutally shattered. That evening, all inspectors returned to Baron Delphina¡¯s territory with dazed expressions. They would have dismissed Repenhardt¡¯s message as nonsense, but their own loyal subordinates unanimously confirmed the fall of Sinai Fortress, leaving no room for doubt.


    With faces like they had seen ghosts, Prince Yubel and the nobles departed Baron Delphina¡¯s territory with their entire forces. The strategic value of Sinai Fortress was iparable to Delphina¡¯s territory. Controlling it was akin to holding a knife to the throat of the royal capital, Krotin. If the fall was true, relocating the main force was imperative. Despite their disbelief, they marched their entire army, and at dawn, they triumphantly entered the now-conquered Sinai Fortress.


    ¡°Even standing here, it still feels like a dream,¡± Yubel muttered, gazing at his banners fluttering atop the fortress towers. Around the fortress, soldiers were busy with post-battle clean-up.


    Upon their entry, the first task for Prince Yubel¡¯s army was ¡®cleaning¡¯. Corpses of Carsus¡¯s soldiersy strewn across the fortress, and with only two hundred allied troops, clearing them all was a daunting task. Repenhardt scratched his head and gave a wry smile.


    ¡°Sorry for the unkempt appearance. Managing and housing the prisoners with just two hundred people is quite overwhelming.¡±


    Yubel burst intoughter.


    ¡°Haha, how could we make such valiant warriors handle the aftermath? Have they all been well-fed and rested?¡±


    ¡°They are all restingfortably, Prince Yubel.¡±


    Currently, the allied forces of different races were each taking rooms and recovering from their fatigue inside therge central building of the fortress. Yubel asked about this.


    ¡°What¡¯s the reaction of the nobles?¡±


    The building was originally used by the Knights of Fernando. The concern was that the nobles might not take well to having ve races upying the luxurious rooms once used by knights.


    Repenhardt shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°They might be furious inside, but what can they do? They¡¯ve done nothing, and the rooms were already assigned by the time we arrived at the fortress.¡±


    Regardless of merit, the nobles who entered Sinai Fortress were not in a position to say anything to the different races.


    They had been horrified upon entering the fortress and seeing the countless piles of corpses. Moreover, ording to their subordinates, there were as many as five Aura Users among them. No matter how deep-seated their prejudices against ve races were, the reality was undeniable.


    ¡°Well, having witnessed their battle firsthand, they can¡¯t really say anything.¡±


    Yubel smirked. He spoke as if he had seen the battle of Sinai Fortress in person, which was indeed true.


    Repenhardt had no intention of ending his ¡®different races publicity strategy¡¯ with just sending inspectors to the nobles. He knew well that humans only hear what they want to hear. So, he had recorded the entire battle using a relic from the Age of Silver.


    The reason he stayed at the main camp was not only to avoid revealing himself but also because he needed to be in a position where he could see the entire battlefield. Using a video recording crystal, an artifact from the Age of Silver, he had recorded the battle from start to finish and showed it to the nobles as soon as Prince Yubel¡¯s army arrived.


    ¡®If you¡¯re going to publicize, you must do it thoroughly.¡¯


    In that ¡®screening¡¯, all the nobles saw clearly.


    The formidable power of the Dwarves, Orcs, and Elves, and the five streams of Aura soaring across the battlefield. Repenhardt didn¡¯t forget to zoom in on the moment Kadamyte and Tetsvalt decided the victory. The vivid, magnified rey of the strongest knight of the Crovence Kingdom being beheaded was enough to terrify the nobles.


    ¡°By the way¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Yubel nced at the building where the different races were staying and continued to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to revel in the glory of victory, but for them to engage in such a battle with that number, their casualties must have been significant. What were the losses?¡±


    ¡°Seventeen Dwarven warriors and nine Orc warriors died. Fortunately, there were no casualties among the Elves, but they were all seriously injured. If you ask about the number of wounded, I would have to say all of them are injured.¡±


    As it was, Sin and the clerics of Redanti from Prince Yubel¡¯s army were sweating profusely as they healed the wounded of the different races. The battle had been so brutal that many had sustained injuries beyond immediate recovery. Without the immense holy power of Sin, the number of fatalities might have been much higher.


    ¡®Ah, deciding to bring him along was the best decision of this life.¡¯


    At that moment, Yubel wore a bitter expression.


    ¡°Considering the enemy¡¯s numbers, one might say it¡¯s minor, but given their numbers, it¡¯s indeed a significant loss.¡±


    Watching Yubelment earnestly, Repenhardt was impressed internally.


    ¡®Oh? This guy is a much morepetent prince than I thought?¡¯


    An ordinary prince wouldn¡¯t have cared about such losses. It wasn¡¯t just that he was soft-hearted andmenting over a single life. Yubel was urately assessing the strength of the different races, mourning the loss of renowned knights.


    ¡®Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about backing him instead of Carsus¡­¡¯


    In the previous life, after bing king, Carsus had ruled Crovence Kingdom as a wise and renowned ruler. Under his reign, the kingdom prospered, and the people lived in peace and wealth, praising him highly.


    Recing such a Carsus and attempting to enthrone the debauched Prince Yubel had pricked Repenhardt¡¯s conscience. But seeing Yubel now, if not for his love for Finia, he seemed to have no reason to be ndered. Yubel was also wise, quick in judgment, and possessed the dignity of a prince who faced reality without arrogance.


    ¡®Hmm, if both have the qualifications of a king, then supporting the one who matches my preference is the right choice.¡¯


    With a much lighter heart, Repenhardt bowed his head.


    ¡°Then, Prince Yubel, I will take my leave. There is much to be done.¡±


    ¡°Ah, indeed. I¡¯ve kept a weary man for too long, go and rest.¡±


    Repenhardt hadn¡¯t done anything during the battle exceptmentate and record it. What fatigue? Smiling wryly, he descended from the wall.


    * * *


    The attitudes of the nobles had clearly changed. Repenhardt had kindly shown them the video, and since all that they saw matched the reports of their subordinates, how could they not believe?


    Although the responses varied from person to person, at least among Prince Yubel¡¯s forces, there were no longer any who called the different races ipetent.


    The only problem was¡­


    ¡®Even so, there are still some who talk nonsense like this.¡¯


    Repenhardt sighed inwardly as he looked at the thin man before him, Viscount Damon. The man was rubbing his hands together, speaking in a sly voice.


    ¡°Our family¡¯s wealth is considerable. We can afford whatever price you name.¡±


    Viscount Damon was currently proposing to buy the Dwarven Aura Users, Kadamyte and Malroid, from him. Despite witnessing the remarkable prowess of the different races, he remained stuck in his prejudices. He believed that their strength wasn¡¯t due to their own capabilities but rather to Repenhardt¡¯s extraordinary ability tomand them.


    ¡°You are mistaken. They are not ves. They are proud allies of ours. I have told you this repeatedly.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, you refuse again. Well, I suppose I wouldn¡¯t want to exchange such beings for money either¡­¡±


    Despite the repeated exnations, Viscount Damon still didn¡¯t understand and thought Repenhardt was just being reluctant to part with valuable assets. Ending the conversation with him in the nicest way possible, Repenhardt heaved a deep sigh.


    ¡®Ugh, I¡¯d like to shut his mouth with a punch, but I can¡¯t do that.¡¯


    Currently, Repenhardt was busy meeting with Yubel¡¯s nobles. Having showcased the power of the different races, the next step was to strengthen rtions with the humans to minimize any future betrayals.


    Most of the nobles had attitudes simr to that of Viscount Damon. Although they praised Repenhardt¡¯s skills, few genuinely acknowledged the different races. Some, upon hearing they were free, interpreted it as ¡®wild¡¯ and secretly attempted to capture and tame the warriors of the Dahnhaim tribe and the Blue Bear tribe. Of course, Repenhardt had anticipated this and prepared in advance, so these attempts ended with the nobles getting beaten up.


    However, there were some nobles who sensed that something was different.


    Inside the corridors of Sinai Fortress, two middle-aged men were walking together amiably. They were Baron Haron and Baron Galin. These two were merchant-turned-nobles from the Feonin family, and unlike the others, they were among the more enlightened ones.


    ¡°If he can interact with them, there¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t, is there?¡±


    ¡°But what kind of interaction can we have with mere ves¡­¡±


    ¡°Even with the same material, a coarse item can be a chamber pot, while a masterpiece crafted by a skilled artisan can be a priceless porcin.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I still can¡¯t fully ept that ve races can be like that, but we can¡¯t ignore the reality before us.¡±


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s observe a bit more. Anyway, the power they demonstrated is undeniably real.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    With that, the two men, reserving their judgment, headed to their quarters. As their footsteps faded down the corridor, a massive shadow emerged from the darkness on the opposite side. It was Repenhardt, who had been using detection magic to gauge the reactions of the nobles.


    ¡°At least, it wasn¡¯t all in vain. Thankfully, there are some who understand.¡±


    The war had just begun.


    The exploits of the different races were only starting.


    From now on, humans would fight shoulder to shoulder with them. Together, they would wield their swords asrades.


    ¡°If that happens, my dream wille one step closer to reality.¡±

 Chapter 129

    [ Chapter 129 ]


    The capital city of Crotaine was enveloped in a chaotic atmosphere. This turmoil stemmed from the news that Sinai Fortress, the steadfast shield defending the capital, had fallen. Both the citizens engaged in their daily lives and the soldiers guarding the capital were all abuzz with fear and rumors.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Wasn¡¯t Sir Tetsvalt an Aura User renowned across the continent?¡±


    ¡°And yet they say it was a dwarf who killed Sir Tetsvalt?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s utter nonsense!¡±


    ¡°But hasn¡¯t Sinai Fortress actually fallen?¡±


    Most of the capital¡¯s citizens supported Prince Carsus. Being a famous knight with a brilliant mind and known for his fair and impartial attitude, Prince Carsus was far more popr than the libertine Prince Yubel. Every evening, worried voices filled the taverns around the capital as people discussed the future.


    ¡°Could it be true? That those orc-like creatures are so terrifying?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, aren¡¯t the orcs who participate in diator fights quite violent?¡±


    ¡°But still¡­.¡±


    The men drinking and talking in the tavern hall suddenly looked to their side. A clumsy-looking orc was passing by them, carrying a pile of firewood. It was an old orc ve owned by the tavern. Having be useless after working on a farm and growing old, it had been sold cheaply as a menialborer.


    ¡°Master. I chopped the wood. Brought it.¡±


    The orc ve spoke in a clumsy voice towards the counter. Soon, a stout woman appeared, pointing her finger and shouting irritably.


    ¡°Then you should immediately take it to the backyard! Stupid thing!¡±


    ¡°Understood. Kaltu. Going to backyard. Taking the wood.¡±


    Even as he was being scolded, the orc merely shuffled along, following orders. The men shook their heads at this sight.


    ¡°See, that is what an orc is.¡±


    ¡°Surely it¡¯s just a false rumor, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    They dismissed it as a mere rumor and continued drinking. However, their expressions remained somber. No matter how much it was considered hearsay, the fall of Sinai Fortress and the defeat of three thousand soldiers was an undeniable truth. Prince Yubel¡¯s army would soonunch a counterattack, which meant the capital would be a battlefield. There was no way to enjoy the drink.


    ¡°Who in the world would have orchestrated such a thing using the orcs?¡±


    ¡°Well, I heard something about it. It¡¯s said to be Count Piterran¡¯s army.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the one that was supposedly annihted by the dwarves¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shh! The honor of the noble families is at stake, we shouldn¡¯t speak too loudly about it!¡±


    The man who brought it up hushed the others and lowered his voice. The others, too, hunched their shoulders and waited for him to continue.


    ¡°I heard there is a priest of Phnence whomands those dwarves. Someone mentioned seeing him directing them with a mere flick of his fingers.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t priests usually reluctant to use ves because of their reputation?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, which makes it even stranger.¡±


    It was at that moment that a woman¡¯s voice interrupted their conversation.


    ¡°Could you tell me more about that story?¡±


    The voice belonged to a slender beauty who appeared to be in her mid-twenties. Dressed as a traveler, she held a bronze wine cup in one hand, suggesting she had been drinking. She had approached the men¡¯s table and was now looking down at them. With her perfect eight-head proportion, alluring face, and extraordinary beauty, she would have been considered a stunning beauty by any man.


    However, the men she approached were visibly taken aback.


    ¡®What the¡ª?¡¯


    ¡®Who is this woman?¡¯


    She was undeniably a beauty. In a portrait, she would be praised as a peerless beauty by anyone who saw it. But there was a problem.


    The woman was nearly two meters tall. From the seated men¡¯s perspective, her beautiful face was so high up that they had to tilt their heads back to see her.


    ¡®Why is this woman so tall?¡¯


    ¡®Did she inherit the bloodline of a legendary giant or something?¡¯


    Under normal circumstances, encountering such a beautiful woman might encourage them to try striking up a conversation, especially after a few drinks. But her height was so overwhelming that they couldn¡¯t muster the courage. One of the men, looking intimidated, asked,


    ¡°Wh-what do you want?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the priestess of Phnence you were just talking about. Have you heard anything else?¡±


    Her tone was polite but somehowmanding. Her demeanor was so natural that the men instinctively responded respectfully.


    ¡°Ah, yes. I haven¡¯t heard much. Just that the priestess whomands the orcs is from Phnence¡­ and he¡¯s a very young girl, about fourteen years old? They say he has extremely long red hair and is so pretty that he looks like a beautiful girl.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes shed with a terrifying intensity. The men shivered involuntarily, taken aback by her predatory look.


    Like a beast that had found its prey, the woman burst intoughter.


    ¡°Hohohoho!¡±


    Crunch!


    The bronze cup in her hand crumpled effortlessly!


    The men were struck with fear. To crumple a bronze cup with just her grip? What kind of unbnced beauty was this?


    But the woman seemed uninterested in answering their questions. She turned and headed towards the exit of the tavern. As she pushed the door open, she muttered in a low voice,


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you. Sin Phil Marcis, my betrothed!¡±


    * * *


    Prince Yubel¡¯s army, having captured Sinai Fortress, immediately advanced towards the capital, Krotin. The terrain between Sinai Fortress and Krotin was a vast in with no natural obstacles, which is why Sinai Fortress was known as the gateway to the capital.


    Although there were small garrisons along the way, most surrendered immediately when faced with an advancing force of three thousand soldiers.


    Some loyal to Carsus attempted to resist, leading to asional skirmishes, but they were no match for Prince Yubel¡¯s numerically superior army. It was a rapid and overwhelming advance.


    The strategy of Prince Yubel¡¯s army was a blitzkrieg, aiming to reim the capital while the enemy¡¯s forces were scattered.


    However, Carsus was no easy opponent. With swift responses and the use of magic for information dissemination, Carsus managed to gather all his forces in Krotin within just five days. Remarkably, his forces assembled even faster than those who had already started marching. Even Repenhardt could not help but be impressed by the speed.


    ¡±This means he assessed the situation immediately upon hearing of the fortress¡¯s fall, right? And his vassals packed up and moved right away too? Impressive. His strategic capability, poprity, and the training of his soldiers¡­ there¡¯s nothing to criticize.¡±


    The fact that the news of Sinai Fortress¡¯s fall reached them so quickly and that they could immediately mobilize their army indicated that Carsus had a well-establishedmunication andmand system. Carsus excelled not only in strategy and bravery but also in administrative capabilities. Although an enemy, he was undoubtedly a person worthy of respect.


    ¡®Truly a future wise king.¡¯


    In contrast, Prince Yubel¡¯s army, despite advocating for a blitzkrieg, had been dyed at Sinai Fortress for two days. The rushed march had left them unable to properly organize their forces, and some who distrusted Repenhardt opposed the hasty advance.


    Despite capturing the fortress, they argued that they should spend more time gathering troops, citing the persistent numerical disadvantage.


    To Repenhardt, this was an absurd stance.


    ¡®We¡¯ve gained the upper hand and have the enemy at our mercy, but now they suggest waiting for reinforcements because the enemy¡¯s neck might be tougher than expected?¡¯


    Thebined effect of Carsus¡¯spetence and the ineptitude of Yubel¡¯s faction led to Carsus¡¯s forces arriving in the capital two days ahead of Prince Yubel¡¯s army. Carsus allowed his troops a day of rest, then the next day led an army of ten thousand out of the capital.


    And one dayter¡­


    On the vast in of Redanti, between the forests in the center of Crovence, the two armies faced each other at a distance. It was the ten thousand strong army of Carsus against the slightly over three thousand soldiers of Prince Yubel. The blitzkrieg had ultimately failed, and now the two sides were poised for a direct confrontation of strength.


    ¡±Well, it¡¯s not all bad for us.¡±


    Repenhardt, surveying both camps from horseback, shrugged. Although the failure to retake the capital before the enemy forcesbined had caused Yubel¡¯s strategists toment, a direct confrontation was actually better for demonstrating the power of their allied non-human forces.


    Beside him, Siris frowned slightly.


    ¡±But wouldn¡¯t this lead to heavy casualties on our side?¡±


    She wore light battle attire and was armed with a scimitar, also mounted on a horse. Repenhardt shook his head.


    ¡±Considering their capabilities, it¡¯s better this way.¡±


    The initial n of Prince Yubel¡¯s army had been to retake the capital Krotin before the enemy forces could regroup and then hold a defensive position against reinforcements.


    However, this strategy was only viable under the assumption that they could indeed recapture the capital. If the reinforcements arrived during a siege, they would be attacked from both the front and rear.


    And given what they had seen, it was unlikely that Carsus, with his abilities, would easily surrender the capital.


    ¡±In fact, our dy worked out in our favor.¡±


    Once all his forces had gathered at the capital, Carsus had confidently led his army out into the open field. As a future king, he needed to consider public opinion. Turning the capital Krotin into a battlefield carried significant risks, making his decision a logical one.


    Moreover, nopetentmander would opt for a defensive battle when their forces outnumbered the enemy three to one.


    ¡±Then, I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    ¡±Alright, be careful!¡±


    ¡±Yes!¡±


    With a slight smile, Siris urged her horse towards the other side of the camp to join the elven warriors of the Dahnhaim tribe.


    Repenhardt¡¯s group was currently scattered. Ti was with the dwarf warriors of Grand Forge, Tassid was in the Blue Bear tribe¡¯s camp, Sin was among the clerics of Redanti within the healing corps, and Russ was with Prince Yubel¡¯s royal guard preparing for battle.


    ¡±I hope everyone stays safe¡­¡±


    Despite his confidence in their abilities, Repenhardt couldn¡¯t help but worry about his cherishedpanions as they faced the impending battle. As his voice trailed off, a loud, boisterous shout erupted right next to him.


    ¡±My lord, I pledge my life to protect you!¡±


    It was Talcata, the orc diator. He wore the plundered armor of the Fernando knights and stood by Repenhardt¡¯s side as his bodyguard, his face still burning with loyalty.


    Repenhardt nced at him and nodded weakly.


    ¡±Sure, go ahead.¡±


    In truth, he had wanted to send Talcata to the Blue Bear tribe with Tassid, hoping he could learn a thing or two from them.


    But Sta had refused. The warriors of the Blue Bear tribe fought together as one for a long time, and even though Talcata was also an orc, hisck of skill and synchronization meant he couldn¡¯t be integrated into their ranks.


    -Instead, leave him with me for about half a year after this. I¡¯ll train him to be an excellent orc! I raised Tassid too, you know? Hohoho!


    Sta¡¯s expression had been one of excitement, and Tassid, standing beside her, had looked rmed, making it clear that her ¡®training¡¯ would be rigorous and ¡®orc-like.¡¯ Repenhardt felt a pang of sympathy as he looked at Talcata.


    ¡±I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all for your own good.¡±


    ¡±My lord? Why are you looking at me like that¡­?¡±


    ¡±Oh, nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Feeling a twinge of guilt, Repenhardt turned his gaze back to the camp.


    Despite the disparity in numbers¡ªten thousand versus three thousand¡ªthe morale of the two armies wasn¡¯t as different as he had feared.


    The Carsus army was well-trained and had great trust in theirmander, and their numerical superiority naturally boosted their morale.


    However, Prince Yubel¡¯s army wasn¡¯t significantly demoralized either. Though nervous faces were evident at the sight of an army three times their size, they had five Aura Users among them and a formidable battalion that had taken a fortress of three thousand with just two hundred men.


    ¡±In the end, the rest is up to fate.¡±


    He had done his best. Repenhardt looked up at the sky.


    ¡±All that remains is to hope for victory. Well, if it gets too desperate, I¡¯ll have to jump in myself¡­¡±


    Given his past experiences, he hoped it wouldn¡¯te to that.


    Standard-bearers at the front of both armies waved their gs, signaling the preparation for battle. The camps aligned, and the vast in filled with an atmosphere charged with anticipation.


    Buuuuung!


    The war horns sounded from both sides, marking the beginning of the decisive battle for the throne of Crovence.

 Chapter 130

    [ Chapter 130 ]


    The forces of Carsus and Prince Yubel were both arrayed in formations that deviated from conventional battlefield strategies.


    The Carsus army had formed a strong defensive formation with tightly packed troops and positioned their knights at the forefront, aiming for a central breakthrough. While not necessarily a poor formation, this was typically a strategy employed by a smaller force facing arger army.


    In contrast, Prince Yubel¡¯s forces had stretched their formation thin and wide, creating an encircling shape with arms extended. This was usually a formation used when attempting to overwhelm the enemy with superior numbers.


    In essence, the formations of both sides were reversed.


    ¡°Of course, if you understand the circumstances, it¡¯s quite reasonable,¡± Repenhardt remarked, stroking his chin.


    The reason Prince Yubel¡¯s army, despite its smaller numbers, adopted an encircling formation was simple. It wasn¡¯t actually an encircling formation but rather multiple assault units. With six Aura Users among their ranks, there was no need to concentrate their powerful force in one spot.


    Additionally, the knights who had lost the honor to Repenhardt vied to be at the forefront this time. Thus, the decision was made to let them all lead the charge. Knights are most useful on the battlefield when they are charging at the front, so relegating them to the rear was not an option.


    Meanwhile, Carsus was wary of thebat prowess of Prince Yubel¡¯s forces, who had managed to capture Sinai Fortress with only two hundred men. Although he was reluctant to acknowledge the prowess of a ve race, the fact remained that Sinai Fortress had fallen to those two hundred men. He wasn¡¯t foolish enough to ignore the reality before his eyes.


    In terms of ¡®knight-level¡¯ strength, Prince Yubel¡¯s forces were actually superior to Carsus¡¯s. Despite this seemingly illogical scenario, Carsus¡¯s keen intellect grasped the situation. Thus, adopting a defensive formation was the rational choice.


    Buuuuuuung!


    As the horn sounded, both sides erupted in cheers. Amidst the booming voices that elevated their morale, a knight on horseback slowly advanced from the Carsus formation. He was a middle-aged man in his early forties, with light red hair and a magnificent beard.


    Cheers erupted from the Carsus army.


    ¡°The Demon Sword of Brozen!¡±


    ¡°Sir Spirius!¡±


    Raven von Spirius, a knight serving the Marquess of Brozen, was another Aura User within the Carsus army. Having awakened his Aura at the age of forty, and training diligently for three years, he was a rtively new Aura User but possessed formidablebat prowess.


    Sir Spirius drew his sword. Disying a brilliant red de Aura, he proudly showcased his power as he shouted.


    The forces of Carsus and Prince Yubel were both arrayed in formations that deviated from conventional battlefield strategies.


    The Carsus army had formed a strong defensive formation with tightly packed troops and positioned their knights at the forefront, aiming for a central breakthrough. While not necessarily a poor formation, this was typically a strategy employed by a smaller force facing arger army.


    In contrast, Prince Yubel¡¯s forces had stretched their formation thin and wide, creating an encircling shape with arms extended. This was usually a formation used when attempting to overwhelm the enemy with superior numbers.


    In essence, the formations of both sides were reversed.


    ¡°Of course, if you understand the circumstances, it¡¯s quite reasonable,¡± Repenhardt remarked, stroking his chin.


    The reason Prince Yubel¡¯s army, despite its smaller numbers, adopted an encircling formation was simple. It wasn¡¯t actually an encircling formation but rather multiple assault units. With six Aura Users among their ranks, there was no need to concentrate their powerful force in one spot.


    Additionally, the knights who had lost the honor to Repenhardt vied to be at the forefront this time. Thus, the decision was made to let them all lead the charge. Knights are most useful on the battlefield when they are charging at the front, so relegating them to the rear was not an option.


    Meanwhile, Carsus was wary of thebat prowess of Prince Yubel¡¯s forces, who had managed to capture Sinai Fortress with only two hundred men. Although he was reluctant to acknowledge the prowess of a ve race, the fact remained that Sinai Fortress had fallen to those two hundred men. He wasn¡¯t foolish enough to ignore the reality before his eyes.


    In terms of ¡®knight-level¡¯ strength, Prince Yubel¡¯s forces were actually superior to Carsus¡¯s. Despite this seemingly illogical scenario, Carsus¡¯s keen intellect grasped the situation. Thus, adopting a defensive formation was the rational choice.


    Buuuuuuung!


    As the horn sounded, both sides erupted in cheers. Amidst the booming voices that elevated their morale, a knight on horseback slowly advanced from the Carsus formation. He was a middle-aged man in his early forties, with light red hair and a magnificent beard.


    Cheers erupted from the Carsus army.


    ¡°The Demon Sword of Brozen!¡±


    ¡°Sir Spirius!¡±


    Raven von Spirius, a knight serving the Marquess of Brozen, was another Aura User within the Carsus army. Having awakened his Aura at the age of forty, and training diligently for three years, he was a rtively new Aura User but possessed formidablebat prowess.


    Sir Spirius drew his sword. Disying a brilliant red de Aura, he proudly showcased his power as he shouted.


    ¡°Foolish ones who cannot recognize the true king! I, Raven von Spirius, challenge you! If there is a warrior among you, step forward!¡±


    The cheers of the Carsus army grew louder. The radiant sword of the Aura User was indeed effective in boosting the soldiers¡¯ morale. Just the sight of such valor was enough to elevate spirits and make hearts race with excitement.


    ¡°Is there no warrior among you? It seems it was certainly a cowardly trick that defeated Sir Tetsvalt!¡±


    Kadamyte, who had been waiting, frowned as he watched Sir Spirius shouting.


    ¡°Shall I go out there and cut him down? Just by looking at him, he¡¯s weaker than that Tetsvalt fellow.¡±


    ¡°Hey, we already know who¡¯s going out, don¡¯t we?¡±


    The Dwarf warrior standing beside him stopped him. As expected, a man rode out from the camp. Sir Spirius¡¯s expression twisted slightly. He had heard rumors that Sir Tetsvalt had been killed by a Dwarf Aura User. But the man now emerging was clearly a human.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man drew a long sword and shouted boldly.


    ¡°I am Cyrus of the Tenes family, an ally of Prince Yubel. It is an honor to face the renowned Sir Spirius!¡±


    Wooooom!


    With a roar, a blue de Aura erupted from Russ¡¯s sword. This time, it was Prince Yubel¡¯s army that cheered. Spirius muttered in disbelief.


    ¡°Incredible. He doesn¡¯t even look thirty.¡±


    Considering themon knowledge of the present age that even the most exceptional warriors only awaken to Aura in theirte thirties, Russ¡¯s existence was indeed astonishing.


    ¡°Imend your martial prowess! Now, I shall present your head to Lord Carsus!¡±


    Spirius began to charge on his horse. Russ also rode forward, shouting.


    ¡°It will not be easy!¡±


    Red and blue lights collided at the center of the battlefield, causing an explosion.


    KABOOOM!


    At first nce, it might seem meaningless for renowned warriors to settle their skills one-on-one before a battle. However, any proper strategist knew how significant this act was in determining the soldiers¡¯ morale.


    From the perspective of amander, troop movements might be visible, but for an ordinary soldier, war was merely about wildly following orders, risking death if unlucky, and surviving if fortunate. To help these soldiers ovee the fear of death and boost theirbat spirit, it was necessary to show them directly, ¡®Look! Our side is this strong! Fight with confidence!¡¯


    ¡°Taaaah!¡±


    ¡°Haaap!¡±


    Russ and Spirius continuously shed their de Auras, leaving dazzling trails in the air. Each time their auras collided, sending shockwaves, the soldiers erupted in cheers. The cheers from Prince Yubel¡¯s army were louder than those from the Carsus army.


    ¡°Aura User!¡±


    ¡°We have an Aura User too now!¡±


    ¡°But who is that knight? He looks human.¡±


    ¡°They say it¡¯s Cyrus! Does it matter? He¡¯s on our side!¡±


    Since the civil war began, Prince Yubel¡¯s army had always ignored the Carsus army¡¯s provocations for one-on-one duels, immediately engaging in battle instead. Only an Aura User could face another Aura User, and it was always Tetsvalt or Spirius who issued the challenges. Knowing that they would surely lose if they epted, Prince Yubel¡¯s army couldn¡¯t afford to take up the challenge.


    As a result, Prince Yubel¡¯s troops always entered battle with lower moralepared to the Carsus army. The mere fact that they avoided these duels made the soldiers feel inferior. This sometimes led to the unfortunate situation where Prince Yubel¡¯s army, despite having the upper hand, would lose due to lower morale.


    But now it was different. Russ was holding his own against Sir Spirius with remarkable skill. Just having an Aura User to step up for a one-on-one duel sent Prince Yubel¡¯s army¡¯s morale soaring. Conversely, learning that their opponents had an additional Aura User dampened the Carsus army¡¯s spirits.


    ¡°Sir Spirius, you must win this,¡± Carsus muttered, watching the duel from the main camp while biting his nails.


    He was anxious. He had heard that two Orcs and three Dwarf Aura Users had taken down the Sinai Fortress. Now, there was an unexpected human Aura User in the mix.


    ¡®Do they mass-produce Aura Users or what? Why do they keep popping up?¡¯


    If the information was correct, the number of Aura Users on their side now exceeded that of the entire Crovence Kingdom.


    ¡®It seems unlikely, but with such rumors circting, Sir Spirius must defeat that young knight impressively.¡¯


    An adjutant beside him spoke cautiously.


    ¡°Do not worry too much, sir. Awakening Aura at such a young age is impressive, but he does not look to be even thirty. In terms of experience and skill, Sir Spirius cannot possibly lose.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Carsus nodded. Yet he couldn¡¯t shake the sense of unease that filled his heart.


    * * *


    A sharp trajectory of red de Aura rushed towards a vital point, only to be deflected by a dazzling circle of blue de Aura. Light shed with light, creating a splendid dance in the air.


    Spirius¡¯s expression hardened as he observed Russ, who countered his mounted swordsmanship with equal skill.


    ¡°You have impressive skills for a young warrior!¡±


    ¡°You too live up to your renowned reputation!¡±


    Russ responded with a shout, hiding a smile. With each sh of their swords, exhration surged through him.


    ¡®I can do this!¡¯


    He could indeed. He could hold his own and potentially even defeat Sir Spirius, the famed Aura User of Crovence. The realization brought him incredible satisfaction.


    Spirius¡¯s swordsmanship was undoubtedly superior to Russ¡¯s. Russ¡¯s unique, unpredictable style was not enough to prate Spirius¡¯s mastery of orthodox swordsmanship. In terms of pure swordsmanship, Russ would surely lose.


    Despite this, Russ was fighting Spirius on equal terms. Ironically, Russ had more ¡®experience¡¯ than Spirius.


    ¡®I must thank hyung for this.¡¯


    Spirius had roamed the continent as a young knight, surviving numerous deadly battles. However, after bing an Aura User, he had never faced a true life-or-death struggle.


    The Crovence Kingdom had enjoyed peace for the past decade, with no wars against other nations. As one of the most prominent noble families, the Marquisate of Brozen faced no significant threats, leaving Spirius without serious challenges. At best, he demonstrated his overwhelming prowess by scattering Aura against bandits and thieves.


    Moreover, Aura Users rarely sparred with each other to avoid revealing their techniques. Tetsvalt was considered the strongest knight in Crovence not because he had defeated all other Aura Users inbat, but because he had trained the longest and his Aura manifestation was the most intense. Aura Users could generally gauge each other¡¯s level by sensing their Aura.


    In contrast, Russ had encountered numerous Aura Users, including Repenhardt, Dwarves, and Orcs. In terms of fighting Aura Users, the young Russ, who had only recently awakened his Aura, had more practical experience than the forty-year-old Spirius, who had spent a lifetime mastering swordsmanship.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°You impudent brat!¡±


    Spirius roared, his red Aura ring as he charged. Russ, unfazed, met the attack head-on, his blue Aura zing. The battlefield crackled with energy as the two warriors shed, the oue uncertain but the spectacle undeniable.


    Shouting fiercely, the two knights continued their exchange of attacks. Unlike ordinary knights, who might rely on weapons like spears or shields, they only wielded long swords.


    However, with Aura capable of changing form at will, such conventional weapons were rendered meaningless. Each extended, fired, blocked, and redirected their red and blue de Auras in a ferocious battle.


    While Spirius had the upper hand in swordsmanship, their Aura reserves were evenly matched, and Russ¡¯s proficiency and experience in utilizing Aura were superior. The battle gradually tilted in Russ¡¯s favor.


    Seeing this, Repenhardt clicked his tongue.


    ¡®Well, I sent him out there thinking it wouldn¡¯t matter if he lost.¡¯


    Having missed the battle at Sinai Fortress, Russ had pestered Repenhardt for the chance to face Sir Spirius this time. Russ¡¯s loyalty to Repenhardt was driven by his ambition to make a name for himself and return to the Tenes family with honor, a reasonable request.


    This time, Repenhardt had readily agreed. At Sinai Fortress, the aim had been to prove the true strength of the other races, but that wasn¡¯t necessary now.


    Proving the strength of other races was good, but if they continued to outshine the humans, it would overshadow the humans¡¯ achievements.


    This would create a dichotomy of humans versus other races rather than allies.


    Given that most of Prince Yubel¡¯s army were humans, having a human Aura User step up was crucial to preserving the dignity of other nobles and preventing unnecessary jealousy and rivalry.


    ¡®If it looks like humans are being overshadowed by Dwarves or Orcs, it could give the wrong impression. But if Russ steps up, they¡¯ll see us as a formidable, diverse group of Aura Users. If Russ falls, then Kalken or Kadamyte can step in.¡¯


    Repenhardt had his reasons for sending Russ out. He hadn¡¯t expected Russ to win, as, based on his past life, Russ had little chance of defeating Sir Spirius at his current age.


    Yet, Russ was fighting remarkably well, far exceeding expectations. He was nearly dominating the situation.


    ¡®At this rate, he¡¯ll be called a Sword Saint in a few years.¡¯


    But on reflection, it wasn¡¯t so surprising. Russ¡¯s talent was extraordinary, nearlyplete in itself.


    He had only earned the title of Sword Saint in his forties because Aura Users typically avoided sparring, forcing him to learn everything on his own, which took time.


    Now, thanks to Repenhardt, he had the opportunity to learn from various sources, making his rapid progress unsurprising.

 Chapter 131

    [ Chapter 131 ]


    ¡°Krugh!¡±


    Spirius, who faced the de Aura, let out a groan. At the moment the auras shed, a subtle force permeated through his opponent¡¯s de Aura, striking his arms. Russ smirked.


    ¡°I learned this from Miss Sta!¡±


    More urately, he had stolen it. Naturally, Spirius couldn¡¯t understand what was being said. With a grimace, he swung his sword even more violently.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose to a brat like this!¡±


    Spirius put all his strength into his sword. The red de Aura grew thicker, shining like a massive pir of light. He intended to cut his opponent down with a single blow.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Russ¡¯s eyes gleamed as he swung his sword erratically in response. Numerous afterimages of his sword appeared, and dozens of blue auras surged towards Spirius.


    The ultimate techniques of the heavy sword and the illusion sword, executed by two knights, flew at each other. At the moment their strikes collided, Spirius¡¯s eyes widened. Most of the blue aura that met his sword vanished into nothingness.


    ¡®An illusion!¡¯


    All the attacks that emitted powerful waves of aura were fake. The real de Aura, possessing true power, silently and stealthily dug into his sides. Spirius screamed internally.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been deceived!¡¯


    The young Aura User in front of him had separated the presence and substance of the aura the moment he performed the illusion sword, deceiving even the senses of Spirius, an Aura User. It was an unimaginable and terrifying technique.


    As the weighty red aura pierced through empty air, blood spurted from Spirius¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Keough!¡±


    With blood gushing out, Spirius dropped his sword and fell from his horse. The Carsus camp stirred with surprised exmations from all around.


    ¡°Sir Spirius!¡±


    ¡°My God! Sir Spirius!¡±


    Falling from his horse, Spirius dangled his arms and looked at Russ in shock.


    As an Aura User himself, he understood what Russ had done. However, understanding how it was possible was beyond him. Russ, an absurdly talented genius, could steal aura maniption techniques just by observing, but for an ordinary Aura User like Spirius, such a feat was utterly impossible.


    ¡°How does someone his age possess such an incredible technique¡­.¡±


    In the despair of his lifelong training being rendered futile, Spirius stared nkly at Russ. Even after achieving victory, the young man did not rejoice; instead, he looked down at Spirius with a calm, collected gaze. Not only did he possess unparalleled skill, but he also had aposure far beyond his years.


    Of course, this was a misunderstanding on Spirius¡¯s part.


    ¡®Damn, I failed again, Phantom Divide.¡¯


    Russ was not actually cold-hearted; he was feeling mncholic. Spirius was awed by Russ¡¯s skill of separating presence from substance, but in truth, it was merely the result of failing the Phantom Divide, a technique meant to transcend space.


    ¡®Damn it, I can manage everything else, so why is the sess rate of this so low?¡¯


    Well, to others, it looked like he wore an arrogant and proud expression, as if defeating someone like Spirius was nothing to be happy about.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Letting out a humiliated groan, Spirius swiftly kicked off the ground and fled back to his formation. Russ simply watched with a stern face, as if Spirius was not even worth cutting down.


    In reality, he was momentarily disappointed due to his failed technique, causing him to miss the timing for a follow-up attack. But how could onlookers know the inner details? The sight of Spirius fleeing miserably contrasted sharply with Russ¡¯s proud stance. Prince Yubel¡¯s army chanted his name in unison.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Cyrus! Cyrus! Cyrus!¡±


    ¡°Long live Sir Cyrus!¡±


    It was a moment when the fame of Aura User Cyrus resonated across the continent.


    * * *


    Carsus sprang to his feet. The sight of Sir Spirius¡¯s miserable defeat clearly showed his soldiers were unsettled. If their morale dropped any further, they would be defeated without even a proper fight.


    He sent a hand signal and shouted.


    ¡°All troops! Charge!¡±


    A knight drew his sword and cried out bravely.


    ¡°For the true king! Let us go, Brozen Knights!¡±


    ¡°Ooooooh!¡±


    To boost their fallen morale, the entire knight order roared courageously and began to gallop. Prince Yubel also raised his hand and shouted.


    ¡°Everyone, charge!¡±


    Russ thrust his de aura into the sky and bellowed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Brave warriors!¡±


    The orc warriors of the Blue Bear Tribe, positioned at the forefront, let out a collective roar and drove their direwolves forward.


    ¡°Graaaah!¡±


    With the sound of thundering hooves shaking the earth, the knights of both armies simultaneously charged onto the battlefield. Waves of steel shed from both directions, creating a blood-soaked tide in the middle of the in. The leading orc cavalry sang the song of valor as they hurled their swords.


    ¡°Fight until your heart bursts!¡±


    ¡°Fight until your heart bursts!¡±


    ¡°The spirit of the warriors will bless us!¡±


    Five hundred Brozen knights and a hundred orc warriors of the Blue Bear Tribe shed. The battle, even grander than majestic, ended with the orc warriors¡¯ overwhelming victory. Wielding their Spirits Weapons, the orc warriors mercilessly cut down the knights and ravaged the battlefield.


    ¡°Arrrgh!¡±


    ¡°These monsters!¡±


    The screams of the Brozen knights echoed across the battlefield.


    The Brozen Knights, known to be on par with the Fernando Knights within the Crovence Kingdom, shared the same fate. This meant that the Brozen Knights were no different from the Fernando Knights in terms of skills and information about the orcs. Therefore, their destiny could only follow that of the Fernando Knights who defended Sinai Fortress.


    Following them, the human knights of Prince Yubel¡¯s army, emboldened by courage, charged into the enemy lines. Observing the battlefield, Carsus ground his teeth and shouted.


    ¡°Do not retreat! Their numbers are still few! Form ranks and unhorse them!¡±


    To counter the knights¡¯ charge, the infantry of Carsus¡¯s army had been thoroughly trained in tactics aimed at targeting the horses of the knights. Although the sess rate was only about ten percent, it was still far better than letting the soldiers face the knights¡¯ charge unprepared. True to their training, Carsus¡¯s army quickly formed ranks, executing the practiced formations swiftly.


    At that moment, Carsus¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡®Unhorse them?¡¯


    His soldiers were indeed well-trained in tactics against mounted knights. But were those mounts horses?


    ¡°Arrrooo!¡±


    Kalken¡¯s direwolf howled thunderously, savagely tearing through the soldiers. Sta¡¯s direwolf followed, swatting away obstructing soldiers with its front paws. Despite forming solid ranks, the soldiers were defenseless. They had learned to unhorse opponents, not to dismount those riding wolves!


    ¡°Aaagh!¡±


    ¡°Help me!¡±


    Moreover, the visual impact between horses and wolves was vastly different in terms of fear. Which would be scarier, an agitated horse or a snarling wolf? And unlike horses, the soldiers were not ustomed to wolves.


    The formation copsed in an instant. Arrows rained down on Carsus¡¯s troops like a deathly shower, followed by an overwhelming charge of infantry.


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    ¡°ughter them all!¡±


    Ten thousand troops of Carsus were pathetically outmatched by the three thousand of Prince Yubel¡¯s army. Leading the charge were six streams of dazzling aura. Even a single one would be despairing, but with six, it was impossible for their morale not to plummet. Carsus gnashed his teeth.


    ¡°Damn it! So the rumors were true!¡±


    With six aura users at the forefront, Prince Yubel¡¯s army overwhelmingly dominated the battlefield. Carsus yelled at his lieutenant.


    ¡°What on earth is Sir Saide doing?¡±


    Simultaneously with the full advance of his army, Carsus had detached two thousand troops to form a separate unit targeting the enemy¡¯s left nk. No matter how strong their charge was, the numerical inferiority remained unchanged. With overwhelmingly superior numbers, this separate unit would aim to strike the main force and cut off Prince Yubel¡¯s head, securing their victory.


    It was a textbook tactic for therge army of Carsus. Any strategist would praise Carsus for expertly deploying his soldiers.


    However, it wasn¡¯t working. The lieutenant responded in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Well¡­ Sir Saide is unable to break through the enemy¡¯s main force.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Their main force consists of only about two hundred soldiers!¡±


    Carsus muttered as if in a nightmare. Incredibly, the two thousand-strong detachment led by Sir Saide was being blocked by a mere two hundred soldiers guarding Prince Yubel¡¯s main force. The reason half of those two hundred were none other than the dwarf warriors of the Grand Forge.


    ¡°Haha! You see, we might have short legs, but we can¡¯t be poked around easily!¡±


    ¡°Standing our ground and holding out is our specialty!¡±


    Dwarf warriorscked mobility, but when they formed ranks in one spot, their defense was akin to that of a moving fortress. Despite the waves of cavalry and infantry, they did not budge and held the main force firmly.


    It was a continuous destruction ofmon sense. The orc warriors¡¯ superior mobility, the dwarven warriors¡¯ overwhelming defense, and the elves¡¯ wide-ranging offensive capabilities were all in y.


    ¡°Burn, my fiery friend!¡±


    Each time the elves shouted, Ignatius, the giant of fire, revealed his magnificent form and incinerated the soldiers. Deserters emerged amidst the screams. Although the Carsus army¡¯s mages tried to cast spells against the spirits¡­


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Another failure!¡±


    Watching his fellow mage copse, coughing up blood, Gort, the head of the mage unit, screamed. Since earlier, something had been interfering with the mana flow, blocking their magic attempts. Despite feeling the disruptions in their mana circuits, Gort, like a true mage, wondered.


    ¡®How powerful must the mage disrupting us be to cause this?¡¯


    Already, twenty mages had been unable to cast spells, continuously interrupted. For this to be possible, there must be a tremendously powerful mage on the enemy side, at least of the 8th or 9th circle.


    And for a mage of that caliber¡­


    ¡°No, if they have such skill, why not just cast high-level spells instead of this troublesome interference?¡±


    ¡®Well, I have the skill, but not enough mana yet.¡¯


    Repenhardt, who had just blocked another spell, smirked bitterly. He could easily guess what the enemy mages were thinking.


    He had been observing the flow of mana from the mages for a while now, interrupting the flow to break their spells whenever they tried something. Once a spell was cast, it couldn¡¯t be stopped, but if it was before activation, he could cut it off in advance.


    In short, it was a delicate act that required predicting what spell the opponent would use. It wasn¡¯t a matter of needing a high circle but rather exceptional insight, mana control, and magical sensing abilities, making it the perfect method for the current Repenhardt, who had low mana but high mastery.


    While Repenhardt was keeping the enemy mages in check, the mages of Prince Yubel¡¯s army were freelyunching fireballs and lightning strikes on the battlefield. They cast their spells with excitement, all the while sending looks of awe at Repenhardt for his seemingly impossible actions.


    ¡°Is Siris doing well?¡±


    Blocking yet another spell, Repenhardt nced stealthily to the other side of the battlefield. Though too busy with spell-breaking to cast a farsight spell, his basic vision was already extraordinary as an Aura User. Focusing his mind, he could see her wildly fighting among the elves in the distance.


    ¡°My friend Sarana, I call upon you in the name of our friendship¡­.¡±


    Once again, Siris had summoned the wind spirit, Sarana, and was freely ¡®stepping on¡¯ it to move up and down through the air over the battlefield. As expected, the spirits seemed to have the memory of a goldfish; they grimaced every time they were stepped on but still faithfully appeared when summoned.


    Blood sttered and screams erupted every time she soared into the air. Whenever her scimitar swung, cries of agony filled the air as the terrified enemies fled.


    ¡°Witch!¡±


    ¡°The elf witch is killing people!¡±


    Her presence, possessing exceptional martial skillspared to other elves, stood out even amidst the chaos of the battlefield. It seemed that once this war ended, Siris¡¯s name would also be widely known among the people.


    Swords shed, screams and groans echoed. Witnessing the gruesome battlefield and the horrifying sight of his own troops, Carsus eventually raised the g.


    ¡°Order the retreat¡­.¡±


    Even amidst despair, Carsus calmlymanded his troops to begin retreating. It was such a wlessmand that Prince Yubel¡¯s army dared not pursue. No matter how great their victory, their numerical disadvantage meant that a pursuit could lead to their forces being divided and defeated in detail.


    The suprememander, Yubel, raised his sword and shouted.


    ¡°Cheer! This is our victory!¡±


    Knights and soldiers drenched in blood simultaneously raised their weapons and shouted with all their might. The triumphant cries echoed across the in.


    ¡°Wooaahhh!¡±


    ¡°Yaaahhh!¡±


    Later, historians of the Crovence Kingdom would name this battle the Battle of Redant, marking it as a significant victory for Prince Yubel¡¯s army, leaving behind numerous bodies of Carsus¡¯s troops.

 Chapter 132

    [ Chapter 132 ]


    The forces of Carsus retreated to the capital, Krotin, leaving only about three thousand troops behind. Prince Yubel¡¯s army, having achieved a great victory, did not march directly to the capital but headed towards Count Hendrik¡¯s castle located near the ins of Redant.


    Count Hendrik, who had been driven from his territory for siding with Prince Yubel, controlled most of the granary region in the Redant ins. Having regained hisnd, Count Hendrik wept with joy, but the residents trembled with fear at the sight of the numerous soldiers approaching. With public sentiment already at its lowest due to a severe famine, the fear of harsh exploitation loomedrge.


    However, Prince Yubel¡¯s army, which had ample grain supplies, did not resort to plunder. Instead, they distributed grain to the starving residents, stabilizing the public sentiment. This wasn¡¯t because the nobles on Yubel¡¯s side were particrly concerned with the welfare of the residents, but rather, many being former merchants, they acted with a calcted pragmatism. With sufficient military provisions, it was more advantageous to win over the popce by generosity.


    As a result, celebrations were held throughout Hendrik¡¯s territory in honor of Prince Yubel¡¯s victory. Both soldiers and residents praised Yubel¡¯s name loudly as they ate and drank.


    ¡°Long live Prince Yubel!¡±


    ¡°Our true king!¡±


    Watching the scene from the balcony of Count Hendrik¡¯s castle, Yubel smirked.


    ¡°These people who were cheering for Carsus just yesterday change their attitudes so easily, Grandfather.¡±


    Frankly speaking,paring the poprity of Carsus and Yubel was almost insulting to Yubel, as Carsus had overwhelmingly more support. That it had shifted so dramatically was astonishing¡­


    Count Feonin, standing beside him, spoke with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°A true king illuminates the path even in the darkest of times. The brilliance of Your Highness as the rightful king has opened the eyes of those blinded by delusion. How could they not chant Your Highness¡¯s name?¡±


    His words flowed smoothly, as if his mouth were greased. Yubel sneered.


    ¡°Am I a bonfire? What brilliance¡­¡±


    To themon folk, the best king is simply the one who can feed them on time. Despite having a reputation as a libertine due to his love affair with Finia, Yubel was far from being a foolish prince. He possessed enough cold-bloodedness not to be deluded by the cheers in front of him.


    Count Feonin smiled at Yubel¡¯s sarcasm.


    ¡°Both Your Highness and I know the truth, but speaking this way is the noble manner.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true enough.¡±


    Shrugging his shoulders, Yubel left the balcony and returned to the drawing-room. Count Feonin followed him, continuing the conversation.


    ¡°The Prince of Carsus appears to be preparing for a defensive battle, holed up in the capital, Krotin. Moreover, Count Wet and Baron Terzen have arrived to pledge their loyalty to Your Highness, so you must grant them an audience soon.¡±


    Count Wet and Baron Terzen were nobles who had maintained neutrality in this session war. They had refrained from participating in the civil war, relying on their kinship with Sir Hatsbergen, an Aura User.


    Yubel, fully understanding the situation, clicked his tongue.


    ¡°They¡¯re all like roons.¡±


    Currently, numerous neutral nobles were flocking to pledge allegiance to Yubel¡¯s side. They had been merely observing the battle¡¯s progress, but now that the tide had clearly turned in favor of Prince Yubel¡¯s forces, they rushed in to secure some benefits.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the noble way,¡± Count Feonin responded as if it were obvious.


    The reason these neutral nobles, who had stayed silent while Carsus was overwhelmingly dominant, were now aligning with Yubel was simple.


    From the perspective of the neutral nobles, siding with the victorious Carsus offered little advantage. The nobles in Prince Yubel¡¯s camp were mostly merchants, who possessed substantial wealth, but it was merchant wealth¡ªdynamic assets like trading partnerships with other countries, trading systems, andmercial rights that were valuable only to those who could utilize them effectively. Their territories were not particrly impressive.


    With the powerful Fernando ducal family and the Marquess of Brozen on Carsus¡¯s side, even if the neutral nobles performed notable deeds, they would not receive significant political rewards. And thends avable for distribution if Yubel¡¯s forces were defeated were quite limited. Most would be allocated to the vassals of those two great noble families, leaving little for the neutral nobles. Therefore, it was better to dere neutrality and preserve the strength of their houses.


    On the other hand, supporting Yubel offered a different prospect. The Fernando ducal family and the Marquess of Brozen were the most formidable traditional powers in the kingdom,manding vast territories and influence. Thends of their vassals were also extensive. The greatest asset, after all, was real estate! If Yubel emerged victorious, they could expect to be granted substantial tracts ofnd.


    ¡°However, Aura Users like Sir Hatsbergen, Sir Grandiad, and Sir Zecklik continue to dere neutrality, Your Highness.¡±


    Count Feonin mentioned the names of three Aura Users from the Kingdom of Crovence who had not participated in the civil war, his expression tinged with regret. Suddenly, he looked at Yubel and suggested,


    ¡°What about summoning them in the name of the king? They did not respond before, but now¡­¡±


    Yubel cut off his grandfather firmly, questioning,


    ¡°Why should we be concerned?¡± Yubel retorted.


    Count Feonin¡¯s mustache twitched as he realized something.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s true,¡± he stammered.


    There was a time when they had fervently hoped for even one of those Aura Users to join their cause. Count Feonin himself, being Yubel¡¯s maternal rtive, had personally sought them out. Of course, he had returned without even meeting them. Such was the desperation for the presence of an Aura User at the time.


    But now, the situation had changed. Aura Users abounded on their side. Just seeing them was enough to make one feel secure. There was no need to extend a hand to those who had previously acted high and mighty.


    ¡°However, there is a possibility that Carsus might reach out to them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. All three of them are not the type to dere neutrality just for practical gains.¡±


    When the civil war broke out, Sir Hatsbergen and the other two Aura Users had secluded themselves under the pretext of illness. The notion of an Aura User falling ill was a joke. Naturally, it was understood that they had dered neutrality. However, Yubel, having met them at the royal pce, knew their characters well.


    ¡°Unlike other nobles who dered neutrality for practical reasons, those gentlemen genuinely could not bring themselves to draw their swords for either side. As knights sworn to loyalty to both the king and the state, choosing me would mean betraying the state, while choosing Carsus would mean betraying the king.¡±


    Given their principles, it was unlikely they would now choose Carsus. If they were of a mind to do so, they would have already sided with either Yubel or Carsus.


    Count Feonin, reacting to Yubel¡¯s calm exnation, jumped up.


    ¡°That¡¯s their greatest folly! How can choosing Prince Yubel be considered a betrayal of the state!¡±


    He acknowledged Carsus¡¯s abilities, but Count Feonin was equally convinced of his grandson¡¯s potential as a king. Wasn¡¯t Yubel disying a level-headedness andposure that wasn¡¯t swayed by worldly rumors? At such a young age, there were few who could view reality with such calm eptance, even when discussing matters about themselves.


    ¡°If only he didn¡¯t have that quirk¡­¡± Count Feonin muttered with a dissatisfied expression. He was thinking of the Dwarf maiden who was likely still guarding Yubel from somewhere inside the drawing-room.


    ¡®If only that lowly creature wasn¡¯t around, those rumors wouldn¡¯t have spread, and he would have been rightfully evaluated from the beginning!¡¯


    Watching his grandfather¡¯s wrinkled face filled with discontent, Yubel scratched his cheek.


    ¡®Honestly, it¡¯s because of Finia that I¡¯ve managed toe this far¡­¡¯


    Since childhood, Yubel had grown up as a prince. With Telion as the clear heir to the throne, his position as the second prince afforded him fewer duties but more power. There was every possibility that he could be a foolish prince, believing that everything in the world existed for him and that all the ttery directed at him was sincere.


    It was Finia who prevented this. She was a dwarf who could hear the voice of truth and thus could discern the sincerity and deceit of Yubel¡¯s subjects. The fact that dwarves could hear the voice of truth was a long-forgotten tale among humans. Unaware of this, people would openly tter with deceit before Finia. Each time, she distinguished truth from lies, identifying loyal subjects and sycophants. Without her, Yubel would not have been able to see reality so clearly.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that ipetent either¡­¡±


    Yubel murmured, trailing off, andughed inwardly.


    ¡®Still, Carsus was better, wasn¡¯t he?¡¯


    Thanks to Finia, Yubel had grown this far as a prince with power. But Carsus, without such aid, had distinguished between tterers and loyalists, bing a knight of remarkable prowess through diligent training, and had excelled in both strategy and administration through relentless effort.


    ¡®So, I actually thought Carsus would be a better fit for the throne¡­¡¯


    However, Yubel knew that someone as suited for the throne as Carsus would never allow him to live if he became king.


    It wasn¡¯t just due to a lust for power. Since Carsus himself had a blemish in his royal lineage, Yubel¡¯s very existence could continue to taint the kingdom. As a cousin who shared his blood, Carsus, though saddened, would be ruthless in beheading Prince Yubel for the future and peace of the kingdom.


    No, he would surely do it. He had the true qualities of a king who sincerely cared for and loved his people!


    ¡®What choice do I have? Given this fate, the only way to avoid death is to be king.¡¯


    If Carsus was genuinely aiming for the throne out of concern for the future of the Crovence Kingdom, Yubel had to be king merely to save his own life. It was a truly regrettable situation for the kingdom¡¯s people.


    Looking out the window, Yubel muttered with a resolute expression.


    ¡°I must be king. A king who truly cares for the people.¡±


    That would be the least repayment he could offer this country.


    * * *


    **Hendrik¡¯s Ducal Estate, backyard.**


    In the deserted, leisurely clearing, a young boy was doing push-ups.


    ¡°Thirty-twwooo¡­! Thirty-thhreee¡­!¡±


    The boy with red hair, putting on a determined expression as if he were facing an army of a million men, was none other than Sin, who had recently gained fame as the ¡°Young Saint¡± among Prince Yubel¡¯s army due to thetest battle.


    Despite being in his mid-teens and looking more like a girl than a boy, he faced spears and swords without fear and performed healing magic without batting an eye at even the most gruesome wounds, leaving a deep impression on both enemies and allies.


    Moreover, his divine power was on a different level from other clergy. Thanks to Sin, the number of soldiers and knights who had returned from the brink of death was enormous. Everyone revered Sin as their savior, loudly praising him and the goddess Phnence.


    Of course, Sin, indifferent to all the chatter, was focused solely on building his muscles under the diligent guidance of his personal trainer, Repenhardt.


    ¡°Thirty-foouuur¡­! Thirty-fi¡­fii¡­¡±


    Sin finally failed on his 35th push-up, copsing to the ground. Repenhardt, who had been watching from the side, shook his head and extended his hand.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough for now. Rx your muscles, rest a bit, then we¡¯ll move on to squats.¡±


    A golden aura flowed from Repenhardt¡¯s extended hand, enveloping Sin¡¯s entire body. It was a unique technique of Gym Unbreakable, designed to rx all muscles and recover fatigue. Feeling somewhat better, Sin staggered to his feet and spread his legs to assume a stance.


    ¡°Alright, squats it is.¡±


    Squats, a method to strengthen the lower body muscles, basically involved sitting down and standing up repeatedly. Even while trembling, Sin¡¯s determination to move on to the next exercise showed a resolveparable to that of a top-tier warrior. Repenhardt quickly stopped him.


    ¡°Hey, I said rest first, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯ve told you over and over that overworking is a no-go.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Got it.¡±


    Despite his whole body screaming in muscle pain, Sin kept clicking his tongue as if disappointed. At this point, it seemed like he was moving his body purely through willpower. It was almost pitiful to think about how he ended up in such a body.

 Chapter 133

    [ Chapter 133 ]


    With a pitiful expression on his face, Repenhardt suddenly tilted his head toward Sn.


    ¡°By the way, what is Siris doing over there?¡±


    Under arge tree in the clearing a short distance away, an elf girl with tinum blonde hair and brown skin was squatting. She was facing a translucent figure of another girl.


    Repenhardt pursed his lips.


    ¡°Um¡­ socializing?¡±


    Siris was fervently pleading.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sarana, okay? Please forgive me.¡±


    In front of her, the translucent girl, the wind spirit Sarana, had a pouty face and kept snorting in annoyance.


    ¡°¡­Hmph hmph!¡±


    Siris had originally been training in spirit summoning in this clearing, just like Sn. Unlike the Danhaim tribe, who only mastered the fire spirits, she had already reached the level of summoning three of the seven major spirits: the wind spirit Sarana, the fire spirit Ignatius, and the water spirit Nymphia. This wasrgely due to her contract with the magic bow Nihillen. Of course, her proficiency was still not as great as the older elves who had spent many years in practice, so Ignatius was only the size of a human.


    After practicing by summoning Ignatius and Nymphia, she had called upon the wind spirit Sarana. However, it seemed that Sarana remembered Siris¡¯s ¡®atrocities¡¯ from being overused recently. Apparently, spirits had a better memory than goldfish.


    ¡°It was a life-or-death battle, so I had no choice. We¡¯re friends, right? You¡¯re going to forgive me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmph hmph hmph!¡±


    Sweating profusely, she tried to soothe Sarana, but the spirit did not ease her expression. Eventually, Sarana faded away, disappearing ¡®with the wind¡¯ as the saying goes.


    ¡°Darn¡­¡±


    Biting her thumb and frowning, Siris heard a soft voice behind her.


    ¡°See, I told you she¡¯d be mad?¡±


    After ring at the triumphant-looking Repenhardt, Siris stood up and shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Well, if I call her again in about two days, she¡¯ll forget everything. Even though their memory is better than goldfish, spirits still have their limits.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you really friends with the spirits?¡±


    ¡°Ho ho ho, true friendship is about epting each other¡¯s strengths and weaknesses.¡±


    Seeing Siris smile sweetly, Repenhardt felt a strange chill. He shivered slightly.


    ¡®Was she always like this?¡¯


    It seemed like her true nature was being revealed more and more as time passed. Ah, so her personality in her previous life was all just a facade!


    As Siris approached Repenhardt with a bright smile, her expression suddenly calmed down.


    ¡°The prince of Carsus is no ordinary person. As a knight, amander, and a leader.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s to be expected.¡±


    He was originally destined to be a wise king remembered in the history of the Crovence Kingdom.


    ¡°Actually, wouldn¡¯t it make the people of Crovence happier if Prince Carsus became king?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something we can¡¯t know for sure.¡±


    Repenhardt shook his head with a serious expression.


    ¡°Just because someone excels at everything doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯d make a good king.¡±


    A king isn¡¯t someone who can do everything.


    A king is someone who governs.


    It¡¯s not about possessing extraordinary abilities, but rather about effectively managing those who do. That is the true mark of a great king.


    In essence, the ability to ce the right people in the right positions is the core of rulership. Of course, being able to do everything oneself might imply an excellent eye for choosing experts, which could also make one a great king, but that¡¯s just one of many factors and not the most crucial one.


    Simply put, as long as one avoids selecting fools or those with ulterior motives, they can generally be a good king. Of course, since this is the hardest part, good kings are rare, and that¡¯s why sycophants run rampant¡­


    ¡°Prince Yubel can also be a good king.¡±


    With Finia, the high-performance lie detector, by his side, Yubel can at least distinguish between loyalists and traitors just as well as Carsus. Moreover, he possesses the fairness to firmly reject any ttering words if they are lies.


    ¡°There are plenty of rulers who, despite knowing better, make foolish decisions swayed by the praise before them. If the prince can avoid that, he can be an excellent king.¡±


    Siris nodded, seemingly understanding. But what she wanted to discuss wasn¡¯t about Prince Yubel¡¯s qualifications.


    Siris suddenly fixed a sharp gaze on him and asked,


    ¡°Is it really something you don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You mentioned before that Prince Carsus was originally supposed to ascend to the throne.¡±


    With a calm yet hawk-like piercing gaze, Siris continued her interrogation.


    ¡°The future is generally unknown. But do you really not know? You?¡±


    Repenhardt closed his eyes and sighed.


    ¡°Yes, in fact, after Carsus became king, the Crovence Kingdom enjoyed considerable peace and prosperity.¡±


    And he added silently to himself,


    ¡®I was the one who shattered that era of peace, though.¡¯


    Indeed, until the mes of war ignited by the Antares Empire engulfed the entire continent, the Crovence Kingdom was one of the most prosperous nations on the continent.


    ¡°Then, he is the true king destined by fate.¡±


    Siris murmured in a mncholic voice.


    ¡°If only someone from another time hadn¡¯t toyed with his fate¡­¡±


    Her words pierced the corner of his heart, a feeling that had lingered since he joined the war. Repenhardt had chosen Prince Yubel for the sake of other races, but in doing so, he had mocked the rightful human king and the destiny of an entire nation.


    ¡®If only Carsus had been a tyrant, I could have proceeded without any qualms¡­¡¯


    ¡°Are you going to kill him?¡±


    ¡°I originally nned to¡­¡±


    Repenhardt trailed off. Siris was right.


    Was it not enough to mock a man¡¯s destiny, but did he also have to take his life?


    For his dream, did he really have to go this far?


    Of course, he was prepared to make any sacrifice. That resolve hadn¡¯t changed. But, was the sacrifice of Carsus truly necessary right now?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He is indeed too valuable a man to be killed by someone like me.¡±


    Repenhardt fell into deep thought. Siris, with a calm expression, closed her lips and silently watched him. It was then.


    ¡°Mage-nim!¡±


    A soldier came running from the other side of the clearing. Repenhardt had ordered no one to approach unless it was urgent, so something must have happened. The entire group looked on with guarded expressions. However, the soldier¡¯s face did not seem to indicate a grave matter. He appeared confused and surprised, but not frightened.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The soldier, upon approaching, gave a quick bow and spoke.


    ¡°There is a woman here to see you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Me?¡±


    ¡°No, specifically, she came to see the young saint, but¡­¡±


    The soldier made an awkward face, scratching his cheek as he looked up at Repenhardt¡¯s imposing figure.


    ¡°Still, it seems like she came to see you¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Perplexed, Repenhardt headed to the reception room where the guest awaited. As he opened the door and entered, the woman sitting on the sofa stood up to greet him. She was a beauty with soft ck hair and dark eyes. It seemed she had been informed beforehand, as she recognized Repenhardt and greeted him politely.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Lord Repenhardt. I am Christine, a pdin serving Lord Seiya.¡±


    In that moment, Repenhardt immediately understood why the soldier had been so ambiguous.


    ¡®Huh? Does Teslon have a sister?¡¯


    Of course, her greeting indicated that this was their first meeting, so that couldn¡¯t be the case. Nheless, the thought crossed his mind unavoidably.


    The beautiful woman before him was none other than the one who had ¡®made eye contact¡¯ with Repenhardt. Already troubled by his height, which was approaching 2 meters, Repenhardt had been anxioustely. Despite not practicing the so-called ¡®Height eleration Breathing Technique¡¯ learned from Gym Unbreakable, the ruthless body of Teslon continued to grow relentlessly.


    ¡®No way, how can someone keep growing into their mid-20s like this!¡¯


    These days, he couldn¡¯t sleep well, fearing he might turn into a 230-centimeter brute like Teslon from his past life. Yet, the alluring beauty before him was nearly as massive as Repenhardt himself.


    Despite his surprise, Repenhardt tried topose his expression and scrutinized the woman. Though she was dressed like a traveler, unlike a holy knight, the sword at Christine¡¯s side was unmistakably the one used only by the holy knights of the main god Seiya. The hilt bore an engraving of clouds and thunder, confirming her identity.


    ¡°Oh, I see. But what brings a holy knight serving the main god Seiya to me?¡±


    Christine responded with a wry smile.


    ¡°The person I¡¯m looking for is the priest of Phnence, Sin Phil Marcis. I understand why you might be mistaken, though.¡±


    ¡°May I ask why you are looking for Sin?¡±


    Christine was about to answer when Sin, apanied by Siris, entered the room.


    ¡°Someone was looking for me¡­.¡±


    Christine and Sin¡¯s eyes met. Instantly, Sin turned pale and screamed.


    ¡°Ah! Christine!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Sin!¡±


    Christine¡¯s face blossomed into a radiant smile at the sight of Sin. The stunning beauty¡¯s smile seemed to brighten the entire room, perhaps excessively so due to her imposing size.


    Christine opened her arms wide and approached Sin with a voice full of love.


    ¡°My love, how long will you run from destiny?¡±


    With a look of a rabbit trapped in a lion¡¯s den, Sin retreated frantically.


    ¡°Why am I your love?¡±


    ¡°Because our meeting is destiny.¡±


    ¡°No, I mean, why is it destiny?¡±


    Repenhardt and Siris exchanged bewildered nces as they watched the two. Sin, who remained calm even in the face of a ghoul¡¯s ws and the devil¡¯s de, was now sweating profusely in extreme fear¡ªa sight worth paying to see.


    ¡°Eeeek!¡±


    Finally, Sin, continuing to back away, hurriedly fled the room. Repenhardt blocked Christine, who was about to chase after him with glowing eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but ask this one question.


    ¡°What exactly is your rtionship with Sin?¡±


    Sending a reproachful look at Repenhardt for blocking her, Christine answered clearly.


    ¡°In the name of the great god, we are betrothed.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    * * *


    In his quarters, Sin was frantically packing his belongings.


    ¡°I have to escape, I need to leave this ce quickly.¡±


    His usual neat appearance was nowhere to be seen as he haphazardly shoved clothes and travel items into his bag. At that moment, arge shadow fell over him, and a voice called out from behind.


    ¡°Hey, Sin.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Sin screamed and tried to run, but thick fingers mped down on his shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Repenhardt.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Repen.¡±


    Finally, Sin stopped struggling and turned around, his face pale. Repenhardt and Siris shook their heads at the sight. How out of it must he have been to not even recognize Repenhardt¡¯s voice?


    ¡°W-where is Christine? Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s waiting in the reception room for now. So calm down.¡±


    Repenhardt patted the bed, trying to soothe Sin, who kept ncing around nervously. Taking deep breaths, Sin slumped down on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Were you really engaged?¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    With a deep sigh, Sin began to stammer out an exnation.

 Chapter 134

    [ Chapter 134 ]


    Christine Syl Estana.


    She hailed from an ancient family in the Kingdom of Hallein, located in the southern continent. From a young age, her beauty was renowned throughout the kingdom. Even as a ten-year-old, her captivating smiles made even older men blush with excitement, unable to contain their fluttering hearts. People often whispered that if she grew up, she would be a stunning beauty capable of toppling a nation.


    Indeed, Christine grew into a magnificent beauty. The problem was that she grew too much.


    No matter how beautiful a woman is, men tend to be hesitant if the woman is taller than them. Of course, some men prefer taller women, but there are limits. Two meters is too tall.


    The numerous marriage proposals she received as a child abruptly stopped when she reached puberty. While noble marriages were often arranged, they still required the partners to be somewhatpatible. The only proposals she received were from disabled or mentally deficient suitors. The Estana family did not have enough power or shamelessness to push their daughter onto a proper suitor with such a significant w.


    Count Estana, Christine¡¯s father, agonized over her situation.


    His poor daughter, if only she had been less attractive. Since she had been praised as a beauty from a young age, he desperately wanted her to find happiness as a woman. He prayed to Seiya daily.


    Then a miracle urred. The great god Seiya delivered an oracle.


    ¡°She is the daughter of the gods, living as the sword to wield divine power and will be the mother of a great one. On the day she meets the man of the sun, their fates will be intertwined.¡±


    The Seiya Order epted Christine and, following the oracle, began her training as a holy knight. She lived as the sword of the order until one day, she was dispatched to the Vasily Kingdom. The order had intervened to mediate a fierce territorial conflict.


    The Phnence Order was already there, healing the wounded with their priests. It was there that Christine met her destined lover, Sin Phil Marcis.


    He had hair as red as the sun.


    He possessed extraordinarily beautiful features.


    Sin moved gracefully across the battlefield, tending to the wounded, embodying the very ideal Christine had always dreamed of. She fell in love at first sight. She didn¡¯t care that he looked no older than twelve.


    Returning to the Seiya Order, Christine dered.


    The oracle¡¯s fated connection had been realized. She had found the one destined to be the father of the great one.


    The order was thrown into an uproar.


    Unlike Christine, the members of the Seiya Order possessed a highly rational way of thinking. They were not perverted enough to agree with the bizarre notion of a woman in her mid-twenties pouncing on a boy twelve years her junior.


    Naturally, they tried to dissuade her. ¡°You must be mistaken,¡± they said. ¡°Surely, Seiya¡¯s destined partner for you isn¡¯t such a young child,¡± and so on.


    Then, Seiya¡¯s oracle descended once again.


    ¨C It¡¯s him.


    This time, the oraclecked any profound sanctity, to the point where Seiya¡¯s priests questioned whether they had received it correctly.


    However, the fact remained that the main god Seiya had affirmed Christine¡¯s im. Eventually, the Seiya Order sent a formal proposal to the Phnence Order.


    The main god Seiya stood above the other twelve gods who blessed humans. Consequently, the Seiya Order wielded more power than other orders. For the Phnence Order, it was a proposal they couldn¡¯t easily refuse.


    Moreover, there was no real reason to reject it. No matter how young Sin appeared, he was already seventeen at the time. Numerically speaking, the age difference wasn¡¯t significant. They couldn¡¯t particrly criticize Christine¡¯s preference. Besides, due to its nature, the Phnence Order was somewhat lenient towards such unconventional tastes.


    As worshippers of the goddess of love, they couldn¡¯t endorse a marriage devoid of love. However, defying Seiya¡¯s oracle was also out of the question, so the Phnence Order gave their consent under ambiguous conditions.


    ¨C If she wins his love, we will allow it.


    ¡°¡­And that¡¯s when the hell began¡­¡±


    Sin let out a deep sigh. Repenhardt scratched his head vigorously. Truly, the world was vast and full of various preferences.


    ¡°In a word, it¡¯s a political marriage between orders?¡±


    ¡°You could say that¡­¡±


    Once permission was granted, Christine¡¯s courtship was beyond obsessive, verging on fanaticism. She never wanted to leave Sin¡¯s side, appearing unexpectedly even in his bedroom or bathroom. There was even a time when Sin had a fit, seeing Christine¡¯s eyes gleaming like a cat¡¯s at the foot of his bed, watching him sleep.


    ¡°So, meeting Mr. Repen was the perfect excuse to escape under the guise of a pilgrimage. I thought Christine might give up if I went on a pilgrimage.¡±


    Siris, who had been listening nearby, let out a chuckle.


    ¡°So, Sin wanting to be more manly was because of¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, that was always my dream, but it became more desperate after meeting Christine. If I transform into an ordinary man, she might give up on the marriage.¡±


    Sin sighed heavily again, as if the ground would swallow him up. Neither Repenhardt nor Siris could find anything to say, their mouths agape. After a long silence, Repenhardt finally muttered with a wry smile.


    ¡°But, well, love doesn¡¯t depend on height, right? So what if the woman is a bit taller? From a man¡¯s perspective, having a woman who loves you that much is a stroke of luck, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    In his past life, Repenhardt had dated Siris despite being shorter than her. He believed that if a man and woman truly cherished and loved each other, a slight height difference was inconsequential. Although, inwardly, he did think their height difference was rather extreme.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about height. Her personality is terrifying!¡±


    Sin¡¯s aversion to Christine stemmed from more than just height issues.


    ¡°She never listens to anyone! She only moves and speaks based on her own thoughts! I¡¯ve told her countless times that I don¡¯t want to, but she never listens. She¡¯s already made ns for our family!¡±


    ¡°Uh, that really is scary¡­¡±


    ¡°Right? She¡¯s already decided on names and future ns for kids we haven¡¯t even had! She wants to name our son Stein and raise him as a Holy Knight of Seiya. If we have a daughter, she wants to name her Ellin and raise her as a priestess of Seiya. I mean, it¡¯s one thing to n a family on your own, but why would our kids serve Seiya when their father is a priest of Phnence?¡±


    Repenhardt suddenly had a nk look on his face. With an expression like he¡¯d been hit on the back of the head with a hammer, he asked in astonishment.


    ¡°W-what? Wait! What did you say she wanted to name your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, she said she wanted to name her Ellin¡­ Why does that matter right now?¡±


    Repenhardt screamed internally.


    ¡®Gah! Sin is Saint Ellin¡¯s father?¡¯


    ¡î ¡î ¡î


    Saint Ellin.


    As a priestess of the main god Seiya, she possessed unparalleled divine power, standing as one of the continent¡¯s five strongest before the Demon King Repenhardt.


    Her incredible ability to resurrect even the dead surpassed that of Al Port¡¯s High Priest, Makelin. Despite being such a powerful priest, Makelin ultimately met his end at Ellin¡¯s hands.


    That wasn¡¯t all. Ellin¡¯s extraordinary ability to bestow divine blessings upon entire armies could turn ordinary soldiers into berserkers. Under her blessing, even a three-year-old child could decapitate a valiant knight.


    Furthermore, although called a saint, Ellin had significantbat capabilities herself, unlike most priests who typicallycked directbat power. The number of soldiers from the Antares Empire who perished because of her was nearly in the four digits.


    The woman who had tormented Repenhardt with relentless nightmares in his past life.


    ¡®That ursed woman is this guy¡¯s daughter?¡¯


    Repenhardt was dumbfounded, repeatedly ncing at Sin¡¯s profile. At that moment, Sin had already packed his bags and was sprinting down the corridor, seemingly determined to flee from Hendrik Castle as quickly as possible.


    ¡®It must be a coincidence, right? It could just be the same name¡­¡¯


    But there were things that made it hard to dismiss as mere coincidence. Following Sin at a brisk pace¡ªit was a run for Sin, but just a fast walk for Repenhardt given their difference in leg length¡ªRepenhardt scrutinized Sin¡¯s face closely.


    ¡®It¡¯s quite the resemnce for it to be a coincidence.¡¯


    Saint Ellin was renowned across the continent not only for her divine power but also for her stunning beauty. Repenhardt could see traces of Ellin¡¯s features in Sin¡¯s handsome face.


    Of course, Sin and Ellin weren¡¯t strikingly simr. If they were, Repenhardt would have recognized Sin right away when they first met. However, having seen both Christine and Sin, he could now see the resemnce.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    With a groan, Repenhardt mentally oveid images of Sin and Christine¡¯s faces, simting the traits they might pass on to a child. Using his mage skills, he extracted their hereditary features to predict their offspring¡¯s appearance. The result was remarkably close to Saint Ellin¡¯s face!


    ¡®Oh, this is real, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    Repenhardt¡¯s expression grew serious. He didn¡¯t call Saint Ellin an ¡°ursed woman¡± simply because she was an object of his hatred.


    Like Sword Saint Cyrus or Fist King Teslon, Repenhardt had gathered substantial information about Saint Ellin. During this process, he also discovered the true nature of her immense divine power.


    Contrary to her title as a saint, Ellin¡¯s extraordinary divine power wasn¡¯t naturally acquired. She was an artificial creation, born from the forbidden ritual known as the Holy Grail Project, orchestrated by the Seiya Order.


    The Holy Grail Project.


    Men and women with the right qualities were selected. Then, a special divine incantation was used to create a barrier, within which the man and woman would unite. If their union produced a child, that child would be the Holy Grail, a vessel for divine power.


    Forcing humans to mate like racehorses, a rather vile scheme indeed. However, the Holy Grail Project wasn¡¯t called a forbidden ritual just because of that. Honestly, don¡¯t the nobles still engage in simr practices, arranging marriages and considering lineage? If it were just that, Repenhardt wouldn¡¯t have considered it cursed.


    The real issue was that the birth of the ¡®Grail¡¯ required the life of the parents.


    At the moment of conception, it consumed the father¡¯s life and essence, and at the moment of birth, it absorbed the mother¡¯s life and essence to finally be a great vessel of divinity, something forbidden to humans.


    Just like a viper tearing through its mother¡¯s womb, Ellin gained her immense power at the cost of her parents¡¯ lives. Truly, she was a woman like a venomous snake.


    ¡®No, vipers don¡¯t even kill their fathers, so she¡¯s worse than a snake.¡¯


    Repenhardt could hardly gather any information about Saintess Ellin¡¯s parents. Just as the Golden Knight Eusus waspletely forgotten due to the Sword Saint Cyrus, the existence of Ellin¡¯s parents was overshadowed by her immense fame. Furthermore, given the disgraceful nature of the matter, the Seiya Order desperately concealed the details of Ellin¡¯s birth. To the public, Ellin was merely known as an orphan abandoned at the Seiya Order as a baby and raised as the daughter of the god.


    The scant information obtained indicated that the mother was a holy knight of Seiya, and the father was a powerful priest from another order. But that was enough to make a judgment in the current situation. It became clear why someone with such formidable powers as Sin was unknown in the future.


    Such coincidences piling up can¡¯t be considered mere coincidences.


    Without a doubt, Sin is Saintess Ellin¡¯s father!

 Chapter 135

    [ Chapter 135 ]


    Silian dashed through the corridor, eventually exiting the mansion¡¯s main entrance and crossing the castle¡¯s front yard. The soldiers, who were bivouacking in the front yard, looked at him curiously. Amidst the confusion, Repenhardt followed Silian with a serious expression on his face.


    Up until a moment ago, they were just amused and baffled, but now the situation was different.


    This was a matter of Silian¡¯s life.


    ¡°Hey, Silian. If you go through with this marriage, you¡¯re going to die¡­¡±


    Repenhardt spoke with a hardened face as he followed Silian. Silian then halted his steps and adopted a serious expression.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Repen, do you really believe that outdated saying that marriage is the grave of life? That¡¯s just a myth. In truth, marriage is a great ceremony to find the true meaning of life, a sacred contract that confirms each other¡¯s sincerity before love and affection¡­ No, this is not the time to praise marriage.¡±


    As expected of a priest of Phnence, the goddess of love, Silian instinctively started preaching. He clicked his tongue and shook his head. Repenhardt scratched his head, feeling embarrassed.


    ¡®That¡¯s not it. I meant you¡¯ll literally end up in a grave¡­¡¯


    But he couldn¡¯t reveal the truth here. Repenhardt ced a hand on Silian¡¯s shoulder and spoke seriously.


    ¡°Silian, I also think you shouldn¡¯t marry that woman.¡±


    ¡°Ah, finally, I have an ally! Sob, as expected, only you understand me, Mr. Repen. Everyone in our order keeps pushing, saying that she¡¯s tall and beautiful, so why not marry her! If they like her so much, they should marry her themselves!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Watching Silian¡¯s emotional outburst, Repenhardt let out another sigh. It seemed Silian had been through a lot of mental stress.


    ¡°In any case, I¡¯m running away now. I¡¯d like to stay with you, but given the circumstances, I have no choice. It was fun, Mr. Repen. Goodbye.¡±


    Just as Silian was about to bolt, Repenhardt grabbed him and frowned.


    ¡°Hey! Are you nning to leave right now?¡±


    ¡°If I stay here and get caught, what do you think will happen to me?¡±


    ¡°That may be true, but¡­¡±


    Knowing Silian¡¯s future, he couldn¡¯t support the marriage. But he also couldn¡¯t just let Silian go like this. He wouldn¡¯t mention the top-quality potion now. Silian was one of the few preciousrades who acknowledged Repenhardt¡¯s dreams.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to leave my side now?¡±


    ¡°That, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Silian¡¯s expression quickly turned sullen. He didn¡¯t want to leave Repenhardt either. He didn¡¯t want to wander this harsh world alone, and Repenhardt, Siris, Russ, and Ti were all dear to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave either¡­ but look at the situation. Besides, we¡¯re in the middle of a war; I can¡¯t ask you or anyone else toe with me¡­¡±


    Silian¡¯s face fell, and his shoulders slumped. Repenhardt sighed, as did Siris, who had been following and watching the situation unfold. The soldiers in the front yard looked puzzled, whispering among themselves as they nced at Repenhardt and Silian.


    ¡°Hmm? Is that the young saint?¡±


    ¡°Where is he going?¡±


    ¡°Did he have a fight with the mage?¡±


    Looking down at the dejected Silian, Repenhardt¡¯s mind raced. Unlike Silian, who was only concerned with leaving behind hisrades, Repenhardt knew he absolutely couldn¡¯t let Silian leave his side for other reasons.


    Judging by Silian¡¯s current attitude, it was clear he had no intention of marrying Christine. But in the future, wasn¡¯t there supposed to be the saintess Ellin? This meant¡­


    ¡®He could be kidnapped, imprisoned, and raped by the Seiya Orderter on.¡¯


    The concept of a man being raped might seem strange, but considering Christine¡¯s current behavior, she seemed capable of going to such lengths. It was a highly probable future.


    ¡°Hey, hey, calm down and let¡¯s discuss this. Do you really think she¡¯ll stop chasing you if you run away? She chased you all the way here, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Then what am I supposed to do? Are you going to stop her, Mr. Repen?¡±


    ¡°Um, can¡¯t we somehow make it work? Ignoring the feelings of the other person and following them around like this is counterproductive¡­¡±


    ¡°If she could be persuaded with words like that, I wouldn¡¯t have left the Phnence Order in the first ce!¡±


    Indeed, the clergy of Phnence, the goddess of love, were truly divine experts in love affairs. Even the professionals among them couldn¡¯t convince her; what could Repenhardt possibly do?


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    He needed to stop it, but he couldn¡¯t think of a way. As Repenhardt frowned and groaned in frustration, a voice interrupted them.


    ¡°Silian! You¡¯re all ready to return! Let¡¯s go back and have our wedding!¡±


    A tall, two-meter beauty was standing seductively, blocking the mansion¡¯s gate,ughing charmingly. Silian had a panic attack.


    ¡°Ugh! I don¡¯t know! It¡¯s because of you, Mr. Repen, that I¡¯ve been caught!¡±


    At the iron gate of Count Hendrik¡¯s mansion, forged from steel, Christine stood proudly, her chest puffed out as she smiled.


    ¡°Come on, Silian. Let¡¯s go back. Let¡¯s live happily ever after. We¡¯ll have one son and one daughter.¡±


    ¡°I told you, no, Christine! I don¡¯t want to! I really don¡¯t! I can¡¯t stand the sight of you, let alone love and marriage!¡±


    Usually polite towards women, Sin¡¯s blunt remark was uncharacteristic. However, Christine showed no sign of anger or hurt.


    ¡°Oh, Sin, you¡¯re so shy.¡±


    Repenhardt realized why Sin had said such a thing.


    ¡®Wow, she really doesn¡¯t listen to anyone.¡¯


    In any case, he couldn¡¯t just stand by any longer. Repenhardt subtly blocked Sin¡¯s path and spoke to him.


    ¡°But¡­ why exactly do you like Sin so much?¡±


    Christine blushed and twisted her body. Despite the coquettish gesture, her towering height of two meters made it look more like a dragon awakening than a disy of charm.


    ¡°Because if we get married, our child will have an average height!¡±


    Repenhardt was momentarily speechless.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that¡­ surprisingly rational?¡¯


    At that moment, Repenhardt, too, couldn¡¯t escape the mindset of a mage, detached from the intricacies of a woman¡¯s heart.


    Christine looked at Sin with a hint of pity and asked.


    ¡°Sin, do you intend to pass that curse on to your child?¡±


    ¡°What? Being short isn¡¯t a disease! How is it a curse?¡±


    Sin yelled in frustration, but Christine continued as if she hadn¡¯t heard him.


    ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t want that. I wouldn¡¯t either. You¡¯re worried about not growing enough, and I¡¯m worried about growing too much¡­¡±


    Christine¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination, a look of iron will.


    ¡°Our meeting is destined! Come with me. This is the fate bestowed by the Goddess.¡±


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°Do you intend to defy the Goddess?¡±


    ¡°When did the Goddess tell me to marry you? Don¡¯t twist Phnence-sama¡¯s words!¡±


    ¡°Seiya has granted permission! Naturally, the Goddess has too!¡±


    Nothing draws attention like a lover¡¯s quarrel. Soldiers in the front yard whispered among themselves, ncing between Christine and Sin. Sin looked at Repenhardt with a face on the verge of tears, his eyes pleading intensely.


    ¡®Please save me!¡¯


    Repenhardt returned the intense gaze with one of his own.


    ¡®I wish I could! But how?¡¯


    Suddenly, Sin seemed to make a decision, hisplexion turning pale. With the expression of someone about to perform a self-sacrificial ritual from legend, he gulped and turned to Christine.


    ¡°Sorry, Christine! But I already have someone I love!¡±


    In that moment, Repenhardt chuckled and looked at Siris. He understood Sin¡¯s true intentions. This was the most clich¨¦d yet effective method of rejecting someone¡¯s confession, wasn¡¯t it?


    Siris also gave a wry smile and shrugged, indicating she would y along with the act.


    Then, Sin clung to Repenhardt¡¯s thick arm and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m already in love with Mr. Repen! So I can¡¯t ept your love!¡±


    * * *


    At Sin¡¯s bold deration, the world seemed to freeze for a moment.


    Christine¡¯s mouth hung open, speechless.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s mouth also hung open, speechless.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    All the soldiers in the front yard stood with their mouths agape, speechless.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    And Siris, crouched at a distance, was shaking with silentughter. Though she made no sound, it was clear she wasughing so hard she was crying.


    Sin, holding onto Repenhardt¡¯s arm, blushed deeply.


    ¡°Sorry, Christine. But Mr. Repen and I are bound by Phnence-sama¡¯s red thread of fate.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t entirely a lie. In the Principality of Chatan, Sin had used a holy spell, the ¡°Crossroads of Destiny,¡± to find Repenhardt. ording to that spell, which connects fates, Sin and Repenhardt were indeed ¡°fated by the Goddess.¡±


    So, it wasn¡¯t a lie.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Christine looked utterly shocked. Though she was someone who never listened to others, she knew well that Sin would never lie using Phnence¡¯s name.


    Moreover, the strong Repenhardt and the delicate Sin made such a well-matched pair at a nce. They seemed like a couple blessed by the heavens. In reality, they were more like a pair of muscr men, but Christine didn¡¯t think that far.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Christine let out a groan of despair and staggered. The soldiers, watching the scene, finally snapped out of their daze and began whispering.


    ¡°That¡­ that was it!¡±


    ¡°They did seem like a suspicious pair.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, they look very well-matched.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I felt like I heard the significant line, ¡®Will you leave my side?¡¯ earlier¡­¡±


    Compared to Christine and Sin, Repenhardt and Sin seemed like a much more reasonable couple. Well, consideringmon sense, there were more significant issues at y, but people tend to see what they want to see. The soldiers, one by one, started to understand and sent warm, supportive looks towards Repenhardt and Sin.


    And Repenhardt felt like fainting.


    ¡®Hahaha¡­¡¯


    The chaos that struck his mind was as intense as when the Antares Empire burned, and he lost his precious Four Heavenly Kings. Regaining his senses, he whispered to Sin.


    ¡°Hey! Why me?¡±


    Sin quickly responded, still with the expression of a girl in love.


    ¡°Not Siris! She¡¯s not human! She wouldn¡¯t even be eaten!¡±


    ¡°But there are other women!¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    For a moment, Repenhardt was at a loss for words. The front yard of the Hendrik estate was filled with the camps of Prince Yubel¡¯s army. The ce was teeming with vigorous men, making even the maids afraid to approach. Indeed, the only ¡°human woman¡± present was Christine.


    ¡°Maybe we can call one of the passing maids¡­¡±


    ¡°An ordinary person won¡¯t do! We need a shock therapy!¡±


    Indeed, the shock therapy seemed to be working. Christine, who never listened to others, now had a face as if her world had copsed.


    Repenhardt sighed deeply.


    ¡°And how are you nning to handle the aftermath?¡±


    ¡°With a tiger opening its mouth in front of us, are we supposed to worry about the wolf on the hill?¡±


    It was a bold spirit, one willing to sacrifice flesh to take bones. However, it was not convincing at all, especially as he was hugging Repenhardt like a delicate girl.


    Sin, caressing Repenhardt¡¯s chest, murmured in a coquettish voice.


    ¡°Since it¡¯se to this, we¡¯ll have to reveal our rtionship. My love, Repen.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. My lovely Sin.¡±


    Repenhardt forced a grin, embracing Sin¡¯s shoulders, though internally he was screaming in despair.


    ¡°Oh, God! Why have you forsaken me!¡±


    Christine, who had been staggering as if the sky had fallen, slowly lifted her head and murmured quietly.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±


    In that moment, Sin and Repenhardt¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°That¡¯s what it was¡­¡±


    Her voice was one of understanding. Sin muttered hopefully.


    ¡°Is she going to give up?¡±


    Repenhardt replied in a tone filled with despair.


    ¡°If I were her, I would.¡±


    But that was underestimating Christine. Her eyes, which had lost their light, began to gleam again.


    ¡°Yes, true love always faces trials.¡±


    Christine¡¯s eyes shone menacingly, like those of a wild beast. Even Repenhardt, who had reigned as the Demon King in his previous life, burning half the continent and ughtering thousands, felt a chill from her fearsome gaze.


    Christine swiftly drew her sword from her waist. Pointing it at Repenhardt, she shouted full of murderous intent.


    ¡°In the name of true love! I, Christine the Holy Knight of Seiya, challenge you to a duel!¡±


    The forced smile on Repenhardt¡¯s face cracked once more, his expression souring.


    ¡°Now, what kind of development is this?¡±

 Chapter 136

    [ Chapter 136 ]


    The sharp tip of the sword pointed directly at him. Repenhardt, flustered, looked at Christine.


    ¡°A duel? Between you and me?¡±


    Among knights, it wasmon to challenge each other to a duel over love and honor. Christine¡¯s attitude was understandable since she was also a knight, despite being a Holy Knight.


    However, Repenhardt was clearly wearing a mage¡¯s robe. Challenging a mage to a duel was not only unheard of but also considered dishonorable for a knight in this era.


    Yet Christine seemed oblivious to her mistake. She boldly shouted, ¡°If you truly love Sin, you wouldn¡¯t refuse this duel!¡±


    ¡°But, a duel between a mage and a knight¡­,¡± Repenhardt stammered, when Sin, smiling sweetly, offered her encouragement.


    ¡°Mr. Repen! I believe in you! Show them the power of our love!¡±


    And with that, he quickly ran behind Siris. Repenhardt looked back, frowning deeply.


    ¡®You want me to duel that woman?¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯ll win anyway, right? Please save me!¡¯


    The two exchanged theseplex thoughts with just their eyes. It was truly a case of perfect mutual understanding. Siris, observing this, muttered to herself, ¡°These two, they might actually be dating¡­¡±


    ¡®No! Siris! Don¡¯t get any strange ideas! Dating my foot!¡¯


    ¡®¡­?¡¯


    Repenhardt, flustered, tried to signal Siris as well, but she just tilted her head in confusion, unable to understand. While Sin understood perfectly, Siris did not. Feeling the futility of his life, Repenhardt sighed.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Christine adjusted her grip on her sword and took a stance, shouting, ¡°As a Holy Knight of Seiya, I will allow you the first strike! Mage, prepare for the duel!¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no way around it now,¡± Repenhardt grumbled, raising his hands and ring at Christine. Regardless, the goal remained to separate Sin from this woman. Whether it was a duel or not, as long as he achieved his objective, it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡®Since it¡¯se to this¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt began forming intricate hand seals with both hands. Fortunately, Christine was giving him the first strike, so he decided to unleash a grand spell and end it quickly!


    ¡°La Dant Bas Piren, O thunder,e to my hand and be a storm that engulfs the sky and annihtes my enemy¡­¡±


    Combining runes and magical words, Repenhardt chanted the spell, leaving intricate gestures in the air. Along the way, he rubbed his hands together, generating static electricity to activate the catalyst. As the spell activated, powerful magic began to surge through Repenhardt¡¯s massive body. Christine¡¯s expression hardened slightly.


    ¡®He¡¯s a higher-level mage than I thought!¡¯


    It wasmon knowledge that you should never give a mage time to chant a spell during a duel. However, she had unwittingly given him the same courtesy as she would in a regr duel. But it was toote to backtrack now; Christine¡¯s pale eyes reflected Repenhardt, who hadpleted the spell and now held massive bolts of lightning in his hands.


    ¡®Sorry, but let¡¯s finish this quickly!¡¯


    With a triumphant smile, Repenhardt activated his spell.


    ¡°Lightning Storm!¡±


    Rumble! Boom!


    The lightning swirled and turned into a storm, sweeping across Christine from all directions. Lightning Storm was a spell that sent dozens of lightning bolts crashing down over a wide area like a storm. Its power wasn¡¯t particrly high, but it was nearly impossible to dodge.


    ¡®Well, I¡¯ve significantly reduced its power so she¡¯ll just be knocked out.¡¯


    Just as Repenhardt, confident of his victory, was about to see the lightning strike Christine, she suddenly raised her sword and shouted.


    ¡°Seiya, let your sword shine!¡±


    Buzzzzz!


    A deafening roar ripped through the air as her sword began to glow brilliantly white. With the radiant sword in hand, Christine swung it in a dazzling disy. The sword¡¯s light shed through the air, cutting each of the dozens of lightning bolts in half.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Soldiers covered their ears against the repeated explosions and whispered in astonishment.


    ¡°Huh? Another Aura User?¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s different. That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Right! It¡¯s the Holy Sword used by Seiya¡¯s Holy Knights!¡±


    Just as the golden knight Eusus, empowered by an artifact, wielded powerparable to an Aura User, the Seiya Order had researched ways to achieve simr effects through divine power. The result was the brilliant white de, the Holy Sword.


    At a nce, it appeared simr to an Aura User¡¯s de Aura, but the soldiers, surprisingly, could immediately tell the difference. Having seen so many Aura Userstely, even the ordinary soldiers had developed this level of discernment.


    Though not as powerful as de Aura, the Holy Sword, imbued with concentrated divine power, could easily dispel a weakened Lightning Storm. Of course, Repenhardt hadn¡¯t cast his spell unaware of the Holy Sword¡¯s existence.


    ¡®What? A Holy Sword? Was she a genuine Holy Knight after all?¡¯


    Among the Holy Knights of Seiya, only one in ten could wield a Holy Sword. Naturally, Repenhardt hadn¡¯t thought for a moment that this crazy woman was a genuine Holy Knight. But, despite her erratic demeanor, Christine¡¯s skills as a Holy Knight were impable.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn, you vile fiend!¡± Christine charged, swinging her sword with the force of a tempest. Repenhardt quickly prepared his next spells.


    ¡°Shield of Protection, Power Shield! Step of the Wind, Wind Step!¡±


    Repenhardt blocked the Holy Sword with a magical barrier and simultaneously used the Wind Step spell to swiftly retreat. The Holy Sword, slowed by the magic shield, missed him and sliced through empty air. In that brief moment, Repenhardt cast another spell.


    ¡°Aero Bullet!¡±


    Over thirty wind bullets materialized in the air and poured down on Christine. This was Aero Bullet, a 1st-circle wind spell. There was a time when just chanting this one spell took Repenhardt ages, but now he could cast it instantly and inrge numbers.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    Christine gritted her teeth and shielded her body with her arms. The wind bullets pounded her relentlessly. Despite the attack, Christine emerged with only her hair slightly disheveled and no other signs of injury.


    ¡°Hmph! Do you think a Holy Knight of Seiya would sumb to such an attack?¡±


    Indeed, Aero Bullet, being a 1st-circle spell,cked significant power. Even thirty of them had little effect. Sin, watching from behind, shouted in frustration.


    ¡°Why have you only been using magic since earlier?¡±


    The Seiya Order had worked hard to develop the Holy Sword to counter Aura Users, but the results were not very satisfactory. While it looked simr on the surface, the Holy Sword was vastly inferior to a true de Aura in terms of power and effectiveness.


    Repenhardt, known as the Fist King, ranked among the top Aura Users. This was why Sin had felt confident in pushing him to duel. But seeing him fight only as a mage without using his Aura abilities was driving her crazy.


    Repenhardt replied with a wry smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a mage using magic?¡±


    Repenhardt had no intention of revealing his Aura User identity now. Partly, this was to avoid standing out too much, but he was also genuinely enjoying fighting as a mage. The many humiliations he had endured due to hisck of mana andputational power were finally behind him. Now that he could fight as a mage again, he found it exciting.


    ¡°Ah, for crying out loud! My life is on the line here!¡±


    ¡®Jeez, being disregarded to this extent is starting to really piss me off.¡¯


    He may have ended up as a brawler in this odd body, but he was once a 10th-circle Archmage who had reached the pinnacle of magic. He had pride as the greatest and strongest mage in human history, and yet here he was, being looked at with such distrust.


    Repenhardt pouted. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t know this wouldn¡¯t work! Just trust me a bit!¡±


    The reason he had created and fired thirty wind bullets wasn¡¯t to defeat his opponent.


    No matter how crazy his opponent was, killing her would have left him feeling uneasy. He needed to gauge the appropriate level of magical force to use. By hitting Christine with the wind bullets, he was assessing her strength and endurance through the recoil. It was akin to a doctor examining a patient with a diagnostic touch, but he was doing it with magic. If other mages knew this, they would have been astonished.


    ¡®How could they not understand the high-level application of magic here?¡¯


    Grumbling inwardly, Repenhardt continued chanting.


    ¡°The veil of darkness blinds the eyes, Darkness Veil! All things slip! Grease! Flowing ice casts the shadow of death! Prison Shadow!¡±


    Creating distance, Repenhardt immediately cast spells to blind Christine and make the ground beneath her slippery, blocking her steps. He was thoroughly versed in techniques to deal with warriors from his previous life. All the spells connected seamlessly, halting Christine¡¯s movements, and soon, shadows infused with cold energy ran across the ground and bound her ankles.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Christine, rmed, struggled as her ankles froze and her feet were immobilized. With his opponent trapped, Repenhardt leisurely muttered,


    ¡°It will take at least 30 seconds for you to break free from the ice around your ankles with your strength. Let¡¯s end this duel.¡±


    Aiming his fingers at the immobilized Christine, Repenhardt began chanting. Christine, frowning deeply, suddenly muttered,


    ¡°No choice, I must use the power granted by Seiya!¡±


    Then, she began to take a deep breath. At that moment, Repenhardt was startled and stopped his chant.


    ¡®Is that¡­?¡¯


    For a mage of his caliber to pause mid-chant, he had to be very shocked. Christine, after changing her breathing, suddenly opened her eyes wide and tensed her legs.


    ¡°Haaaah!¡±


    Crack!


    The ice encasing Christine¡¯s ankles shattered and scattered into fragments. Breaking free from the frozen hold with sheer strength? No matter how imposing Christine¡¯s physique was, it seemed impossible. Such power was beyond that of an ordinary human. It felt almost like¡­


    ¡°Huh? Is Christine an Aura User?¡± Sin muttered in disbelief. However, for an Aura User, the light on her de remained pure white. Raising her sword, Christine proudly addressed Repenhardt.


    ¡°I have not been blessed with the enlightenment of Aura. However, Seiya has favored me, granting me a body that rivals theirs! Hohohoho!¡±


    Watching herugh heartily, Repenhardt hurriedly asked, ¡°Hey, you! Who taught you that breathing technique?¡±


    Repenhardt wasn¡¯t shocked merely by Christine¡¯s sudden disy of strength. It was her breathing technique that struck him, something so familiar that it left him stunned.


    Christine tilted her head, then answered calmly, ¡°It was when I was a young girl, before I served Seiya. An old man found me and taught me this breathing technique, iming it would make me healthier. I didn¡¯t understand it back then, but now I know. He was sent by Seiya to mold me into His sword. Thanks to this breathing technique, I have be an exceptionally sharp de among Seiya¡¯s Holy Knights!¡±


    With unwavering faith in Seiya, Christine¡¯s expression was dreamy, reflecting her gratitude for His boundless grace.


    Meanwhile, Repenhardt cursed inwardly. ¡®Damn it! Master, what the hell have you done?¡¯


    He recognized it instantly. The breathing technique Christine had used was Gym Unbreakable¡¯s unique physical growth breathing method, essentially a technique to grow taller.


    This technique, while primarily promoting physical growth, was originally designed to enhance the body¡¯s strength. With proper application, it could temporarily boost one¡¯s physical power, as Christine had demonstrated. Reaching such a level indicated she had been practicing this breathing technique diligently for nearly a decade.


    ¡®No wonder she grew so ridiculously big!¡¯

 Chapter 137

    [ Chapter 137 ]


    She managed to master the breathing technique that even he couldn¡¯t¨Dsince Repenhardt had deliberately avoided using this breathing technique¨Dand watching Christine, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Before Gerard took in the young Teslon, he had traveled across the continent looking for a sessor to Gym Unbreakable. During that time, it seemed he had also encountered a young Christine. Although she wasn¡¯t suitable enough to inherit Gym Unbreakable, it seemed he couldn¡¯t help but want to pass on at least something to her out of regret.


    ¡®She definitely has enough talent to make Master regret it.¡¯


    To begin with, just being able to utilize that breathing technique was a sign of immense talent. That technique wasn¡¯t something anyone could learn and see results from. If it had worked for everyone, Gym Unbreakable would have made a fortune from it. After all, how many short men in the world wish they were taller?


    ¡®Oh, Master¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt clicked his tongue. Gerard, believing bigger was always better, had taught her the breathing technique out of goodwill, but the result was¡­


    ¡®Blocking a young maiden¡¯s bright future marriage prospects, even good intentions have their limits!¡¯


    With a guilty heart, Repenhardt looked at Christine. She still had no idea that her height might be rted to the breathing technique. Repenhardt swallowed hard.


    ¡®If she finds out about this, I¡¯m in big trouble.¡¯


    The actions that had driven Sin to the brink of despair might nowe back to haunt Repenhardt. And this time, instead of a loving gaze, it might be a de dipped in poison!


    ¡°But¡­ is this a problem right now?¡± Christine asked, suddenly looking puzzled. Repenhardt quickly waved his hand and let out a heartyugh.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s no problem at all! It¡¯spletely irrelevant! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue the duel!¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s! Quickly, to the duel!¡±


    Christine, Sin, and Siris all tilted their heads at Repenhardt¡¯s sudden eagerness for the duel. Desperate to change the subject, Repenhardt immediately cast a spell.


    ¡°Wing Cutter!¡±


    Christine also lunged forward with a shout.


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    Utilizing her enhanced physique, Christineunched a fierce attack. Repenhardt calmly countered with his magic each time. mes flickered and lightning shed as the two shed intensely.


    As expected, the situation was overwhelmingly in Repenhardt¡¯s favor.¡±


    After all, he was once a Demon King. Even if he wielded magic of the 6th circle or lower, his level of execution was that of a grand mage of the 10th circle. No matter how exceptional Christine¡¯s physical abilities,parable to those of an Aura User, she couldn¡¯t even touch Repenhardt¡¯s sleeve. Besides, her abilities were onlyparable in terms of brute strength; her agility, dynamic vision, reflexes, speed, and insight were significantly inferior to those of an Aura User, making the fight easy for him.


    Despite this, Christine managed to face off against Repenhardt. This was because, feeling guilty, Repenhardt focused solely on defense, unable to bring himself tounch a serious counterattack.


    Watching Repenhardt repeatedly block her sword strikes with magical barriers, Christine suddenly yelled out in frustration.


    ¡°Ahhh! Why won¡¯t you lose?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to say that your opponent must lose in a duel?¡±


    ¡°You talk like a typical mage! Did you use those sweet words to seduce that naive Sin?¡±


    Repenhardt couldn¡¯t understand why his perfectly reasonable response was considered smooth talk. He muttered in a weary voice.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say much of anything¡­¡±


    All he had done was show Sin his impressive back. Well, if you think about it, that could be considered a form of seduction.


    ¡°Ugh! I¡¯ll show you the power of my love!¡±


    Christine, gritting her teeth, attempted a series of downward shes. Repenhardt, continuously retreating with the Wind Step spell to evade her attacks, slumped his shoulders.


    ¡°And what is this power of love?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pitiful for not understanding the power of love!¡±


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s just continue the duel.¡±


    Eventually, Repenhardt¡¯s energy bolt struck Christine¡¯s abdomen precisely, ending the duel. He had carefully adjusted the power of his energy bolt to paralyze her body without causing permanent harm. As her sword fell and she copsed, Christine lifted her head with effort.


    ¡°Ugh! I¡­ I¡¯ve lost.¡±


    Despite living in her own world, she wasn¡¯t so delusional as to deny a clearly decided oue. After all, she was still a knight.


    Repenhardt scratched his cheek and hesitantly asked,


    ¡°Well, since I won the duel, will you now give up on Sin?¡±


    Christine¡¯s face crumpled as if her world had copsed. She probably wouldn¡¯t be this devastated even if she were emunicated from the Seiya Order.


    Repenhardt averted his gaze. Honestly, he felt a pang of guilt, knowing his influence had greatly contributed to Christine¡¯s current state.


    Turning his head, he saw Sin in the distance, looking as if his copsed world had been restored. Seeing his expression, his guilty conscience began to heal significantly.


    ¡°Alright, I suppose I have no choice but to step back for now¡­¡±


    Christine gazed at Sin with a despondent look.


    ¡°Sin, I don¡¯t have the strength to rescue you from that viin right now.¡±


    ¡°Have I even confined him?¡±


    Repenhardt scoffed incredulously, but of course, Christine didn¡¯t listen. She trembled as if overwhelmed with pity.


    ¡°Oh, just thinking about your delicate body being crushed by such a ruthless man¡­ sniff sniff!¡±


    Repenhardt and Sin, horrified, shouted in unison.


    ¡°Hey! Stop saying weird stuff!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s not happening! Mr. Repen and I share a spiritual love! Isn¡¯t that right, Mr. Repen?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to share anything with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you going to ruin it at the end? Just go along with it!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, our delicate Sin¡­ sniff.¡±


    ¡°Stop crying and smile! Come on, smile!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But by then, the soldiers were already giving Sin sympathetic looks, as if they believed Christine¡¯s words. The situation seemed impossible to resolve.


    ¡°I will definitelye back! And I will save you, Sin! Sniff sniff!¡±


    Christine turned away, tears streaming down her face, and ran out of the mansion. Her retreating figure looked like that of a heartbroken maiden who had been betrayed in love. Of course, the perspective was severely skewed, which was a problem.


    Whoosh¡­


    A breeze blew.


    Just as abruptly as she had appeared, Christine vanished.


    Repenhardt looked at Sin and asked in a drained voice,


    ¡°What¡­ how are you going to handle this?¡±


    Sin replied cheerfully, feeling as if he had ascended to heaven simply because Christine had left.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll figure something out, won¡¯t we?¡±


    * * *


    They figured nothing out.


    The world was far from lenient enough for Sin¡¯s hopes to materialize.


    ¡°Ho, so that¡¯s what happened?¡±


    ¡°Lord Repenhardt and the young saint¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit problematic, but don¡¯t they make quite the pair!¡±


    ¡°They sure have a sense of romance, haha.¡±


    The nobles of Prince Yubel¡¯s faction discussed this sudden ¡®scandal¡¯ at every opportunity. The soldiers were no different. Already on edge from the war, they sought distraction in frivolous gossip. And now, with such an entertaining story at hand, they reveled in it, whispering excitedly among themselves.


    Moreover, the incident had an unexpectedly positive effect.


    ¡°Oh, so the savior has such tastes!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard, Sir Kadamyte. Could it have been that way from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°Well, now that you mention it, I think there were signs even when we were in the city.¡±


    ¡°Oh, indeed.¡±


    In one corner of Count Hendrik¡¯s mansion, a human noble and a dwarf aura user were having a friendly conversation.


    Not all nobles looked down on other races. Some had changed their minds after witnessing the remarkable prowess shown by them. While the prejudice against other races hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared, they at least recognized that these allied warriors differed from themon perception.


    These nobles sought to build friendships with dwarves, orcs, and elves. The non-human races, too, understood Repenhardt¡¯s point that they needed to get along with Prince Yubel¡¯s army, even if it meant mingling with humans.


    However, due to their different races and historically hostile rtions, they found it difficult to find topics of conversation. Somemon ground was needed to start discussions and build rapport, but creating such opportunities wasn¡¯t easy.


    Finally, amon topic emerged!


    It was deeply relevant to both sides and, moreover, stories of love have always intrigued people, regardless of race or era. Throughout the mansion, orcs, elves, and dwarves were found chatting with human nobles and soldiers.


    ¡°Do humans love other men?¡±


    ¡°Usually not, but knights often take in boys known as ¡®midong¡¯.¡±


    ¡°What is a ¡®midong¡¯?¡±


    ¡°A boy as pretty as a girl.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°A boy like the young saint.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Jalkato understands now.¡±


    ¡°It seems your name is Jalkato. An orc warrior. I am Hans.¡±


    ¡°I am Jalkato, you are Hans. Understood.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Anyway, let¡¯s get along from now on!¡±


    Those who started talking naturally introduced themselves and began asking and answering questions about each other. Once the conversation started, the invisible wall between humans and other races significantly lowered. At least among those in Prince Yubel¡¯s army, there was now a growing sense of camaraderie with these non-human warriors.


    ¡°¡­So, you could say we¡¯ve taken a step closer to fulfilling Lord Repenhardt¡¯s dream. Don¡¯t you agree? So why don¡¯t youe out of your room now?¡±


    In a square stone chamber assigned as a dormitory, Siris looked at a corner of the room with a bitter smile. Beside her, Russ, Ti, and Tassid stood with their arms crossed, wearing simr expressions.


    In the corner of the room, Repenhardt was crouched down, staring at the wall and sighing continuously, rejecting the world.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    In the opposite corner of the room, there was also a small red-haired boy sighing in the same pose.


    ¡°Ughhh¡­¡±


    The joy of oveing the immediate crisis was short-lived, and Sin realized what a disastrous thing he had done. It was to the point where he couldn¡¯t show his face in public. As he sighed deeply, Repenhardt red fiercely at him and muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s the point of ming me now? It¡¯s not going to change anything!¡±


    Sin red back. Their sharp gazes crossed in the air. And then, another sigh erupted.


    ¡°Haaah¡­¡±


    ¡°Hooo¡­¡±


    This had been the ongoing behavior between Repenhardt and Sin for the past few days. At first, Siris had let it slide, but she was starting to worry and came to calm them down.


    Siris approached Repenhardt and spoke in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Um, Repenhardt.¡±


    At the soft voice of his beloved, Repenhardt weakly raised his head. Siris, holding back augh, continued.


    ¡°What are you worried about? Isn¡¯t it because Sin is so pretty that such rumors spread like wildfire in the first ce?¡±


    Russ, also trying to console Sin, said.


    ¡°And Sin, isn¡¯t that why you exercise every day because you hate it?¡±


    At that moment, both squatting individuals¡¯ eyes lit up simultaneously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Come to think of it, now wasn¡¯t the time to be holed up in a corner of the room. The ridiculous rumors were gaining credibility because they looked so good together. So, they just had to break that impression!


    How?


    Wasn¡¯t it simple? Sin just had to be more manly and robust than anyone else!


    Repenhardt sprang to his feet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sin!¡±


    Sin also jumped up.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Repen!¡±


    Clenching his fists tightly, Repenhardt dered firmly.


    ¡°From now on, it¡¯s special training! I¡¯ll make you a strong man! Believe it! Your body can be steel!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted! Repen!¡±


    Sin¡¯s eyes were also burning with the mes of determination. With resolute determination, the two of them dashed out of the room, immediately heading to the backyard for intense muscle training.


    Watching their backs, Tassid muttered absentmindedly.


    ¡°They seem to get along well.¡±


    ¡°The rumors will spread even more.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Ti and Siris responded with a wry smile.


    ¡°Well, rumors are fleeting anyway¡­¡±


    Russ shrugged his shoulders. Though the two involved didn¡¯t realize it, Russ knew well how short-lived rumors could be. They might be causing amotion now, but in a few days, it would all die down.


    With a gentle smile, Russ said.


    ¡°Somehow, it will work out.¡±


    Russ had be quite influenced by Sin by now.

 Chapter 138

    [ Chapter 138 ]


    After the devastating defeat at the Battle of Redant, Carsus began preparing for a defensive battle with a force of three thousand remnants and two thousand royal guard soldiers. Dering martialw throughout the capital, he reorganized his troops and reinforced the city¡¯s defenses. Despite his defeat, he coolly restructured his forces, readying for the next battle.


    However, the situation was dire. The nobles, who had previously dered neutrality, had now rallied their forces, bringing Prince Yubel¡¯s army to nearly ten thousand. While Carsus¡¯s poprity kept the soldiers¡¯ morale rtively stable, the public sentiment was different. The citizens of the capital were already whispering that Prince Yubel would be the next king.


    Three days after the Battle of Redant, Yubel¡¯s army of ten thousand marched majestically towards the capital. Crovence, the capital city, was a triply fortified city. The outermost wall encircled the entire city, the outer wall enclosed the royal castle, and the innermost wall protected the royal pce at the center. Yubel¡¯s army, camped to the south of the capital, had their loudest soldiers shout out.


    ¡°The traitor Carsus has paid for his crimes by the will of the heavens! Now, kneel before the true king and open the gates!¡±


    The magically amplified shout echoed across the entire wall. Soon, a knight appeared atop the wall and shouted back.


    ¡°Nonsense! What will of the heavens do these monsters speak of? Prince Yubel has allied with the devil! This is an indelible stain on the long history of the Kingdom of Crovence! Prince Yubel must disband his forces immediately and atone for disgracing the royal family!¡±


    Magically amplified curses were exchanged. Watching this from the main camp, Repenhardt chuckled.


    ¡°Anyway, they sure do talk a lot even though they¡¯ll end up fighting.¡±


    But he had no intention of stopping them. One reason he had been called the Demon King in his previous life was his tendency to respond to such shouts with immediate magical attacks, thinking it was more efficient to skip unnecessary formalities and get straight to the point. To his opponents, this made him seem like an iprehensible monster.


    ¡°I can¡¯t repeat the same mistake. Given that I have to break every rule as it is, I need to fight as conventionally as possible wherever I can.¡±


    Atst, Prince Yubel, d in resplendent armor, stepped forward and raised his hand. With a powerful shout, he dered the start of the battle.


    ¡°Warriors! Show your bravery for the true king!¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Ooooooo!¡±


    With a roar, infantry armed withdders and grappling-hooked ropes charged towards the walls with great vigor. The sound of drums echoed from Carsus¡¯s side asmanders issued their orders.


    ¡°Hold your positions! Archers! Begin volley fire!¡±


    As the infantry entered range, the archers simultaneously drew their bows. Countless arrows rained down, transforming into a deadly shower over the soldiers¡¯ heads. A veteran leading the infantry shouted out.


    ¡°Everyone! Raise your shields!¡±


    Arrows thudded into the shields. Here and there, soldiers who failed to block in time were struck, screaming and copsing to the ground. On Prince Yubel¡¯s side, their archers responded in kind. A hail of arrows flew towards the walls, dominating the heads of Carsus¡¯s soldiers.


    ¡°Arrows iing!¡±


    ¡°Take cover behind the walls!¡±


    ¡°Rear units! Shield yourrades!¡±


    During the brief respite caused by the arrow barrage, the infantry managed to reach the base of the walls. They hurriedly set updders and threw their grappling hooks.


    However, the training of Carsus¡¯s troops was evident. Despite the ongoing hail of arrows, they used U-shaped poles to push away thedders and cut the ropes with their spears and swords, diligently defending their position. They were determined not to give up the walls easily.


    Nevertheless, Prince Yubel¡¯s expression remained unchanged. After all, the infantry assault was merely a decoy; the real force was yet toe.


    Prince Yubel gestured again. A blue g shot up, signaling themand.


    ¡°I leave it to you! Everyone!¡±


    The prince¡¯s polite tone was unusual, but none questioned it. Those who were about to enter the fray deserved such respect.


    ¡°Hahaha! Let¡¯s go, darling!¡±


    With a hearty shout, a massive orc mounted on a direwolf drew his greatsword and charged into battle. A green de aura pierced the air, shining brightly. Sta, equally exuberant, spurred her direwolf forward and shouted back.


    ¡°I¡¯m already on my way, husband!¡±


    Three dwarf Aura Users, each emitting a brilliant light, also charged forward. Mounted on captured fine horses, their short bodies rode boldly into battle.


    ¡°Ugh, this is making me sick, Malroid.¡±


    ¡°Do we have to keep riding this thing?¡±


    ¡°They say it looks cooler on horseback. Just hang in there!¡±


    Though their conversation didn¡¯t sound particrly brave, the sight of them brandishing their de auras was impressive enough. Their riding skills might have been clumsy, but the bnce of an Aura User far surpassed that of an ordinary person. Despite it being their first time on horseback, they managed to head towards the walls without falling.


    ¡°You¡¯re all riding just fine, so why theints? Hahaha!¡±


    Russ, exuding a blue aura like mist, spurred his horse forward. He was dressed in full te armor, presenting the perfect image of a knight. With the momentum of a general descended from the heavens, Russ charged towards the southern gate.


    ¡°Aura Users!¡±


    ¡°Cyrus! Cyrus!¡±


    ¡°Oooh!¡±


    With a roar, six dazzling lights crossed the battlefield. Russ and the other Aura Users of different races simultaneously began their charge towards the walls.


    ¡°Damn! They¡¯reing like that!¡±


    Carsus, who wasmanding from the ramparts, frowned. As expected, Prince Yubel¡¯s forces had brought out their Aura Users. Having done the same himself, he could predict the enemy¡¯s tactics.


    The problem was knowing and being able to counter them were two different things. Gritting his teeth, Carsus shouted.


    ¡°Shoot them! A hundred gold coins to anyone who hits those devils!¡±


    A hail of arrows rained down towards the six lights. Kalken burst intoughter.


    ¡°Feathers on a twig don¡¯t turn it into an eagle¡¯s talon! Ridiculous!¡±


    His two-meter-long greatsword drew a massive circle of light above his head.


    Wooong!


    A green aura shot up into the sky, deflecting all the iing arrows. Splintered arrow fragments scattered like an exploding volcano. The other Aura Users faced simr situations. Arrows alone could not stop their advance.


    ¡°Throw the spears!¡±


    One of themanders shouted, trembling. Spears, unlike arrows, could pierce the thick armor of knights, making them useful in siege defense. But once again, they were of no use.


    ¡°Do you think thicker arrows make a difference? Hahaha!¡±


    Sloytle raised his hammer high, spreading his aura wide. The resulting whirlwind of light formed a massive shield, deflecting all the spears. To them, arrows and spears were no different. If anything, therger spears were easier to block.


    Russ, having breached the battlefield, looked at the thick castle gate and let out a cry.


    ¡°Taaaah!¡±


    Riding his horse, Russ raised his longsword high. The blue de aura grewrger and more concentrated.


    ¡°That, that¡¯s!¡±


    Seeing the aura, now almost a ten-meter pir of light, Carsus stood up in shock.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Gigantic de of Lord Spirius!¡±


    The technique Russ was disying was the ultimate move of Spirius, transforming all the aura in one¡¯s body into pure destructive power. Lord Spirius, who was guarding Carsus, gnashed his teeth in frustration.


    ¡°That bastard! He¡¯s using someone else¡¯s technique!¡±


    Lord Spirius¡¯s face twisted in endless frustration. It had taken him over two years to master that technique, a proud skill developed through countless failures. And this guy had copied it after seeing it just once?


    ¡°What kind of person does that?¡±


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    With a thunderous shout, Russ swung his sword down. The pir of light pierced the air and struck the castle gate.


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion shook the entire wall. The thick, magically reinforced gate shattered with a single blow, sending fragments flying. Each fragment wasrger than a typical table. The debris smashed into buildings and walls, causing a catastrophic scene.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Soldiers caught in the explosion screamed in pain. Russ swung the pir of aura horizontally this time. The beam of light swept through palisades and soldiers, tearing up the earth. Dust rose, mingling with the cries of the wounded and the dying. Seeing Russ create a massive crater nearly 20 meters wide with a single strike, the soldiers began to flee, throwing down their weapons.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll die here if we stay!¡±


    ¡°This is a senseless death!¡±


    Kalken, who had reached the base of the wall, smiled at Russ¡¯s disy of power.


    ¡°Oh, Karuga Russ! That was quite a blow! Now, it¡¯s my turn¡­¡±


    Kalken tugged on his direwolf¡¯s reins.


    Awooo!


    His mount, Blue Lightning, howled and leaped towards the wall. Reaching halfway up the wall in a single bound, Kalken plunged his greatsword into the wall.


    ¡°Too high, isn¡¯t it? Step on this!¡±


    The greatsword sank into the wall as if it were made of cheese. The direwolf used the sword as a step and jumped again. As they soared through the air, Kalken pointed his finger, and the sword pulled itself free, flying back to his hand.


    The massive wolf and the giant oded atop the wall, dominating the space. The shadow of the two monsters, backlit by the sun, stretched long over the soldiers¡¯ heads, eliciting terrified screams. Kalken grinned.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s show them something special!¡±


    The greatsword shed through the air, its radiant green de Aura shimmering with destructive power. Kalken brought the sword down.


    ¡°Thunder Drop!¡±


    A green lightning bolt struck the wall. The atmosphere itself seemed to scream with the harsh sound of thunder.


    Boom!


    The lightning pierced the wall and the ground beneath, creating a devastating explosion. The entire wall erupted as if struck by a meteor. Amid the yellow dust, the shattered remains of the wall were clearly visible. The sturdy wall that had protected the capital for centuries nowy in ruins, as if sliced through like a birthday cake. Even a full volley from a trebuchet wouldn¡¯t have achieved such destruction. Soldiers muttered in terror.


    ¡°So this is the power of an Aura User¡­¡±


    The dwarven Aura Users, having finally dismounted their horses, were simrly wreaking havoc. Relieved to be rid of their mounts, they climbed the wall and gleefully struck at it with their aura-enhanced weapons.


    Each strike of a hammer or axe infused with aura caused the wall to crumble like a sandcastle. There was no need to target the soldiers. Most had already fled, or were being buried alive under the copsing wall.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s doing great.¡±


    Sta pouted as she watched the other Aura Users. Before this battle, Repenhardt had given them specific instructions.


    ¨C Make it as spectacr as possible! Make the walls crumble just by looking at them. No need to target the soldiers. Just bring down the walls.


    In his past life, Repenhardt had found great sess in demolishing walls, and he had asked them to do the same. Despite not directly targeting the soldiers, the coteral damage had already imed hundreds of lives.

 Chapter 139

    [ Chapter 139 ]


    Sta frowned slightly as she looked at the wall.


    ¡°Hmm, what should I do¡­¡±


    Typically, most Aura Users wouldn¡¯t use such a massive technique capable of demolishing a wall, except for someone like Kalken who foolishly pursued brute strength, dwarves who used the power of earth resonance, or someone like Russ who excelled at stealing others¡¯ techniques. Generally, there was no skill for it, nor was there any need.


    There was no reason to train in a technique that was easy to dodge and had such immense destructive power, primarily intended to kill people. Honestly, why waste a perfectly good wall? An Aura User could simply fly over the wall, kill the soldiers nearby, and take over the area.


    ¡°But it¡¯s embarrassing to be the only one who can¡¯t do it when everyone else is.¡±


    Sta¡¯s skills were by no means inferior to theirs. However, in her approach to using Aura, she favored precision and uracy over brute force, much like most modern Aura Users.


    After pondering for a moment, Sta¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She realized she had a method. She smiled coldly and waved her hands.


    ¡°Go! My twelve sisters!¡±


    Twelve daggers imbued with Aura shot out, bing shes of light. Their mere momentum split the air, causing a storm and tearing up the ground. Twelve beams of light tore through the earth, splitting the sky, and embedded themselves in various parts of the wall.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of explosions echoed as the wall shook in multiple ces. With her eyes gleaming, Sta shouted.


    ¡°Scream! My sisters!¡±


    Woooooong!


    The daggers embedded in the wall resonated, shaking violently. The Aura contained within them harmonized, shaking the entire wall. The wall, the surrounding ground, and even the distant fortress of Carsus trembled as if an earthquake had struck.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°What the hell is this!¡±


    It was at this moment that Spirius cursed and supported Carsus. Suddenly, the entire wall copsed.


    Rumble!


    Sta¡¯s daggers, embedded in various parts of the wall, caused a chain reaction of explosions, destroying the wall¡¯s structure. The vast wall, nearly 100 meters long, copsed all at once, sending up clouds of yellow dust. Sta alone had caused as much destruction as all the other Aura Usersbined.


    Kalken muttered, slightly surprised.


    ¡°Huh? Who knew my wife could do that?¡±


    The dwarves rounded their mouths in astonishment and eximed.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a fresh demolition technique.¡±


    ¡°Right, do orcs have talent in architecture too?¡±


    ¡°Thatdy would be great to call for demolishing buildingster.¡±


    And Russ was grinning slyly, his eyes sparkling.


    ¡°Sweet, got another one. That looks like something I could master with a bit of practice.¡±


    The southern wall of the royal city of Krotin, boasting a long and storied history, was no longer a wall thanks to the misdeeds of the six Aura Users. Carsus muttered in despair.


    ¡°Damn, I didn¡¯t expect them toe out like this.¡±


    If the gate was destroyed or the wall was upied, there were strategies to counter that. But with the entire wallpletely demolished, there was no solution. Sir Spirius gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If it were just one or two of them, I could handle it¡­¡±


    Sir Spirius couldn¡¯t leave Carsus¡¯s side at the moment. If those Aura Users aimed for Carsus¡¯s life, he was the only one who could stop them. Carsus clicked his tongue and rubbed his forehead.


    ¡°This is why I tried to avoid a siege at all costs¡­¡±


    If the battle were fought on the ins in a pitched battle, there were ways to manage even with fewer Aura Users. No matter how skilled an Aura User was, they couldn¡¯t focus their Aura on full-body defense throughout the entire battle. The only group on the continent known for such extreme physical training was Gym Unbreakable; most Aura Users would lose focus or get tired, making them vulnerable to stray arrows or swords. With a mass assault, even regr knights could defeat an Aura User, though it woulde at a great cost.


    But in a siege, there was no strategy. They couldn¡¯t overwhelm with numbers, and with the Aura Users¡¯ agility, moving between buildings and cover rendered arrows useless.


    ¡°We have no choice. We must retreat to the pce.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±


    With a heavy heart, Carsus nodded at Sir Spirius¡¯s suggestion. With the wallpletely destroyed, there was no point in holding the defense. They needed to quickly retreat to the pce and reorganize their forces.


    Then, surprisingly, the Aura Users and Prince Yubel¡¯s army simultaneously retreated.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Why are they withdrawing from a battle they¡¯ve already won?¡±


    Leaving the puzzled forces of Carsus behind, Prince Yubel¡¯s army returned to their main camp. A herald came out and shouted again.


    ¡°Traitor! Your life is already in Prince Yubel¡¯s grasp! You must have realized that if we wished, we could advance to the pce right now!¡±


    Carsus had nothing to say. There was no w in their words. Retreating to theplex royal pce would only provide more opportunities for the Aura Users to wreak havoc.


    ¡°But how can a true king put the citizens of the royal city at risk? If you truly care for their safety, raise the white g and surrender yourself to judgment!¡±


    Carsus¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°They¡¯re ying it like this¡­¡±


    Prince Yubel intended to not only im victory but also strip Carsus of his poprity. In this situation, Carsus would be seen as holding the citizens of the capital hostage.


    Of course, Carsus had considered using the citizens as hostages in a siege, but he had dismissed the n, believing Prince Yubel wouldn¡¯t care about their safety. However, Yubel¡¯s forces had gone a step further, using the citizens as leverage to pressure Carsus.


    ¡®What kind of vile person came up with this tactic?¡¯


    ¡®Given Carsus¡¯s character, he won¡¯t continue the siege after hearing such words.¡¯


    That vile person, Repenhardt, was chuckling as he looked at the shattered wall of Krotin. He knew Carsus¡¯s character well and had purposely devised this strategy. This way, not only would the damage be minimized, but Prince Yubel¡¯s poprity would also rise significantly.


    A prince who thinks of his people¡¯s safety even at the brink of victory!


    This was more than enough to restore the fallen reputation of Prince Yubel.


    ¡°Repenhardt, you truly are a wise man. Given Carsus¡¯s temperament, he won¡¯t remain holed up in the castle after hearing those words. It seems this war is my victory,¡± Prince Yubel said, praising Repenhardt¡¯s wisdom with a satisfied expression. Repenhardt wore a slightly embarrassed smile. In truth, he felt awkward because he was merely using information from his previous life rather than possessing exceptional strategic and tactical prowess.


    Count Feonin also looked pleased.


    ¡°Then let us return to Viscount Zedrin¡¯s mansion for now. Seeing such a disy of strength, they will soon surrender. There is no need to shed more blood.¡±


    With that, Prince Yubel¡¯s forces raised their banners proudly and withdrew from the capital, leaving the despaired Carsus behind.


    It was a wless victory.


    In the office within the royal pce of the capital, Krotin, where the king once conducted the kingdom¡¯s affairs, several nobles were now gathered, all wearing faces of despair.


    The Duke of Fernando, a robust middle-aged man of fifty, furrowed his brow deeply and spoke.


    ¡°What do you think, Prince Carsus? Do we have any way to seize the advantage now?¡±


    The Duke of Fernando addressed his son, Carsus, using formal speech, reinforcing his son¡¯s authority as the heir. The elderly Marquis of Brozen, with his white hair, shook his head.


    ¡°Ha ha, I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t fathom what those lowly creatures have done, but it¡¯s undeniable that they possess the strength worthy of Aura Users.¡±


    Everyone was intimidated by the power of the alien Aura Users who had demolished the wall. Despite beingpetent knights andmanders, their minds were paralyzed in the face of such terrifying feats.


    Even Carsus, whose mind was still clear, had no solution.


    ¡°Where on earth did they get such power¡­?¡±


    Six Aura Users were practically the equivalent of a national military force. No matter how ingenious their strategies, there was no way to counter it.


    One of the nobles cautiously offered a suggestion.


    ¡°They¡¯ve arrogantly withdrawn without even besieging Krotin. Perhaps we should retreat and n for the future¡­¡±


    Carsus shook his head.


    ¡°That won¡¯t work. They already possess the seal and the crown. The moment we lose the Sacred Scepter, Prince Yubel can hold a coronation. Losing this capital means our defeat. They withdrew knowing we would understand this.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but isn¡¯t there no other way right now? If we retreat and engage in a prolonged conflict, while seeking aid from the Principality of Chatan or the Vasily Kingdom¡­¡±


    Carsus waved his hand dismissively, seeing no value in that suggestion.


    ¡°Allowing foreign intervention would lead to the fall of the Crovence Kingdom, even if we win.¡±


    The Crovence Kingdom, with its long and storied history, could not afford to make the mistake of allowing foreign interference. The noble who had suggested it spoke regretfully.


    ¡°But if we don¡¯t, Lord Carsus, you will fall!¡±


    Carsus quickly saw through the true intent behind those words.


    ¡®Precisely, they fear their own downfall.¡¯


    He felt nothing but contempt for those willing to sell out the country to protect themselves. Seeing Carsus¡¯s expression, the noble flinched and fell silent. Yet, others seemed to secretly agree with that sentiment. Even his father and grandfather seemed to be considering it!


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Carsus sighed. He had no intention of selling out the Crovence Kingdom, even if it meant losing his own life. However, his followers thought differently.


    Then Marquis Brozen muttered regretfully.


    ¡°We should have assassinated that despicable prince.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already tried several times, haven¡¯t we?¡±


    Carsus responded wearily.


    The forces of Carsus had already sent numerous assassins to kill Prince Yubel. Sacrificing a few lives in this way was far less costly than plunging the kingdom into civil war, so Carsus had no qualms about it.


    However, all assassination attempts had failed. Finia, who was always by Yubel¡¯s side, had thwarted every attempt.


    Finia, who could hear the truth, could detect any assassin, no matter how well they disguised themselves. It was not feasible to order an assassin to infiltrate the castle and eliminate the guards before killing Prince Yubel.


    Themon people might believe that a famed assassin could sneak up on their target and kill them unnoticed, then disappear like the wind, but the reality was not so simple. If an assassin had such skill, why would they work as an assassin? They could easily secure a knight¡¯s position anywhere.


    ¡°If we had someone with that level of skill and trustworthiness, it would have to be¡­¡±


    The nobles all turned their eyes to Sir Spirius. If anyone had the capability to infiltrate and kill Prince Yubel, it was the Aura User among them.


    The Duke of Fernando pleaded.


    ¡°Sir Spirius, is it truly impossible?¡±


    There had been subtle requests made to Spirius before, and once again, he declined for the same reason.


    ¡°No matter how vile he is, he carries the blood of the Emperor. As a knight, I cannotmit such treachery.¡±


    The nobles sighed in unison. Their collective sigh carried an undercurrent of frustration toward Sir Spirius¡¯s stubbornness.


    Then, Sir Spirius changed his expression and spoke up.


    ¡°However, regarding the idea of assassination, I agree.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Carsus looked at him with surprised eyes. Sir Spirius¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    ¡°Instead of Prince Yubel, let¡¯s assassinate that mysterious mage, Repenhardt.¡±


    Carsus had ordered the collection of every piece of information, no matter how trivial. It had long been known that Repenhardt had brought those mysterious beings.


    ¡°Those ves are rampaging because of that mage, aren¡¯t they? If we eliminate him, they¡¯ll likely revert to their docile nature.¡±


    Carsus and the nobles pondered this n. Repenhardt was the key figure who had orchestrated the recent events, and removing him might indeed destabilize Yubel¡¯s advantage.

 Chapter 140

    [ Chapter 140 ]


    Karsas slightly furrowed his brows.


    ¡®Really?¡¯


    An existence as powerful as an Aura User was simply born from magic? It was a story hard to believe. Moreover, the non-human beings he had seen did not look like they were being controlled. Karsas prided himself on his ability to read people. It seemed clear to him that they had all decided of their own will to participate in this battle.


    However, the other nobles all nodded enthusiastically in agreement.


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s a brilliant idea!¡±


    ¡°If only those strange creatures disappear, there¡¯s hope!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of them that the situation turned out like this!¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Karsas also nodded. In any case, there was no harm in trying. If killing the mage would truly calm the non-humans, it would be a great relief. And even if it failed, the situation could not get any worse than it already was.


    The only concern was¡­


    ¡°But what if something happens to Sir Spirius?¡±


    Karsas did not want Spirius to meet a dishonorable death as an assassin rather than as a knight of the battlefield. However, Spirius shook his head firmly.


    ¡°For the sake of Lord Karsas, I can bear such a risk. And I am not that weak. Even if the assassination fails, I have the skills to escape with my life.¡±


    At that moment, Marquis Brozen voiced another concern.


    ¡°But what if they aim for an assassination while Sir Spirius is away?¡±


    Spirius had been staying close to Karsas to guard against assassination attempts by Aura Users. If he were to leave, there would be no way to prevent an assassination attempt from the enemy.


    Spirius gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°To be honest, even if I am guarding him, if more than two Aura Users attack, I won¡¯t be able to stop the assassination.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Though he might insist that his defeat by Russ was a fluke, the fact remained that the enemy had six Aura Users. If they decided to carry out an assassination, Karsas would be dead whether Spirius was there or not.


    ¡°I see, my neck was already half-severed.¡±


    With a bitter smile, Karsas nodded.


    ¡°Then, Sir Spirius, I¡¯m afraid I must ask you to do this.¡±


    Spirius, steeling his resolve, bowed respectfully.


    ¡°I will ensure that I do not betray Lord Karsas¡¯s trust.¡±


    * * *


    Having left Count Hendrik¡¯s castle, Prince Yubel¡¯s army was now setting up camp at the vi of Viscount Zedrin, located on the outskirts of the capital. Viscount Zedrin¡¯s vi was close to the capital, had ample space around it for setting up tents, and was near a forest and spring, making it an ideal location for a campsite.


    That evening, Prince Yubel held a victory celebration. All the soldiers were given wine and meat, and nobles and knights gathered at Viscount Zedrin¡¯s mansion to enjoy avish¡ªthough modest by noble standards¡ªbanquet.


    It might seem a bit strange to hold a banquet when the war was not yet over. However, this was a necessary act. Now, Prince Yubel¡¯s army had grown to nearly ten thousand strong, with many neutral nobles joining the ranks. Such a format was essential for promoting harmony between the existing forces and these neutral nobles.


    Yubel, seated at the head table, suddenly stood up, raising a golden goblet, and shouted:


    ¡°Let us celebrate those who have joined us in securing the future of the Kingdom of Crovence! Today¡¯s victory is thanks to all of you, so eat and drink to your hearts¡¯ content!¡±


    The nobles and knights seated at the tables responded in unison, raising their sses.


    ¡°For the true king!¡±


    Immediately, generous servings of wine and meat in silverware followed. Servants busily carried the food, and maidservants attended the tables. As it was a banquet during wartime, itcked the elegant atmosphere of a ball. Everyone, d in armor, enjoyed the food and drink in a feast of the battlefield.


    The banquet hall quickly became lively. Sitting down, Yubel muttered to Repenhardt beside him.


    ¡°I said those words, but honestly, what have they done to deserve praise¡­?¡±


    Repenhardt, who had be an important figure in Prince Yubel¡¯s army, confidently sat to the prince¡¯s right. He responded with a wry smile and a low voice.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s precisely why we need to praise them even more.¡±


    In today¡¯s battle, the nobles and knights had done almost nothing. The nobles had only conscripted the infantry who acted as bait, and the knights had merely ridden their horses before returning. The actual battle had been entirely handled by the Aura Users.


    Therefore, such ceremonial acts were even more necessary. They had to share the credit with them to reduce the envy and jealousy directed at the other races.


    Repenhardt, nonchntly raising his ss, continued loudly this time.


    ¡°Fools praise only those who shine in battle, but wise men can see the bigger picture. Although my allies have shown remarkable prowess, without the brave knights and the formidable forces of the noblemen standing proudly behind them, how could such a disy have been possible? It is thanks to them that we can truly intimidate those rebels, is it not?¡±


    He had deliberately spoken loudly for everyone to hear. The nobles and knights, who were drinking, reacted with bright expressions and started chattering enthusiastically.


    ¡°Lord Repenhardt¡¯s praise embarrasses us! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Indeed! Unlike fools, Lord Repenhardt understands war well!¡±


    ¡°He clearly sees what ordinary people cannot, truly a wise man! Hahaha!¡±


    The nobles and knights were, in fact, somewhat embarrassed by this celebration. They knew better than anyone else that they had done nothing. Even if Repenhardt imed all the credit for himself, they couldn¡¯t honestly refute it.


    But now, Repenhardt was soothing their egos. They were recognized for their important role in the battle. With lighter hearts, the nobles and knights began to enjoy the feast. Their gazes towards Repenhardt grew increasingly favorable.


    Seeing the change in atmosphere, Yubel was inwardly impressed. He had heard that Repenhardt was just a mage, but his political acumen was excellent. There had been quite a few nobles who felt uneasy about his presence. However, looking at their expressions now, many of theirints seemed to have vanished.


    ¡®Hmm, I need to learn from this.¡¯


    Count Feonin, seated to Yubel¡¯s left, burst into heartyughter.


    ¡°Despite his young age, Lord Repenhardt is adept at dealing with people. This Feonin is genuinely impressed. Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Haha, you tter me.¡±


    Raising his ss, Repenhardt smiled wryly.


    ¡®I¡¯m not exactly young, you know.¡¯


    In his previous life, he had even been an emperor. Although he had suppressed many things with magic, understanding how people¡¯s hearts worked was not beyond him. Whether human or of another race, people¡¯s hearts were essentially the same. No matter how different cultures and customs were, the most basic aspects did not change.


    ¡®Everyone gets jealous when they see others doing well, after all.¡¯


    Sipping his drink, Repenhardt scanned the banquet hall.


    In addition to the humans, leaders of the orcs, dwarves, and elves were also attending the banquet. On the orc side, Kalken, Sta, and the cksmith Gralta were eating meat among the humans. The dwarves were represented by three Aura Users, and the elf side had Relhard, the chief of the Dahnhaim n, apanied by a male elf who seemed to be his lieutenant, drinking gracefully.


    Naturally, both humans and other races kept their distance, unsure how to interact with each other. Mediating between them was the young saint, Sin.


    ¡°Lord Kalken, this is Viscount Halton, a renowned figure in the Kingdom of Crovence. Viscount Halton, this is Lord Kalken, chieftain of the Blue Bear Tribe.¡±


    ¡°P-Pleased to meet you, Lord Kalken. I¡¯m Halton.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pleased as well, Viscount Halton. I am Kalken.¡±


    Currently, Kalken was speaking themonnguage very fluently. This was thanks to the magical artifact around his neck, the ¡°Ne of Communication.¡± This enchanted ne, which contained a high-level trantion spell, was crafted by Repenhardt in the spare moments between battles, and it tranted Orcish almost perfectly into themonnguage.


    Repenhardt understood well the importance ofnguage in facilitating understanding between different parties. In his previous life, he had made sure that high-ranking orcs who interacted frequently with humans were equipped with these nes. Now, due to ack of magic power, materials, and time, he had only been able to gift them to Kalken, Sta, and Gralta.


    ¡®When conditions permit, I need to mass-produce these and distribute them to at least the orc warriors.¡¯


    The human nobles, meanwhile, were experiencing a culture shock at meeting an ¡°educated¡± orc for the first time.


    ¡°You speak themonnguage quite fluently.¡±


    ¡°Repenhardt gifted me this wonderful ne. It¡¯s a joy to be able tomunicate properly. Haha¡­¡±


    ¡°Your subordinates are incredibly brave, unlike what one might expect from orcs.¡±


    Kalken was about to frown at the remark about being ¡°unlike orcs,¡± but Sta quickly interjected.


    ¡°Haha, that is precisely what it means to be an orc. We revere warriors and despise cowards. Viscount Halton, you are indeed a brave man, so we are happy to have you as an ally.¡±


    ¡°Haha, mydy tters this unworthy man. How could my skillspare in the eyes of one who wields aura?¡±


    The conversation ended amicably in the warm atmosphere. Viscount Halton, looking towork with others, raised his ss and moved on. Kalken, still with a heartyugh on his face, muttered in Orcish.


    ¡°Unlike orcs, my foot. And that weakling, a warrior?¡±


    ¡°We knew we¡¯d hear suchments, didn¡¯t we? Just drink your wine.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Cheers.¡±


    Sta¡¯s graceful responses were all thanks to Repenhardt¡¯s repeated coaching. In his previous life, he had ample experience with how humans reacted to orcs. This time, he even held a rehearsal before the banquet, gathering the non-human leaders to teach them how to handle human interactions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect too much from humans. They won¡¯t understand you anyway. Just go along with it.¡±


    At first, the leaders had reacted unfavorably.


    As orcs, dwarves, and elves, they were filled with pride for their respective races. How could they possibly adjust to human culture and customs? Repenhardt acknowledged that their opinions were valid.


    However, in his past life, he had been called the Demon King, scorched the continent, and brought the empire to ruin. He couldn¡¯t afford to make the same mistakes again. Repenhardt patiently calmed them and exined his reasons.


    -It¡¯s to save your oppressed kin. We all acknowledge that the continent currently belongs to humans, don¡¯t we? If we want to assert our own rights, we must first acknowledge others¡¯. We¡¯re the ones in need, so we must first acknowledge them and then make them understand us.


    The dwarves, trusting their savior would not speak empty words, agreed to do as he suggested. The elves, being rational by nature, immediately recognized that this was not the time to stand on pride.


    But the orcs resisted.


    ¡°As warriors, we have our pride. Why should we adjust to humans?¡±


    Kalken, Sta, and Gralta were still dissatisfied with Repenhardt¡¯s proposal. To the straightforward-thinking orcs, this behavior seemed cowardly. However, Repenhardt, who had dealt with countless orcs in his past life, knew exactly how to persuade them.


    ¡°They give usnd.¡±


    Don¡¯t orcs also praise warriors who bring back food? What I¡¯m teaching you now is the human way of showing gratitude to those who give themnd. If you praise them in your way, humans will consider it an insult. Isn¡¯t it also dishonorable as a warrior to fail to properly praise someone who deserves it because of stubbornness?


    Hearing this, it made sense. In the end, the orcs acknowledged that Repenhardt¡¯s words were reasonable and decided to follow his guidance.

 Chapter 141

    [ Chapter 141 ]


    In fact, the real difficulty came afterward. Though he constantly disparaged humans, telling others not to expect anything from them and that they couldn¡¯t understand anything anyway, Repenhardt didn¡¯t expect much from other races either.


    To be honest, could other races easily understand humans? After all, everyone was the same. Whether human or other races, there was no difference in avoiding and shunning those different from themselves due to ack of understanding.


    ¡®So I had to painstakingly select words through rote education, instructing them on how to respond if spoken to in this way or that,¡¯ he thought.


    Watching the orcs interact awkwardly yet formally with the nobles and knights, Repenhardt felt a sense of pride.


    It seemed the education had been worth it. While it couldn¡¯t be said that they truly understood each other, at least they were conversing naturally on the surface.


    That was enough to start with. Over time, humans might not understand other races, but they coulde to acknowledge them. And as time passed, they would gradually be aware of the cultures of other races.


    ¡®Although there¡¯s a high possibility that they could get contaminated by human culture, there¡¯s nothing I can do about that.¡¯


    Repenhardt couldn¡¯t take care of every aspect of a race¡¯s culture, tradition, and spirit. He could only trust that they would manage that themselves. All he could do was set the stage; it was up to them to roll the dice.


    ¡®In the past, I failed because I rolled the dice and ced the bets myself. This time, I must trust them more.¡¯


    With warm eyes, Repenhardt looked at the different races in the banquet hall. As previously informed, Sin was busily moving around the hall, diligently introducing the various races to each other.


    ¡°This is Sir Kadamyte, one of the most renowned warriors in the Grand Forge. Sir Kadamyte, this is Sir Dran, a highly esteemed knight from the Kingdom of Crovence.¡±


    While the leaders of the different races were diligently memorizing their lines, Sin was also not idle. He had to memorize the personal details of numerous nobles from Prince Yubel¡¯s faction in advance, which paid off as he was now effortlessly introducing many nobles and knights.


    ¡°Oh, you are the warrior who beheaded Sir Tetsvalt!¡±


    ¡°Haha, it was merely luck. Come, let¡¯s have a drink!¡±


    ¡°It is an honor to receive a toast from an Aura User.¡±


    Sir Kadamyte and Sir Dran exchanged drinks amicably. After guiding the conversation to a suitable point, Sin left with a satisfied expression, having sessfully facilitated another interaction. As he walked away, the two men whispered to each other.


    ¡°They say he has a certain rtionship with Duke Repenhardt¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed, there seemed to be such an atmosphere, hmm.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What kind of atmosphere was that?¡±


    ¡°Whenever they had some free time, they¡¯d disappear somewhere together ande back covered in sweat. What on earth could they be doing to get so sweaty¡­?¡±


    ¡°Indeed! There¡¯s no smoke without fire!¡±


    Completely oblivious to the wild rumors being spread about his dedication to muscle training, Sin happily headed towards another table. From a distance, Repenhardt found the sight quite depressing.


    ¡®Ugh, it¡¯s good that Sin is doing well, but still¡­¡¯


    In any case, it was true that he was making a significant contribution to fostering camaraderie. Repenhardt turned his eyes away from reality.


    ¡®The elves are doing fine on their own.¡¯


    Relhard and his elf lieutenant seemed to be getting along quite well without Sin¡¯s intervention. Elves, with their innate pursuit of harmony and rational mindset, quickly adapted to human culture. They knew how to nod along appropriately, elegantly correct unpleasant remarks, and naturally interact.


    On the other hand, Russ¡­


    ¡°I witnessed your battle with Sir Spirius. How did you achieve such martial prowess at such a young age?¡±


    ¡°I trained hard.¡±


    ¡°I see. What kind of training did you undergo to achieve that¡­¡±


    ¡°I swung my sword.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I apologize. It¡¯s inappropriate to ask a knight about his swordsmanship so freely.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Having awakened his aura at a young age and defeated Sir Spirius, Russ was practically the star of this banquet. Everyone wanted to talk to him and form connections.


    However, this cold-faced swordsman exuded an unapproachable aura. With his stiff demeanor and curt replies, no one dared to approach him lightly.


    ¡°Sir Russ doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, does he not like the atmosphere of this banquet?¡±


    ¡°Probably. It¡¯s understandable that a true warrior would be displeased to hold a cup instead of a sword.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, many aura users are known to be entric.¡±


    Repenhardt clicked his tongue in frustration.


    ¡®Damn it, that guy.¡¯


    He had thought Russ had brightened up considerably, but today he was back to his old, cold self. While people admired him for being as sharp as a finely forged de, Repenhardt knew the truth.


    ¡®Why is he so shy?¡¯


    In truth, Russ wasn¡¯t so much cold-hearted as he was awkward around people due to being an outcast in the Count Tenes family. This made interacting with other races easier for him. Since they were different species, any potentially offensive behavior or remarks could be dismissed as cultural differences. Unlike when dealing with humans, he didn¡¯t need to be overly concerned about his demeanor.


    Thus, Russ quietly dominated one side of the banquet hall, drinking alone. Yet, no one seemed particrly bothered by this. If an ordinary knight behaved that way, he would be ostracized, but since it was an aura user, even his aloofness seemed to add to his mystique.


    Overall, things were proceeding ording to n, and Repenhardt was secretly pleased.


    ¡®It¡¯s going well enough.¡¯


    He had never thought they would lose the war. With the dwarves¡¯ and orcs¡¯ forces involved, and it not being a full-scale national conflict, it was no exaggeration to say that Yubel¡¯s side had no chance of losing.


    ¡®The real battle begins after the victory.¡¯


    Currently, even if the nobles showed such attitudes, no one could predict how they would react once Yubel ascended the throne and rewards were distributed. If he wanted to secure a territory and achieve his goals, there was still much to be done.


    ¡®Well, let¡¯s deal with that when the timees.¡¯


    Shrugging his shoulders, Repenhardt took a drink. The banquet was in full swing, and everyone was performing their roles well. There was nothing more for him to do here.


    With his mind free, he thought of Siris. Knowing the public¡¯s views on elven women, Repenhardt had deliberately not invited her to the banquet to spare her from unpleasant experiences.


    ¡®There¡¯s nothing more for me to handle here, so I might as well go see Siris.¡¯


    ¡î ¡î ¡î


    Making an appropriate excuse, Repenhardt left the banquet hall. Outside, soldiers were also celebrating in various ces. Thinking about various future matters, he walked towards the lodgings on the opposite side of the mansion.


    The mansion was quiet, with everyone engrossed in the festivities except for the basic guards. As he walked through the shadowy corridors, with the moonlight casting long shadows from the pirs, Repenhardt suddenly frowned.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    There was a person standing in the darkness on the other side of the corridor. At first, he thought it was just a soldier, but there was an unusualck of presence. Despite being right in front of him, there was no sense of movement or life. This was no ordinary person; it had to be either a ghost or¡­


    ¡®Aura user who has perfectly concealed their presence!¡¯


    Repenhardt¡¯s expression hardened. When an aura user intentionally concealed their presence, it was difficult even for another aura user to detect them. Although it was possible to sense them with magic, Repenhardt hadn¡¯t activated any detection spells.


    From the darkness, the figure slowly emerged. It was a familiar face. Although he wore light clothing instead of his usual ornate armor, the sword in his hand and the serious expression were unmistakable.


    ¡°Spirius?¡±


    Spirius pointed his sword at Repenhardt, ring at him. He spoke coldly.


    ¡°Forgive me, mage! Everything is for the future of the kingdom!¡±


    With that, Spirius lunged at Repenhardt, shing through the air. The steel de aimed directly at Repenhardt¡¯s head. Instinctively, Repenhardt raised his right arm to block it.


    ng!


    Bare flesh met steel with a metallic sound. Spirius clicked his tongue and remarked.


    ¡°Iron Skin magic! Your reflexes are impressive, mage!¡±


    Of course, Repenhardt, with his current abilities, couldn¡¯t cast a high-level fifth-circle spell like Iron Skin without incantations. He had simply blocked it with his bare arm.


    Spirius swung his sword again, this time with more force. Even without manifesting his aura, his strike,bining mind, body, and spirit, could cut through steel.


    ¡°Haap!¡±


    With a low shout, Spirius aimed for Repenhardt¡¯s shoulder. Repenhardt was momentarily confused. He could dodge the attack, but¡­


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    He was currently posing as a mage. He was unsure if he should reveal his true abilities by evading the strike.


    Thoughts were long, but the attack was swift. As Repenhardt hesitated, Spirius¡¯s sword struck his shoulder, only to bounce off again.


    ng!


    Spirius finally showed a perplexed expression.


    ¡°Iron Skin magic shouldn¡¯t be this strong.¡±


    Iron Skin was a powerful protective spell that made the skin as tough as steel, but it had its limits. Its duration was short, and while it could block arrows, it wasn¡¯t strong enough to deflect a fully-powered sword strike. If it were, every mage would be casting Iron Skin and charging into battle.


    At that moment, Repenhardt quickly recited an incantation.


    ¡°me of destruction! me Bullet!¡±


    Small fireballs continuously floated up from his fingertips and shot towards Spirius. While casting the spell, Repenhardt clicked his tongue inwardly.


    ¡®Ah, this won¡¯t work on an Aura User.¡¯


    As expected, Spirius extinguished all the ming bullets with a simple wave of his hand. He then red at Repenhardt with a grim expression.


    ¡°Indeed, for a magician to enable such things with his ves, he can¡¯t be an ordinary one. I, too, will use my full strength now!¡±


    After all, his target was Repenhardt. Up until now, he had suppressed his aura to deceive the senses of other Aura Users, but given the circumstances, it was better to go all out, assassinate him, and escape.


    Woooom!


    Spirius lowered his sword. The red de aura cut through the blue moonlight, revealing its menacing fangs. Repenhardt¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡®Damn, I should have expected this!¡¯


    With Carsus in a desperate situation, their options were either to assassinate Yubel or kill the onemanding the other races. It was a fact that even a slightly perceptive person could guess. How had he failed to think of such a basic thing until now?


    ¡®Ah, this cursed Teslon head!¡¯


    Cursing so often that it had practically be a proper noun, Repenhardtmented his body¡¯s IQ. Although he had regained a considerable amount of his magical power, it was still not enough to confront an Aura User. As a magician, he was no match for him. But he also did not want to reveal his identity and attract public attention.


    ¡®Should I flee?¡¯


    However, Spirius¡¯ skills were by no means low. He was certainly not someone who would leave his back exposed during an escape.


    At that moment, Spirius stepped forward, brandishing his de aura. The intense thrust turned into a red sh, aiming for Repenhardt¡¯s heart.


    ¡®Ugh! There¡¯s no choice!¡¯


    In an instant, Repenhardt twisted his body to evade the attack and extended his right fist. While dodging, he aimed a direct smash at his opponent¡¯s vital spot.


    Thwack!


    A heavy impact sound echoed as Repenhardt¡¯s punch struck Spirius¡¯ rib area. The timing was perfect, allowing him tond a proper counterattack. Spirius widened his eyes in shock and eximed.


    ¡°This martial art? Are you a battle mage!¡±


    Although his aura protected his entire body, reducing the damage significantly, allowing the enemy¡¯s strike tond was still shocking. After hitting the startled Spirius, Repenhardt immediately regained his stance.


    ¡®This much is fine! As long as I don¡¯t directly manifest aura, I can still im to be a battle mage!¡¯

 Chapter 142

    [ Chapter 142 ]


    Spirius gripped his sword tightly and soon regained hisposure.


    ¡°Indeed, considering his build, it¡¯s not surprising he¡¯s a battle mage.¡±


    Repenhardt shouted joyfully, pleased with his opponent¡¯s misunderstanding.


    ¡°There are six Aura Users in this mansion right now! They will sense your presence and rush here soon!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Do you think you¡¯ll survive until then?¡±


    Spirius snorted. His stance was impressive for a battle mage, but he couldn¡¯tpare to an Aura User. He aimed his sword and unleashed a fierce killing intent.


    Wooong!


    A red aura vibrated through the air. Repenhardt swallowed hard. The red de aura carried a deadly energy, piercing painfully into his forehead. Earlier, Spirius had merely underestimated him, but now the attack would be a proper disy of swordsmanship.


    ¡®Ugh, how long can I hold out without manifesting my Aura?¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t sure he could dodge it. Gym Unbreakable¡¯s defensive techniques barely included any concept of evasion. While there were basic evasion techniques, they were on par with themon martial arts of the continent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll end this with a single strike!¡±


    A dazzling thrust turned the corridor red. Repenhardt, with a tense face, stepped back calmly. The red sh struck him like a meteor. He tried to dodge as best as he could, but his robe was torn and blood seeped out.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Repenhardt groaned. Despite his body being as strong as steel, he couldn¡¯t withstand the de Aura without his Spiral Guard.


    But even that was enough to surprise Spirius.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The force contained in the de Aura was incredibly intense. For an ordinary person, a mere brush with it would tear muscles and shatter bones. Yet, he only suffered injuries akin to being cut by an ordinary sword?


    ¡®His body is astonishingly resilient! Is it magic? But it won¡¯t be of much use!¡¯


    Spirius sneered, raising his sword above his head. With a loud noise, the red de Aura transformed into a massive de nearly three meters long.


    It was his signature technique, the Gigantic de. Although it usually spanned a ridiculous ten meters, in this narrow corridor, this size was sufficient.


    ¡°Try dodging this one!¡±


    Spirius¡¯ greatsword swung towards Repenhardt. A massive red curtain filled his vision. The sight gave Repenhardt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It reminded him of the first time he suffered serious injuries after descending the mountain, during his first battle with the golden knight, Eusus von Tenes.


    In that moment, it felt like a ssh of cold water jolted him awake. He had been simrly humiliated back then, trying to hide his identity!


    ¡°Ugh! Can¡¯t make the same mistake twice!¡±


    Bang!


    With a deafening roar, the red de Aura scattered in all directions. The concentrated energy dispersed, causing the entire corridor to shake and copse. Amidst the swirling dust, Spirius¡¯s eyes widened in shock, nearly popping out of his head.


    ¡°T-That!¡±


    Repenhardt, with his arms raised above his head, was emanating a brilliant golden Aura from his entire body.


    ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Spirius dropped his sword, his mouth agape. The mage before him, undeniably a mage, was zing with a golden Aura. Even on this night, it was shining dazzlingly bright.


    ¡°An Aura User?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, things never go as nned, do they?¡±


    With a bitter smile, Repenhardt tore off his tattered robe. His well-trained muscles glistened under the moonlight. Even Spirius, who had spent his life training as a knight, was awestruck by the sight of such a robust physique. Spirius¡¯s face hardened.


    A body forged to the extreme, d in radiant golden Aura.


    This was the distinctive trait of a highly renowned martial artist. A name known to every warrior worth their salt.


    ¡°Are you a descendant of Gerard?¡±


    Now that he thought about it, he had heard rumors from the Kingdom of Graim about the appearance of Gym Unbreakable¡¯s sessor. The one who gained fame by defeating the golden knight Eusus. That name was surely¡­


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the ¡®Fist King¡¯ Repenhardt?¡±


    Spirius looked at Repenhardt in disbelief. In hindsight, the names were indeed the same. However, he had never associated the two because he couldn¡¯t fathom a connection between a mage, a figure reputed to be nearly iprehensible without a brilliant mind, and the sessor of Gym Unbreakable, known for its extreme physical prowess and crude methods.


    ¡°No way¡­ A descendant of the Fist King is a mage?¡±


    Spiriusughed in disbelief. Was he implying that the person before him possessed the strongest body among humans and also had the intellect to be a mage? Wasn¡¯t this level of unfairness beyondprehension?


    Repenhardt clenched his fist, speaking in a rxed tone.


    ¡°If you live long enough, you¡¯ll see all sorts of things. Getting surprised at every little thing, how do you expect to survive?¡±


    With his identity revealed, Repenhardt felt at ease. Spirius, still stunned, gave a bitter smile at his words.


    Thinking back, it had been one surprise after another recently. ves, mere ves, had emerged as Aura Users in droves, and a young man, not even thirty, had defeated him with Aura. Compared to that, an Aura User also being a mage was hardly surprising.


    ¡°No matter! My mission hasn¡¯t changed anyway!¡±


    Spirius assumed a serious stance. Repenhardt spread his legs wide, taking a stable stance and ring at him. Seeing Repenhardt¡¯s mountainous posture, burning with Aura, Spirius¡¯s eyes shone.


    ¡°Hmph, I felt a bit guilty about having to assassinate a mage. But now, I can go all out without any burden!¡±


    ¡°Feel free to give it your all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re arrogant!¡±


    Shouting, Spirius lunged forward. Repenhardt also extended his fist to meet him.


    Boom!


    Their sh caused the entire corridor to explode as if it had been bombed. Amid the explosions, red and yellow shes separated only to collide again. Each collision sent shockwaves reverberating through the corridor.


    ¡°Gigantic de!¡±


    With a loud cry, Spirius shed his sword down. A gigantic red pir, ten meters long, descended upon Repenhardt¡¯s head. Russ would have dodged it easily, but Repenhardt had not learned such evasion techniques. Instead, he simply punched the sword.


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    Gym Unbreakable¡¯s philosophy of countering was very simple.


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. And for a pir, another pir!


    Rumble!


    A golden pir rose, striking the red one. The sh of destructive light produced dozens of sparks. Scattered Aura overturned the ground and smashed the columns of the corridor. The entire corridor copsed, sending dust flying from the mansion¡¯s west side. Through the dust, two lights shot up.


    The two Aura Usersnded on the mansion¡¯s roof. Spirius, his entire body enveloped in red Aura, shouted.


    ¡°How brutish! Pretending to be a mage and now revealing your true colors!¡±


    ¡°You were the one who swung the pir first.¡±


    Repenhardt retorted,unching punches to Spirius¡¯s left and right. The colossal golden Aura-infused punches, more like catapults, tore through the sky, shing with Spirius¡¯s red Aura.


    Bang! Boom!


    Spirius, having shifted all his power to defense, barely withstood the attack beforeunching another Gigantic de. As the red sh swung towards Repenhardt¡¯s left side, Repenhardt spread his chest wide and roared.


    ¡°Spiral Guard!¡±


    The golden Aura surged around him, forming a defensive barrier. The red Gigantic de¡¯s impact was absorbed and deflected by the Spiral Guard, scattering in a brilliant disy of light.


    Spirius stared in disbelief, but Repenhardt, now fully in his element, looked more resolute than ever.


    A swirling vortex of Aura engulfed Repenhardt¡¯s entire body, grinding down the red de Aura. While Spirius gaped in disbelief at the absurd sight of Aura consuming Aura, Repenhardt closed the distance and delivered a front kick.


    ¡°Gastryzen!¡±


    Utilizing his entire body¡¯s momentum, Repenhardt¡¯s unique front kick, powered by the force of Gym Unbreakable, struck Spirius¡¯s sr plexus. The shockwave dispersed the red Aura and prated Spirius, causing him to scream.


    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±


    The shockwave continued, crashing into the mansion and triggering explosions. Servants and soldiers, caught off guard, screamed amidst the chaos.


    ¡°Wh-what the hell is going on?¡±


    Reeling from the impact, Spirius staggered, coughing up blood. Repenhardt immediately moved in for a follow-up attack. His left and right kicks whipped through the air, striking Spirius hard. Spirius struggled to defend his vital points with his greatsword, but Repenhardt swiftly grabbed Spirius¡¯s left arm.


    ¡°Got you!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Though it was just a human hand holding him, it felt as if he was being crushed by a boulder. Panicking, Spirius tried to swing his sword, but Repenhardt was faster.


    ¡°Here we go!¡±


    Holding Spirius tightly, Repenhardt spun him around. Thebined force of his Aura and physical strength created a terrifying centrifugal force. At the peak of power and speed, Repenhardt hurled him.


    ¡°Lariat Swing!¡±


    A red streak shot across Viscount Jaidin¡¯s mansion, heading for the front yard. From this meteor-like object, a desperate scream echoed.


    ¡°Aaaaargh!¡±


    Boom!


    The explosion was so massive it left a crater, resembling a meteor impact. At the center of the crater, Spirius groaned. Despite the brutal beating, he was still alive, as expected of an Aura User.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Groaning, Spirius struggled to rise. His assassination attempt had failed, but he couldn¡¯t die here. If he perished, there would be no Aura User left to serve Prince Carsus.


    ¡®I can¡¯t die like this¡­¡¯


    As Spirius tried to collect himself, a despairing sight greeted his eyes. Repenhardt, standing on the mansion¡¯s roof, leaped into the air.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s golden Aura zed as he soared towards Spirius, ready to deliver the final blow.


    The golden aura soared high into the sky. Then, with all its weight, it descended to the ground. The explosive power of the aurabined with the rising momentum, transforming into a golden meteor that streaked across the sky!


    ¡°Taahh!¡±


    Repenhardt focused all his strength into his knee andunched a flying knee attack. From a height of nearly 20 meters, his massive body struck Spirius.


    Boom!


    Dust erupted as if a geyser had burst. In the face of that tremendous impact, far surpassing the durability of an Aura User, Spirius let out a desperate scream.


    ¡°Craaaaagh!¡±


    ¡î ¡î ¡î


    Spirius died on the spot. Unlike other Aura Users, Spirius was thoroughly aligned with Prince Carsus. Keeping him alive would only cause future trouble, so Repenhardt had no choice but to be ruthless.


    Leaving Spirius¡¯s corpse behind, Repenhardt walked out of the crater. The front yard was already filled with a crowd of people. With two Aura Users causing such amotion, anyone with functional eyes and ears couldn¡¯t have failed to notice.


    The banquet had long since been interrupted, and both soldiers and nobles had been watching the duel between the two men.


    Someone muttered in a trembling voice.


    ¡°That aura¡­¡±


    That statement set off a series of exmations.


    ¡°Golden aura!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the light of Gerard!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve heard of that man!¡±


    One of the knights shouted in awe.


    ¡°Fist King!¡±


    ¡°Fist King Repenhardt!¡±


    ¡°Ooooooh!¡±


    Exmations of admiration erupted from all around. Everyone was astonished to discover that the mysterious sage was, in fact, the new Fist King. Watching the atmosphere, Malroid tilted his head.


    ¡°What? Did no one know the savior was an Aura User?¡±


    Relhard shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°He wanted to hide his identity, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that what it was? I thought he wore that robe to hide his bulk.¡±


    While the non-humans stood around, puzzled by themotion, Repenhardt¡¯s identity was a shock to the Prince Yubel¡¯s forces. Yubel, with his mouth agape, murmured.


    ¡°My god, that man was the Fist King of this era?¡±

 Chapter 143

    [ Chapter 143 ]


    Anyway, there were already plenty of Aura Users in Prince Yubel¡¯s army. If Repenhardt had been just an ordinary Aura User, there wouldn¡¯t have been this kind of reaction.


    But the sessor of Gym Unbreakable signified more than just an ordinary Aura User. Usually, within martial schools, even if one had a strong master, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean the disciple would also be strong. No matter how powerful the master was, if the disciple couldn¡¯t properly follow the teachings, it was possible for the martial school¡¯s honor to be tarnished.


    However, Gym Unbreakable was different. There was no such thing as a weak disciple of Gym Unbreakable.


    ¡®Well, if they were weak, they¡¯d get beaten to death before they even ventured into the world.¡¯


    Observing the reactions around him, Repenhardt smirked bitterly. He had a good idea why the reactions were so intense.


    As soon as a sessor of Gym Unbreakable revealed themselves to the world, they would inevitably receive the title of Fist King. Unlike the title of Sword Saint, which was given to the strongest swordsman of the era from various schools, the title of Fist King was always monopolized by Gym Unbreakable. (Even though Gym Unbreakable wasn¡¯t a one-man session, making it possible for two sessors to appear simultaneously, it was fortunate or unfortunate that finding a sessor was so difficult that having one per era was considered lucky.)


    In other words, in the minds of the people, a sessor of Gym Unbreakable was synonymous with the promised strongest martial artist, inherently different in presence from an ordinary Aura User.


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    ¡°Fist King! Fist King! Fist King!¡±


    Everyone raised a cheer in unison at the emergence of the new Fist King. It was a moment when the fame of Fist King Repenhardt resonated throughout the world.


    Of course, Repenhardt was frowning deeply.


    ¡®I deliberately hid my identity because I thought this would happen. Why do things keep happeningtely that I can¡¯t clean up¡­¡¯


    ¡ª


    The news of Sir Spirius¡¯s death reached the royal capital immediately. The fact alone was shocking, but the news that the one who defeated him was the Fist King who first appeared in the Kingdom of Graim was enough to stir public sentiment.


    ¡°The one who defeated Sir Spirius is the new Fist King!¡±


    ¡°Sir Spirius met a death he wouldn¡¯t be ashamed of.¡±


    ¡°In contrast, Sir Tetsvalt¡­ tsk, tsk.¡±


    ¡°To think he died to a mere dwarf.¡±


    ¡°Sir Tetsvalt must not have been as great as his reputation suggested.¡±


    Ironically, Sir Spirius, who died while attempting an assassination, was being regarded as a true knight, while Sir Tetsvalt, who died bravely in battle, was being treated as a fool. This reaction was quite different from when the news of Sir Tetsvalt¡¯s death was first heard.


    Sin, having heard the citizens¡¯ reactions, muttered in a disappointed tone.


    ¡°¡­They must have clearly seen their skills with their own eyes, yet people still underestimate other races,¡± Sin murmured.


    However, Repenhardt seemed pleased.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that they¡¯re underestimating them; they just don¡¯t want to acknowledge them. There¡¯s a difference. Things are going well.¡±


    If a friend¡¯s dog bit someone to death, most people would say, ¡°How could a dog kill a person?¡± rather than, ¡°How embarrassing, to be killed by a mere dog!¡± The fact that people were embarrassed by Tetsvalt¡¯s death indicated that their perception of other races was already changing. The refusal to acknowledge them was an unconscious resistance, a sign that they couldn¡¯t help but recognize the other races.


    Nearby, Prince Yubel was gazing up at the enormous gate engraved with a lion, murmuring to himself.


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see this Lion¡¯s Gate again¡­.¡±


    He looked like someone reflecting on the past upon returning home. Prince Yubel¡¯s army had easily crossed the city walls of Krotin and surrounded the outer perimeter of the royal castle. With the city walls already breached, there was little resistance. Most of the citizens had fled or were trembling behind locked doors in their homes.


    As Yubel stared at the massive gate leading to the royal castle, the Lion¡¯s Gate, he suddenly turned to Repenhardt.


    ¡°Still, I¡¯m a bit perplexed. Given Carsus¡¯s character, I didn¡¯t expect this reaction¡­¡±


    After breaching the southern wall and waiting three days for a response, Carsus¡¯s forces had shown no signs of surrender. Instead, they had moved their defensive forces to the royal castle, clearly intending to fight to the death. Repenhardt appeared unsurprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably the resolve of his subordinates. When things were going well, everyone faithfully followed Prince Carsus¡¯s will, but in a situation like this¡­¡±


    ¡°That seems to be the case. Well then, let¡¯s give the order to attack¡­¡±


    Yubel turned back, a wry smile on his face. They needed to break down the gate for the siege.


    ¡®Who should I send? With so many Aura Users, anyone could easily bring down that gate.¡¯


    As amander, having six Aura Users at his disposal was a rare and pleasant situation. While Yubel was happily contemting this, Repenhardt suddenly dismounted and shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll just go myself.¡±


    Count Feonin beamed.


    ¡°Oh! The Fist King himself? We¡¯ll get to witness your prowess once again.¡±


    Yubel and his noble retainers all looked at Repenhardt with expectant eyes. Sin, slightly surprised, asked.


    ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t step out in front of people?¡±


    Repenhardt smirked bitterly, removing his upper garment to reveal his impressive muscles. A waiting attendant quickly ran up, took his shirt, and stepped back respectfully.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all out in the open now, so there¡¯s no point hiding¡­ Besides, when I thought about it, there was no need to, anyway.¡±


    Despite his bitter smile, Repenhardt stripped off his top, showing his well-defined muscles. A servant who had been waiting hurriedly ran over to take his clothes and respectfully stepped back.


    ¡®Hmph, now it¡¯s be a habit to undress before a fight.¡¯


    Every time Gerard walked around in just a shirt, even in the dead of winter, showing off his biceps, Repenhardt used to think, ¡®I shouldn¡¯t be like that. I should dress properly like a civilized person.¡¯ But now, he was doing the same thing.


    ¡®But this martial school¡¯s teachings require undressing. Sigh.¡¯


    The reason Gym Unbreakable¡¯s sessors fought wearing only pants wasn¡¯t just to show off their muscles. Well, it was partly to show off, but the main reason was to save their clothes.


    In Gym Unbreakable¡¯s style of defense, there was no dodging. Almost everything was taken head-on with the body. This meant that clothes would inevitably get torn during fights. Even though the past Fist Kings earned good money, they couldn¡¯t afford to waste clothes every time they fought, so it became a tradition to strip down for battles.


    ¡®Come to think of it, there was a rational reason why Teslon always fought shirtless.¡¯


    As Repenhardt stepped forward, a cheer erupted from behind him.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s the Fist King!¡±


    Unlike the typical knights who wrapped their bodies in thick armor, Repenhardt¡¯s current appearance stimted a primal instinct in the men. War, after all, was an act of proving who among the males was more macho. The soldiers on the battlefield were ecstatic as they watched Repenhardt, his muscles on full disy, walk toward the gate.


    ¡î ¡î ¡î


    A golden giant slowly walked down the paved road. The soldiers guarding the outer perimeter of the royal castle shivered and cried out in fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Fist King!¡±


    Just as Repenhardt had feared, his reputation had spread quickly among Carsus¡¯s forces within days. With his steel-like muscles and golden aura, his very presence was like a name tag, making him easy to recognize. Thick dread spread among the soldiers in an instant.


    ¡°Do not fear! No matter how strong he is, he is still just a man!¡±


    Themanders tried hard to reassure their troops. But it was clear the soldiers weren¡¯t convinced. How could that be just a man?


    Before the morale dropped further, themander gave the order.


    ¡°Archers! Fire all at once!¡±


    A barrage of arrows was released toward Repenhardt.


    A rain of arrows shot toward Repenhardt. Countless steel tips pelted his entire body. Repenhardt blinked.


    ¡®Not even ticklish.¡¯


    There was no need to dodge. So, he just kept walking.


    The soldiers on the wall, trembling with fear, prepared their next attack.


    ¡°Fire the catapults!¡±


    Stones the size of a child¡¯s head were hurled simultaneously. The stones crashed to the ground with a thunderous noise. The well-paved road cracked and shattered in an instant. However, at the center of the destruction, Repenhardt remained, nonchntly deflecting the stones. He didn¡¯t even stop walking.


    ¡®This tickles a bit.¡¯


    Again, there was no need to dodge. So, he just kept walking.


    ¡°Grr! Light the pitch andunch it!¡±


    A multitude of fiery projectiles flew through the air. Repenhardt smiled. He was d he had taken off his clothes. Brushing off the mes clinging to his body, he continued to walk.


    As he drew closer, themander shouted in despair.


    ¡°Pour the boiling oil!¡±


    Scalding streams of water, hot enough to cook a pig, were poured over Repenhardt¡¯s head. Grateful for the help in extinguishing the mes on his pants, Repenhardt took a shower, even washing his hair.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s warm.¡±


    Themander felt a deep sense of despair.


    ¡°What is that thing?!¡±


    Theyunched attack after attack from the walls. All sorts of siege weapons meant for castle attacks were aimed frantically at one person. Yet, Repenhardt just kept walking.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°That monster!¡±


    If he wanted, he could have reached them in a single step, but Repenhardt deliberately walked slowly, pressuring the soldiers on the wall. No one could help but feel terror at the sight of a man untouched by any attack.


    Arriving beneath the gate, Repenhardt raised his fist and shouted.


    ¡°If you value your lives, clear away from the gate!¡±


    The expected reaction came.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    ¡°Save me!¡±


    Terrified soldiers began to flee en masse. Military training meant nothing in the face of absolute fear. The area around the gate cleared in an instant. Not only the soldiers, but even themanders and knights all ran away.


    Another cheer erupted from Prince Yubel¡¯s army.


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    ¡°Truly an indomitable body!¡±


    ¡°Unbreakable!¡±


    ¡°As expected of the Fist King!¡±


    Everyone was in awe of Repenhardt¡¯s prowess, fervently cheering him on. Hearing the enthusiastic cheers behind him, Repenhardt clicked his tongue.


    ¡®Tch, the reactions are so different, even though it¡¯s no different from what I did in my past life.¡¯


    * * *


    After the battle with Spirius, Repenhardt spent three days deeply troubled about his exposed identity.


    ¡®This is bad. What if things turn out like they did in my past life?¡¯


    The fame of Demon King Repenhardt had been so overwhelming that people only saw him, not the other races behind him. So, in this life, he had resolved to stay out of the spotlight and avoid making a name for himself. However, the rumors about Repenhardt were already spreading like wildfire.


    ¡°They say the mysterious sage who brought along orcs, dwarves, and elves is actually the Fist King!¡±


    ¡°Of course! Only someone like the Fist King could aplish such amazing feats!¡±


    ¡°Then, does that mean all those Aura Users were taught by the Fist King?¡±


    As expected, people were mistakenly attributing the prowess of the other races to Repenhardt. He had been racking his brain on how to resolve this situation.


    But then¡­ things started to take an unexpected turn.


    ¡°Ho, then those orcs must be amazing warriors, chosen by the Fist King!¡±


    ¡°It seems the Fist King enlightened them and made them civilized.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that these are entirely different from the ve races we know¡­?¡±


    ¡°The dwarves must be fortunate to receive the Fist King¡¯s teachings.¡±


    The rumors were diverging from what Repenhardt had imagined. People were starting to specte that these other races might be exceptional beings chosen by the Fist King. While this would be an incredibly unfair rumor for the Aura Users like Kalken and Kadamyte, who had trained hard on their own, it wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad reaction overall.


    Repenhardt couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered.


    ¡°What is with these reactions?¡±


    When he led the other races as the Demon King, he was vilified as a tyrant corrupting ve races with his demonic influence.


    Yet, as the Fist King, leading them made people specte that even ve races might be intelligent and capable individuals.


    It was utterly iprehensible.

 Chapter 144

    [ Chapter 144 ]


    Siris was the one who finally resolved Repenhardt¡¯s long-standing dilemma.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because the way people perceive warriors and mages is fundamentally different.¡±


    ¡°Different? In what way?¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously asking that, Lord Repenhardt?¡±


    ¡°What could be so different? Both of them end up ughteringmoners, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Seeing Repenhardt genuinely puzzled, Siris clicked her tongue. It was surprising that this mighty mage, who possessed such incredible knowledge and wisdom, capable of turning back time, couldn¡¯t grasp something so basic.


    ¡°It¡¯s about whether people can project themselves onto the character or not.¡±


    In all heroic tales, the one who ultimately bes the king is always a warrior. No matter how exceptional a mage might be, they are merely a support to the warrior and never the main character. People can project themselves onto a warrior but cannot do so with a mage.


    Despite Siris¡¯s exnation, Repenhardt¡¯s expression grew even more confused.


    ¡°So, why do people avoid mages so much?¡±


    ¡°Because anyone can dream of bing a warrior.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so bad about mages that no one dreams of bing one?¡±


    Siris smiled gently, trying to console the aggrieved Repenhardt.


    ¡°Anyone can be a warrior, but only those chosen can be mages.¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s eyes widened, his face showingplete iprehension.


    Anyone can be a warrior? How many third-rate soldiers in the world are frustrated by theirck of talent? And yet anyone can be a warrior?


    It didn¡¯t make sense to him at all.


    ¡°You need to be born with talent to be great, whether as a warrior or a mage. Without talent, neither can reach the top.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about whether you can even begin the journey or not.¡±


    Siris continued her exnation calmly.


    To be an exceptional warrior requires, in some ways, even more talent than bing a great mage. One must be physically and sensorially gifted to be an outstanding warrior. This is undoubtedly true.


    However, people do not perceive it that way.


    Anyone can swing a sword. It might be clumsy, but anyone can imitate it.


    But only those born with talent can begin the path of a mage. Ordinary people can¡¯t even mimic it.


    Warriors¡¯ actions are intuitive and easy to understand. Thus, when people see a great warrior, they think:


    If I try hard enough, I might not be as good as them, but I could be half as good.


    Right now, I haven¡¯t had the chance, but with some luck, I could be a hero on the battlefield too!


    That warrior became great through hard work. I should work hard too.


    On the other hand, magic was something utterly iprehensible. Miracles urred just by moving one¡¯s lips and gesturing in the air.


    This difference in perception was precisely what led to the current situation.


    When the Demon King Repenhardt led the other races, humans were terrified and stricken with fear.


    However, when the Fist King Repenhardt led the other races, humans praised him for his heroic appearance.


    The Demon King was merely a terrifying and iprehensible being. But people could project themselves onto the Fist King, who wielded his own body.


    ¡°Magic is a power possessed by a special few, but fists and muscles are something everyone has.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is that so?¡±


    For Repenhardt, who had lived solely as a mage and was a genius even among mages, this was apletely foreign concept. However, Siris, who had spent nearly fifty years learning swordsmanship in Elvenheim and meeting numerous human warriors, knew well how humans perceived mages.


    Repenhardt listened with a nk expression and then stammered.


    ¡°So, can I just go on a rampage?¡±


    Siris smiled brightly.


    ¡°Yes, if it¡¯s you, the Fist King Repenhardt.¡±


    ¡°And I shouldn¡¯t use magic openly?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ absurd.¡±


    Seriously, is wielding a sword with bare hands more rtable than killing people with magic? No matter how he thought about it, this seemed more irrational.


    ¡°That¡¯s how people feel.¡±


    At Siris¡¯s definitive statement, Repenhardt¡¯s shoulders slumped. It seemed that understanding the human heart was beyond him.


    * * *


    ¡®So, I tried it half-heartedly¡­¡¯


    Approaching the castle gate, Repenhardt looked up at the fortress and gave a wry smile.


    ¡®Their reaction really is different.¡¯


    In his previous life, he had cloaked himself in all sorts of protective magic and flown to the castle walls, demolishing them with an 8th-circle destructive spell, Arcane ster. Each time, both the enemy and his own allies had been terrified of him confronting the fortress alone.


    Now, his actions were nearly identical. But using aura for the same feat, the enemies were one thing, but his allies¡¯ reactions were overwhelmingly positive. In the eyes of his cheering allies, he saw awe and respect, rather than fear and aversion.


    ¡®Well, as long as the results are good, it¡¯s fine.¡¯


    Shrugging his shoulders, Repenhardt knocked on the castle gate. It was certainly a gate befitting a royal fortress. It stood ten meters high, and its thickness was such that even with a battering ram, it would take quite some time to break through.


    ¡°So, then!¡±


    Repenhardt grinned slyly as he bent his knees and drew his fist back. With a shout, he thrust it forward.


    ¡°Cmity Horn!¡±


    A golden aura condensed into a single point, generating four consecutive shockwaves. These shockwaves converged at the end of his fist, forming a massive horn of light that struck the castle gate.


    Boom!


    The castle gate, along with the connected walls, the bastions above, the guards, and even therge buildings nearby, was obliterated. As the entire royal castle shook from this feat, Prince Yubel shouted in an excited voice.


    ¡°All forces! Charge! Defeat the traitors!¡±


    ¡°Waahhhhh!¡±


    Prince Yubel¡¯s army surged towards the castle like a tidal wave. Leading the charge were six¡ªno, now seven¡ªaura users who quickly overpowered the castle¡¯s defenders. However, the resistance from Carsus¡¯s forces was formidable. Despite the war being clearly lost, knights loyal to Carsus threw their lives into the fray, casting themselves into the hopeless destruction.


    ¡°Prove our loyalty!¡±


    ¡°We shall die as knights!¡±


    ¡°Hail Lord Carsus!¡±


    Carsus¡¯s knights charged bravely, disregarding their lives. Battles erupted all over the castle. The knights, paralyzing their fear with their chivalrous loyalty, fought valiantly. Some even attacked the aura users without hesitation.


    ¡°My king! Fulfill your destiny!¡±


    A knight screamed as he thrust his spear at Kalken, who rode a direwolf. But no matter how courageous one might be, it was futile against overwhelming power. A green sh severed his upper body from his lower, sending a fountain of blood into the air.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Screams and shouts echoed throughout the castle. Blood cascaded over the elegantly decorated terraces, and human flesh added new colors to the beautifully bloomed gardens. Leading the charge, Repenhardt shouted.


    ¡°The oue is already decided! Cease this futile resistance and save your lives!¡±


    He yelled, hoping to minimize casualties on both sides, but his words had no effect on the knights, who were prepared to die. Their eyes bloodshot, they charged at Repenhardt.


    ¡°For the true king!¡±


    ¡°We shall die honorably here!¡±


    Two knights spurred their horses forward, thrusting theirnces at Repenhardt. Thebined force of their galloping and their thrusts created a formidable impact. Clicking his tongue, Repenhardtunched himself to meet them.


    ¡°Foolish men!¡±


    Two spears pierced Repenhardt¡¯s body. Of course, spears without even a hint of aura could not harm a body defended by aura. The spear shafts broke, and the knights groaned in pain from the recoil. Repenhardt reached out with both hands and grabbed a horse¡¯s neck in each hand. With a shout, he spun his body.


    ¡°Haap!¡±


    The horses flew into the air.


    He had thrown the horses by their necks. The horses, eyes wide open, blinked as they soared through the air.


    Neigh?


    Neigh?


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    The knights screamed as they fell from the sky. Ignoring the knights who were thrown off, Repenhardt quickly moved to catch the falling horses.


    ¡°Oof! No need to kill innocent horses.¡±


    It was probably the first time these horses had ever been held in a human¡¯s arms. As the splendid horses struggled and thrashed, Repenhardt gently let them go. The bewildered horses started running away in all directions.


    Neigh!


    For some reason, the horses¡¯ cries seemed to carry a hint of reproach. Repenhardt chuckled and looked at the other knights. The ones who had been charging bravely just moments ago were now retreating cautiously.


    ¡°Ugh, that monster¡­¡±


    ¡°How can he disy such strength¡­?¡±


    No matter how reckless one might be, facing such brute strength that could toss horses elicited an instinctive fear. Moreover, the sight of their fallenrades was truly pitiful. They were all sprawled face down with their rear ends in the air¡ªan undignified position that any knight, who valued honor, would want to avoid.


    ¡°Damn! I don¡¯t want to end up like that!¡±


    If they were going to die in battle, they wanted to die gloriously, like knights. The knights started to flee one by one. Repenhardt chuckled and shouted again.


    ¡°Surrender, all of you!¡±


    Prince Yubel¡¯s forces quickly took control of various parts of the royal castle. The forces of Carsus fought bravely, but the difference in power was too great. Eventually, the defenders began to drop their weapons one by one in surrender. While the mixed-race aura users subdued the castle, Prince Yubel dashed through the pce searching for Prince Carsus. The dwarf maiden Finia, Repenhardt, and several nobles followed him.


    Soon, they arrived at a grand hall. In the center of the hall, bathed in the brilliant afternoon sunlight streaming through the windows, stood a man in full armor.


    Prince Yubel shouted at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over! Carsus!¡±


    Carsus looked back at Yubel and gave a weak smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Yubel.¡±


    The two men who vied for the throne met in the sacred hall where the fate of the crown would be decided.

 Chapter 145

    [ Chapter 145 ]


    The sacred hall of the coronation, Brastina.


    Amidst the vast, pure white marble structure, Carsus stood alone with an air of dignity. In stark contrast, Yubel was apanied by Repenhardt, Siris, Russ, and numerous subordinates.


    Draped in a pristine white cloak, Carsus gazed indifferently at the assembly. Despite having lost everything, he neither despaired nor showed signs of defeat. He met Yubel¡¯s entourage with a regalposure befitting a king.


    Repenhardt gave a bitter smile. The scene seemed strangely familiar.


    ¡®Did I wear that same expression?¡¯


    He recalled himself preparing for the end in the Abyssal Hall. Though that future had vanished, the despair and hopelessness of that time still felt vividly real. Seeing someone now wearing that same expression from the opposite side left him with a truly peculiar feeling.


    Prince Yubel looked around, puzzled, and asked,


    ¡°Where are the others, Carsus?¡±


    Carsus responded calmly,


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t let the family be destroyed. My father and grandfather have already taken refuge through the back route.¡±


    It made sense why their resistance had been so weak. Most of Carsus¡¯s nobles had already fled the capital, Krotin, through the northern gate. Count Feonin scoffed.


    ¡°Hmph, they¡¯ve been branded traitors! Do they think they can find a ce to stand in this kingdom?¡±


    This war was not merely a territorial conflict or a power struggle. It was a war for the throne, and the loser would be branded a traitor, resulting in the extermination of their lineage for three generations. Especially for the giant noble families supporting Carsus, the Fernando ducal family and Marquis Brozen, their fate was nothing short of annihtion. They had no future left in the Crovence Kingdom.


    Carsus chuckled weakly.


    ¡°Indeed. So, both of them have led their retainers towards the Duchy of Chatan. They will lose their former glory, but they can preserve their lineage. That will suffice.¡±


    Count Feonin frowned.


    ¡°They¡¯ve escaped to the Duchy of Chatan after all.¡±


    The Duchy of Chatan, which valued gold above all else, had a longstanding reputation for weing any exile as long as they paid a hefty sum. Once epted, they were protected regardless of external pressure. The most famous example was Sir Lantas of the Teikan Kingdom, a notorious pervert and aura user. Even a heinous rapist and murderer who had in hundreds of children was weed by the Duchy of Chatan as long as he had money.


    As a result, the Duchy of Chatan received countless moral condemnations from numerous schrs across the continent, but they steadfastly adhered to this policy. The profit Chatan earned from epting a single exile was almost equivalent to the annual budget of a small country. Moreover, no country is without political intrigue. To Chatan, exiles were precious potential customers.


    If they ever abandoned an exile, they would lose future profits. Therefore, no matter how much chaos Crovence Kingdom caused, it was clear that they wouldn¡¯t hand them over.


    ¡°Hmm, it was expected, so there¡¯s no need to be greatly surprised.¡±


    Although momentarily flustered, Yubel quickly regained hisposure and tilted his head.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you go with them, Carsus?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think, Prince Yubel?¡±


    Carsus looked at Yubel with a slight sneer. Yubel blinked and then answered.


    ¡°I see. If it were those two alone, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but if you went to the Duchy of Chatan, it would lead to a war between nations.¡±


    There wouldn¡¯t be much issue with Duke Fernando and Marquis Brozen. They had already lost all their power and justification. A mere letter of protest and diplomatic pressure on Chatan would suffice. Chatan had no reason to use them to instigate anything against the Crovence Kingdom.


    But Carsus was a different story. He had a im to the throne on par with Yubel¡¯s. Losing the war didn¡¯t change his bloodline. If Carsus were to exile himself to Chatan, the consequences were obvious.


    If Crovence were stronger than Chatan, they would refuse the asylum outright. But now, Crovence was severely weakened by prolonged civil war and a great famine. If Chatan, with the legitimacy of Carsus, invaded, Crovence wouldn¡¯t have the strength to fend them off.


    Crovence would be a vassal state of Chatan, and Carsus would be a puppet king, stripped of all power. The only thing left would be the pitiful people suffering under foreign exploitation.


    Yubel clicked his tongue.


    ¡°¡­So, you¡¯d rather die here than be a puppet king.¡±


    Carsus was more concerned about his kingdom¡¯s people than his own life. Though an enemy, his mindset naturally invoked a sense of respect.


    Carsus looked at Yubel with a slightly surprised expression.


    ¡°Contrary to what I¡¯ve heard, you seem to have a deep understanding, Prince Yubel.¡±


    His face showed that he didn¡¯t expect Yubel, known as a yboy, to think this far. Yubel responded with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Then let me end everything as you wish.¡±


    Carsus drew his sword and shouted with arrogant eyes.


    ¡°So, who will take my head?¡±


    The knights on Prince Yubel¡¯s side all lit up with excitement. Taking Carsus¡¯s head would be the greatest achievement in this war. Moreover, Carsus was a renowned knight; defeating him in a one-on-one duel would ensure both honor and wealth. The knights, confident in their skills, looked to Prince Yubel, hoping to be chosen.


    At that moment, Yubel stepped forward with his sword.


    ¡°My cousin,¡± he said, adopting a stance and speaking in a serious tone, ¡°though you are a traitor, you are still of royal blood. I will take your life myself.¡±


    ¡î ¡î ¡î


    The nobles and knights under Yubel¡¯smand looked at him in shock. They could hardly believe their ears.


    Was this the same ¡®Yubel¡¯ who intended to face ¡®Carsus¡¯ directly? The one who spent his days with dwarven maidens now wanted to fight a battle-hardened knight? And did Yubel even know how to wield a sword?


    Count Feonin shouted at his grandson in astonishment.


    ¡°Prince Yubel? What are you saying?¡±


    Repenhardt hurriedly approached Yubel. He had intended to just observe the situation, but now he couldn¡¯t help but intervene. As he got closer, Repenhardt whispered urgently.


    ¡°This is dangerous. If something happens to you here, everything will be for nothing! A true king does not approach danger!¡±


    Despite his words, his inner thoughts were quite different.


    Are you crazy? Do you think all the victories were solely because of you? You really don¡¯t know your ce!


    Yubel smiled slyly and replied softly.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I know that I¡¯m no match for Carsus.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡± Repenhardt asked, bewildered.


    Yubel shrugged, looking at Repenhardt.


    ¡°I¡¯m seriouslycking in poprity. I need to prove that I at least have the courage befitting a king.¡±


    Indeed, Prince Yubel had been significantly underestimatedpared to Prince Carsus. He needed to use this opportunity to show that he had the bravery to stand against Carsus, even if he might be outmatched in skill.


    ¡°So, if things look like they¡¯re going south, quickly jump in and protect me. You¡¯ve got plenty of excuses, right? Just shout, ¡®The prince is in danger!¡¯ and pretend you¡¯ve lost your cool in your excitement.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Repenhardt was momentarily speechless. They say recklessness is a privilege of youth, but this boy in front of him, barely seventeen, was speaking like a seasoned middle-aged man.


    ¡°Having an aura user at my back is quite reassuring, isn¡¯t it?¡± Yubel finished, winking subtly at Finia. Seeing her respond with a gentle smile, it was clear this wasn¡¯t a spontaneous n but a pre-discussed strategy.


    ¡®Does he have something up his sleeve?¡¯


    At this point, it was futile to dissuade him. Repenhardt quietly moved away from Yubel. Carsus watched them and sneered.


    ¡°You say you¡¯ll take my head, yet you n to wait until I die of old age?¡±


    ¡°Apologies for the wait,¡± Yubel replied nonchntly, drawing his sword and unslinging the shield from his back. Carsus also gripped his bastard sword with both hands.


    The two heirs to the throne stood beneath the sacred hall, igniting their fighting spirit as they faced each other. Yubel shouted,


    ¡°As the true king of Crovence, I shall now take your life!¡±


    Carsus, assuming his stance and cutting the air with his sword, responded sharply.


    ¡°Come! You¡¯re just a lucky fool!¡±


    ¡î ¡î ¡î


    Prince Yubel charged at Carsus, bravely leading with his shield. Carsus showed a slight expression of surprise. Those properly trained in martial arts moved distinctly differently. Yubel¡¯s movements were faster than expected, and his body remained stable, indicating a significant level of skill contrary to his reputation.


    ¡®They said he always skipped knight training and only yed around with dwarf women?¡¯


    Puzzled, Carsus also charged forward. Yubel extended his long sword behind his shield and thrust it forward.


    ¡°Hyaaah!¡±


    It was quite a sharp thrust. Unexpectedly skilled, but Carsus easily dodged the attack. Even if he was considered weak, no knight ever let down his guard in a duel. Thus, Carsus remained vignt even against Yubel, who was derided as a yboy by everyone.


    Dodging the attack, Carsus swung his bastard sword wide. Yubel quickly blocked with his shield. Carsus pressed down hard with both hands, aiming to knock Yubel off his feet. Just as he was about to push the shield away,


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    With a short shout, Yubel shoved back, throwing Carsus off bnce!


    ng!


    A loud metallic sound echoed through the sacred hall. Carsus, pushed back by the shield, flew over two meters through the air. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Gasp?¡±


    ¡°How does Prince Yubel have such strength?¡±


    Carsus was wearing full armor and wielding a bastard sword. He was not small, standing at 180 centimeters with a well-trained body. Combining his weight and armor, he easily weighed over 100 kilograms, yet the rtively smaller Yubel had sent him flying. This was a feat that even strong knights found difficult.


    Carsus struggled to regain his posture andnded on his feet. While the physical impact was minimal, his expression showed he was mentally shaken.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve been hiding your skills!¡±


    ¡°No, not really hiding. Just never had a chance to show them.¡±


    Carsus red andunched another sword strike. True to his reputation, each attack came at sharp angles, imbued with powerful force. But Yubel didn¡¯t yield, parrying each blow from his position. With the shield in y, no matter how intricate the attack¡¯s trajectory, it was easier to block.

 Chapter 146

    [ Chapter 146 ]


    Bang, bang!


    Carsus¡¯s de nged repeatedly against Yubel¡¯s shield, echoing with the sound of metal. Carsus shouted,


    ¡°Are you just going to hide behind your shield? You disgrace to knights!¡±


    Indeed, it was difficult to overpower someone with swordsmanship alone if they were turtled up behind a shield like that. However, no proper knight would ever adopt such a stance. Although the sword could be blocked, simply applying weight and pushing would cause them to fall over immediately.


    As he approached, Carsus body-mmed Yubel¡¯s shield. Common sense dictated that Yubel should have fallen backward¡­


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Yubel pushed Carsus back with another shield strike. Despite Carsus charging with his full body weight, Yubel, standing in ce, had superior strength. Carsus, flung back again, shook his head with an incredulous expression.


    ¡°How can you be so strong?¡±


    ¡°I yed with Finia since I was little.¡±


    Yubel met Finia when he was seven. His mother had brought a wild dwarf maiden from the royal court to serve as his nanny. As she raised young Yubel, Finia taught him various tricks and games, mostly things she did as a warrior in her own childhood.


    Dwarf children y with weapons from a young age, hitting trees and rocks for fun. These weapons, though made of wood, had the strength and weight to rival real ones.


    The people of the royal court thought Yubel was just ying with toy swords and axes, but for young Yubel, it was quite a harsh ordeal. Nevertheless, young Yubel epted it calmly, thinking, ¡®Ah, y also requires strength. That¡¯s why Father mutters such things when hees out of other mothers¡¯ rooms every night.¡¯


    It¡¯s like the assassin training where one nts a seed and jumps over it daily as it grows to improve leaping power. After spending ten years with Finia, Yubel naturally gained such formidable strength. Since his strength was measured by Finia¡¯s standards, Yubel never realized he was exceptionally strong.


    ¡°I only found out I was strong after this war started. Before that, everyone just thought they were going easy on me because I¡¯m a prince.¡±


    Carsus clicked his tongue in disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that you¡¯re strong¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just strength; the fact that Yubel could push him back in that stance meant his lower body was incredibly strong. Lower body training is fundamental for warriors, but few do it properly. Could it be that Yubel had diligently trained as a knight from the basics?


    Yubel shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Well, to share a bed with Finia, lower body training is essential¡­ Even though she looks like that, she has a habit of hugging people tightly when she gets excited. To avoid throwing out my back, I did deadlifts and squats like crazy every day.¡±


    ¡°Yubel, sir!¡±


    Finia, who had been watching the duel, screamed with a beet-red face. Exposing such privacy at such a critical moment! What on earth was he talking about!


    Fortunately, everyone was too absorbed in the miracle(?) happening before their eyes to care about the nightly activities of the two lovers. Carsus let out a helpless smile.


    ¡°Indeed, you must have something to rely on toe out like this.¡±


    In an instant, his eyes zed.


    ¡°But that alone is not enough!¡±


    Carsus stepped forward and unleashed a furious flurry of sword strikes. From all directions, sharp des twisted like whips, aiming at Yubel. Yubel defended with his shield and swung his sword with all his might. However, despite his strength, his skill was far inferior to Carsus¡¯s. He could defend, but he couldn¡¯tnd a hit on Carsus. On the other hand, Carsus gradually understood Yubel¡¯s fighting style and began to respond ordingly.


    Yubel¡¯s martial arts were taught by Finia, essentially the techniques of a dwarf warrior. For a human body, the center of gravity was too high to follow effectively. While he could manage when crouching and defending, the transition to attack was too slow.


    ¡°Grr!¡±


    After a few shield bashes, Carsus seemed to have read his timing perfectly and dodged right away. The title of ¡°knight among knights¡± was not given lightly. As time passed, Carsus quickly figured out Yubel¡¯s weaknesses and easily pressured him.


    ¡°Did you think you could face a knight with just this? Howughable!¡±


    Even though Carsus was in an overwhelmingly advantageous position, he never lost his fighting spirit. Yubel continued to block with his shield, clicking his tongue in frustration.


    ¡®Damn, I¡¯m definitely losing. I thought things were going too well in the beginning.¡¯


    Hiding behind his shield, Yubel shot a nce at Repenhardt. The message in his eyes was simple enough for Repenhardt to understand easily.


    ¡®Help me!¡¯


    ¡®O.K!¡¯


    Responding with a nod, Repenhardt pushed off the ground and sprang forward.


    ¡°The prince is in danger!¡±


    Radiating a dazzling golden aura, Repenhardt instantly positioned himself between the two. Yubel sighed in relief and chuckled inwardly.


    ¡®Wow, he actually used that line.¡¯


    Carsus, whose duel was interrupted, swung his sword in fury.


    ¡°Interfering in a sacred duel! And you still call yourself an honorable Fist King?¡±


    ¡°In our martial sect, we don¡¯t care much for honor.¡±


    Repenhardt responded indifferently and immediatelyunched his attack. Yubel blocked the sword with his shield, but Repenhardt¡¯s entire body was a shield. Carsus¡¯s borate swordsmanship thrust and shed at him, but it was all in vain, bouncing off harmlessly. Without being awakened to aura, Carsus had no way to defeat Repenhardt.


    Carsus ground his teeth and let out a cry of frustration.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Hiyah!¡±


    With a shout, Repenhardt thrust his fist forward. A golden aura burst out like a curtain, striking Carsus. The radiant light filled the hall.


    Swoosh!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Everyone shielded their eyes and turned away from the intense sh, groaning. Simultaneously, a thunderous sound echoed through the hall.


    Boom!


    When the people finally opened their eyes again, Carsus was nowhere to be seen. Only the shattered wall of the hall and the proudly standing Repenhardt holding something remained.


    Repenhardt raised what he held high. It was a severed human head. Though drenched in blood, the distinctive blonde hair and wide-open green eyes clearly indicated whose head it was.


    ¡°I have beheaded the traitor Carsus!¡±


    Yubel slowly walked to the center of the hall. As he walked, he took a ring from his pocket, disying the royal seal, andmanded Repenhardt as king.


    ¡°Impale the traitor¡¯s head!¡±


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    Repenhardt replied respectfully. As Yubel passed him, he took out a golden crown from his waist. Count Feonin swiftly approached, took the crown, and ced it on Yubel¡¯s head.


    Wearing the crown and the ring, Yubel stood alone in the sacred hall of Brastina. Finia cried out in exultation.


    ¡°Praise the birth of the new king!¡±


    Everyone knelt and cheered for Yubel.


    ¡°Hail to the king! Our king!¡±


    Thus, Yubel II was born as the new king of the Kingdom of Crovence.


    The civil war in the Kingdom of Crovence quickly spread across the entire continent. Everyone had anticipated Prince Yubel¡¯s defeat, making his victory all the more astonishing. The remarkable news spread widely, and people everywhere gossiped about it. Given that Yubel had been a subject of much discussion even as a prince, the interest was immense.


    And that news gave birth to another hero.


    The Fist King, Repenhardt.


    Having defeated the Golden Knight of Graim, he suddenly appeared in the Kingdom of Crovence and ended the civil war. They said he led the war to victory bymanding the various races with astonishing prowess. People could not hide their amazement at the sight of orcs, dwarves, and elves behaving beyondmon sense on the battlefield, even if they were skeptical.


    Repenhardt¡¯s presence was so overwhelming that the fact he used magic was not well known. In fact, Repenhardt seldom disyed proper magic in front of people, only wearing a robe. Perhaps he only used it when confronting the giant woman, Christine, who hade looking for Sin? Because of this, people believed the Fist King had subdued the other races with his sheer martial power alone.


    The rumors even reached Teslon, who was staying in the Kingdom of Graim.


    ¡°Demon King Repenhardt! Has he already regained that much power?¡±


    Teslon ground his teeth, smashing the table. He had not yet fully recovered his strength, but that wicked Demon King had already begun his actions. Feeling anxious, Teslon bit his nails.


    ¡°Damn it, King Carsus has passed away.¡±


    Teslon felt a deep gloom as he recalled the benevolent and wise King Carsus of Crovence from his past life. The wise and tactically brilliant King Carsus had been the most reliable ally in opposing the Dark Empire. Until the end, when they finally defeated the Demon King, King Carsus¡¯s advice had been invaluable. Yet now, he had been killed by the Demon King before he even had a chance to shine.


    ¡°That despicable fiend! Does he n to eliminate all his adversaries before they even sprout?¡±


    Feeling that if he dyed any longer, his precious allies of the future would all be dead, Teslon¡¯s chest tightened with frustration. He trembled and took deep breaths. In the past, it was difficult to calm down no matter how hard he tried, but perhaps due to the cold nature of Repenhardt¡¯s body, his mind soon cleared as he steadied himself.


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    Teslon exhaled deeply, contemting the uing events.


    ¡®For now, it seems the Demon King hasn¡¯t fully regained his strength.¡¯


    There were no rumors about Fist King Repenhardt using magic in the current hearsay. Teslon was well aware of the reputation his martial arts sect, Gym Unbreakable, held. If the notoriously simple-minded Fist King were to wield magic, it would be impossible for such news not to spread.


    ¡®That means there¡¯s a high possibility Repenhardt hasn¡¯t recovered his high-level magic yet.¡¯


    Yes, it wasn¡¯t toote. There was still an opportunity.


    While Teslon was deep in thought, the door to the reception room opened, and two men entered. They were Eusus von Tenes, the Golden Knight, and Stefan, the Knight of Firmness.


    Eusus burst out in anger towards Teslon.


    ¡°Sir Teslon! Have you heard the rumors?¡±


    Teslon nodded. However, what Eusus mentioned wasn¡¯t about Repenhardt.


    ¡°Russ isn¡¯t dead! Not only that, but he defeated Sir Spirius in the Crovence Kingdom!¡±


    Repenhardt wasn¡¯t the only one who gained fame from the Crovence civil war. There were also widespread rumors about the young genius swordsman, Cyrus, who awakened his aura in histe twenties.


    Whilemon folk were more interested in the Fist King¡¯s rumors, knights and nobles were more intrigued by Russ. How immensely would someone who could defeat Sir Spirius at that young age grow in the future? Moreover, Russ didn¡¯t have a definite lord yet. Any household that could take him under their wing would instantly rise two or three ranks.


    For Eusus, already tormented by feelings of inferiority towards Russ, this was infuriating.


    ¡°That filthymoner blood! Rumors about that bastard have even reached my ears! And now he¡¯s stuck to Repenhardt? A traitor! Commoner blood can¡¯t be trusted!¡±


    Despite having stabbed himself in the stomach, Eusus was denouncing Russ as a traitor. His personality had changed quite a bit. However, Eusus was serious.


    ¡°If you truly understand honor and feel any gratitude towards the Tenes family, you shoulde back immediately, offer your neck, and beg for forgiveness!¡±


    Teslon looked at Eusus in disbelief. Being on the same side, he couldn¡¯t say much, but honestly, there had never been such an outrageous case of the pot calling the kettle ck.


    ¡®Man, that guy didn¡¯t used to be like this.¡¯


    When he first met Eusus as the Silver Sage, he was an excellent knight who took pride in his family and understood honor. Seeing Eusus change like this left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    ¡®But anyway, as long as he¡¯s opposing Repenhardt, he¡¯s a trustworthy ally.¡¯


    Next to Eusus, Stefan was also grinding his teeth.


    ¡°Repenhardt!¡±


    Stefan, who had been a handsome and lively young man despite his arrogance, now had a rather sinister appearance. Dark circles shadowed his eyes, which gleamed with murderous intent. Teslon asked him,


    ¡°Stefan, are you getting used to the Berserker Armor?¡±


    Stefan, exuding a murderous aura, responded,


    ¡°All that remains is to confront him. Sir Teslon!¡±


    Teslon nodded. He had dyed, thinking it was still too early and that they needed to gather more strength, but with the Demon King already taking action, they couldn¡¯t wait any longer. They had to act before even reiming the power of magic.


    ¡°The time for action hase.¡±


    Resolving himself, Teslon raised his right hand.


    Wooong!


    A yellowish aura enveloped his hand. Compared to the golden aura of Gym Unbreakable that Teslon once had, this yellow aura seemed dull and even dark. It was the current power he had barely managed to recreate, recalling the enlightenment and level of his previous life, as he no longer had the body of Gym Unbreakable.


    ¡®Yes, even now, I am not weak.¡¯


    Teslon looked at the two knights and said,


    ¡°Everyone, prepare for the journey.¡±


    Eusus gulped with a tense expression. Stefan, excited, asked,


    ¡°Are we finally setting out?¡±


    ¡°Yes. To kill Repenhardt!¡±

 Chapter 147

    [ Chapter 147 ]


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    The young man let out a groan and opened his eyes. His entire body ached and throbbed.


    ¡®What on earth happened?¡¯


    Feeling puzzled, he looked around. It was pitch dark all around him. Reaching out his hand, it seemed like he was trapped inside arge box. Struggling to clear his mind, he tried to recall his memories.


    ¡®I was definitely¡­ fighting against Fist King Repenhardt¡­ and got hit by his attack¡­¡¯


    It was then that a deep voice came from outside.


    ¡°Hey, it seems this guy has woken up?¡±


    At the same time, the top of the box opened, and a faint light filtered in. The young man looked up. A rather cute-looking, young girl was looking down at him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The girl smiled softly and spoke.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Carsus. I am Ti, a colleague of Mr. Repenhardt.¡±


    For a moment, Carsus¡¯s expression hardened. He had thought she was just a young girl, but seeing her ample bosom, he immediately recognized her true identity.


    ¡°Dwarf!¡±


    Carsus frowned and tried to get up. However, he struggled for a moment before copsing back down. He hadn¡¯t noticed before, but his entire body was tightly bound with thick ropes.


    ¡®Well, of course, they wouldn¡¯t just leave me free.¡¯


    Groaning, Carsus asked Ti.


    ¡°What happened? Wasn¡¯t I supposed to be dead?¡±


    The moment he saw that golden light covering his vision, he thought of death. But judging by the situation, it seemed he was just sore all over without any serious injuries.


    ¡°Honestly, we were a bit worried because you wouldn¡¯t wake up. Mr. Repenhardt, he said he just knocked you out, but how could someone who fainted stay unconscious for a day and a half?¡±


    Ti clicked her tongue and muttered to herself. Carsus frowned.


    ¡°Fist King Repenhardt, did he save me? Prince Yubel would never have allowed that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, officially, your head is disyed in the central square of the royal capital, Krotin.¡±


    Ti replied with a bright smile. Carsus nodded.


    ¡°A fake.¡±


    ¡°They cut off the head of a simr-looking corpse and used magic to change the head and eye colors.¡±


    ¡°I see, so Prince Yubel¡¯s side doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m alive. But how could such a trick work right in front of them? Ah, that strangely dazzling aura was for that purpose? It was a trick used by street magicians.¡±


    This is why dealing with a smart opponent is convenient. With just a few pieces of information, Carsus had almostpletely figured out what had happened. Ti clicked her tongue and added ament.


    ¡°To be precise, we were waiting in advance in the secret passage behind the Holy Hall, then swapped your head with the decoy. And to cover any traces, Mr. Repenhardtpletely destroyed the passage.¡±


    ¡°But the secret passages of the royal pce are only discreetly known to the royal family. How did you know about them?¡±


    ¡°You can see them just by looking.¡±


    Dwarves are masters of architecture, iparable to humans. Although the royal capital, Krotin, was not influenced by dwarves, they could discern the locations of hidden secret passages merely by observing the exterior.


    No matter how secretively passages were constructed, the process of supporting the weight with columns and strengthening the walls inevitably made their structure visible. If they thickened all the columns and walls of the pce to conceal the ces with secret passages, the budget would skyrocket. No secret could remain hidden from the constraints of a budget, reflecting the cold reality of the world.


    Anyway, having figured out what happened, Carsus sighed andy down in the box. Although he had survived, he felt no joy; having already resigned himself to death, everything now felt bewildering and empty.


    ¡°Fist King Repenhardt¡­ why did he save me?¡±


    His mind was in turmoil. He couldn¡¯t guess why Repenhardt had saved him. Or rather, there were too many possible reasons, and that was the problem.


    ¡®Was his true intention to pretend to side with Yubel and cause a rift in the Crovence Kingdom? Hiding me to rebel against Prince Yubel? No, if that were the case, he wouldn¡¯t need to end the war so quickly. Then was it to divide the kingdom¡¯s nobles? A conspiracy of another nation? Damn, any of these make sense, but none of them do!¡¯


    Watching the troubled Carsus, Ti gave a wry smile. It was evident from his expression that his mind was in a mess. She spoke in a soft voice, as ifforting a child.


    ¡°He thinks it¡¯s a waste.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Carsus groaned, lifting his gaze. Ti continued.


    ¡°He said you¡¯re too valuable a person to die.¡±


    Carsus couldn¡¯t understand what she meant. Wanting to hear more, he leaned forward. At that moment, Ti ced her hand on his forehead and gently pushed him back.


    ¡°Then sleep a bit more.¡±


    ¡°Ugh! W-wait a minute!¡±


    Despite Carsus¡¯s pleas, the box closed again. As darkness enveloped him, an overwhelming fatigue that he hadn¡¯t felt before suddenly washed over him. He didn¡¯t know what effect that golden aura had, but sleepiness quickly overwhelmed him, and his mind grew hazy.


    ¡®I need to know what happened¡­¡¯


    Mumbling, Carsus fell asleep again. Watching the unconscious Carsus inside the box, Ti shrugged her shoulders and walked to the driver¡¯s seat of the carriage.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    Outside the carriage, five armed dwarves were standing guard. Ti lightly whipped the horse¡¯s rear.


    ¡°Hyah! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Clunk, clunk.


    In the dark, dense forest at night, the carriage and dwarves slowly began to move forward.


    Chapter 20: Is the Grace of a Master Like the Sky?


    Fist King Repenhardt, who had rendered the greatest service in elevating Yubel II to the throne, was granted the title of Count. The King acknowledged Repenhardt¡¯s surname and conferred a title upon him, making him now a noble of the Crovence Kingdom, Count of Antares.


    There was no opposition to a foreigner bing a noble in the Crovence Kingdom. Even without any service, an aura user of Repenhardt¡¯s caliber would be treated with simr respect in any country. Since there were many cases of foreign aura users bing nobles, the nobility did not oppose.


    In fact, considering Repenhardt¡¯s contributions, he could have been given the title of Duke or Marquis. It was only because he was a foreigner that his title was greatly reduced to Count. Of course, Repenhardt didn¡¯t care about titles, so it didn¡¯t matter much to him.


    The part he truly wanted, the territory of Viscount Gelfein and the apanying conditions, however, caused much controversy. Repenhardt didn¡¯t just want thend; he wantedplete autonomy, independent of Crovence Kingdom¡¯sws. It was akin to creating a new state within the kingdom, simr to the rtionship between the Graim Kingdom and the Duchy of Chatan.


    This unprecedented demand naturally faced strong opposition.


    The nobles were divided into two factions, fiercely debating the issue. The neutral nobles generally opposed it, while those who had always supported Prince Yubel were in favor. Having received direct help from Repenhardt and witnessed the power of his multi-racial army firsthand, they didn¡¯t dare to oppose him.


    ¡°Such a precedent is not favorable. No matter how great his achievements are, how can we grant him autonomy?¡±


    ¡°But his contributions are immense in reality. He can truly be called the foremost contributor, can he not?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. How can it be fair to grant such a great contributor only the title of Count and the barrennds of Viscount Gelfein¡¯s territory?¡±


    ¡°Then we should reward him appropriately ording to his merits. Granting autonomy is still excessive.¡±


    The one to put an end to this debate was, once again, the new king, Yubel II.


    ¡°Then would it be better to grant him another territory instead? But since the amount ofnd is fixed, this would reduce the rewards for other contributors. Hmm, considering his merits, we would need to give him something as substantial as the Fernando Duchy¡­¡±


    At this, the neutral nobles who had been opposing the idea quickly changed their stance to support. Compared to those who had been with Yubel from the beginning, their contributions were rtively minor. If Repenhardt were to be givennd fitting his merits, it was likely that the territory woulde from the rewards designated for the neutral nobles. Hearing that their own share might be significantly reduced, they shamelessly changed their attitudes.


    In the end, this too passed with majority support. When Yubel II firmly presented the royal seal and dered:


    ¡°Grantingnd and autonomy to Lord Repenhardt, from now on, his territory shall be called the Duchy of Antares!¡±


    This marked the birth of a new state within the Crovence Kingdom, the Duchy of Antares.


    * * *


    The western part of the Gloten Mountain Range, once known as the territory of Viscount Gelfein.


    In the audience room of arge castle built against the mountains, a giant of a man gazed out the window with a sentimental expression. A young man standing nearby looked at him and smiled gently.


    ¡°Congrattions on bing the king of a nation, brother.¡±


    The giant man, Repenhardt, nced at the young man and gave a faint smile.


    ¡°If you had set your mind to it, Russ, you could have received the same treatment.¡±


    Russ, who had gained fame by defeating Sir Spirius, was also granted the title of Count and a suitable territory by the Crovence royal family. Given his merits and the fact that the Crovence royal family had lost two aura users in the civil war, they wouldn¡¯t simply leave a new aura user alone.


    However, Russ politely declined the offer. He exined that he couldn¡¯t swear allegiance to Yubel II as he would eventually return to his family. Instead, he epted rewards of gold and silver and followed Repenhardt.


    ¡°But I could never have be the king of a nation.¡±


    ¡°Ah, calling this a nation is a bit embarrassing.¡±


    Repenhardt gestured toward the scenery outside the window with a wry smile.


    Indeed, as the master of the duchy, he had the right to be called the Duke of Antares externally, as long as he was not within the Crovence royal court. However, the territory that was once the Viscounty of Gelfein, now the Duchy of Antares, was too small and humble to be considered a nation. It was mostly mountains with almost no inhabitants, more like a vi estate. Even though it was legally recognized as a duchy, no one would acknowledge thisnd as a true country.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Why didn¡¯t you ask for a bit more?¡± Russ remarked with a regretful expression. The nobles adjacent to the Viscounty of Gelfein had all sided with Carsus and were executed for treason. Most of theirnds were awarded to other nobles, and Repenhardt only received a small additional area of farnd. Although the farnd was fertile, it was meagerpared to his contributions.


    ¡°Honestly, if you¡¯d asked for a couple of baronies nearby, no one would have objected.¡±


    ¡°But then I wouldn¡¯t have gotten the autonomy. Right now, what¡¯s important to me is not the size of thend but the autonomy allowed by humanw.¡±


    Repenhardt shook his head. The reason the nobles didn¡¯t oppose was that they thought granting autonomy to such a humblend wouldn¡¯t cause significant problems. He had carefully calcted what to demand, considering the nobles¡¯ thoughts.


    ¡®And I can gradually take morendter. Land wars are fun, right?¡¯


    Repenhardtughed to himself with a sinister thought. The nobles might have allowed the autonomy for immediate benefits, but their opinions would change over time.


    At that moment, a human servant entered the room and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Count, the dwarves have gathered in the audience room.¡±


    The Gelfein Viscount family, who originally lived here, were all executed or sold into very for treason. Repenhardt allowed the servants and maids who had served the Gelfein family to stay in the castle if they wished. The loyal butler and some servants left in shock at the change of masters, but most stayed. The servant was one of those who remained.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Russ.¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother.¡±


    With Russ apanying him, Repenhardt left the room.

 Chapter 148

    [ Chapter 148 ]


    The dwarves were already kneeling in the audience chamber. All of them had white hair, marking them as elders among the long-lived dwarves. As Repenhardt entered the chamber, the elder dwarf at the forefront bowed deeply.


    ¡°We greet the White King.¡±


    Repenhardt smiled gently and weed them.


    ¡°Please,e in.¡±


    These dwarves had been ves under Viscount Gelpein. Repenhardt sought not only the territory of Gelpein but ownership of everything the viscount possessed, including these dwarves.


    The elder dwarf looked up at Repenhardt and continued.


    ¡°The warriors of the Grand Forge have already spoken. They say the White King is our savior¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard.¡±


    ¡°All those who have met their families are grateful for the savior¡¯s grace.¡±


    Dwarves who could hear the truth were as poor at ttery as they were genuine in their gratitude. The elder dwarf was sincerely thankful to Repenhardt.


    The first thing Repenhardt did upon arriving in thisnd was to reunite the male dwarves working in the mines with their families. It wasmon practice among those in the mining industry to separate the families of dwarf ves, keeping their loved ones as hostages to ensurepliance. Viscount Gelpein had also managed his dwarves this way, allowing asional meetings but keeping families apart.


    How joyful the dwarves had been upon learning they could now always be with their families! In the castle¡¯s underground, reunited dwarves were already celebrating their joyful reunion.


    ¡°But¡­ what will be of us now?¡± the elder dwarf asked, suddenly looking troubled. Repenhardt had done more than just facilitate family reunions. He had publicly burned all the dwarves¡¯ ve documents, dering their freedom.


    These dwarves, maintaining some of their ancestral culture and society, didn¡¯t feel bewildered by the concept of freedom like elf or orc ves might. Yet, they had practical concerns.


    ¡°Do we need to leave this ce now?¡± the elder asked.


    Repenhardt shook his head.


    ¡°You are free people. You can leave whenever you wish. Of course, you are also wee to stay here if you desire.¡±


    The dwarves sighed in relief.


    They had lived their entire lives as ves here. Even if they were given freedom, there was nowhere for them to go. Of course, there was the Grand Forge, but it was far too barren for the dwarves who had lived safely under humans.


    Moreover, Repenhardt had no intention of letting these dwarves go.


    ¡®These folks are the only source of money in thisnd. If they leave, it would be a disaster.¡¯


    The main source of ie for this territory was the dwarves¡¯ mining industry. If the mines closed, the newly established Antares County would also shut down. While he didn¡¯t intend to force them to dig the ground like ves, he had no intention of letting the mines sit idle either.


    ¡°You are free men, but those mines are clearly my property.¡±


    ¡°Then, does that mean we still have to leave the mines?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m saying I¡¯ll grant you the mining rights to the mines. To be precise, I will lease the mines to you.¡±


    Granting the dwarves their freedom was good, but he couldn¡¯t hand everything over for free. This was a principle he had upheld even in his previous life. Truly free individuals must achieve everything through their own efforts.


    Repenhardt began to calmly exin to the elderly dwarf.


    Continue working in the mines as you have been. However, from now on, the management of the mines would be entirely entrusted to the dwarves. He wouldn¡¯t interfere with where they lived or who they associated with. The dwarves would extract ore, forge weapons and armor, and pay taxes and rent with the money they earned from selling these goods.


    ¡°If you have the means, you can save up and buy the mining rights from me entirely. If you wish, I can ept payment in installments¡ªhow about a 360-month n?¡±


    Repenhardt was encouraging the dwarves to engage in economic activities as freely as humans. The dwarves blinked and then nodded in unison. The terms were not bad at all. In fact, they were extraordinarily generous. 360 months, 30 years, was an immense period for humans, during which mountains could change three times, but for the long-lived dwarves, it was just an appropriate amount of time.


    ¡°The White King is treating us too generously. Is there nothing you desire from us?¡±


    ¡°If I desired wealth, I wouldn¡¯t have started this in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°But this way, it seems like there is no benefit for the White King at all¡­¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. What I gain is the exclusive right to all the weapons and armor you produce.¡±


    In simple terms, everything the dwarves made could only be converted into cash through Repenhardt. The dwarves wore expressions of understanding.


    With these terms, Repenhardt could also gain significant benefits through them. As ves, they had only made the minimum amount of ore and weapons that humans desired. Now, they would dig the ground and forge weapons with their utmost effort, even for their own sake. This meant that he could potentially gain several times more profit than when Viscount Gelpein had them working as ves.


    ¡°In these times, you are the only one willing to trade with us, White King, so the exclusive rights are just a formality. We thank our savior once again.¡±


    The dwarves expressed their gratitude repeatedly as they exited the meeting room. Watching their retreating figures, Repenhardt smiled with satisfaction. He felt anew the fact that he now had a ce to implement his vision. He gazed out through the meeting room window at the barrennd of Gelpein¡¯s territory, which was now Antares County.


    ¡°It may be a humblendpared to before¡­¡±


    But this was just the beginning.


    ¡°Well, the Antares Empire started like this too.¡±


    In fact, it had been much worse back then. He hadn¡¯t nned to establish a nation, just to set up a vige in the wastnd.


    Suddenly, Repenhardt spoke without turning around.


    ¡°How was your journey, Makelin?¡±


    Standing in one corner of the meeting room was an elderly dwarf with a proud white beard. He was Makelin, the High Priest of Al Port. After receiving word that Antares County was established, he had discreetlye through the Taoban Trading Company.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought, Lord Repenhardt. Everyone thought I was your ve, so they didn¡¯t bother me at all.¡±


    With a wry smile, Repenhardt offered his apologies.


    ¡°Apologies for cing you in such a dishonorable position. I assure you it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°We have waited long enough. There is no need to hurry. Time is not a precious resource for us.¡±


    Makelin smiled warmly to console Repenhardt, who shook his head.


    ¡°But I am human, and for humans, time is precious beyond measure. The sad thing is that most people don¡¯t realize that.¡±


    * * *


    In the conference hall surrounded by gray stone walls, representatives from various races had gathered.


    Makelin, representing the dwarves of the Grand Forge, apanied by three Aura Users.


    The orcs of the Blue Bear Tribe, represented by three mentors: Kalken, Sta, and Gralta.


    The elves of the Dahnhaim n, represented by Relhard and his lieutenant, Dame.


    Repenhardt spread a map on the table before them, revealing a detailed view of Antares County.


    Kalken nced at the map and smiled contentedly.


    ¡°Since we fought and won, it¡¯s time to divide thend, brother?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Now, from here to here will be the territory of the Blue Bear Tribe.¡±


    Repenhardt drew a line on the map with his finger. The area he indicated covered the western part of Antares County and most of the Gloten Mountains beyond the border. Relhard looked puzzled and asked,


    ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t this outside Antares County¡¯s territory?¡±


    Most of the area Repenhardt pointed to was outside the borders of the Crovence Kingdom, within the mountain range. He was offeringnd that technically didn¡¯t belong to him. Repenhardt shrugged.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not part of the Crovence Kingdom either. Officially, the Gloten Mountains don¡¯t belong to any country on the continent.¡±


    A territory isn¡¯t just a matter of drawing lines on a map. To im and, it must be inhabited and governed by a popce.


    The rugged Gloten Mountains were too harsh for humans to inhabit, and thus, not worth the effort to manage as territory. Gelpein¡¯s territory had been integrated into the Crovence Kingdom only because of its mines. Most of the Gloten Mountains remained unimed because managing the area was more trouble than it was worth.


    ¡°So, from now on, thend the Blue Bear Tribe roams will be part of Antares County.¡±


    Repenhardt finished his exnation with a beaming smile. However, Kalken, Sta, and Gralta looked perplexed. They exchanged nces before Gralta cautiously spoke up.


    ¡°But Brother Repenhardt, isn¡¯t it true that no one lives in these mountains?¡±


    Although the Gloten Mountains were figuratively referred to as no man¡¯snd, it didn¡¯t mean there were no humans at all. It simply meant that there was no organized state power.


    Scattered across the mountains were various mountain tribes living in small viges, stretching to the ins of Fend in the eastern part of the range. Each tribe was weak individually, but their numbers could not be ignored whenbined.


    ¡°If we provoke the humans, they¡¯ll band together and attack. Humans outnumber us by far. That¡¯s why our ancestors never ventured here, right? We must protect our tribe, but we have too few warriors.¡±


    Kalken eyed Repenhardt with suspicion. It wasn¡¯t that he doubted Repenhardt¡¯s intentions; since Repenhardt had passed the Ritual of Hotu, they trusted himpletely. Instead, Kalken wondered if Repenhardt had overlooked this issue.


    Of course, what an orc could think of, a grand mage like Repenhardt certainly would have considered. He smiled and pointed to the Blue Bear Tribe¡¯s territory, particrly the area within Antares County.


    ¡°Then why not return to the homnd?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see!¡±


    Relhard muttered as if he had realized something. The three orcs, still confused, rolled their eyes and looked at him.


    ¡°What does he mean?¡±


    With a wry smile, Relhard exined.


    ¡°This area within the border is clearly the territory of the Crovence Kingdom. Legally, we are subjects of Antares County. If the mountain tribes gather their forces and attack, it would be an invasion of the border. Such arge-scale attack requires significant resolve. On the other hand, we can now boldly traverse the mountains with the backing of Antares County.¡±


    The orcs¡¯ eyes widened in realization as theyprehended the implications of Relhard¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°In essence,¡± Repenhardt continued, ¡°by integrating your tribe¡¯s territory with Antares County, you gain the protection and legitimacy of our rule. The mountain tribes, while numerous,ck the cohesion and the state support that you now have.¡±


    Sta, nodding slowly, added, ¡°So, our warriors will no longer be seen as mere raiders, but as part of an organized state. That changes everything.¡±


    Repenhardt smiled, knowing that his n to integrate the Blue Bear Tribe not only expanded his territory but also strengthened the tribe by providing them a new status and allies againstmon threats.


    Yet, the orcs still looked puzzled. Relhard pondered for a moment, wondering how to exin this to these straightforward warriors.


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that there will be many people to protect your children. It¡¯s not just your tribe living on thisnd. Elves, dwarves, and humans under Lord Repenhardt will also live here.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°It means you don¡¯t have to worry about your home base being attacked.¡±


    Finally, the orcs nodded and eximed in understanding.


    ¡°Oh! I get it now!¡±


    ¡°So, there will be more people to look after our kids?¡±


    ¡°Then our warriors can leave the vige without worry!¡±


    Seeing the orcs¡¯ delight, Makelin, Relhard, and Repenhardt¡ªthose who understood the moreplex political situation¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but chuckle. While they had exined it this way to make it easier for the orcs to understand, the significance of Antares County¡¯s existence was more intricate.


    The reason humans banded together whenever non-human races appeared wasn¡¯t just about territorial infringement. Elves and dwarves, as well as orcs, were highly valuable as ve races. In other words, discovering wild non-humans often led to raising armies to subjugate them because the gains outweighed the expenses. Capturing ownerless ves would bring substantial profit, so even humans who weren¡¯t directly involved would join forces out of greed.


    However, with the backing of Antares County, the situation changed. The non-humans in thisnd were officially Repenhardt¡¯s subjects. Having received autonomy, thews of the Crovence Kingdom recognized and protected them as Repenhardt¡¯s people.


    In other words, if the Blue Bear Tribe shed with the mountain tribes of the Gloten Mountains, it wouldn¡¯t be wild orcs appearing; it would be a territorial expansion war led by Repenhardt of Antares County.


    ¡°Now,¡± Repenhardt continued, ¡°by incorporating your tribe¡¯s territory into Antares County, not only do you gain protection and legitimacy, but any conflict with the mountain tribes bes a sanctioned expansion of Antares County. This changes the nature of any encounter significantly.¡±


    Sta nodded slowly, adding, ¡°So our warriors will no longer be seen as mere raiders but as part of an organized state. That changes everything.¡±


    Makelin, understanding the depth of Repenhardt¡¯s n, smiled, ¡°Indeed, this is just the beginning. By uniting under the banner of Antares County, we ensure mutual protection and strengthen our collective position.¡±


    The orcs, finally grasping the implications, grinned widely, their confidence boosted by the new alliance.

 Chapter 149

    [ Chapter 149 ]


    ¡°There might be friction with the natives, but at least the humans participating out of greed will have to consider political issues. Although, who knows what will happen over time.¡±


    At Relhard¡¯s words, Makelin nodded.


    ¡°If our numbers grow in the future, humans¡¯ reactions will change too. But initially, there should be no major issues.¡±


    This problem applied not only to the orcs but also to the dwarves and elves. They too could safely advance into the Gloten Mountains with the support of the Antares Duchy.


    ¡°The elves¡¯ territory will be from here to here, then.¡±


    Repenhardt circled a forested area in the middle of the mountain range connected to the duchy. It was adjacent to the orcs¡¯ territory but maintained a reasonable distance.


    While the orcs lived by gathering and hunting over a wide range, the elves, who primarily focused on farming and cultivation within the forest, did not need such extensive territory. This amount of forest was sufficient for over a thousand elves to build and sustain a vige.


    ¡°If the number of elves increasester, they will need other forests, but for now, this should be enough.¡±


    Relhard shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just enough; it¡¯s excessivelyrge. The only issue is whether our entire n needs to move here¡­¡±


    The Blue Bear Tribe, intending to relocate entirely, was in a different situation from the Dahnhaim n. Once called the Land of Lamentation, their homnd had transformed into the Land of Grace, a lush green territory, thanks to the power of the revived World Tree, Elvenheim, by Repenhardt.


    Relhard twisted his fingers awkwardly.


    ¡°Leaving the World Tree¡¯s side is still¡­¡±


    Of course, Repenhardt did not wish for the Dahnhaim n to leave the revived World Tree either.


    ¡°There are still many elves living as ves across the continent. This forest is for them. And besides the Dahnhaim n, there are quite a few elves still living in the wilderness, aren¡¯t there? What I want is for a part of the Dahnhaim n to stay in this forest and prepare to wee them.¡±


    ¡°That is certainly necessary. Understood. I will select some of the young members of the n and send them here.¡±


    Relhard nodded in agreement, but then spoke in a slightly regretful tone.


    ¡°But in that case, it would have been better to nt the World Tree here.¡±


    Currently, the World Tree had not fully matured, so its influence on the elves was still weak. The homnd of the Dahnhaim tribe was in the most remote of remote ces, and as soon as they left the desert, the power of the World Tree barely reached them. This is why Relhard and the elf warriors currently carried branches of Elvenheim with them, wasn¡¯t it?


    Then Repenhardt calmly spoke.


    ¡°Oh, we will nt it here too.¡±


    Relhard, astonished, asked back.


    ¡°¡­The World Tree is not some bonsai. Can it really be nted just anywhere?¡±


    ¡°It can be nted anywhere. The problem is that it can¡¯t just be anything.¡±


    Repenhardt chuckled. In fact, he had already thought of nting the World Tree in the forests of those elves. Of course, simply breaking off branches of the World Tree and nting them in the ground wouldn¡¯t turn them into Elvenheim. Like the Nihillen Pce, which held the pure essence of the World Tree, it had to retain the pure essence to be a seed for a new giant tree.


    ¡®And I know the location of all those seeds.¡¯


    In his previous life, Repenhardt had nted as many as seven World Trees across the continent and linked them together to create a massive web of power covering the entire continent. Though it was a shortcut due to theck of time to grow them into the enormous and powerful World Trees like the original Elvenheim, the effect was nearly the same. In this life as well, Repenhardt nned to stick to that method. It was the most efficient way to awaken the elves in a short period.


    ¡®Of course, over time, each World Tree will excessively absorb the essence of the earth, so I¡¯ll have to cut down all but one, but that¡¯s a matter for hundreds of yearster.¡¯


    After concluding the discussion with Relhard, Repenhardt turned to Makelin.


    ¡°This should work for the dwarves, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sufficient.¡±


    Unlike the orcs or elves, the dwarves¡¯ territory was spread out in dots across the entire region. With their focus more on the underground than the surface, surface territory didn¡¯t mean much to them. Viges and farnds near the mines were enough. As a result, their territory significantly ovepped with that of the Blue Bear Tribe, but since one was on the surface and the other underground, it wasn¡¯t much of an issue.


    ¡°If the poption increases, self-sufficiency will be difficult, but for now, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, in the beginning, the main ie for the dwarves will rely on the sale of minerals and weapons.¡±


    At Repenhardt¡¯s words, Makelin nodded with a hint of regret.


    ¡°In that sense, the geographical location of this territory is somewhat regrettable. It is too difficult to travel to Grand Forge. It would have been better to receive a territory adjacent to the Setd Mountains.¡±


    Relhard showed the same expression. Currently, to travel from Grand Forge and the Land of Grace of the Dahnhaim Tribe to Antares County, a very long journey was required. Both sides had to use the space portal of the Daiman dungeon to pass the outskirts of the Setd Mountains, receive help from the Taoban Trading Company to cross the Duchy of Chatan, and traverse the Crovence Kingdom from east to west. Not only was the distance far, but there were also too many procedures needed to pass through human territories.


    However, Repenhardt only smiled faintly.


    ¡°That is precisely why I deliberately chose this territory. Because of the Dungeon Chloe in the Gloten Mountains.¡±


    ¡°Is there also a space portal connected to the Daiman terminal there?¡±


    Repenhardt nodded at Makelin¡¯s surprised question. He hadn¡¯t specifically requested this Viscounty of Gelpain from Yubel for no reason. There were many better-conditioned territories in the Gloten Mountains.


    It was precisely because of that Dungeon Chloe, with its still active space portal in the present era, that he insisted on thisnd.


    ¡°In that case, travel would actually be much more convenient. You cane directly to this territory through the Daiman portal.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s the issue of activating the portal by entering Dungeon Chloe and thoroughly clearing it¡­¡±


    Repenhardt looked around the room with a faint smile.


    ¡°For the warriors of each tribe gathered here, it¡¯s not a difficult task. I will exin the strategy in advance.¡±


    The level of Dungeon Chloe was lower than that of the Elucion ruins. Considering it was a ce explored by Golden Knight Eusus and the Tenes Knights, it was not a level that the aura users present needed to worry about.


    Malroid responded heartily, pounding his chest.


    ¡°Leave it to us, savior! We will clean it up neatly for you!¡±


    Thus, Repenhardt consulted with the chieftains of different races and established a few simplews for the territory. Thews were quickly set since they had already used simr ones during the Antares Empire era. In the early stages, there was no need forplexws. The minimum rules and etiquette to be observed among the different races were sufficient.


    Everyone put their heads together and began to discuss future ns. During this, Relhard¡¯s deputy, an elf youth called Dame, tilted his head as he looked at the corner of the map.


    ¡°But benefactor, I see there¡¯s some emptynd here on the map. What is this?¡±


    There was a considerable area left nk on the map between the territories of the elves and the orcs. It was clear that it had been intentionally left empty, not out of a desire for thend but simply out of curiosity.


    Repenhardt then smiled meaningfully.


    ¡°That ce is for those we have yet to meet but will soon encounter.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Everyone looked puzzled, unable to grasp his meaning. Only Makelin nodded as if he had an inkling of what was going on.


    * * *


    A month had passed since the Crovence session war ended.


    In the backyard of Gelphain Castle, now renamed Antares White Castle, two men were crossing swords.


    ¡°Taah!¡±


    ¡°Kelta!¡±


    A human youth with a sleek yet agile body and an orc warrior with thick, muscr green skin were sparring. Under the scorching early summer sun, both were dripping with sweat but had excited expressions on their faces as they exchanged blows.


    ¡°Waist!¡±


    Russ shouted, indicating the attack point as he swung a horizontal sh. Blocking the attack with his rough saber, Tassid threw his sword and shouted.


    ¡°Go! Dakar! Head!¡±


    The saber flew through the air aiming for Russ¡¯s head. Russ defended against the attack by swinging his sword, then quickly closed in on Tassid. However, Tassid had already widened the distance and moved out of his range. From afar, Tassid shouted.


    ¡°Russ! My fierce friend is aiming for your shoulder!¡±


    Russ clicked his tongue and focused his mind behind him. The saber that had been deflected was once again aiming at him. He twisted his body to flick the sword away, and the saber returned to Tassid¡¯s hand. Russ looked displeased.


    ¡°Damn! Even knowing it, it¡¯s still tricky.¡±


    Russ was deliberately sealing his aura while facing Tassid. He was doing this to address the issues he had felt within himself.


    Russ had faced countless Aura Users over time. His skill in handling Aura had vastly improvedpared to before. This, however, brought about a new problem. His basic swordsmanship skills had significantlygged behind his mastery of Aura.


    Since the awakening of his Aura, all his physical abilities had surged to exceptional levels. No matter how much of a master swordsman someone imed to be, they could not match Russ at his current state. Yet, in terms of pure swordsmanship, Russ had barely progressed from the days when he only knew how to execute a single effective cut. His unique ¡°unpredictable swordsmanship¡± merely meant that his wild swings sometimes worked, not that it had developed into a refined technique.


    ¡°Indeed, everything must be developed evenly without any deficiency¡­¡±


    Reciting an ancient martial saying, Russ took a deep breath. It was a teaching everyone knew but rarely practiced. However, Russ instinctively felt that following this path was the quickest way to bing stronger.


    ¡°Whooo.¡±


    Having calmed his breath, Russ charged at Tassid once more.


    ¡°Graaargh!¡±


    Tassid also let out a warrior¡¯s roar as he charged to meet Russ. Despite the scorching sun overhead, these two young men didn¡¯t seem to feel the heat, sweating profusely but joyfully exchanging blows.


    After who knows how long of swinging their swords, Russ gestured for a break and approached Tassid. Wiping his sweat with a wet cloth, Tassid threw another cloth to Russ.


    As Russ wiped his forehead, he asked, ¡°Hey, Tassid, about that Spirits Weapon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called ¡®Kindra Kata¡¯ in Orcish.¡±


    ¡°Well, whatever it¡¯s called.¡±


    The two spoke to each other in a very familiar tone, having naturally be friends over time.


    Tassid, with his straightforward and hearty nature typical of an Orc, also deeply understood humans thanks to growing up among them. Receiving a magical ne from Repenhardt allowed him to speak themonnguage fluently, making Russ feel like he had a human friend instead of an Orc. (In truth, Russ didn¡¯t have any human friends. Tassid was the first friend he had made.)


    Russ pointed to Tassid¡¯s beloved sword, Dakar, and asked curiously, ¡°That technique is impressive, but when you throw your sword, aren¡¯t you left unarmed? Wouldn¡¯t it be wise to carry at least one more sword for such situations?¡±


    Tassidughed heartily and replied, ¡°To a warrior, a weapon is a lifelong friend. How could I betray my swornpanion by wielding another weapon?¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t there that Orc, Jalkato, who uses dual swords?¡±


    ¡°That guy just happens to have two swornpanions. I¡¯m not nning to add another one at this point.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bitplicated.¡±


    Puzzled, Russ clicked his tongue. However, considering the nature of Spirits Weapons as exined by Repenhardt, it seemed to make sense. Such a strict, almost unreasonable, attachment to a weapon was likely necessary for it to be imbued with residual thoughts.


    ¡®Indeed, if Tassid were to wield another sword, he might even lose the power of the Spirits Weapon.¡¯

 Chapter 150

    [ Chapter 150 ]


    Russ suddenly turned his head and chuckled.


    ¡°By the way, that guy has quite a gap between his appearance in battle and in everyday life.¡±


    In the shadow of the backyard castle wall where they had been fighting, a huge direwolf was yawningzily.


    It was Tassid¡¯s pet, the ck King. The old wolf was dozing off, looking at them with eyes that seemed to say, ¡°Good, it looks like you still have plenty of energy in your prime.¡± Looking at him like this, he just seemed like an old dog nearing his end, not at all like the fearsome ruler of Deatnd.


    Tassid blushed slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing. He must be quitezy usually.¡±


    ¡°But he transforms into a monster the moment he enters battle, truly an impressive wolf.¡±


    The two shared light-hearted jokes as they took a break. Suddenly, Tassid spoke to Russ.


    ¡°Hey, show me that aura thing one more time.¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    Buzz!


    A brilliant green de aura enveloped Russ¡¯s longsword. Tassid inspected the longsword from various angles, mumbling to himself.


    ¡°Hmm, I think I understand. It seems like I could do it too, if only¡­¡±


    Since bing friends with Russ, Tassid had been subtly burning withpetitiveness. Tassid, already a warrior boasting the third strongest skills in the Blue Bear Tribe, felt a desire to learn the aura technique seeing someone around his age like Russ wielding it.


    Though he had repeatedly crossed swords with Russ and felt something tickling inside him, he still couldn¡¯t quite grasp it. Tassid clicked his tongue in disappointment.


    ¡°Ah, perhaps I need more time to receive the blessing of Debata.¡±


    ¡°Probably, it usually takes decades, you know.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be the one saying that.¡±


    Tassid teased Russ, who was already freely using aura in his twenties. Then, giving up, he stretched and yawned.


    ¡°Yawn, maybe I need to be at least ten years old?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Russ coughed awkwardly. He had heard that Tassid was nine years old, but it still felt strange every time he remembered. Tassid pouted in displeasure.


    ¡°Why that face again? In our racial age, we¡¯re the same age.¡±


    ¡°I know, but still.¡±


    The growth system of orcs was different from that of humans, so Tassid¡¯s current racial age should be considered simr to Russ¡¯s, in histe twenties. Orcs reached adolescence in just five years, equivalent to reaching their mid-twenties as humans, and then aged slowly. It was no exaggeration to say that orcs were born for battle.


    ¡®Yeah, I know it in my head, but still, I just can¡¯t get used to it¡­¡¯


    Scratching his head, Russ got up.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve rested enough, shall we go at it again?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good!¡±


    Tassid also grabbed his true de and sprang up. The two shed once more, letting out loud shouts.


    ¡°Taah!¡±


    ¡°Kraaah!¡±


    * * *


    From the second-floor balcony of Antares Ducal Castle, a girl was looking down at the backyard. It was Siris, an elf girl with tinum blonde hair and brown skin. She was dressed in neat casual clothes, resting her chin in her hand as she watched the sweaty duel of the two men with great interest.


    ¡°They¡¯re all so dedicated.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Russ and Tassid. Not far off, Sin was diligently doing squats for his daily workout. Siris, being a young girl, couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased watching men in their prime sweating and moving passionately.


    ¡°Miss Ti is also earnestly carrying out her duties.¡±


    In another area visible from the balcony, a young man and woman were walking in a small garden connected by a corridor. The dwarf maiden Ti and a young man with ck hair and brown eyes of an ordinary appearance were strolling together.


    The young man walking with Ti suddenly flinched as he saw his reflection in the pond¡¯s surface. He touched his face and murmured to himself.


    ¡°Hmm, I still can¡¯t get used to this face.¡±


    The young man was Carsus, who had been captured by Repenhardt and brought here. Repenhardt had used magic to change his appearance to hide his identity. Compared to his original face, his attractiveness had significantly decreased, but considering he had traded it for his life, it wasn¡¯t something to be overly upset about.


    Having saved Carsus¡¯s life and hidden his identity, Repenhardt had made no demands of him. He had merely assigned Ti to watch over him and allowed him to roam freely within the castle.


    Considering the treatment given to a former enemy, it did seem excessively generous. However, it wasn¡¯t likely to cause any problems. For now, Carsus had no ce to go even if he wanted to leave the castle. Besides, Ti¡¯s skills were nothing to scoff at. No matter how strong Carsus was, it was impossible for him to overpower Ti while unarmed.


    Perhaps understanding this, Carsus showed no signs of rebellion. He was a knight who knew honor and adhered well to the etiquette expected of a prisoner. He might have been curious about why he was saved, but he patiently waited and simply enjoyed the small freedom given to him.


    ¡°The weather has be quite warm.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost summer, Mr. Carsus.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of always having to watch me, Miss Ti?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m probably the second most idle person in this castle.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? And who is the first?¡±


    ¡°Well, someone who¡¯s probably still sleeping up there even though the sun is high in the sky?¡±


    Despite the considerable distance, Siris could hear Ti and Carsus¡¯s conversation perfectly with her exceptional elven hearing. At Ti¡¯s yful gesture, Siris frowned and turned around.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Ti¡¯s words were entirely urate. While everyone else was spending their time diligently, there was only one personzily cking off.


    That person was currently still curled up in bed, avoiding the sunlight. Siris walked briskly over and yanked the nket away, shouting.


    ¡°Ugh, Lord Repenhardt! You¡¯re going to get fat like this!¡±


    As the nket was pulled away, arge, muscr figure was revealed. It was Repenhardt, the Fist King, and ruler of Duchy of Antares.


    With sleep still in his eyes, Repenhardt grinned at Siris.


    ¡°It¡¯d be nice if my body were normal enough to gain fat just from lying around for a few days.¡±


    It had been over twenty days since Repenhardt and his group had arrived here. For the first ten days, Repenhardt had been very active. He gathered the various races, divided thend, establishedws, and even led his forces to explore Dungeon Chloe, effectively taking control of the dungeon¡¯s system and activating the space portal. It had been a really busy period for him.


    However, after that, he had nothing to do. Usually, when a lord is newly appointed to a territory, there is a mountain of work to be done. But since this territory originally had few human inhabitants, there wasn¡¯t much to manage. Moreover, Repenhardt granted full autonomy to each of the different races, allowing them to act independently. Instead ofmanding as a king to his subjects, he merely provided advice as an ally. While this seemed ideal in principle, knowing the full context, it also meant he had shifted all theplicated tasks onto them.


    After handling everything within the first ten days, he truly found himself with nothing to do. As a result, he becamepletelyzy! He slept in every day and started skipping his daily martial arts training and magic practice bit by bit. At first, Siris thought, ¡®He¡¯s been working so hard, he deserves a break,¡¯ and let it slide. But soon enough, she couldn¡¯t ignore it any longer.


    ¡°Yawn~!¡±


    Repenhardt stretchednguidly. Just as he had said, his body still boasted perfect steel-like muscles. The rigorous training from Gym Unbreakable had made his body impervious to a few days ofziness.


    ¡°Still! How can a warrior skip his daily training?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a magician¡­¡±


    ¡°How can a magician skip his daily meditation?¡±


    ¡°Well, when you put it that way, I don¡¯t have a retort¡­¡±


    Unable to withstand her nagging, Repenhardt eventually crawled out of bed, lumbering like a bear emerging from hibernation. Clicking her tongue, Siris led him to the balcony.


    ¡°Wake up already!¡±


    Grumbling, Repenhardt nced at Siris.


    ¡®Why is it that she never epts my feelings, but when ites to nagging, she shows her old self?¡¯


    It was unfair! It was unreasonable! Repenhardt grumbled inwardly.


    ¡°Breakfast is ready. Even if you have no appetite, at least drink some tea.¡±


    A splendid meal had beenid out on the balcony. Repenhardt¡¯s expression immediately brightened. Despite her constant scolding, Siris was diligently taking care of him.


    ¡®Ah, this lovely girl!¡¯


    With her arms crossed and feigning indifference, Siris mumbled curtly.


    ¡°Eat before it gets cold.¡±


    Repenhardt quickly sat down, grabbing the fork and knife.


    ¡°Okay! Thanks for the meal!¡±


    He was indeed the very unprincipled former Demon King.


    * * *


    On the table set on the balcony, there were thick loaves of bread, fresh vegetables, and a whole, perfectly roasted piglet. It was an overly extravagant feast for breakfast, but for Repenhardt in his current state, it was quite modest.


    Grabbing a leg of the pig and chewing it, Repenhardt asked, ¡°Did you prepare all this yourself, Siris?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Then what about the maids?¡±


    Repenhardt briefly frowned, wondering if the maids had perhaps dumped the work on Siris because she was an elf. But he quickly rxed his expression.


    ¡®No way, that wouldn¡¯t happen.¡¯


    The power of the multi-racial warriors led by the Fist King was well-known throughout the Crovence Kingdom. The human servants currently working in the White King Castle had seen these warriors with their own eyes and were in awe of them. None of the humans in the Duchy of Antares still harbored the illusion that non-humans were merely ves.


    ¡®Well, considering the humans in the duchy, there are only about twenty servants in this castle.¡¯


    It seemed that Siris had voluntarily prepared the meal. She sat next to Repenhardt, grumbling.


    ¡°Everyone is busy with their own work. Not everyone is lounging around pathetically like someone I know. Besides, it¡¯s not mealtime, so it would be rude to ask them to prepare food.¡±


    She tore a small piece of bread and chewed it, ring at Repenhardt. Having waited to eat with him, she hadn¡¯t had her breakfast either. Repenhardt felt a bit embarrassed as he nced at the position of the sun outside.


    Indeed, he had slept in far toote. Should this meal be called breakfast or lunch?


    Even so, true to his nature as a magician with only a quick tongue, Repenhardt began mumbling excuses.


    ¡°In the Kingdom of Hallein, there¡¯s this new cultural trend called brunch where people eat like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Eating mealste is a trend? Don¡¯t use trends as an excuse for yourziness!¡± Siris retorted sharply.


    At her pointed remark, Repenhardt shrank back and diligently tore into the pig leg.


    ¡®Have I really been cking off too much?¡¯


    Indeed, even he thought he had been overlyzy these past few days. It had been a long time since he had some leisure time, and the joy of finally achieving something had caused him to let his guard down.


    ¡°Well, it seems things have stabilized here, so it¡¯s time to get moving.¡±


    He muttered as he gulped down an entire chunk of bread.


    The Blue Bear Tribe hadpleted their migration and established a new settlement. The Dahnhaim warriors, led by Relhard, were exploring the forest and selecting suitable sites for viges. The dwarves who originally lived here were also setting up new bases with the help of the Grand Forge dwarves.


    Repenhardt had stayed at the White King Castle in case of any unexpected incidents, but fortunately, everything had been progressing smoothly. At this point, everything would naturally run even without him.


    Siris, tilting her head, poured some diluted wine for him.


    ¡°Move? Where to?¡±


    ¡°To find a fragment of the World Tree to nt in the Elven Forest. The closest one is probably the Azure Sky Staff, Jerunting.¡±


    ¡°Jerunting? Is it like the Demon Pce Nihillen?¡±


    ¡°Simr. It¡¯s also a relic of Elvenheim that fully retains the essence of the World Tree.¡±

 Chapter 151

    [ Chapter 151 ]


    ¡°Magic Bow Nihillen, huh¡­¡±


    Siris murmured with a wistful voice.


    ¡°It was really nice¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t need to worry about arrow supplies, could freely control its power, and its portability was excellent. The Magic Bow Nihillen was truly the perfect weapon for Siris. Yet, she had to return it after only shooting it a few times. Of course, this allowed the elves to open up a new future, so she had noints. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of regret from time to time.


    Repenhardt responded sheepishly.


    ¡°Sorry about that. I¡¯ll make you a simr er.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Can Repenhardt-nim really make something like that?¡±


    At Siris¡¯s surprised look, Repenhardt shrugged his shoulders proudly.


    ¡°As long as I have enough mana, it¡¯s not difficult. What do you think of me, Siris? I¡¯m the first 10-circle mage in human history, after all.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t really look it, hmph¡­¡±


    Siris grumbled but had a hopeful expression. Repenhardt smiled. In front of her, who shared the secrets of his past life, he had nothing to hide. Conversations with someone he could share everything with were enjoyable in themselves.


    ¡°In that sense, I need to increase my mana too¡­¡±


    Repenhardt frowned, looking alternately at his thick arms and thighs.


    ¡°This body is really at odds with magic.¡±


    This was one of the reasons Repenhardt had been loafing around. Despite meditating diligently, this body of Teslon showed no signs of increasing in mana. He hadpletely reformed his mana constitution with the subterranean sun Magrim, yet the results were still like this. Eventually, he got tired and gave up.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even broken through the 7th circle¡¯s gate yet, sigh¡­¡±


    In reality, his current state was far beyond that of an ordinary mage in terms of mana umtion. However, for Repenhardt, who had once carved a high-speed path through magic in his past life, this was far from satisfactory.


    ¡°I need to gain more power.¡±


    Repenhardt muttered with a serious expression.


    ¡°Things are going well now, but it won¡¯t always be like this.¡±


    So far, everything had proceeded as he had anticipated. He had united the different races, allied with the humans, andid the groundwork for establishing the new Antares Empire on thisnd. Up to this point, everything had gone perfectly.


    However, things would not continue to go so smoothly. Repenhardt¡¯s recent sesses were akin to gambling while knowing the opponent¡¯s hand. With knowledge from his past life, he could predict most events, while his opponents knew nothing, making his victories inevitable. It was like a professional gambler winning against a novice by peeking at their cards.


    But now, the strength of the different races was known to the world. The fighting methods of the non-human warriors had been revealed. Humans would no longer be so easily defeated by them.


    Repenhardt¡¯s adversaries were not merely factions or nations. He had to fight against the era itself. While he did not intend to solve everything with magic as he did in his past life, the power of magic was still essential.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re heading to Jerunting, I¡¯ll need to gather some high-mana artifacts there. My progress has been too slow, so I need to increase my mana even if it means using mana drain.¡±


    Repenhardt stood up. He wiped the grease from his hands and spoke to Siris.


    ¡°Can you call everyone? Now that we¡¯re on the topic, we should depart today. We can¡¯t take Ti because she¡¯s on a surveince mission in Carsus, but the others don¡¯t have much to do anyway, right?¡±


    Siris, who was already annoyed by their idleness, eagerly got up.


    ¡°Where are we heading?¡±


    ¡°Southwest of the Setd Mountains, the Matos Mountain Range. There¡¯s a dungeon called Kelte there that contains Jerunting. It should take about a week to get there via the Daiman Terminal.¡±


    * * *


    The Barony of Chetas, located between the Gluten Mountains and the Lakidi Mountains, was a territory through which the trade route connecting the Kingdom of Crovence and the Vasily Kingdom passed. In the city of Zarud, located on this trade route, the rough voice of a man echoed from an inn frequented by many trading caravans.


    ¡°What? He¡¯s not there now?¡±


    A robed woman standing before the man nodded fearfully.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s right, Teslon.¡±


    At the words of the woman, Mage Philena, the ck-haired young man named Teslon, who was sitting at the table, furrowed his brow.


    ¡°Grr¡­¡±


    On the twentieth day since they departed from the Kingdom of Graim, Teslon and his party stopped in the trading city of Zarud to gather information about Repenhardt. Zarud was an essential stopover for the Taoban Trading Company, which primarily dealt with the Duchy of Antares, making it the best ce to obtain information about the duchy. Philena, who had contacted a merchant from the Taoban Trading Company, brought back unexpected news.


    ¡°ording to the merchant, he left the White Castle three days ago, saying he would be away for about a month due to some business.¡±


    ¡°We just missed him by a hair.¡±


    Two men sitting at the table, Eusus and Stefan, groaned with a frown. They hade all this way only to find that their target was not present. For those who had prepared themselves and were burning with fighting spirit, this was indeed disheartening.


    ¡°Did he mention where he was going?¡± Teslon asked.


    Philena tilted her head. ¡°The merchants didn¡¯t seem to know that much.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not something they would necessarily need to know,¡± Teslon remarked.


    From the merchants¡¯ perspective, as long as theypleted their transactions and received their payments on time, it was a satisfactory deal. They had no reason to inquire about the movements of their clients.


    ¡°What should we do, Teslon? Should we wait here until he returns?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. But a month¡­ that¡¯s too long,¡± Teslon murmured, feeling troubled. Stefan downed his drink roughly and shouted in frustration.


    ¡°Damn it! I thought we¡¯d finally get to meet that bastard Repenhardt.¡±


    At that moment, a middle-aged man, who had presumably just returned from the restroom, passed by their table and cautiously spoke to Stefan.


    ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but you should watch yournguage.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, watch mynguage?¡± Stefan, noticing the man was amoner, responded bluntly. The middle-aged man¡¯s expression hardened in displeasure. However, seeing that Teslon¡¯s party was dressed in expensive travel attire, indicating their high status, the man regretted his intrusion and stammered as he spoke.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your target the renowned King of Fists? I was just concerned and thought I¡¯d warn you.¡±


    Eusus, with a stern face, interjected into the conversation.


    ¡°The King of Fists isn¡¯t here, is he? So what is there to be afraid of?¡±


    As expected, Eusus was moreposed than Stefan. Although much was damaged, he still showed some degree of respect towards his elder. The middle-aged man shook his head and continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about fear. The King of Fists, Repenhardt, is a hero among heroes who ended the civil war in the Kingdom of Crovence. His subordinates are nothing like the ves we know; they uphold chivalry, honor, and pride, contributing significantly to the kingdom¡¯s peace. Because of this, many young people these days admire the King of Fists. I was just worried that a confrontation might arise.¡±


    The middle-aged man nced around nervously before returning to his table. Eusus clicked his tongue and looked at Teslon.


    ¡°Annoying rumors are spreading.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good.¡±


    Teslon bit his lower lip, feeling troubled.


    ¡°We need to capture Repenhardt quickly. If we dy any longer and he gains more power, it will be a real headache. If he hides behind his subordinates, there will be no way to reach him.¡±


    Stefan muttered in frustration.


    ¡°In that sense, now that he¡¯s wandering separately, it¡¯s an opportunity. But we can¡¯t find his location¡­.¡±


    At that moment, a clear voice came from the other side of the table.


    ¡°Do you want to know his location?¡±


    Everyone turned their heads in surprise. And in that instant, they all shared the same thought.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡®Who is this woman?¡¯


    ¡®She¡¯s huge!¡¯


    The one who spoke was a giant woman, nearly two meters tall. Despite her size, she was astonishingly beautiful. The incongruity of such beauty with such a build was almost terrifying. Philena, feeling intimidated, asked in a small voice.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Recognizing the sword at the woman¡¯s waist, Teslon spoke calmly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a pdin of Seiya.¡±


    The woman bowed respectfully and replied.


    ¡°I am Christine, a pdin who serves Lord Seiya.¡±


    Christine had lost in her romantic pursuit because of Repenhardt and had left Sin, in tears. However, she couldn¡¯t let go of her attachment to Sin. She had stayed near Sin, searching for a way to reim her love. Even during the battles in the royal capital of Krotin and when Repenhardt¡¯s party headed to the Duchy of Antares, she had been secretly following them.


    The closest city to the Duchy of Antares was the trading city of Zarud. Christine stayed in Zarud, gathering information about Repenhardt. She nned to find his weaknesses and reim Sin. By continuously receiving updates from the Taoban Trading Company and bribing a maid working in the White Castle, she had obtained quite detailed information about Repenhardt.


    She continued to stay at this inn because its geographical location was the best for contacting the Taoban Trading Company. Teslon¡¯s party was also staying at this inn for the same reason, so it was not entirely a coincidence that Christine met them.


    Christine looked down at Teslon¡¯s party and began to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you. It seems you are hostile to Repenhardt.¡±


    This was something that could be easily observed since Teslon¡¯s party never hid their attitude. Teslon nodded and said.


    ¡°As you can see. However, I heard the Pdin of Seiya just mentioned his location?¡±


    Christine smiled faintly.


    ¡°Yes, I know where he is headed now.¡±


    This information was obtained through the maid she had bribed. Since Repenhardt did not particrly hide his movements, even his servants knew that he had gone to a dungeon named Kelte in the Setd Mountains.


    ¡°I will tell you his location.¡±


    Christine spoke meaningfully. Teslon¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Judging by your tone, it seems like there¡¯s a ¡®but¡¯?¡±


    Christine nodded. She suddenly put on a solemn expression.


    ¡°Please let me apany you. I have a reason why I must kill him.¡±


    Teslon¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    A pdin of Seiya would be an excellent addition to their forces. Moreover, Christine¡¯s eyes were burning with the mes of anger and hatred. Of course, he needed to ask more details, but her eyes alone conveyed a grudge against Repenhardt so deep that no further exnation was needed.


    Teslon grinned and extended his hand.


    ¡°Wee. There is no reason to oppose your offer. Everyone here has their reasons.¡±


    Christine firmly grasped Teslon¡¯s hand. Watching from the side, Phnence gave a bitter smile inwardly.


    ¡®Well, I don¡¯t have such a reason.¡¯


    Of course, Eusus and Stefan, who were filled with grudges, weed Christine with enthusiasm. As she joined their party, she shared the information she had.


    ¡°The cursed one is heading to¡­¡±

 Chapter 152

    [ Chapter 152 ]


    It had been eight days since Repenhardt¡¯s party left the Duchy of Antares.


    In the heart of Dungeon Kelte, located south of the Settd Mountains, a demon was howling in agony.


    ¡°Graaaah!¡±


    The demon had the upper body of a toad-like humanoid and the lower body of a lizard, moving on all fours. With a height over three meters at the shoulders, it was a massive creature. The demon swung a gigantic halberd with its long arms, sweeping the ground deeply.


    Whoosh!


    Boom!


    The halberd, with a shaft length of five meters, seemed more suitable as a structural support beam than a weapon. Its de tore through the ground, causing sessive explosions. Amidst the billowing dust, two shadows swiftly emerged.


    ¡°This is the weak point! It¡¯s our chance, Tassid!¡±


    A human youth, holding a long sword glowing with a blue light, charged at the demon, shouting.


    ¡°Got it, Russ! I¡¯ll take the left side!¡±


    An orc youth, wielding arge sword, responded quickly, circling to the opposite side. The demon, ring at the two men advancing from both sides, roared in fury once more.


    ¡°Kryuk! Tarov Marbizad Ruzari!¡±


    In demonic tongue, it meant ¡®You damn little things!¡¯ Despite its rage, the demon couldn¡¯t swiftly retrieve its halberd to counterattack. The powerful strike just executed required time to recover. Before it could reim its swung halberd, these ¡®little things¡¯ had already closed in from both sides,unching their attacks.


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    ¡°Go! Dakar!¡±


    A blue-ded aura deeply cut into the demon¡¯s right arm. The thick orc sword sliced through the air, embedding itself in the demon¡¯s left shoulder before withdrawing on its own. Blue blood spurted from both sides. Screaming in pain, the demon wildly swung its halberd in all directions.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    However, despite its formidable attack range, the demon¡¯s assault merely grazed the empty air in vain. Before the demon could even return to its attacking stance, these small intruders had already moved out of range.


    In his rage, the demon twisted his vicious face into a grimace.


    ¡®What on earth are these creatures!¡¯


    He was a being of the highest rank among demons, along with Amon Knight and Grelbeast. Although he was bound by the power of the ruins to act as a guardian, he possessed immense power far beyond that of these small beings.


    Yet, that small human and orc were handling him with such ease!


    ¡°Alright, the first attack is over, Russ!¡±


    ¡°Next attack, Seven Shredder!¡±


    The human jumped back and swung his sword in the air. Seven blue shes formed into crescents and struck at Amon Knight from a distance. Although he swung his halberd to deflect the attacks, cracks appeared on the halberd with each strike.


    Next, the orc swiftly advanced, wielding a demonic de, and dove into Amon Knight¡¯s reach. The timing of his swing left no chance for a counterattack. The orc extended the demonic de precisely.


    Thud!


    The upper body of the Amon Beast was deeply shed, spilling blood once more. The orc quickly distanced himself, letting out a wildugh.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    It was augh full of satisfaction. The Amon Beast, wounded once again, trembled with humiliation.


    ¡°Grrr!¡±


    He wanted to throw away his halberd and fight these creatures bare-handed. The halberd was toorge to effectivelybat such fast and small opponents.


    But Amon Knight could not let go of the halberd. The chains of magical power that bound his entire body and limbs would never allow it.


    Instead, Amon Knight opened his vicious mouth wide, attempting his next attack.


    ¡°Depil Crad Lenkata!¡±


    A zing storm of phantom mes, the strongest dark magic possessed by Amon Knight, erupted within the cavity. The ck mes of darkness, which burned everything, spread out in a fan shape, covering a distance of over 30 meters ahead. Normally, no matter how quick their movements, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the range of these mes. But once again, the human and orc evaded the attack with ease.


    ¡°Ah, as expected, it¡¯sing.¡±


    ¡°The range is precise too.¡±


    The reason was simple. Those small beings had been waiting outside the range of his attacks from the very beginning, long before the Amon Knight had started preparing his dark magic.


    ¡®How on earth do they know my attack patterns in advance!¡¯


    He felt like he was about to explode with anger. If the Amon Knight hadplete freedom of movement, would he have foolishly cast a spell on a spot where the enemy had already evaded? However, he was bound to the ruins and couldn¡¯t escape thebat protocols imposed by them.


    The highest-ranking demons bound to the ruins, known as the guardians of the dungeon, never fought by their own will. They were puppets, forced to fight as directed by the ruins, with all their movements sealed. The Amon Knight¡¯s actions inbat were entirely devoid of his own will.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Russ!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Tassid!¡±


    An orc and a young human man attacked once again. The Amon Knight fought back valiantly, but there was no way to deal with opponents who knew his attack patterns so well. Wounds kept increasing all over his body.


    ¡°Damn it, if you¡¯re going to make me fight this stupid battle, at least give me some autonomy!¡±


    The Amon Knight shouted in frustration, but the malfunctioning defense system of the ruins wouldn¡¯t hear him. After all, if he had autonomy, he would have broken the control mechanisms of the ruins and escaped in the first ce, so in a way, the system was working as intended.


    Moreover, there was something else that infuriated him even more.


    ¡°Wow, they fight well together, don¡¯t they, Mr. Repen?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve memorized the strategy. It would be idiotic to get hit. Right, Sin?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Lord Repenhardt. This also seems to be quite a powerful artifact.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, can you put that in the infinite pouch too, Siris?¡±


    A little away from the battle, under themunal wall, a muscr man with a bare upper body was walking around with two beautiful girls(?). The Amon Knight trembled with anger inside.


    ¡®While the rest of us are fighting for our lives, don¡¯t just go around collecting items!¡¯


    The number of explorers who had invaded the heart of Dungeon Kelte was five in total, but only two of them were actually dealing with the Amon Knight. The rest were ignoring the Amon Knight entirely, busy looting the artifacts from the start. There was no greater humiliation.


    How could a demon among demons endure such disgrace?


    ¡°Grrrrr!¡±


    As the Amon Knight¡¯s hostility burned, the ruins¡¯bat protocols recognized those other explorers as enemies as well. Given the attack order, the Amon Knight twisted his head and spewed mes.


    Craaaaack!


    A roar reverberated as the spear of fire extended. Predictably, the muscr man shielded the other beauties and blocked the attack.


    ¡°Spiral Guard!¡±


    A dazzling light spun and shattered the spear of fire. Despite his attack being nullified, the Amon Knight was not surprised at all. This wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d attacked those who were cking off. And the result was always the same.


    ¡®What on earth is that guy? He doesn¡¯t care about being attacked at all.¡¯


    Seeing them return to examining the artifacts as if nothing had happened made him feel like he was about to copse from frustration. However, the ruins¡¯bat protocols continued to issuemands regardless of the Amon Knight¡¯s rising blood pressure.


    -Repel the intruders!


    Following the ruins¡¯mand, the Amon Knightunched another attack and then resumed facing the sword-wielding human and the orc. It was a one-sided beating, and his wounds kept increasing, but the ruins used magic to heal the Amon Knight¡¯s injuries each time.


    ¡®This is really good practice.¡¯


    Dodging the Amon Knight¡¯s halberd, Russ inwardly clicked his tongue. Even though he knew all the attack patterns, the demon¡¯s destructive power and speed were truly terrifying. It felt like he was sparring with a formidable opponent.


    ¡°Wow! That was indeed a powerful strike! Letting your guard down would be disastrous.¡±


    It seemed that Tassid was feeling the same way, earnestly engaging in the battle. Given that they knew the entire strategy, there was no real danger of dying. Having a sparring partner who earnestly released their killing intent in a nned duel was an excellent way to improve their skills.


    ¡®But how does he know all this?¡¯


    Russ, who had explored many dungeons, couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by Repenhardt¡¯s knowledge every time they went on an expedition. Repenhardt proceeded as if he knew everything, telling them exactly where monsters would appear and where traps were located, and his information had never been wrong.


    The same was true for Dungeon Kelte. It had taken Repenhardt¡¯s party only half a day to reach the heart of Kelte. Considering that it usually took at least two weeks to explore a single dungeon, this speed was truly astounding.


    ¡®I heard he got the information from his master, the Fist Emperor Gerard¡­.¡¯


    Since the emergence of the new Fist King Repenhardt, people had been calling the previous Fist King, Gerard, the Fist Emperor. This title had be a tradition ever since Gym Unbreakable had appeared on the continent.


    In the future, when Repenhardt taught a disciple and sent them out into the world, Repenhardt would be called the Fist Emperor, and his disciple would be known as the Fist King. One might think that if Gerard were still alive at that time, the titles could get confusing, but there had never been an era where three generations of Gym Unbreakable coexisted. It was a miracle that the teachings had continued as they had.


    ¡®¡­Even though Sir Gerard was a master of dungeon exploration, this seems a bit excessive, doesn¡¯t it?¡¯


    Russ nced at Repenhardt with a hint of suspicion. Anyone withmon sense would be suspicious by now. However, he soon shook his head.


    ¡®Well, everyone has at least one or two secrets they want to keep hidden.¡¯


    Russ let go of his suspicion. He had received too much from Repenhardt to doubt him.


    ¡®Someday, Brother will tell me everything.¡¯


    Repenhardt was still engrossed in artifact appraisal with Siris and Sin. With Ti absent, Repenhardt¡¯s group now consisted of Siris, Sin, Russ, and Tassid.


    Repenhardt, who was diligently examining artifacts, turned around and shouted.


    ¡°Russ! Tassid! It¡¯s about time! It¡¯s going to shift to Phase 2! Get ready!¡±


    Indeed, soon after, aplex ancient voice echoed throughout the ruins¡¯ chamber.


    Heppin Raltar Filoda. Ren Tu Bide Phase Taron.


    -Current defense system is unsustainable. Transitioning to Phase 2.


    The Amon Knight looked at therge human in astonishment. How could a man who had just arrived today know so much about this ce, even things unknown to him, who was bound here?


    ¡®No, that¡¯s not the problem right now!¡¯


    The Amon Knight¡¯s ck eyes gleamed. As the voice resounded, the magical chains that had bound him were released. He was now free to move!


    ¡°Hahahahahat!¡±


    The Amon Knight began charging fiercely, swinging his halberd. Although he was still a puppet of the ruins, his range of motion was significantly greater than when he was bound by chains. He would ughter these arrogant humans right here and now!

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    ¡°Kraaa!¡±


    Seeing the charging Amon Knight, Repenhardt grinned slyly.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s disrupt the flow of magic!¡±


    Repenhardt raised his hands and began chanting a spell.


    ¡°I am the ruler of magic, reversing the flow and severing the veins of my enemy, may all be overturned and entangled! Line Force Destroyer!¡±


    A fierce storm of magic swirled around the cave. The Amon Knight was flustered. The power that had been flowing from the ruins, continuously healing his wounds, had been cut off?


    ¡°Kra, Kralc?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, while it¡¯s tricky with wired control, it¡¯s possible to disrupt wireless control at my current level,¡± Repenhardt eximed triumphantly.


    ¡°Russ! Tassid! Finish it off! It won¡¯t regenerate anymore!¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother!¡±


    ¡°Understood, benefactor!¡±


    Russ and Tassid responded simultaneously and sprang into action. The two men quickly nked the bewildered Amon Knight from both sides. Dozens of shescerated the Amon Knight¡¯s entire body. Blue blood sttered everywhere as the Amon Knight screamed.


    ¡°Keeeugh!¡±


    The Amon Knight¡¯s eyes widened. It was already humiliating that a proud high demon like him had been bound to live in another dimension¡¯s ruins, but now he was about to be killed by lowly beings. His demonic eyes filled with blood in rage.


    I can¡¯t die!


    It was unbearable and infuriating. I can¡¯t die like this!


    But his wretched body no longer allowed movement. The battered and bruised massive frame of the Amon Knight slowly fell to the ground. Even while lying on the ground and writhing in agony, he kept repeating in his blurred mind.


    I won¡¯t die!


    I absolutely won¡¯t die like this!


    ¡°Just die already.¡±


    Boom!


    Repenhardt sent a blow that blew off the Amon Knight¡¯s head entirely. Thus, the demon, full of resentment, finally met his end. It was indeed a sorrowful death.


    Of course, Repenhardt didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°What do they think they¡¯re ring about now, after spending their time gleefully tormenting the weak in another dimension?¡±


    Siris ran to where the Amon Knight had been bound and quickly found arge staff. She turned and shouted.


    ¡°Repenhardt! Is this it?¡±


    Repenhardt smiled broadly and nodded. Siris looked down at the staff with a sense of reverence and muttered.


    ¡°This is the Azure Sky Staff, Jerunting¡­ our new World Tree¡­¡±


    * * *


    Three days away from Dungeon Kelte, there was a frontier vige called Santara.


    Having left Kelte, Repenhardt¡¯s party stayed at the vige¡¯s only inn, ¡°Rabbit Fox¡¯s Nest.¡± They had stayed here before entering the dungeon, so the innkeeper weed them with a familiar and cheerful face, providing the best hospitality. In such a rural vige, the presence of dungeon explorers who generously tipped was nothing short of a heaven-sent blessing.


    After renting the entire second floor, Repenhardt¡¯s party was resting in their respective rooms, alleviating the fatigue from their battles. However, Repenhardt was different. He was diligently meditating in his room.


    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±


    Taking a deep breath, he submerged his mind deeply within. He guided the flow of mana through his spirit while reaching out to another concentration of power held in his hands.


    The two relics in Repenhardt¡¯s hands, the Golden Statue of Gahal and the Staff of Resonance, began to emit a faint glow. The light slowly seeped from the relics into his body. Repenhardt was using mana drain to absorb the power held within the relics.


    After a while, Repenhardt opened his eyes and set the relics down.


    ¡°Ah, it seems I¡¯ve barely entered the 7th Circle.¡±


    He clenched and unclenched his hands, checking the mana flowing through his body. Besides Jerunting, there were many other relics they had acquired from Dungeon Kelte, and by diligently casting mana drain on them, his mana levels had significantly increased. Since he had already achieved enlightenment and breakthrough in his abilities, as long as he had the mana, he could elevate his circle.


    However, even with the desired mana obtained, Repenhardt did not look particrly happy.


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯ve drained so much. What a waste¡­¡±


    Behind himy a heap of junk forming a small mountain. These were all relics from the Age of Silver on which he had cast mana drain. If he had sold them without draining the mana, he could have easily received thousands of gold coins for them. Now, they were just a pile of worthless debris. Repenhardt clicked his tongue at the sight of the relic remnants.


    ¡°After sucking so much, I¡¯ve only managed to graduate from the 6th Circle? This body¡¯s efficiency is really poor.¡±


    He found himself missing his original body. If he wasn¡¯t in this body of Teslon, the mana he had absorbed would have been enough to reach at least the early 8th Circle.


    ¡°Is there even a weapon that has been passed down through Gym Unbreakable? Well, if it¡¯s something like a club used to beat up disciples over generations, there might be.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ it looks like it¡¯s somewhere around here? There¡¯s no harm in checking it out, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t any urgent reason to return to the Duchy of Antares immediately. After a brief hesitation, Repenhardt quickly made his decision.


    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s stop by here on our way back. I¡¯m curious to see what¡¯s there too.¡±


    The next morning, Repenhardt and his party left Santara Vige. The location marked on the map was less than a day¡¯s distance from Santara Vige. Although Repenhardt usually had no trouble finding dungeon locations, this time, he had to ask the innkeeper about the nearby terrain.


    ¡°Do you have any idea about the ce marked on this map?¡±


    In truth, maps from this era had imprecise scales, making it hard to pinpoint exact locations based on the map alone. While he had visited dungeons before and could head straight to them without getting lost, this time, Repenhardt had no choice but to seek the help of the local residents.


    ¡°Looking at the map, it seems to be near Mount Part, west of the vige. The terrain is rugged, and there¡¯s little game, so the vigers rarely go there. If you head southwest from the vige for about a day and see three peaks resembling des, that¡¯s Mount Part.¡±


    Thanks to his habit of tipping generously, the innkeeper provided detailed directions to Mount Part. He even offered to arrange a guide, which Repenhardt had to politely decline.


    A half-day after leaving the vige, Repenhardt and his party easily found their target location at the mid-slope of Mount Part.


    Sin looked around with a curious expression.


    ¡°What kind of ce is this?¡±


    A massive, ruined structure stood at the mid-slope of Mount Part. It had arge courtyard and long, partially copsed walls, making it a sizable building. However, it wasn¡¯t a mansion or a castle. Instead, several low buildings spread out around the deste courtyard. Siris tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°It feels like a training ground for knights, but on arger scale.¡±


    ¡°Mm, it reminds me of where I used to train.¡±


    Nodding, Repenhardt moved forward. He stepped inside through the copsed wall and looked around as he began to speak.


    ¡°Where did he hide the gift around here? We don¡¯t even know what the gift is. How are we supposed to find it?¡±


    Russ also touched his lips, wearing a peculiar expression.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of ce you¡¯d hide a gift. I¡¯ve been feeling a strange aura here since earlier¡­¡±


    As an Aura User with keen senses, Russ had noticed it from the beginning. This area, which appeared to be just a ruin on the surface, emitted a faint, unusual energy. Unlike a dungeon that overtly exudes demonic and malicious energy, this ce had a subtly unsettling feel that didn¡¯t seem natural.


    ¡°Well, how bad can it be? Let¡¯s just find the gift quickly.¡±


    Repenhardt and his party leisurely walked around the ruins. No matter where they looked, it was just a ruin. There was no object that seemed like a gift. Repenhardt frowned and grumbled.


    ¡°Ugh, if he¡¯s going to give it, why not just hand it over instead of making us y treasure hunt? That old man, seriously¡­¡±


    They were rummaging through the buildings one by one. When they entered therge central building and began inspecting the floor and ceiling, they suddenly heard a strange noise.


    Woooooong!


    It was a bizarre sound that made the air vibrate. Startled, Russ and Tassid drew their swords and stood on guard. Repenhardt chuckled and stopped them.


    ¡°Why are you all so tense? It¡¯s just a ce where my master hid a gift for his disciple¡­¡±


    Just then, the ground vibrated, and the entire floor beneath them copsed!


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    As the floor gave way, they fell. Amid the confusion, Russ quickly channeled his aura to protect his body. Tassid activated his Spirits Weapon to float. Siris, flipping in the air, used Tassid¡¯s sword tounch herself and hang on. They were all seasoned warriors, able to respond quickly even in this situation.


    Naturally, Repenhardt and Sin didn¡¯t just stand still either. They both skillfully used levitation magic and the Sacred Feather spell to lighten their bodies. The problem was that they both were too overprotective.


    ¡°Ah, Sin! Don¡¯t use a holy spell! It¡¯s shing!¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly using magic, Repen?¡±


    The levitation magic and holy spell cast on the entire group shed with each other. As a result, even Tassid¡¯s Darak began to lose its buoyancy and started falling.


    ¡°Ah, dear savior! What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    Before they could employ any other means, the entire group plummeted downwards. The voices of Repenhardt and Sin bickering faded into the darkness.


    ¡°Seriously, we¡¯re not in sync!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re suddenly pretending to be a mage!¡±


    ¡°I am a mage, you know!¡±


    ¡°Oh, both of you, shut up!¡±

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Though they had suddenly fallen, no one was injured. Due to the sh of magic and holy spells, Tassid¡¯s Spirits Weapon momentarily lost control but soon reactivated, leaving everyone dangling from the sword. Slowly, they floated down andnded on the ground. Tassid sheathed his sword and looked up.


    ¡°Strange, benefactor. The hole we fell through has disappeared.¡±


    The group found themselves in arge, square-shaped room. It was surrounded by stone walls but didn¡¯t feel like a dungeon; rather, it resembled a in, unrefined storage space.


    At Tassid¡¯s remark, Repenhardt frowned and also looked up.


    ¡°Hmm, this is¡­.¡±


    Despite falling for quite some time, the hole they had fallen through had vanished, reced by an intact stone ceiling.


    ¡®What is this? Has the space warped? But this isn¡¯t even a dungeon, so why is this happening?¡¯


    Judging by the architecture, it was clear that this ce wasn¡¯t a relic of the Silver Age. In fact, it was even less sophisticated than modern constructions made by dwarves.


    Puzzled, Repenhardt¡¯s group looked around. Thanks to Russ¡¯s de Aura, they had a decent view of their surroundings. Suddenly, Siris noticed an inscription on one side of the room and looked at Repenhardt.


    ¡°Repenhardt-nim? Over there¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Repenhardt approached and read the inscription. The writing wasn¡¯t in an ancientnguage or a forgotten race¡¯s script. It was written in themonnguage used by humans of the current era.


    -To my beloved disciple, whom I shall one day retrieve. Congrattions in advance on your departure. This is a gift left by your master. I hope you find it to your liking. Gerard.


    Repenhardt blinked. Judging by the inscription, it seemed they had indeed arrived at the right ce¡­


    ¡°But what gift is he talking about?¡±


    No matter how he looked at it, it was just an empty storage room, wasn¡¯t it? Puzzled, Repenhardt¡¯s group continued to search the room. On one side of the square stone chamber, there was arge door. Approaching it, they found another inscription.


    -Go forth! My disciple! With the great teachings you have received, you will surely be delighted with this gift!


    ¡°¡­What is he talking about?¡±


    Things were getting more and more confusing. Scratching their heads, Repenhardt¡¯s group passed through the corridor. After walking for a bit, they emerged into a space farrger than the previous stone chamber¡ªa vast area that could be described as a grand za.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    Russ was surveying the surroundings when his expression suddenly hardened. It wasn¡¯t just Russ; Tassid, Siris, and even Sin sensed the sudden change in the atmosphere and assumed defensive stances.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    A dense malevolent energy began to pour in from all sides of the chamber. It was an immense, overwhelming darkness that even an average dungeon would struggle to contain. Just as Repenhardt was about to frown in response to the horrifying aura, a strange moan echoed through the space.


    ¡°Uuuuuu!¡±


    Simultaneously, enormous shadows appeared around the stone chamber. These shadows moaned eerily as they slowly approached. When they finally revealed themselves, Sin bit his tongue in shock.


    ¡°What? What are those ghosts?¡±


    Being a priest, Sin immediately recognized the nature of the shadows.


    Ghosts¡ªearthbound spirits that had harbored their grudges for so long that their forms were nearly opaque, and each step they took produced a heavy sound on the ground. These were malevolent spirits powerful enough to physically impact the living world,parable to demons found in dungeons!


    However, Sin¡¯s surprise wasn¡¯t solely due to their strength.


    ¡°They, they look really familiar!¡±


    At Sin¡¯s words, Repenhardt nodded with a grim expression. The ghosts, although each with a different face, evoked an inexplicable familiarity. Describing them as ¡®familiar¡¯ might not be entirely urate, yet they unmistakably seemed so. Each ghost was over two meters tall, with bodies densely packed with muscle, leaving no gaps in their formidable physiques. They all looked remarkably like Repenhardt!


    ¡°Uuuuuuuu¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaaa¡­¡±


    The ghosts, filled with intense hostility, began advancing towards the group. Repenhardt gritted his teeth and assumed a battle stance.


    ¡°What the hell? What are these things?¡±


    ¡°He said he¡¯d leave a gift, but where is it? Instead, there are evil spirits roaming around?¡± Repenhardt looked up in disbelief and suddenly noticed arge panel hanging above the cave entrance. Written on it, in a familiarnguage, was a message:


    ¡°This is the ce where Gym Unbreakable first opened the martial arts hall. And those ghosts are all the ones who couldn¡¯t withstand the great teachings and died. Technically, they are your seniors, but since they didn¡¯t learn properly, you don¡¯t need to treat them with respect. Nevertheless, even those insignificant ones have be quite strong as ghosts. You might find it satisfying to beat them up for training and to relieve some stress. Wishing my beloved disciple the best of luck. Your master, Gerard.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment, Repenhardt felt breathless. The entire party was left speechless. No one could fathom what he was thinking when he wrote such a message. Their minds were in utter confusion.


    ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­those ghosts are the gift?¡±


    Russ and Siris murmured nkly. The ghosts were getting closer. What had started as faint murmurs became increasingly distinct.


    ¡°Unbreakable¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Gym Unbreakable¡­¡­¡±


    The ghosts¡¯ gazes all turned towards Repenhardt. Suddenly, a chilling killing intent emanated from all the ghosts. They screamed in rage.


    ¡°Gym Unbreakable!¡±


    ¡°Heir of the Fist Emperor!¡±


    Repenhardt shuddered for a moment. Though he had long since ceased to fear ghosts, the killing intent and animosity these ¡®seniors¡¯ exuded were enough to make even him shiver.


    ¡°Gym Unbreakable!¡±


    ¡°The cursed name that haunts us!¡±


    ¡°Feel our wrath!¡±


    These were the early disciples of Gym Unbreakable who, dreaming great dreams and believing they would be great martial artists, had died, leaving only their grudges behind. These ghosts, with their muscr bodies now filled with spirit energy, charged towards Repenhardt and hispanions.


    ¡°We will avenge our resentment!¡±


    Hastily assuming abat stance, Repenhardt cursed loudly.


    ¡°Ah, damn that master! He left something like this as a gift?¡±


    * * *


    The ghosts were strong.


    And they were resilient.


    In life, they hadcked the talent to fully absorb the teachings. But their grudges had turned them into spirits, manifesting in the reality of the levels they had once aspired to reach!


    Russ extended his de aura like a whip and struck one of the evil spirits.


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    At that moment, the spirit puffed out its chest and shouted.


    ¡°Spiral Guard!¡±


    A golden whirlwind spun around, deflecting Russ¡¯s de aura. It wasn¡¯t life energy or aura but the malevolent energy of the dead, manifested as a golden hue. The spirit immediately followed up with a powerful punch.


    ¡°Energy st!¡±


    A golden projectile shot towards Tassid. He blocked it with Dakar, but the force pushed him back several meters. Tassid groaned.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Siris summoned the lower spirit of wind, Sylph, wrapping it around her sword, andunched a flurry of thrusts.


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    With the spirit¡¯s power, her thrusts could prate even steel. Despite these sharp strikes, the ghost¡¯s chest muscles, as tough as steel, deflected the attacks without a scratch.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±


    ¡°Die! Gym Unbreakable!¡±


    The ghosts pressed on the group like a tidal wave. Each one wielded Gym Unbreakable¡¯s secret techniques with terrifying proficiency. While they fell short of Repenhardt¡¯s level, their resilient bodies and unwavering spirit forms made even the aura-user Russ momentarily at a loss for how to handle them.


    Swinging his sword frantically, Russ shouted in frustration.


    ¡°Damn it! Just how many disciples did your school beat to death?¡±


    Repenhardt replied, somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°More than two digits¡­¡±


    Siris, deftly maneuvering among the muscr ghosts, clicked her tongue and asked.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying over a hundred were beaten to death?¡±


    ¡°Probably?¡±


    The ghosts were undoubtedly incredibly durable, but their movements were not up to par with aura-users. Their attack speed and movements were merely at the level of unawakened masters, so Siris managed to keep up with them somehow.


    Siris, exasperated, shouted again.


    ¡°Are you saying there are a hundred of these spirits?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that might be the case¡­¡±


    Russ counted the ghosts in front of him with a feeling of despair. Though their size made them seem numerous, there were actually only about twenty. Did that mean there were still nearly eighty more of these ¡°seniors¡± toe?


    ¡°For the sake of humanity, how about we end your school¡¯s legacy in your generation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m seriously considering it right now!¡±


    Forming a circle with their backs against each other, Repenhardt and hispanions fought the ghosts fiercely. Perhaps because these spirits hadn¡¯t properly graduated, their attacks weren¡¯t particrly strong. Of course, ¡°not strong¡± was only rtive to Repenhardt; they were as powerful as high-ranking demons from most dungeons. The group barely held their ground, their faces full of anxiety.


    Repenhardt repeatedly struck at the ghosts in front of him.


    ¡°Ugh! Energy st!¡±


    ¡°Spiral Guard!¡±


    ¡°Gastrigen!¡±


    ¡°Spiral Guard!¡±


    ¡°Chain Energy st!¡±


    ¡°Spiral Gu¡­!¡±


    ¡°Why is that technique so damn overpowered!¡±


    Heunched a barrage of energy sts and kicks, but the muscr ghosts deflected them all. Repenhardt shouted in frustration. From behind him, Sin let out a smallugh.


    ¡°Repenhardt, you shouldn¡¯t be the one saying that¡­¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for criticism! Are you done yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost finished with the prayer.¡±


    Sin¡¯s voice was steady, despite the chaos. Repenhardt focused back on the fight, hoping their ordeal would soon end.


    It is well-known that the natural enemy of ghosts is a powerful cleric. Sin had been preparing a Turn Undead spell, under the protection of the group, to eradicate all the ghosts at once. Given the strength of these spirits, it had taken her quite some time toplete the prayer.


    Sin sped her hands and made the sign of the cross, clicking her tongue.


    ¡°How deep must their grudges be to be such strong ghosts?¡±


    Russ, standing in front of Sin to protect her, gave a wry smile.


    ¡°If I¡¯d been beaten to death by a master I trusted, I might be a ghost too.¡±


    Russ, who had been stabbed by a brother he trusted, seemed to deeply sympathize with the ghosts. Sin raised her hands high and shouted.


    ¡°Phnence! Let your holy light shine upon the unclean and erase them!¡±


    A dazzling light filled the cave. Like a rising pink sun, the immense radiance swept through the ghosts. They screamed as they began to dissolve in the light.


    ¡°Aaaargh¡­¡±


    ¡°This is unbearable!¡±


    ¡°Infuriating!¡±


    ¡°Gym Unbreakable! Curse you!¡±


    Like morning dew under the sunlight, all the ghosts slowly vanished in Sin¡¯s holy light. Russ and Tassid stared at Sin, tongues clicking in amazement. They knew he was a powerful cleric, but seeing his instantly annihte twenty spirits they had struggled with was truly impressive.


    ¡°Amazing, Sin.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Tassid.¡±


    ¡°But why does your healing magic hurt so much?¡±


    ¡°Hey, that was just that one time! Honestly¡­¡±


    Thanks to Sin¡¯s Turn Undead spell, the tormented souls of Gym Unbreakable¡¯s disciples were finallyid to rest. Repenhardt looked around the now-empty cave with a bitter expression. They had attacked, so he had no choice but to deal with them, but still¡­


    ¡®Damn, this leaves a bitter aftertaste.¡¯

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Just then.


    ¡°Hm? Something is approaching?¡±


    Russ, who had a sensory perception far superior to Repenhardt¡¯s, furrowed his brow and turned his head. He sensed a group approaching from another passage on the opposite side of the cave.


    ¡°Evil spirits? No, this time I can definitely feel a physical presence.¡±


    A momentter, the rest of the party sensed it too. Repenhardt¡¯s expression turned curious and tense.


    ¡®N-no way. Did they not only create spirit-bound disciples but also turn them into muscle zombies at Gym Unbreakable?¡¯


    Even though it seemed far-fetched, Repenhardt couldn¡¯t help but feel a growing distrust towards the martial sect after everything they had been through.


    At that moment, a man emerged from the passage, grumbling.


    ¡°What is this ce? What kind of dungeon has no artifacts and is swarming with ghosts?¡±


    Following him, a man in ck armor appeared and responded.


    ¡°Indeed. And why do those ghosts show up, scare us, and then disappear?¡±


    Then, a woman in a robe, along with arge woman, followed with quick steps, shaking their heads.


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t a dungeon, right? You¡¯ve already been told, this ce is¡­¡­¡±


    The people emerging from the passage casually nced inside the cave.


    Repenhardt¡¯s group and the neers locked eyes simultaneously.


    In that instant, Russ¡¯s expression stiffened. The first man to appear had a very familiar face. That man in golden armor was¡­


    ¡°Brother Eusus?¡±


    ¡°Russ! So you were here after all!¡±


    Sin also screamed as she recognized therge woman.


    ¡°Ah! Christine? How are you with them?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Sin! We came to rescue you!¡±


    The man in ck armor looked at Repenhardt and shouted in an excited voice.


    ¡°I finally found you, Repenhardt!¡±


    However, Repenhardt wasn¡¯t looking at him. To be honest, he didn¡¯t recognize who he was. His attention was entirely focused on the female mage standing behind the man in ck armor.


    ¡®Philena? How is she here?¡¯


    Philena, his childhood friend from the mage tower in his previous life. Her presence here meant¡­


    ¡°Could it be Teslon?¡±


    Voices could be heard from inside the passage.


    ¡°I finally found you, Demon King Repenhardt!¡±


    Soon, a handsome young man with ck hair burst out of the passage. Repenhardt, with a tense expression, swallowed as he looked at him.


    The handsome young man with ck hair and therge, muscr giant red at each other.


    ¡°Teslon!¡±


    ¡°Repenhardt!¡±


    Even in their past lives, they had red at each other like this, but now their positions werepletely reversed.


    The two who had finally met again across time and space simultaneously red at each other, their enmity burning.


    But that enmity quickly vanished. Both felt something different upon seeing each other.


    Feeling bewildered, they spoke the same words simultaneously.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Teslon, shocked, looked at the giant, Repenhardt.


    It was clearly his own face. Clearly his own body.


    Despite that, Teslon couldn¡¯t believe that this body in front of him was once his own.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Was this really Repenhardt? Was this the Demon King inhabiting his body?


    ¡°Why has my body be so scrawny?!¡±


    Seeing the muscr giant, almost 2 meters tall,menting about being scrawny made Eusus and the others momentarily doubt Teslon¡¯s sanity. But Teslon was sincere.


    His once 230-centimeter tall frame had shrunk like a deted balloon.


    His once-proud biceps, as thick as an average adult woman¡¯s waist, now barely matched the thickness of a child¡¯s waist.


    His once broad shoulders and chest had also drastically reduced in size.


    Teslon cried out in frustration.


    ¡°Taking someone¡¯s body and not even maintaining it properly!¡±


    Repenhardt, feeling simrly, stared at Teslon, the Fist Emperor from his past life who had taken over his body.


    With distinct facial features, a sharp jawline, a prominent nose, and eyes that seemed slightly upturned with a hint of sensuality, it was undoubtedly his original face. Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    But his feelings were the exact opposite of Teslon¡¯s.


    ¡®Wow! Who is that handsome guy?¡¯


    The face was simr, but the body waspletely different. The body that Siris from his past life had praised as being like a well-honed de, but which was, frankly, just a skinny and dried-up little fish, had transformed remarkably.


    ¡°That, that¡¯s my body?¡±


    Repenhardt stammered as he asked. The once narrow shoulders, which hadpeted in slimness with Siris, were now broad and exuded clear masculinity. It wasn¡¯t bulky muscle either. His body was as agile and toned as a ck panther, with no excess fat, perfectly bnced, and standing at almost 185 centimeters tall.


    ¡°Huh, my body had that much potential?¡±


    Repenhardt couldn¡¯t help but express his admiration, which made Teslon lose his temper.


    ¡°Potential? What potential? Your body was truly awful! Do you know how hard I had to work to get it to this point?¡±


    Teslon pointed usingly at him, scolding him. The effort it took to train that frail body to this extent was almost as grueling as his training days under Gerard. To dismiss it as mere potential?


    Of course, Repenhardt had his own grievances. He snapped back, irritated.


    ¡°And do you think your head was high-performance? Is this even a brain? It¡¯s a hat rack! How does it take over 10 minutes to memorize a basic spell? A monkey could calcte faster than this!¡±


    The two red at each other, seething with anger. The others watched in bewilderment, unsure of what was happening. Sin muttered, voicing everyone¡¯s confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Are they old friends from back home?¡±


    At that moment, Teslon and Repenhardt simultaneously regained theirposure. The shock of seeing their own bodies had momentarily diminished their hostility, but this was not the time for friendly chatter.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Teslon groaned as he drew the longsword from his waist. In a low voice, he mustered his fighting spirit and spoke.


    ¡°Finally, we meet again, Demon King Repenhardt!¡±


    ¡°No, dropping your voice to sound cool at this point¡­¡±


    Philena, standing beside them, interrupted with a detingment, but Teslon deliberately ignored her. Changing his tone to a more solemn one, he shouted with gravity.


    ¡°I cannot allow the continent to be engulfed in mes of war again! Here and now, I will destroy you and restore justice!¡±


    * * *


    As Teslon drew his sword, hisrades also readied themselves for battle. Russ, who recognized Eusus, and Siris, who knew about their past lives, had already prepared forbat, but Tassid and Sin, unable to grasp the situation, could only look around in confusion.


    Sin asked Repenhardt, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mr. Repen? Do you know them?¡±


    Repenhardt quickly replied, ¡°They¡¯re enemies! I¡¯ll exinter!¡±


    Though puzzled, Sin steeled her expression and prepared to offer her prayers. Tassid also drew his divine sword, ring at the opponents. In the vast cavern, the two groups stared each other down, entering a standoff.


    Repenhardt suddenly asked, ¡°How did you know we were here?¡±


    Teslon responded with a wry smile, ¡°You left traces in Santara Vige.¡±


    Teslon¡¯s group, tracking Repenhardt¡¯s trail to the Seted Mountains, had searched the nearby mountain viges for information. In the process, they found traces in Santara Vige. They had been disappointed to hear that Repenhardt had already left after exploring Dungeon Kelte.


    Out of desperation, they had asked the innkeeper if they knew anything about Repenhardt¡¯s next destination. Surprisingly, the innkeeper had known his whereabouts. Although the innkeeper only mentioned the vicinity of Bart Mountain, Teslon had immediately understood.


    ¡°I figured you were going to find the gift left by our master.¡±


    He, too, had received that gift from Gerard in his past life. It had been an exhrating experience. He could beat up his enemies without any restraint, enjoy the thrill, and there were over a hundred of them. It was a superb training session where he could rampage for an entire day and night.


    ¡°It was just like our master to give such a gift. I was so grateful for his heartfelt intentions.¡±


    He still vividly remembered how he had fervently beaten the ghosts and then received the actual ¡°gift¡± afterward.


    Seeing Teslon¡¯s sentimental expression, Repenhardt looked nauseated. It became clear to him once again that Teslon was truly a worthy sessor of Gym Unbreakable.


    ¡®I¡¯m so d I didn¡¯t end up like that. Truly, I¡¯m thankful.¡¯


    Teslon pointed his longsword at Repenhardt, smiling coldly.


    ¡°Ultimately, fate has led me to stand before you. It¡¯s time to end all the nightmares, Demon King Repenhardt!¡±


    Repenhardt smirked, raising his fist.


    ¡°The dumb guy has learned to talk well. Guess you¡¯re making good use of my clever brain, huh?¡±


    You¡¯re right; let¡¯s adjust that term. Here is the revised trantion:


    ¡ª


    Cold stares shed in the air. Killing intent rose like a mirage, swirling between them. The tension was so thick it felt like the air might burst at any moment.


    ¡°Repenhardt¡­¡±


    ¡°Teslon¡­¡±


    The two who had crossed the bounds of time red at their destined opponent, calling each other¡¯s names.


    Repenhardt clenched his fist tightly. Though he had been momentarily shocked by the drastic change in his body, it allowed him to realize one crucial fact once more.


    ¡®That¡¯s no longer my body.¡¯


    He had once wondered if he could harm his own body if he ever encountered and had to fight Teslon.


    But that worry vanished now.


    Everything had changed. The future he knew was no longer. He was reborn anew, and he deeply realized that this body he now inhabited was the only one that truly belonged to him.


    Buzzzz!


    A golden aura surged from Repenhardt¡¯s entire body like mes. He filled both hands with aura and shouted.


    ¡°I was already annoyed. I¡¯ll use this opportunity to eliminate you once and for all!¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Hyaaah!¡±


    With a loud kiai, Repenhardt kicked off the ground and charged. Teslon, wielding his sword, leaped to the side to evade the attack. The missed punch tore through the air, creating a vortex. Amid the swirling winds, Stefan, the man in ck armor, yelled with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Repenhardt!¡±


    Drawing his ck greatsword, Stefan rushed toward Repenhardt¡¯s side. At that moment, Tassid stepped in, holding his sword upright.


    ¡°Do not interfere with my benefactor¡¯s battle!¡±


    ng!


    Tassid¡¯s sword and the ck greatsword shed in mid-air, sending sparks flying. Stefan screamed in fury.


    ¡°How dare an orc block my path!¡±

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Eusus and Russ moved. With his long sword covered in blue aura, Russ stood calmly in front of Eusus.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    Eusus nced at Repenhardt and then turned his head.


    ¡°¡­It seems you will be first.¡±


    Although his grudge against Repenhardt was deep, Eusus¡¯s top priority was the bastard in front of him, Russ, who had awakened his aura despite his lowly birth.


    ¡°This time, I will wash away the disgrace of our family!¡±


    Eusus aimed the demon sword Eldran at Russ, his voice filled with murderous intent. Russ shook his head.


    ¡°As far as I can see, it is you who are the disgrace of our family now.¡±


    Russ wore aplicated expression as he looked at the ¡®brother¡¯ he once respected and strove to be acknowledged by. The face of the once esteemed golden knight Eusus, now twisted by jealousy and malice, was unrecognizable.


    What he saw was the face from hisst memory, the one filled with vile desire as he thrust a sword into his stomach.


    Russ sighed and muttered.


    ¡°Where has the proud brother who pursued chivalry gone?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Eusus shouted, raising his sword.


    ¡°Awaken, Eldran!¡±


    As he unleashed the power of the demon sword Eldran, Eusus simultaneously drew upon the strengthening magic from the armor Eldrad, enhancing his body. Russ tightened his grip on his sword with a tense face. Despite having awakened his aura, the golden knight of Graim, Eusus, was the only person capable of facing an aura user as a magic swordsman. There was no room forcency.


    ¡°I will show you the true sword of Tenes!¡±


    Grinding his teeth, Eusus charged at Russ. Russ also leaped forward, shouting his battle cry.


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    The golden brilliance of Eldran shed with the blue de aura, filling the stone chamber with dazzling light. In the midst of this sh, Sin swallowed hard.


    ¡°Gulp¡­¡±


    His greatest concern at the moment was neither Repenhardt¡¯s childhood friend nor Russ¡¯s half-brother, nor even the strangely stronger Stefan who had reappeared after a few months.


    What terrified him more than anything in the world was therge woman approaching him with a beaming smile.


    ¡°Sin, this time I will rescue you from that evil!¡±


    Christine¡¯s statement went exactly as expected, and Sin quickly hid behind Siris.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Siris!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    Siris sighed, letting her scimitar hang loosely as she blocked Christine¡¯s path. Christine drew her sword, her eyes zing with fury.


    ¡°How dare a mere ve stand against one blessed by the gods? Know your ce.¡±


    ¡°In the past, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten angry, but hearing that now, it¡¯s starting to piss me off.¡±


    Siris smirked coldly, narrowing her eyes. A deadly glint appeared in her gaze. The two women, armed with icy determination,unched themselves at each other.


    ¡°My friend, Sylph! Protect my sword!¡±


    ¡°Seiya! Let your sword shine!¡±


    The scimitar, enveloped in spirit power, shed with Seiya¡¯s holy sword, causing the air to ripple. Pure white light spread out, and a gust of wind swept through the cave.


    Whoooosh!


    Philena swiftly assessed the situation as she retreated from the wind blowing through the cavern.


    ¡®I should support Stefan first¡­¡¯


    She was a mage, and a mage¡¯s duty was to protect the warriors on the front lines while delivering critical blows. Philena smiled grimly at therge orc warrior fighting Stefan.


    ¡®Teslon mentioned that orcs are especially vulnerable to magic, didn¡¯t he? I¡¯ll start with that one¡­¡¯


    Having chosen her target, Philena quickly began chanting a spell.


    ¡°Gel Tarn Illendi Phil, air of hell, descend upon thisnd! Be the spear that strikes my enemy! Hell¡¯s Spear!¡±


    At that moment, Sin made the sign of the cross, immediately interrupting her spell.


    ¡°Phnence! Grant me a holy shield to oppose this evil power!¡±


    A pink holy light appeared in the shape of a shield, intercepting Philena¡¯s spell. The sh of magical and holy forces resulted in a loud explosion.


    BOOM!


    Amid the smoke, Philena clicked her tongue. She had heard plenty about Sin from both Eusus and Russ. She knew well that he was a high-ranking priest not to be underestimated.


    ¡®Tch, his holy power is indeed formidable.¡¯


    Sin immediately began preparing a blessing spell for Siris and Tassid. Though it would be of little use to aura users like Repenhardt or Russ, his support spells could greatly empower those who had not awakened their aura, such as Tassid or Siris.


    ¡°Phnence, grant your servant the strength of a lion¡­¡±


    Just as Sin was about to begin his prayer, he was startled and quickly stepped back. A small explosion erupted in the spot where he had been standing. Philena had disrupted his prayer with a spell.


    ¡°Not so fast, young saint!¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    Clicking his tongue, Sin prepared to pray again.


    ¡°Phnence! Do something about that woman!¡±


    It was a long time since he had uttered such an impudent prayer. Fortunately, the gracious Phnence interpreted his prayer and bestowed divine power upon him.


    Woooong!


    A pink hammer materialized in the air and flew toward Philena. However, a priest¡¯s attack power was not significant. It was absolute against the undead, but the physical force itself was negligible. Philena easily blocked all the attacks by erecting a barrier with her magic power.


    ¡°Hehe, no matter how high-ranking you are, you¡¯re still just a priest.¡±


    Philena, eager to demonstrate the high offensive power of a mage, confidently prepared an energy bolt. She conjured five energy bolts and simultaneouslyunched them.


    ¡°Mass Energy Bolt!¡±


    The energy bolts flew towards not only Sin but also Repenhardt, Russ, Siris, and Tassid. Unlike Sin, a priest, Philena, a mage, could target multiple foes simultaneously. However, this time, Sin smirked.


    ¡°Hmph! Phnence! Protect your ¡®servants¡¯!¡±


    A shield of holy light intercepted all the iing energy bolts. While a priest¡¯s offensive power might be limited, their defensive capabilities far exceeded those of a mage. Despite their different roles, Sin, being a higher-ranking priest than Philena, could easily block her spells.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Philena clicked her tongue and red at Sin. Sin, equally tense, red back at her. Both were vulnerable in closebat, leaving them at an impasse, merely keeping each other in check and engaging in a fierce staring contest.


    * * *


    ¡°Chain Energy st!¡±


    Repenhardt shouted as he thrust both fists forward in rapid session. The golden aura formed projectiles that carpet-bombed Teslon from all directions.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The explosions continued endlessly, causing the cave to tremble. However, Repenhardt frowned. Despite the relentless barrage of energy sts, Teslon had effortlessly dodged all of them.


    ¡°Such a simple attack, Demon King! My Chain Energy st is not like this!¡±


    Since the technique originally belonged to him, Teslon had alreadyprehended the trajectories and destructive range the moment it was activated. Repenhardt muttered in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re dodging well. They say there is no evasion in Gym Unbreakable.¡±


    Gym Unbreakable taught that a true warrior should face all attacks head-on. Consequently, Repenhardt had only learned the most basic evasive maneuvers from Gerard. Yet, here was Teslon, dodging his attacks like a slippery eel.


    Teslon replied with a bitter smile.


    ¡°I am a bit embarrassed about that part. This body is too fragile.¡±


    In his previous life, Teslon had absorbed most attacks with his body. However, doing that with his current body would send him straight to the afterlife. Fortunately, Teslon had umted extensivebat experience from battling numerous warriors in his previous life. His current footwork was not from Gym Unbreakable but from the evasion techniques he had learned from his opponents.


    ¡°It¡¯s impressive that you can move like that with your body, but¡­¡±


    Repenhardt sneered as heunched himself forward.


    ¡°Do you think you can aplish anything just by dodging?¡±


    Repenhardt closed in on Teslon, delivering a long middle kick. Even though his height had reducedpared to his previous life, he was still a towering figure of nearly two meters. The terrifying range of his kick swept across Teslon¡¯s vision. Despite all his training, the physical gap between them was too vast. Unable to find an opening, Teslon retreated, forming hand seals in the air.


    ¡°Song of Destruction! sh Strike! Ruin Song & Radiance st!¡±


    Two spellspleted simultaneously, shooting toward Repenhardt from both sides. Philena, watching from a distance, shouted in astonishment.


    ¡°My goodness, double casting?¡±


    What Teslon had demonstrated was not merely the rapid chanting of two spells. It was ¡®simultaneous¡¯ double casting. Achieving this requiredputational power and magical intuition rather than mere mastery of magic, making it an exceedingly rare skill even among grand magicians. And yet, Teslon had done it.


    Philena¡¯s cheeks flushed as she admired Teslon.


    ¡°As expected of Teslon¡­¡±


    Repenhardt, on the other hand, seemed far from impressed. In fact, he looked disappointed.


    ¡°Double casting? When I was your age, I could simultaneously chant four spells.¡±


    For reference, during his reign as the Demon King, he could cast up to seven spells at once. Truly a monster among monsters.


    The sonic wave and white sh struck Repenhardt directly. At that moment, Repenhardt spread his arms and summoned his aura.


    ¡°Spiral Guard!¡±


    This outrageous technique, which made his already resilient body repel even the most formidable attacks,pletely shattered the two spells. Teslon¡¯s jaw dropped in shock.


    ¡°What¡­ what is this? Why is the rotational force of the Spiral Guard so slow?¡±


    Having deflected the spells, Repenhardt shouted angrily.


    ¡°With that excellent brain, is this all you can do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my line! How could you ruin a body like this after taking over?¡±


    Philena and Sin shared the same thought as they watched the two stop fighting to exchange fierce criticisms.


    ¡®What on earth are they talking about?¡¯


    Both seemed extremely angry and resentful, but their words werepletely iprehensible.


    Teslon then unleashed a barrage of double-cast spells, firing all kinds of magic. Fireballs, lightning strikes, and magical projectiles flew towards Repenhardt. This time, however, Repenhardt didn¡¯t use the Spiral Guard.


    ¡°For this level of magic, there¡¯s no need to use a technique that consumes so much aura!¡±


    Instead of charging, Repenhardt repeatedly formed hand seals in the air.


    ¡°I am the one who disrupts the flow, intervening in the true words and striking at the critical point! Adran Linforce!¡±


    Given his currentputational capacity, double casting was beyond Repenhardt. However, he was someone who hadprehended the flow and core of all magic. Moreover, Teslon¡¯s magical patterns were originally Repenhardt¡¯s own. He knew exactly how to disrupt the flow of a spell as if reading it from the palm of his hand.


    Despite casting the spells btedly, Repenhardt¡¯s magic field crushed all the iing spells. Teslon¡¯s eyes widened in shock. As he had suspected¡­


    ¡®That fearsome Demon King can use magic even with my subpar intellect!¡¯


    Repenhardtunched himself forward again, throwing a punch. Teslon dodged the attack with nimble movements, muttering in admiration.


    ¡°With my brain, to this extent?¡±


    Watching Teslon evade all his attacks, Repenhardt also expressed his amazement.


    ¡°With my body, to this extent?¡±


    As they continued their heated exchange amidst the intense battle, Sin shook his head.


    ¡®What on earth are these people doing¡­?¡¯


    Their words matched so well that it was hard to believe they were mortal enemies. Sin almost wondered if they actually got along well. However, the swirling aura of murderous intent around them suggested otherwise. Repenhardt relentlessly pressed Teslon, breaking his spells and pushing him back. Although Teslon dodged skillfully, once Repenhardt closed the distance, Teslon would not be able to match him!


    ¡°Uraaagh!¡±


    Repenhardt charged like an enraged bull, using all his strength. Teslon, retreating, couldn¡¯t keep up with Repenhardt¡¯s physical prowess at full power. The gap between them closed rapidly.


    As Repenhardt gathered his aura, preparing to deliver a decisive blow, Teslon suddenly stepped in, thrusting his sword forward.


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    Of course, Repenhardt¡¯s well-trained, steel-like body wouldn¡¯t be affected by such a pitiful attack. He smirked and lunged forward.


    At that moment, Teslon¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    ¡°Got you!¡±


    Woooong!


    A yellowish aura enveloped Teslon¡¯s sword, precisely targeting Repenhardt¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Urgh?¡±


    Repenhardt grunted in surprise.

 Chapter 157

    [ Chapter 157 ]


    Drip, drip, drip.


    Blood droplets fell to the floor one by one. Repenhardt stared at his chest with a shocked expression. His pectoral muscle, as strong as steel, was torn open and bleeding. The wound was quite deep, nearly splitting his thick chest muscle in half.


    Teslon clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Tch, you¡¯re quick on the uptake.¡±


    Repenhardt sighed in relief as he staunched the bleeding with his aura. It was fortunate that he had noticed the look in Teslon¡¯s eyes and pulled his body back at thest moment. Otherwise, the de might have pierced his heart.


    That de, imbued with that ominous yellow aura!


    ¡°Aura¡­ is it?¡±


    Repenhardt looked at Teslon¡¯s sword in disbelief, staring at the swirling yellow aura that enveloped the de. It was a rather familiar form of aura.


    ¡°Spiral Guard? No, since it¡¯s wrapped around the de, it should be called Spiral de?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t use Spiral Guard with this body. It¡¯s a technique that maximizes pration power by adapting the method.¡±


    Repenhardt understood how Teslon had been able to match his movements, despite Repenhardt being an aura user. Teslon had been using his aura solely to enhance his physical strength without manifesting it until now.


    ¡°Did my body have the talent to manifest aura?¡±


    Teslon nonchntly responded to Repenhardt¡¯s puzzled expression.


    ¡°Did I have the talent to use magic for you to cast spells?¡±


    He spoke slowly, still pointing his sword.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t follow Gym Unbreakable¡¯s teachings with this body.¡±


    Indeed, the aura Teslon disyed was distinctly different from Repenhardt¡¯s. Although it was in the yellow spectrum, itcked the brilliance of gold and was merely a dull color. It was definitely not Gym Unbreakable¡¯s aura.


    ¡°But I am the Fist King Teslon!¡±


    Teslon, who had reigned as one of the strongest martial artists on the continent alongside the Sword Saint Cyrus, had also reached the highest level of aura mastery. Through his past life¡¯s insights, he had modified Gym Unbreakable¡¯s aura to suit his current body.


    ¡°Did you think I couldn¡¯t do what you, a demon king, can do?¡±


    ¡°I underestimated you, Teslon.¡±


    Repenhardt nodded with a wry smile.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t think it was possible. So I hadn¡¯t worried much until now. However, someone who has reached the pinnacle in a field carries that weight.


    ¡°You shared the title of the continent¡¯s strongest with Sword Saint Cyrus. I should have expected this much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s painful to know that one of those strongest sided with you.¡±


    Teslon gave a wry smile and nced to the side. In the distance, he saw Russ fiercely fighting against Eusus. Although his appearance was much younger and different from the one in his memories, Teslon could still see the friend with whom he had oncepeted in martial arts.


    He had heard about it before, but seeing it with his own eyes made him grimace anew.


    ¡®I never imagined that Cyrus would be driven out by Eusus.¡¯


    Teslon¡¯s initial contact with Eusus had been with Russ in mind. Since Russ of the current era had no power or influence, Teslon¡¯s n was to naturally bring him over as an ally after befriending Eusus. However, with Repenhardt¡¯s intervention, the future Teslon knew had twisted, and the Cyrus of the current era ended up siding with the Demon King.


    ¡°Cyrus seems to be getting along quite well with people in this life, doesn¡¯t he? It looks like he even made friends.¡±


    At the unintentional question, Repenhardt looked puzzled.


    ¡°You speak as if he didn¡¯t have any friends before. Well, Russ is indeed quite shy, but still¡­.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t. I might have been his only friend.¡±


    Reflecting on his past life, Teslon wore a wistful expression.


    Sword Saint Cyrus had no friends. While his cold personality was part of the issue, it was mainly because no one wanted to befriend him.


    Most people viewed Cyrus, the extraordinary swordsman, with nothing but awe.


    Aura Users capable of standing shoulder to shoulder with Cyrus actually avoided him.


    It was due to his overwhelming talent. Cyrus could effortlessly extract the essence of others¡¯ techniques just by observing them. Among Aura Users, he was thest person anyone wanted as a friend.


    But Teslon was different. In truth, Gym Unbreakable¡¯s techniques weren¡¯t veryplicated. Any decent Aura User could easily replicate them. After all, it wasn¡¯t a sophisticated martial school, and even difficult techniques wouldn¡¯t be understood if taught.


    But imitating them meant death.


    Both the Spiral Guard and the Energy Strike were fundamentally techniques based on physical strength. If another Aura User tried to use their aura in that manner, their forearms would be destroyed before they could even unleash the Energy Strike.


    In other words, Gym Unbreakable had no worries about his techniques being stolen! The same applied to his physical training methods. If someone coveted them, they were wee to take them. If they could make their bodies as strong as steel using those methods, Gym Unbreakable would even bow deeply and take them as a master.


    Sadly, such an extraordinary genius never existed in the continent¡¯s history. Not even Sword Saint Cyrus.


    ¡°Sword Saint Cyrus had quite a mncholic life.¡±


    There was no one around to share friendship with, and the only person he was acquainted with was the simple, crude, and violent Fist King Teslon.


    It felt somewhat pitiful. As Repenhardt chuckled, Teslon, facing him,ughed and murmured.


    ¡°However, we¡¯re not exactly in a situation where we can just keep chatting, are we?¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ Philena is looking at us as if wondering if we¡¯re long-lost friends from home.¡±


    Teslon and Repenhardt exchanged wry smiles as they looked at each other.


    Clearly, they were destined to be irreconcble enemies. However, in this era, the only one who truly understood them, the one who shared memories of a future that no longer existed, was the opponent standing before them.


    ¡°We are exiles of time, defying the flow,ing from the same ce called the future. So calling us hometown friends might not be entirely wrong.¡±


    Repenhardtughed and took his stance. Teslon also smiled and raised his sword.


    ¡°Though we are definitely not going to live out our daysughing together!¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    Cold killing intent flowed over their smiles. Teslon spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°I have honed my strength through relentless effort to defeat you, Demon King Repenhardt. And now, I will im my reward!¡±


    Repenhardt quietly responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s impressive that you managed to get this far with your body. But did you really think that would be enough to defeat me?¡±


    No matter how much Teslon had grown his strength to the point of awakening his aura, he did not believe that he could harm Repenhardt¡¯s current body. Aura Users could roughly gauge each other¡¯s skill. In terms of physical prowess and the amount of aura, Repenhardt was in an absolute position of superiority. Even now, he had only been caught off guard. Considering a proper fight against an Aura User, the odds still leaned heavily in Repenhardt¡¯s favor.


    ¡°Magic can¡¯t harm me.¡±


    Boom!


    Golden aura erupted from Repenhardt¡¯s entire body. Disying an immense amount of aura, he smiled coldly.


    ¡°Even as a martial artist, you can¡¯t match me. You must already feel this gap. How do you intend to defeat me?¡±


    Teslon smirked in response.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that magic won¡¯t suffice.¡±


    He suddenly discarded his sword. Repenhardt momentarily looked puzzled. Was Teslon nning to fight barehanded? Despite possessing the soul of the Fist King, did he think he could face someone with the Fist King¡¯s ¡®body¡¯?


    Then Teslon spread his arms wide and grinned.


    ¡°But a martial artist¡¯s fight isn¡¯t solely about the amount of aura!¡±


    In an instant, Teslon charged straight at Repenhardt like an arrow.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll prove it!¡±


    ¡î ¡î ¡î


    Philena watched Eusus with growing anxiety.


    ¡®It seems Sir Eusus is being overpowered¡­¡¯


    Using the full power of the Eldrad Magic Armor, Eusus continued to cast spells in a dazzling disy ofbat. Yet, despite the spectacr magical explosions, Eusus was the one being pushed back.


    ¡°D-damn it! Awaken, Eldran!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t seen that trick a few times, brother?¡±


    A golden sh surged forward. Russ easily dodged the attack with cold eyes and countered. His de aura extended like a spear, striking Eusus¡¯s shoulder. With each hit, cracks appeared on the Eldrad Magic Armor, causing Eusus to wince in pain.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Russ had spent years watching Eusus with jealous eyes, studying his fighting style and magic intimately. He knew exactly how Eusus fought and what spells he used.


    Conversely, Eusus had never seen Russ after he had awakened his aura. The information gap between them was immense.


    ¡°You honorless scum who knows nothing of honor!¡±


    ¡°Does a man who knows honor stab his brother in the gut?¡±


    ¡°You are no brother of mine!¡±


    So, if they weren¡¯t brothers, it was eptable to stab them? Russ stared in disbelief, his eyes zing.


    ¡°Fine, well said! I no longer consider you my brother, Eusus!¡±


    Both fighters¡¯ eyes were bloodshot with intense rage as they exchanged blows. Philena clicked her tongue. Compared to Russ, who dodged every attack effortlessly, Eusus had been getting hit repeatedly. Although the Eldrad Magic Armor was incredibly powerful and prevented any fatal injuries, it was clear that Eusus¡¯s stamina and concentration were steadily waning.


    Christine and Siris¡¯s battle didn¡¯t seem favorable either.


    ¡°My friend, Sarana! I call upon you in the name of friendship!¡±


    Calling upon the wind spirit Sarana, Siris was darting through the air, overwhelming Seiya¡¯s Holy Knight, Christine. Despite wielding her holy sword with all her might, Christine¡¯s attacks were bing fewerpared to Siris¡¯s.


    ¡°How dare you, a mere ve, engage in such monstrous acts!¡±


    Christine fought with her feet firmly on the ground, while Siris utilized three-dimensional movement, creating a vast difference in their range of motion. Furthermore, Siris was no longer just a simple swordsman, having mastered spirit magic.


    By embedding the water spirit Nymphia in her bloodstream, she increased her agility, and by infusing her sword with the lower wind spirit Sylph, she enhanced its destructive power. She also supported her strength with the earth spirit¡¯s power. In this state, she was nearly on par with most Aura Users.


    Without the blessing breathing technique¡ªactually, a cursed breathing technique¡ªChristine would have fallen long ago.


    Christine, pushed back repeatedly, trembled with anger.


    ¡°How dare a ve be so fierce! Are you also aiming for Sin?¡±


    To spout such nonsense in this situation, Siris was bbergasted.


    ¡°Uh, no¡­¡±


    With so many already harboring grudges against Repenhardt, would it be easier to just say she was targeting him? As Siris pondered this, Christine¡¯s face suddenly turned red.


    ¡°Ah, our Sin really is popr, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Blushing in the middle of a fight, Christine¡¯s mental state was truly puzzling. Shaking her head, Siris resolved to focus solely on fighting, regardless of what nonsense Christine spewed.


    ¡°My sworn ally, Ignatius! Fight for me!¡±


    A giant me titan appeared in the air and charged at Christine. In despair, Christine cried out.


    ¡°Seiya! Bless your servant!¡±


    Christine encased herself in a protective spell against mes and swung her sword desperately. Seeing this, Philena fidgeted anxiously. She wanted to support them with magic right away, but¡­


    ¡°That won¡¯t be happening, young mage.¡±


    The pretty young priest kept her in check each time. Despite his youth, his battle experience was evident as he thwarted her every attempt with perfect timing, driving her to frustration. Grinding her teeth, Philena nced over at Teslon.


    ¡®Someone needs to defeat their opponent soon to end this stalemate¡­¡¯


    As she shifted her gaze towards Teslon and Repenhardt, Philena¡¯s eyes widened, and her face turned red.


    ¡®Oh my! What are those two doing?¡¯

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Teslon rushed forward in a low stance, extending both hands. Curious yet alert, Repenhardtunched a knee strike. Teslon¡¯s stance was so low that even a slight lift of Repenhardt¡¯s knee could directly hit Teslon¡¯s head.


    That was the moment.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    With a short exmation, Teslon dodged the knee attack and threw himself under Repenhardt¡¯s legs. Moving with the speed of a snake slithering on the ground, he grabbed Repenhardt¡¯s ankle, pulling him down and twisting his knee joint. The series of movements were so quick that it really looked like a snake coiling around its prey in an instant.


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    With a strange groan, Repenhardt fell forward. He wasn¡¯t sure what had happened, but his sense of bnce was disrupted, causing him to topple over. At the same time, a sharp pain radiated from his knee.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Repenhardt screamed and looked back. Teslon was already clinging to his right leg. Teslon had immobilized Repenhardt¡¯s leg using both of his own and was pinning Repenhardt¡¯s right ankle to his side. Repenhardt¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°What, what is this?¡±


    Using all his strength, Teslon triumphantly muttered, ¡°I knew it. You wouldn¡¯t know anything about ground wrestling. Gym Unbreakable never taught you anything but standing joint locks!¡±


    ¡®What? This is wrestling?¡¯


    Repenhardt frowned, recalling his master Gerard¡¯s teachings.


    Gerard had said, ¡°There is something called ground wrestling where two burly men roll around on the ground, rubbing their bodies together. It may have intricate techniques if you delve deep enough, but it¡¯s not something we need to concern ourselves with.¡±


    ¨C Why would a perfectly healthy man grovel on the ground, groping another¡¯s body? A real man fights standing up. One should never degrade themselves by rolling on the ground just to survive!


    Thus, Gym Unbreakable only taught standing joint locks, purely as auxiliary techniques to subdue a ¡®weak¡¯ opponent without causing harm. They were more of suppression techniques rather than offensive ones. Consequently, real grappling techniques like the ones Teslon was demonstrating were never taught.


    ¡®Gerard said if you¡¯re really going to fight, instead of fiddling with someone¡¯s joints, just hit them one more time, right?¡¯


    Recalling Gerard¡¯s teachings, Repenhardt clenched his fist. And then he felt a moment of despair.


    ¡®But how am I supposed to hit from this position?¡¯


    With both legs pinned to the ground, no matter how much Repenhardt stretched his arms, he couldn¡¯t reach Teslon¡¯s body. He struggled briefly before grimacing.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Gerard had taught him one more technique besides just hitting.


    The master had said!


    If an opponent clings to you, you should grind them down!


    ¡°Spiral Guard!¡±


    Golden aura erupted brilliantly from the leg Teslon was holding. Teslon¡¯s eyes gleamed as he drew up his yellowish aura.


    ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t see thating!¡±


    The yellow aura shed with the golden aura, merging and starting to scatter as particles.


    ¡°The aura you¡¯ve learned is child¡¯s y to me! Such a slow Spiral Guard is nothing if I just block the blood flow!¡±


    Life force, aura, is something that manifests from the body of an aura user. Its flow is realized in reality through the meridians that run through the spiritual body. Teslon used his own aura to block the blood flow that activated Repenhardt¡¯s Spiral Guard.


    Repenhardt¡¯s eyes widened in shock as his aura activation was thwarted.


    ¡°¡­What? I¡¯ve never learned anything like this.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. This isn¡¯t something you learn; it¡¯s something you realize through diligent training.¡±


    In fact, Teslon was the original creator of the Spiral Guard. Although he could no longer use it due to his changed body, the enlightenment that resided in his soul remained unchanged.


    Clicking his tongue, Repenhardt nted one hand on the ground and raised the other. It had been a mistake to pretend to be a martial artist when he was actually a mage.


    ¡°In that case¡­.¡±


    Lying on the ground, Repenhardt swiftly formed hand signs and shouted,


    ¡°Everything shall slip away! Grease!¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s trapped leg suddenly slipped free. He had cast Grease, a spell that drastically reduces friction, on his own leg. Normally, this spell wasn¡¯t meant to be used on a person¡¯s body, but as with the previous incident with Sin, Repenhardt¡¯s current body apparently wasn¡¯t recognized as entirely human.


    ¡°Hah, hah!¡±


    Panting, Repenhardt quickly pulled himself free. But Teslon didn¡¯t let him go. He swiftly followed Repenhardt, tackling him again just as Repenhardt tried to fend him off with a chop.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Scoffing, Teslon grabbed Repenhardt¡¯s descending right arm and wrapped both legs around it. He immediately entwined his legs around Repenhardt¡¯s wrist joint and extended his waist. Repenhardt, who had just managed to stand up, was now lying t on his back again. The arm lock, an arm bar, had been executed perfectly.


    ¡°Damn! What the hell is this!¡±


    Lying on the ground, Repenhardt trembled with frustration. He clearly had more strength than Teslon. So why couldn¡¯t he move his captured arm?


    Repenhardt, who had only learned standing submission techniques for subduing opponents, had no concept of defense against such holds. As a result, he had no idea why he was being overpowered.


    While restraining Repenhardt, Teslon smirked inwardly.


    ¡®Who would¡¯ve thought a technique I learned just for fun woulde in handy like this.¡¯


    The technique he was using was a martial art from the northwest of the continent, called Karjian Jiu-Jitsu.


    Unlike Pankration or wrestling, Karjian Jiu-Jitsu focused solely on joint locks. It wasn¡¯t well-known among the current warriors of the continent. The technique¡¯s effectiveness was limited against armed opponents, and its reliance on rolling around on the ground made it appear unsightly, causing it to be shunned by many.


    However, in one-on-onebat, it was quite powerful and had a considerable following in the northwestern region of the continent.


    Teslon had learned this Karjian Jiu-Jitsu in his previous life, not for any particr reason but simply as part of his pursuit of various martial arts as he aged. In his previous life, Teslon was a martial artist among martial artists, having spent fifty years mastering almost every martial art and weapon technique on the continent.


    ¡°Grease!¡±


    Once again, Repenhardt tried to free his arm using the friction-reducing spell, Grease. Teslon grinned widely.


    ¡°Barrier of magic, leave my hands! Magic Breaker!¡±


    Teslon blocked Repenhardt¡¯s Grease spell in mid-activation. Teslon applied more pressure and said,


    ¡°Now I can use magic too!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Repenhardt gritted his teeth as his trusted magic was blocked. He never imagined he would be overpowered by Teslon in magic! His dignity as a Demon King was at stake. He wanted to unleash the profound wisdom of great magic immediately.


    ¡®But I can¡¯t form the hand signs! Damn it!¡¯


    With one armpletely trapped, the magic Repenhardt could use was extremely limited. The only spells he could cast with one hand were low-level ones like Grease. For 3rd-circle and higher magic, he needed both hands.


    Of course, Teslon couldn¡¯t form hand signs either, but now he had Repenhardt¡¯s formidable mind. This allowed him to cast the same spells without hand signs. In terms ofputational ability, Teslon still had the upper hand.


    Lying on the ground, Repenhardt cursed,


    ¡°Damn it! Have you forgotten Master¡¯s teachings? Rolling on the ground to survive is disgraceful!¡±


    Teslon, however, seemedpletely unfazed.


    ¡°In this era, I¡¯m not even a disciple of Gym Unbreakable! For the peace of the continent, what¡¯s a little humiliation?¡±


    ¡°Holding someone¡¯s arm between your thighs and talking about the continent¡¯s peace isn¡¯t convincing!¡±


    Indeed, an arm bar is a technique where the opponent¡¯s arm is used as a lever against the inner thigh. Teslon retorted, stammering slightly,


    ¡°T-that¡¯s only because you don¡¯t understand martial arts! This is actually a highly sophisticated technique!¡±


    ¡°It still looks like a dog in heat rubbing its back! Look at Philena¡¯s face!¡±


    At that moment, Philena was watching them.


    ¡®Oh my? What, what are those two doing?¡¯


    Teslon¡¯s face flushed slightly. Philena was already blushing, her hands covering her cheeks as she repeatedly eximed, ¡°Oh my goodness.¡± While ground wrestling was undoubtedly an effective technique, it did look rather lewd to the uninitiated.


    ¡°This is driving me crazy¡­¡±


    Despite clicking his tongue, Teslon continued to bend Repenhardt¡¯s arm. Unlike normal wrestlers who apply pressure slowly, Teslon was snapping the joint immediately, applying full force the moment he caught it.


    This wasn¡¯t a sparring match but realbat. Against a normal opponent, the joint would have snapped instantly, bones tearing through flesh, resulting in an open fracture.


    The problem, however, was that this ¡®body¡¯ of his was extraordinarily resilient.


    ¡®Even degraded, my body is disgustingly tough.¡¯


    Despite executing the technique correctly, the tendons were so tough and sturdy that even with the snap, they only stretched and swelled instead of tearing.


    As they entered a stalemate, both men began grumbling while straining against each other.


    ¡°Damn it, why won¡¯t my body move?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, why is this body so tough?¡±


    * * *


    ¡®Ugh, why is Teslon doing that?¡¯


    Philena blushed as she watched. While the two men were engaged in fiercebat, to her, someone who knew nothing about martial arts, their actions were bewildering and increasingly embarrassing to witness. The longer it went on, the more bizarre it seemed.


    ¡°Aero Bullet! me Bolt! Thunder Spear!¡±


    Repenhardt, with his arm pinned, hastily cast Aero Bullet and other attack spells that didn¡¯t require hand signs. However, such spells couldn¡¯t harm Teslon, who was defending his entire body with aura. Every attack spell exploded brilliantly in midair.


    Bang! Bang! Boom!


    Even Christine and Siris, who had been fighting intensely, began to nce over. It was odd enough to see two men grappling and rolling around, but now with colorful explosions as a backdrop, it was downright surreal. Unlike Philena, both women were warriors and understood that the men were fighting earnestly, yet still¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is¡­¡±


    Fortunately, Christine seemed to share a typical feminine sensitivity in this regard.


    Regardless of how the spectators felt, Repenhardt, on the receiving end, was going insane.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Embarrassment or suggestiveness were thest things on his mind. All he could think about was escaping this hold before he died.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    With magic ineffective, Repenhardt stretched out his free left arm to attempt a ki st. But¡­


    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s useless!¡±


    Just like with Spiral Guard, Teslon blocked the ki st by obstructing Repenhardt¡¯s blood flow before it could manifest. While he had no problem using aura to reinforce his body, projecting it externally was impossible.


    It was a dire situation. Since their auras were so intertwined, Teslon could interfere with Repenhardt¡¯s aura at will. Conversely, Repenhardt could theoretically do the same to Teslon, but¡­


    ¡®I never learned how to do that!¡¯


    Unfortunately, Repenhardt¡¯s aura training was based on rote memorization, making such advanced techniques impossible for him. Still, his attempt at a ki st allowed his left arm to reach Teslon¡¯s ankle. Just as Repenhardt was about to apply force to break the ankle with his grip¡­


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t!¡±


    Teslon shifted his position again, moving on top of Repenhardt¡¯s upper body. He trapped Repenhardt¡¯s left arm between his legs while continuing to apply the arm bar to the right arm. Now both of Repenhardt¡¯s arms werepletely immobilized. Sweat beaded on Repenhardt¡¯s forehead as he struggled beneath Teslon.


    ¡®Damn it! I have to get out of this position somehow¡­¡¯


    But with both arms pinned and his upper bodypletely restrained, he had no idea what to do. Then, suddenly, his eyes lit up.


    ¡°Uaaaaah!¡±


    Repenhardt shouted while lying on the ground. Using the muscles in his back and hips, he forcefully arched his body and began to rise!

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    An ordinary person would never have been able to rise in such a situation. However, the superhuman strength of an Aura User could easily lift a few grown men with just the power of their fingers. Let alone the body of the Fist King¡ªit needed no further exnation. He could do the absurd feat of lifting himself up just by twitching his hips!


    ¡°Keck! Is it possible to do such a thing?¡±


    As expected, Teslon, who was overpowered, released his entangled arm and broke away. Repenhardt barely managed to get up, clicking his tongue.


    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ve done all sorts of bizarre things in my life.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my body, but it¡¯s really ridiculous!¡±


    Teslon lunged again. Repenhardt tried to move his hands and feet to turn it into a striking match, but sadly, Teslon already had a perfect grasp of his fighting methods. In an instant, he dodged and went around to Repenhardt¡¯s back, choking him from behind. Repenhardt gagged and threw himself backward, pinning Teslon against the wall with his back, but Teslon swiftly slipped out and tripped him by grabbing his legs.


    Seeing Repenhardt continually getting pushed back, Sin clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Wow, this is the first time I¡¯m seeing an Aura User¡¯s wrestling techniques.¡±


    Unlike Philena, who was an amateur, Sin, although a priest, had a deep understanding of ground wrestling techniques. Of course, he couldn¡¯t actually perform them; he just had the discerning eye for it. He had often seen the muscr monks of his orderpete with such techniques, so he could clearly understand what Teslon was doing now.


    ¡°Repen¡¯spletely losing, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Sin stomped his feet in worry. Every movement was so natural it was astonishing. It didn¡¯t seem like Repenhardt had any way out. But even if he wanted to do something, he couldn¡¯t because Philena was keeping him in check.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    Holding his breath lightly, Teslon applied an armbar again, twisting Repenhardt¡¯s arm. Repenhardt, about to fall, held on purely by strength, lifting Teslon with his arm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll m you to the ground!¡±


    Just as he yelled and tried to m Teslon to the ground, Teslon spun his body, using the centrifugal force to m Repenhardt face-first. It was a reverse armbar that brought his opponent¡¯s upper body down while locking his arm. As a result, Repenhardt¡¯s face hit the floor.


    ¡°Keck!¡±


    True to his nickname ¡®Gym Unbreakable,¡¯ he didn¡¯t suffer any real shock from breaking the floor with his face. However, the humiliation was immense. Grinding his teeth, Repenhardt¡¯s eyes zed with anger.


    ¡°Uraaah!¡±


    Repenhardt let out a loud yell and headbutted the floor.


    Boom!


    The recoil sent both Repenhardt and Teslon soaring into the air. With a body that could lift itself with its hips, a headbutt was certainly capable of lifting him. They soared through the air, attempting to find a breakthrough¡­


    ¡°Keck!¡±


    Even in mid-air, Teslon ensnared Repenhardt like a rope. The Karzian martial arts, which used the opponent¡¯s body as a foothold, worked regardless of whether the setting was in the air or underwater. Repenhardt tried to lift his body with the muscles in his hips, abs, and shoulders, but Teslon continually changed his position, persistently targeting all of Repenhardt¡¯s joints.


    Sin murmured, his mouth agape.


    ¡°Is this¡­ sky wrestling?¡±


    Repenhardt started bouncing around the cave like a ball. Each time, Teslon targeted his joints, keeping the pressure on Repenhardt. The two of them, locked together, flew into the air, only to crash into the walls.


    Boom~ Crash! Boom~ Crash! Boom~ Crash!


    It was a truly remarkable sight to see an Aura User using joint locks. The two continued to fly around the cave, entangled with each other.


    Although Teslon was overwhelmingly suppressing Repenhardt, thetter¡¯s body was so robust that Teslon couldn¡¯tpletely dislocate his joints to make himbat ineffective. However, if the situation continued as it was, Repenhardt would eventually be defeated. Grinding his teeth, Repenhardt thought to himself.


    ¡®Damn it! If I had kept my distance and mixed in some magic from the beginning, it wouldn¡¯t havee to this!¡¯


    The problem was that he underestimated his opponent. Now that things had reached this point, he couldn¡¯t think of a way to escape.


    Repenhardt nced at hisrades. If any one of them could take down their opponent and provide even a moment¡¯s distraction, he might be able to break free from this situation¡­


    ¡®It seems impossible to expect help right now.¡¯


    Russ was fiercely pressing Eusus but couldn¡¯tnd the finishing blow. The same was true for Siris, who was fighting Christine. They would eventually win, but it didn¡¯t look like they could free themselves immediately.


    Moreover, Repenhardt remembered that knight in ck armor¡ªStefan¡ªand looked towards Tassid¡­


    ¡®Tassid is getting pushed back? By someone like Stefan?¡¯


    * * *


    ¡°Die, you orc scum!¡±


    With a crazed expression, Stefan swung his ck greatsword down. Tassid blocked it with his cursed sword, groaning.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Even though he blocked the attack, the sheer force was so strong that the shock ran through his entire body. Each time he blocked a strike, he was pushed back, unable to even think of counterattacking. Stefan continued his relentless assault with a fierce shout.


    ¡°Taaat!¡±


    The ck de repeatedly struck against the cursed sword, Dakar. Each time, the de creaked as if it might break at any moment. The reason Dakar hadn¡¯t shattered yet was due to the power of the Spirits Weapon and Tassid deflecting the attacks with the t of the de rather than the edge.


    Since the Dwarven technology spread across the continent, most renowned swords could sh edge to edge without easily dulling. However, orcs, whose weapon-making techniques were rtively crude, had learned to defend by angling their des. If the orcs¡¯ old, flimsy weapons shed directly with human swords, they would lose their edges almost immediately.


    Barely managing to block the attacks, Tassid ground his teeth.


    ¡®Damn it! How can a human have such strength?¡¯


    In terms of technique, he was notcking. Although his opponent¡¯s attacks were refined, they were not beyond Tassid¡¯s ability to handle.


    The problemy in the fundamental difference in physical performance.


    Stefan was neither a giant nor particrly muscr. He simply had the physique of a well-trained human knight.


    Yet, Stefan¡¯s strength was easily overpowering the muscr Tassid. Each swing of his sword generated a wind that relentlessly pushed Tassid back. It was an iprehensible disy of brute force.


    Moreover, Stefan¡¯s speed was incredible. He wielded his greatsword with such force and followed up with subsequent strikes so quickly that it was difficult for Tassid to even guard, let alone counterattack.


    ¡®It feels like I¡¯m fighting Russ or Chieftain Kalken¡­¡¯


    But this wasn¡¯t the blessing of the Fighting Spirit. Tassid had seen many Aura Users, those who wield the power of the warriors, Karuga. The aura that naturally emanated from them exuded an overwhelming and awe-inspiring presence.


    However, the dark knight before him was different. He was undoubtedly as strong and fast as an Aura User, but the aura he exuded was one of unpleasant, sinister darkness.


    There was no doubt about it.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a warrior! That can never be called a true warrior!¡±


    In his disgust, Tassid shouted angrily.


    ¡°Damn it! Dakar, my loyalpanion!¡±


    Activating the Spirits Weapon, Tassid threw the cursed sword. It traced aplex trajectory, aiming for Stefan¡¯s back. Stefan sneered.


    ¡°Using that strange sorcery again!¡±


    With a grand sweep of his cloak, Stefan wrapped the flying Dakar.


    ¡°Foolish!¡±


    Stefan shook Dakar off forcefully and then extended his greatsword, shing through the air. ck energy slithered out, forming a whip that surged toward Tassid.


    Swish!


    The intense sound of the air being split echoed through the cavern. The ground near Tassid¡¯s feet was deeply gouged as he dodged in a hurry, rolling on the floor while gasping for breath. He reached out, and the cursed sword, which had flown off, trembled before flying back into his grasp.


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±


    Catching his breath, Tassid regained his fighting stance, his determination rekindled. Stefan, withdrawing the ck energy whip, looked at him with disdain.


    ¡°As expected, you wretched creature can¡¯t even grasp the situation. Do you really think you can challenge me? Drop your weapon and kneel!¡±


    At Stefan¡¯s unbearably arrogant words, Tassid¡¯s eyes zed.


    ¡°Warriors of the Blue Bear Tribe never give up!¡±


    ¡°How amusing. Do you think you¡¯re some kind of knight?¡±


    Despite overwhelmingly dominating Tassid, Stefan showed no joy or excitement. The berserker armor he wore had been bestowed by the Great Sage of Silver tobat an Aura User like Repenhardt. It was hardly worth boasting about to use it against a mere orc.


    ¡°You should be begging for your life, yet you don¡¯t even know your ce and keeping at me. Truly, wild orcs are no different from beasts.¡±


    With contempt, Stefan raised his sword overhead. ck energy coiled around the de. As he swung down, Stefan shouted.


    ¡°Perish, you lowly creature!¡±


    The ck energy surged like a tidal wave, engulfing Tassid. He raised his cursed sword to block, but the overwhelming force struck his entire body. As he was swept away by the energy, Tassid screamed.


    ¡°Keurrgh!¡±


    Boom!


    Tassid crashed into the cavern wall with a thunderous sound. Hitting the wall with his back, he bared his teeth and coughed up blood.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Shaking violently, Tassid forced himself to lift his head. Pain surged through his entire body, making it impossible to rise. Stefan looked down at the fallen Tassid with a sneer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you credit for holding me back this far.¡±


    After casting a disdainful nce, Stefan turned his attention back to Repenhardt. His target was always Repenhardt; Tassid was of no concern to him.


    Feeling humiliated by the disregard, Tassid trembled with indignation.


    ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯


    That familiar look in Stefan¡¯s eyes¡ªfull of contempt and indifference, as if he were looking at a beast or livestock.


    Humans always looked at orcs with such eyes.


    During his days as a ve diator, treated like livestock, unable to resist, merely doing asmanded, how much anger and despair had he felt, even as a child?


    That¡¯s why he escaped. He resolved that he would rather die wandering the continent than live like a beast under humans. During his escape, he met a benefactor and found the Blue Bear Tribe. Thanks to them, he became a true orc who knew pride and honor, not a beast.


    That pride was trampled.


    That honor was sullied.


    He was a warrior. A true warrior could never lose his pride and honor, even if it meant losing his life!


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    In pain, Tassid rose to his feet. His legs trembled, and sweat poured from his body like rain, but he did not kneel.


    With shaking hands, he gripped his sword once more.


    ¡®I am a warrior of the Blue Bear Tribe¡­¡¯


    A fierce cry echoed through his soul.


    ¡®I am a descendant of a great warrior!¡¯


    Something surged within his chest, ready to burst forth. Something that transcended his broken body supported his warrior¡¯s spirit and raised him up.


    ¡°Uraaaaah!¡±


    With a scream, Tassid lifted his cursed sword high. At that moment, the great dam within his chest burst open.


    Bwoooom!


    A turquoise light surged from the de of the cursed sword, Dakar, like a sh of lightning. The light, embodying destruction, tore through the air with a sharp sound.


    Stefan, who was about to advance toward Repenhardt, turned his head and widened his eyes.


    ¡°What¡­ is that?¡±

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    The teal de Aura brilliantly illuminated the interior of the space. Tassid stared at Dakar¡¯s de with a nk expression.


    ¡°This is¡­ the blessing of Debata¡­¡±


    It was an unbelievable sensation.


    The burst of water became a mighty current that enveloped his entire body. His fatigued body was invigorated to an astonishing degree, and the pain gradually disappeared. The unimaginable force coursed through his arms, legs, and entire muscture, galloping like a wild horse.


    Everything in the world seemed new. Could this be how a blind man felt when he opened his eyes for the first time to see the world? Even though it was something he had always seen and felt, it now feltpletely different. The overwhelming sensation traveled up his spine, stimting his brain to the point of confusion.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    Augh escaped him.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Stefan, trembling with fury, shouted at the sight of Tassidughing like a madman.


    ¡°What kind of strange sorcery are you using this time?¡±


    Stefan¡¯s face twisted into a vicious grimace as he drew his ck greatsword. His bloodshot eyes red intensely at Tassid¡¯s de Aura.


    It couldn¡¯t be.


    That couldn¡¯t be Aura.


    There was no way a mere orc could awaken that great power!


    Stefan shouted, denying reality. His body, greatly amplified by his Berserker Armor, shot towards Tassid like an arrow.


    ¡°How dare you imitate me!¡±


    Tassid held his sword horizontally. As if his previous excitement had been a lie, Tassid¡¯s face had already be calm as he red with sharp eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Dakar!¡±


    Tassid alsounched himself forward. The ck greatsword and the teal de Aura shed in midair. As the swords met, they began to spark and sh.


    The ck greatsword left afterimages as it swept through the air. However, each time, the teal de blocked every attack. It was apletely different scenario from before. Tassid countered every ferocious attack from Stefan, turning the tide with his own counterattacks.


    ¡°You wretched orc, how dare you!¡±


    Stefan¡¯s eyes turned blood red. The Berserker Armor, which he had trusted so much, and his greatly enhanced physique, no longer had any effect. No matter how strong or fast he swung his sword, it was all blocked by that teal sh.


    His mind was filled with chaos.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    A voice full of disbelief escaped Stefan¡¯s throat.


    ¡°That can¡¯t possibly be Aura!¡±


    shing down with his de, Tassid shouted with disdain.


    ¡°Do you not acknowledge what you see with your own eyes? A disgrace to warriors!¡±


    The de Aura on his sword struck Stefan¡¯s greatsword with tremendous force. Unable to withstand the pressure, Stefan¡¯s knees buckled. Trembling violently, Stefan let out a shout that was a mix of a war cry and a scream.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    In truth, Stefan should not have been pushed back to this extent. The Berserker Armor was designed to counter Aura users, and even if Tassid had awakened his Aura, the artifact should have been sufficient to handle it. Moreover, since Tassid had only just awakened, his level of Aura usage was merely at the basic stage of strengthening his body and manifesting Aura on his de. Had Stefan remained calm, he would not have been easily defeated.


    However, Stefan was currently in a half-dazed state.


    It was the light he had longed for so much.


    It was the glory he had yearned for so desperately.


    Not only was this great power realized in the hands of a lowly savage, but now even an orc, nothing more than livestock, was wielding it.


    This was something that could not happen.


    It was something that should not happen!


    ¡°Aah! Aah! Aaah!¡±


    A sword swung randomly in extreme denial of reality could not have any real power. As he faced Stefan, who was no longer using swordsmanship but thrashing about like a madman, Tassid lightly drew a circle with his Chamma de. He murmured softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll end this.¡±


    Whoosh!


    The de of Dakar sliced through the air with a sharp sound. The massive Chamma de, like a razor, cut through Stefan¡¯s wild attacks with an unfaltering trajectory. In an instant, four streaks of light ravaged Stefan¡¯s entire body.


    Swoosh!


    Blood spurted from the gaps in the ck armor, the Berserker Armor. Tassid shed through Stefan and scattered crimson droplets into the air. Kneeling in the blood rain, Stefan¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    His consciousness faded into the distance. Cursing reality, Stefan slowly lost consciousness.


    ¡î ¡î ¡î


    ¡°Hah, that guy Tassid. He kept grumbling, but in the end, he awakened.¡±


    Russ clicked his tongue as he watched Tassid¡¯s brilliant cyan aura. Having faced him continuously for the past few days, Russ had always felt a sense of urgency that Tassid would catch up to him soon, but he never expected it to happen this quickly.


    ¡®Well done, Tassid.¡¯


    Sincerely congratting his friend¡¯s progress, Russ turned his gaze to Eusus.


    The Mage Armor Eldrad was already cracked and damaged in various ces, looking quite miserable. In that state, Eusus alternated between looking at the fallen Stefan and Tassid in disbelief.


    ¡°What the? How can an orc use an aura?¡±


    Circling around Eusus, Russ clicked his tongue.


    ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s capable enough. Isn¡¯t that a simple fact?¡±


    Irritated by Russ¡¯s mockery, Eusus attacked again. Amidst the terrifying storm of magic, golden des stabbed incessantly. However, Russ easily evaded all the attacks. Having exchanged blows numerous times, Russ had long since figured out Eusus¡¯s techniques.


    ¡®But because of that armor, I can¡¯t deal a fatal blow. Damn it¡­¡¯


    It was true that Russ was almost toying with Eusus. However, the problem was that his de Aura was not strong enough to shatter the Mage Armor Eldrad in one strike.


    Russ¡¯s most powerful strike at the moment was the Gigantic de, stolen from Sir Spirius.


    ¡®Even after striking it several times, it only got dented but never fully broke?¡¯


    Indeed, Mage Armor Eldrad had protected its wearer Eusus¡¯s life even after taking a direct hit from Repenhardt¡¯s Cmity Horn. The Gigantic de¡¯s destructive power seemed insufficient to break it.


    Nor was it easy to aim for the gaps in the armor like Tassid.


    Unlike Stefan, Eusus was ustomed to twisting his body to deflect the de with his armor in case of an attack. Eusus had spent his entire life mastering the use of magical equipment. No matter how skilled Russ was, it was never easy to face Eusus head-on and aim for the gaps in his armor.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Once again, Eusus swung the Magic Sword Eldran,unching an attack. As Russ parried the blow, he suddenly had a brilliant idea.


    ¡®Wait, there¡¯s that, isn¡¯t there?¡¯


    Suddenly, Russ concentrated his aura at the tip of his sword and struck. The precise strike stabbed Eusus¡¯ entire body eight times in an instant. However, Eusus skillfully twisted his body, taking all the stabs on the surface of his armor. Eusus stepped back and shouted.


    ¡°Hmph! Eldran won¡¯t break from that!¡±


    ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t break from just this. But it did get pierced, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Seeing Russ¡¯s calm demeanor, Eusus looked down at his chest. Blue light was emanating from various spots on Eldran where it had been pierced. Russ¡¯s aura had seeped into the cracks in the armor.


    ¡°What trickery is this?¡±


    As Eusus red at Russ in rm, Russ snapped his fingers with a smile.


    Snap!


    With the sound of the snap, the aura in eight ces simultaneously red and exploded. The exploding aura interlinked and shed, amplifying the destructive force even further.


    Boom!


    Eldran shattered, and the storm of destruction battered Eusus¡¯ upper body. Muscles tore, and blood spurted out. In the moment of the chain explosion, Eusus spewed blood and was blown backward.


    ¡°Aaagh!¡±


    Seeing Eusus being blown away, Russ smiled brightly.


    ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s a lot to learn from Ms. Sta¡¯s techniques.¡±


    It was a technique adapted from the one Sta used to break down the fortress walls. As Eusus was flung back, Philena screamed.


    ¡°Sir Eusus!¡±


    Philena rushed towards the fallen Eusus and Stefan. Neither Russ nor Tassid bothered to stop her. Philena, on the verge of tears, inspected their wounds. Fortunately, both were still breathing, but their injuries were severe and life-threatening without immediate first aid.


    ¡°Pdin Christine!¡±


    Philena shouted towards Christine. A holy knight could perform a certain level of divine healing spells, even if not as proficiently as a priest.


    Christine, who was fighting against Siris, frowned at Philena¡¯s shout. Christine was in a simrly disadvantageous situation, having already sustained numerous injuries from Siris. She was struggling just to take care of herself, let alone going to assist others.


    Frustrated, Christine yelled.


    ¡°Hey! Why did you guys lose?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What a beautifullyforting thing to say to a fallenrade. Philena was left speechless by Christine¡¯s words. She turned to Teslon in her bewilderment.


    ¡°T-Teslon!¡±


    * * *


    In truth, Teslon was even more bewildered. He was still clinging to Repenhardt, trying to break his joints. He had already attempted dozens of techniques, but this steel-like body refused to break easily.


    Even now, he was crossing his legs to strangle Repenhardt and continuously pressuring his neck bone¡­


    ¡°This, this¡­¡±


    He saw Tassid and Russ, who had defeated Stefan and Eusus, approaching with gleaming eyes. The problem with submission techniques was that they were incredibly powerful in one-on-one situations, but became a major disadvantage in a many-on-one scenario. Locking an opponent¡¯s joints topletely immobilize them meant that, conversely, one¡¯s own movements were also restricted.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    In the end, Teslon pushed Repenhardt away and retreated a fair distance. If he continued holding onto Repenhardt, he could be skewered by an aura-infused sword and, with his current body, a single hit might send him to the afterlife. There was no benefit in continuing to grapple with Repenhardt.


    ¡°Ah, my neck. Thanks, Russ, Tassid.¡±


    Barely managing to get up, Repenhardt moved his neck from side to side. It wasn¡¯t just his neck; his entire body ached. It seemed like the first time he had been this battered since getting beaten up under Gerard.


    Tassid asked in a concerned voice, ¡°Are you alright, benefactor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine with a little help from Sin. I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Limping, Repenhardt began walking towards Teslon. Eusus and Russ also raised their auras, watching him closely. Sweat started to bead on Teslon¡¯s forehead.


    ¡®If only I had a little more time, I could have defeated the Demon King!¡¯


    But it was impossible to face three aura users alone. Repenhardt spoke in a cold voice.


    ¡°Give up, Teslon!¡±


    Golden aura surged from Repenhardt¡¯s entire body. Purple magic spread like mist through the aura, enveloping it. He had drawn out both his aura and magic simultaneously. Having barely escaped, it was clear he would no longer let his guard down and would fight with all his might.


    ¡°I will not let you hinder my dreams again!¡±


    A chilling gaze emanated from his brown eyes. It was a truly cold and murderous look befitting the Demon King. Teslon clicked his tongue inwardly as he nced at the fallen Eusus and Stefan.


    ¡®Damn it, I underestimated the otherspared to Repenhardt.¡¯


    Teslon knew how strong his own body was.


    He also felt deeply how overwhelming the Demon King¡¯s magic was.


    So, even while constantly growing stronger, he repeatedly told himself that it was not enough and was tormented by nightmares.


    However, the Demon King he met in person was not as strong as he had imagined. Just as Teslon, who had taken over this body, could not fully utilize the Demon King¡¯s brain, the Demon King could not fully utilize his body. As he had arrogantly assumed, they were notpletely unmatched.


    On the other hand, he had underestimated the strength of thepanions by his side.


    He was aware of the existence of Russ and Siris. He had also heard from Christine that the future Orc Great Warrior, Tassid, had joined the Demon King.


    Yet, Teslon did not hold them in high regard. Although in his previous life they had made names for themselves as the Sword Saint and one of the Four Heavenly Kings of the Demon King, he judged that at their current age, they wouldn¡¯t be much of a threat.


    In the historical context Teslon knew, Russ at this time was not as strong as he was now. Tassid at this time shouldn¡¯t have already awakened his aura. Siris also did not use spirit magic from such a young age.


    ording to his calctions, the Golden Knight Eusus and Stefan, who wielded the Berserker Armor, should have been enough to take down the rest.


    ¡®It was my mistake, I didn¡¯t ount for the variables that would arise with the Demon King¡¯s involvement.¡¯

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    The atmosphere shifted, and Siris sheathed her sword, distancing herself from Christine. The oue of the battle was already clear, and there was no need to continue fighting Christine. After all, did she really need to kill Christine? She was just a maiden blinded by love. (Though the extent of her blindness was indeed a problem.)


    Freed, Christine retreated to Philena¡¯s side and cast a holy spell on Stefan and Eusus. Unlike Sin, her divine power wasn¡¯t very strong, so she could only manage emergency treatment. Proper healing would require moving them to a quiet ce and providing long-term care.


    ¡®Of course, in the current situation, such luxury seemed out of reach.¡¯


    Philena watched Repenhardt¡¯s group with tense eyes.


    They had already lost. That was certain. The question was whether their opponents would spare them. If they were taken prisoner, they might be able to pay a ransom or find some other way to secure their future, but judging by those murderous looks, that seemed highly unlikely.


    It was then that Teslon suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Grinning, he shouted towards Repenhardt.


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll have to give up for today! But it won¡¯t be the same next time!¡±


    Repenhardt let out augh of disbelief.


    ¡°Ridiculous. Do you think we¡¯ll let you go just like that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have no choice!¡±


    Teslon smirked. Repenhardt frowned at the ominous feeling.


    ¡®What is this? Could it be a trap?¡¯


    No matter how he considered the situation, he couldn¡¯t think of a way for Teslon to escape.


    ¡®Could it be that Teslon thought of something I couldn¡¯t? Impossible.¡¯


    Just as Repenhardt was convinced it was all bluster, Teslon shouted.


    ¡°Gym Unbreakable! Cursed be that name!¡±


    For a moment, Repenhardt wore a dumbfounded expression. What kind of nonsense was this? Why invoke the sins of the knight¡¯s extinction out of nowhere in this situation?


    Then it happened.


    Uuuuuuung!


    A surge of malevolent energy filled the cave. Ominous voices echoed from all directions.


    ¡°Gym Unbreakable¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Gym Unbreakable!¡±


    ¡°We will avenge our grudges!¡±


    Seeing the waves of muscle-bound spirits approaching from all sides, Repenhardt bit his tongue.


    ¡°Damn it! Not these guys again?¡±


    ¡°We followed you!¡±


    ¡°We believed in you!¡±


    From all directions, countless muscr spirits surged forward. With fists glowing gold, they charged at Repenhardt.


    ¡°Is this the reward we get?¡±


    ¡°Is this itttttttttt!¡±


    Deflecting the spirits¡¯ attacks, Repenhardt shouted in frustration.


    ¡°Did I beat you? Huh? Did I kill you guys? Why are youing at me?¡±


    However, the deranged spirits couldn¡¯t distinguish between the Fist Emperor of the past and the current Repenhardt. Faced with the onught of spirits, Russ and Tassid also began to unleash de Aura. Siris, protecting Sin, leapt into the air. Explosions erupted throughout the cave, and dust clouds billowed.


    ¡°Haap!¡±


    After delivering a long kick to the side of a charging spirit, Repenhardt quickly turned his head. In the distance, he saw Teslon supporting the fallen Eusus and Stefan. Despite the spirits rampaging around them, Teslon¡¯s group seemed entirely unconcerned. The spirits didn¡¯t even seem to notice Teslon¡¯s party as they passed by.


    ¡®Why aren¡¯t they attacking that side?¡¯


    Seeing Sin standing idly a bit further away, the answer became clear. Normally, spirits would target someone with divine power like Sin first. But none of the spirits were going after Sin. Siris was fighting hard to protect Sin, but from his vantage point, Repenhardt could clearly see the situation.


    The spirits were only attacking Siris because she had struck first. If she hadn¡¯t attacked, the spirits wouldn¡¯t have retaliated.


    The same went for Russ and Tassid. They were only fighting because they had retaliated after Repenhardt was attacked. The spirits weren¡¯t attacking them first.


    All the spirits here had one target for their burning hostility: Repenhardt, the rightful sessor of Gym Unbreakable.


    ¡°Damn it! If I had known, I would have told them not to attack first!¡±


    Russ, having understood the situation, clicked his tongue and swung his sword continuously.


    ¡°Well, we couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch while you were fighting, could we?¡±


    Once the battle had started, there was no way to back out. Since Russ and Tassid had already attacked, even if they tried to withdraw now, they wouldn¡¯t stop being targets for the spirits.


    While Repenhardt¡¯s group was locked in a fierce battle with the spirits, Teslon¡¯s group leisurely carried the fallen ones and made their way out of the cave. Repenhardt¡¯s expression twisted in frustration.


    ¡®To just watch the enemy leisurely escape right before my eyes!¡¯


    Teslon, who had just reached the entrance, nced back and shouted in a cold voice.


    ¡°Just you wait! Demon King! Next time, I will take your head for sure!¡±


    Repenhardt clenched his teeth, striking down the muscr spirits charging from both sides. The saying that there¡¯s nothing scarier than someone who says, ¡°Just you wait,¡± wasmonly known, but¡­


    ¡®Historically, there was never anyone who wasn¡¯t scary after saying, ¡°Just you wait.¡±¡¯


    However, with Repenhardt¡¯s group tied down by the spirits, there was nothing they could do immediately. Teslon¡¯s group eventually disappeared out of the cave.


    Tassid, who had been fighting fiercely, shouted in frustration.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t these spirits get cut down even with Aura?¡±


    He had awakened his Aura, thinking there was nothing left to fear in the world. That arrogance had been shattered just ten minutes into his awakening. Considering Tassid¡¯s future as a warrior, this was a favorable development, but for now, it was just infuriating.


    ¡°Seriously, they¡¯re disgustingly tough!¡±


    Russ also let out his frustration. Each ghost¡¯s durability was almost on par with Eldrad¡¯s armor, so even when struck with a Gigantic de, they would only be pushed back without being properly cut. So now, Russ was dealing with the muscle ghosts by repeatedly stabbing them, leaving traces of aura in various spots and then causing chain explosions.


    Boom!


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Our unresolved grudge¡­¡±


    Even when he barely managed to concentrate and take one down, over a dozen more ghosts followed with their chests heaving, making it truly overwhelming. Watching his strugglingrades, Repenhardt clicked his tongue.


    ¡®Ugh, my body is a mess, I can¡¯t even use Cmity Horn¡­¡¯


    Fortunately, his ligaments and tendons hadn¡¯t snapped, but thanks to Teslon, his joints were all swollen. He could move his limbs to some extent, but each movement brought extreme pain and restricted his actions. Gym Unbreakable¡¯s secret technique, Cmity Horn, was such a high-level technique that he needed to be in perfect condition to use it; it was impossible to execute in his current injured state.


    In fact, Repenhardt had used so much aura that even techniques like Spiral Guard were difficult to use now, let alone Cmity Horn. Eventually, all the party members¡¯ gazes focused on one point. The only savior who could resolve this situation!


    ¡®Sin!¡¯


    ¡®Mr. Sin!¡¯


    ¡®What are you doing? Do something about this!¡¯


    Of course, Sin had been gathering his divine power and preparing a prayer since earlier. However, the number of muscle ghosts filling the cave was well over a hundred. It was taking time to gather enough power to blow away all these ghosts.


    ¡°Ah, seriously, you should¡¯ve stopped killing them! How many are there?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I didn¡¯t kill them! Why are you ming me?¡±


    Ignoring Repenhardt¡¯s exasperated shout, Sin raised his hands above his head. His hands began to glow pink. Closing his eyes, Sin solemnly recited his prayer.


    ¡°Phnence! Grant rest to these wretched beings, release their bound grudges, free them from the earth¡¯s shackles, and let them dissolve into the ordained order!¡±


    Swoosh!


    A tremendous holy light filled the vast cave. The storm of pink holy light swept through the cave, engulfing the muscle ghosts. The ghosts screamed in unison.


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    ¡°We cannot allow this!¡±


    ¡°There is no rest for us¡­¡±


    ¡°Without the resolution of our grudges, there can be no rest!¡±


    The ghosts screamed as they began to melt away, but they didn¡¯t vanish easily. Their grudges were so deep and the curses so powerful that even within the holy light summoned by Sin, they managed to hold on for quite a while.


    However, Sin was one of the top five powerful priests within the Phnence Order, and thanks to the hardships he had endured in the past few months, his divine power had grown even stronger. At his current level, Sin¡¯s skills had surpassed those of a bishop, reaching the level of an archbishop or high priest.


    Once again, Sin unleashed all his divine power, shouting with determination.


    ¡°Phnence! I believe in youuuuu!¡±


    Boom!


    A second wave of tremendous holy light, powerful enough to shake the air in the cave, swept over. This overwhelming power was too much for the ghosts, whose forms had already be faint, and they were ultimately obliterated all at once.


    ¡î ¡î ¡î


    ¡°Pant, pant¡­ Ugh, I feel like I¡¯m dying¡­¡±


    Sin gasped for breath as he copsed onto the ground. Having exhausted all his strength, his legs trembled, making it hard to stand. His head throbbed, and his concentration was so depleted that everything seemed doubled.


    ¡°Wow, since I became a priest, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯vepletely drained my divine power. That was an incredible experience.¡±


    The others wore simr expressions. Looking around the empty cave, Russ murmured in a fearful tone.


    ¡°Is it over? Have they all ascended now?¡±


    ¡°No, for most ordinary ghosts, they would have ascended, but¡­¡±


    Sin shook his head, clicking his tongue.


    ¡°Their grudges are so strong that even after all this, their presence is just momentarily dispersed from this world. They¡¯ll probably reappear soon.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped in astonishment. The power Sin had disyed was truly extraordinary. Such a feat could have wiped out a demon army from another world in one blow. Despite unleashing such a miracle, the ghosts had not ascended; they had merely lost their momentum?


    Siris let out a dryugh, unable to believe it.


    ¡°Are these lingering spirits all on par with legendary demons?¡±


    Repenhardt, rubbing his sore back, nodded in agreement.


    ¡°In a legendarily simple-minded martial sect, they gathered a bunch of equally simple-minded individuals and brutally beat them to death. As they say, the simpler the grudge, the stronger it is. And considering that Gym Unbreakable¡¯s disciples are as simple-minded as orcs¡­¡±


    Repenhardt chuckled as he nced up at the cave ceiling. Thanks to Sin¡¯s prayer, the distorted energy that had been swirling around the cave had disappeared.


    ¡°There was a theory that extreme concentration of dark magic could warp reality and twist space, but I never thought I¡¯d see it with my own eyes.¡±


    Even Repenhardt, a 10th-circle archmage, had onlypleted the theory of spatial distortion in theory, never actualizing it in reality. Yet these ghosts had managed to achieve it solely through their grudges. Truly impressive ¡®seniors¡¯. Shaking his head in amazement at Gym Unbreakable¡¯s potential, Repenhardt looked at the others.


    ¡°Is everyone alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, brother.¡±


    ¡°I can still move, benefactor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay too, Mr. Repenhardt.¡±


    Repenhardt frowned. Though they all said they were fine, exhaustion was evident on their faces. Especially Tassid, who still bore wounds inflicted by Stefan. Although his aura had awakened and his body had somewhat healed, he was far from being in perfect condition.


    ¡°Hmm, Sin. Could you heal them¡­?¡±


    Repenhardt turned to Sin, but then awkwardly closed his mouth.


    ¡°¡­I guess you can¡¯t. Sorry.¡±


    Sin was already dozing off where he sat, overwhelmed by extreme fatigue from using too much power.


    ¡®Ugh, with all this dy, we can¡¯t even chase after Teslon¡­¡¯


    ¡°Mumble, mumble¡­ Blood. I¡¯m muscr now. Christine, go away, go away¡­¡±


    Repenhardt hoisted the now sleep-talking Sin onto his shoulder and looked at the group.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get out of here. Those things mighte back.¡±


    Despite their exhaustion, everyone agreed wholeheartedly. The thought of those ghosts returning filled them with a sudden burst of energy. They quickly gathered their weapons and hurriedly began to leave the cave.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Carrying Eusus on his back, Teslon sprinted down the corridor at a fast pace. Following closely behind him was Christine, carrying both Philena and Stefan. Although Stefan, donned in his berserker armor, would have been a heavy load for any average person, for someone of Christine¡¯s size and strength, it was manageable. Both women kept pace with Teslon without falling behind.


    As she approached Teslon, Philena bowed her head.


    ¡±I¡¯m sorry, Teslon. I haven¡¯t been much help¡­¡±


    Philena knew well how deeply Teslon despised Repenhardt. Although she couldn¡¯t fully understand his hatred, whenever she asked, the only response she got was, ¡®He¡¯s an evil man who will set the continent aze.¡¯


    But that was enough for her. She trusted Teslon and wanted to do anything that would make him happy. It was the least she could do to repay him for rescuing her from the cursed prison of Delphia¡¯s Magic Tower.


    Teslon, seeing Philena¡¯s apologetic expression, suddenly wore a bitter look.


    ¡®Philena¡­¡¯


    In a past life, she had been a close friend of the Demon King, but just that¡ªsimply a magician named Philena.


    In his past life, Repenhardt hadn¡¯t left Delphia¡¯s Magic Tower as early as Teslon had in this one. He had been bound by the system of the tower, envied and feared by senior magicians, and only managed to break free in histe twenties.


    By then, Philena had already beenpletely ruined. For a woman to grow into a proper magician among the gloomy and entric magicians was not easy unless she was a nobledy. For amoner-born female magician like Philena, it was almost like being handed over as a concubine to high-ranking magicians. In his past life, she endured all sorts of humiliation while still harboring unrequited feelings for Repenhardt, ultimately dying quietly from various venereal diseases.


    Repenhardt himself was unaware of this fact. Teslon had learned of it by chance while gathering information about the Demon King; it was just one of many insignificant incidents. In this life, Philena was a proud high-ranking magician who had advanced to thete 6th circle thanks to Teslon. In his past life, she had been just another failed life.


    ¡®Anyway, in that information, Philena was a woman who truly loved Repenhardt.¡¯


    And now, that love was wholly directed at Teslon. Yes, Philena would not betray Repenhardt regardless of what he did.


    Even if the muscr giant who returned from the future was the true Repenhardt she had once loved, the current Philena would only look at Teslon. It was Teslon who had saved her, given her strength, and cherished her in this life.


    ¡®That means¡­¡¯


    This realization brought to Teslon¡¯s mind another truth, leaving a bitter taste.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way to win over Cyrus.¡¯


    He saw the expression of his friend from a past life, Cyrus, who was confronting Eusus. The Cyrus who now called the Demon King his brother was not the same swordsman who once ground his teeth at Repenhardt. He was merely a young man with pure goodwill, friendship, and a light of reverence towards the Demon King.


    Of course, it made sense. The one who saved this lifetime¡¯s Cyrus, gave him power, and cherished him was none other than Repenhardt, who inhabited his body.


    ¡®I must not hold any regrets. The current Cyrus is my enemy. That is an unchangeable truth.¡¯


    Even so, he felt a deep sense of injustice at the thought of exchanging the future swordsman, Cyrus, for someone like Philena. Suppressing his bitter feelings, Teslon continued walking.


    Since he had been to this ce in his past life, Teslon¡¯s steps were unhindered. At each branching path, he chose his direction without hesitation, continuously moving towards the exit.


    Then, suddenly, Teslon stopped at the end of the hallway where there was a staircase leading upwards.


    Philena, who was about to ascend the stairs, turned around in confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Teslon? We need to escape quickly.¡±


    Teslon shook his head as he looked at the stone chamber at the end of the hallway.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to do here.¡±


    Leaving the two puzzled women behind, Teslon stepped into the stone chamber.


    It was a small stone chamber, approximately ten meters on each side. The space was entirely devoid of decorations or furniture. In the center stood a stone altar, upon which was erected a single gigantic stele.


    Christine asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Teslon replied with a grin.


    ¡°This is the secret of Gym Unbreakable, the Cmity Horn. It¡¯s the stele inscribed with the vision that will guide beyond the fifthyer.¡±


    The stele was inscribed in themonnguage with all sorts of aura techniques and the martial principles associated with them. Teslon gazed at the stele, momentarily wrapped in nostalgia.


    It was the ancient stele of Gym Unbreakable that had once bestowed upon him a higher realm.


    This was the true gift that Gerard had left for his disciple.


    After descending the mountain in his past life, Teslon had saved money through various mercenary jobs while learning about the world. This ce was the first he sought out. After battling hundreds of evil spirits and with his senses extremely sharpened, he had read this stele and ultimatelyprehended the Cmity Horn of the fifthyer, surpassing the fourthyer.


    ¡®I naturally assumed that the Demon King had already passed this point and reached the fifthyer, which is why I feared him so much.¡¯


    Teslon gave a wry smile.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t need to be afraid. He is not much different from me now. Both of us are iplete magicians and iplete warriors!¡¯


    The long sword in his hand emitted a bright yellow aura. Teslon raised his sword, aiming at the stele. Although it was Gym Unbreakable¡¯s long-held treasure filled with memories¡­


    ¡°For the future of the continent, I have no choice!¡±


    With a shout, Teslon thrust his sword toward the stele.


    ¡°Spiral de!¡±


    The swirling aura struck the stele. The thick stele shattered into pieces, with fragments flying in all directions. Teslonughed heartily in front of the breaking stele.


    ¡°Hahaha! Repenhardt! Even though I lost today, I won¡¯t just retreat! Come here and get frustrated for havinge all this way for nothing!¡±


    ¡î ¡î ¡î


    Repenhardt¡¯s party ran diligently through the corridor. Although they didn¡¯t know the way, they didn¡¯t get lost, thanks to the footprints left by Teslon¡¯s group just ahead of them. For the skilled hunter Tassid, these footprints were as good as signposts.


    As they followed the tracks of Teslon¡¯s group, they came upon stairs and saw a stone chamber at the end of the corridor. Seeing footprints leading to both the stone chamber and the stairs, Tassid expressed his confusion.


    ¡°Huh? Benefactor, the footprints split into two.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    After closely examining the footprints, Tassid responded.


    ¡°It seems they went to the stone chamber first and then went up the stairs.¡±


    Repenhardt tilted his head in puzzlement and peered into the stone chamber. The others followed him inside. Siris murmured as she looked at the altar in the center.


    ¡°There are signs that something was broken here.¡±


    There were traces of something square and rocky being shattered. Upon inspection, each broken fragment hadmonnguage letters written on them.


    ¡®Was it some kind of tombstone?¡¯


    The fragments were too scattered to decipher what sentences they formed. Even after checking with magic, it was neither a magic tool nor an artifact from the Age of Silver. It was just amon stone with no enchantments.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why Teslon had destroyed this stele when they were busy escaping. After pondering for a moment, Repenhardt came to a conclusion.


    ¡°Did he throw a tantrum because he couldn¡¯t control his temper? Well, he has always been hot-tempered.¡±


    Repenhardt, knowing nothing, shrugged his shoulders and left the stone chamber. Since he knew nothing, there was no reason for him to be frustrated.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, that temper of his¡­¡±


    Clicking his tongue, Repenhardt headed straight for the stairs. As they ascended to the surface, Russ suddenly asked,


    ¡°But brother, who exactly is this Teslon? It seemed like you knew him very well.¡±


    Repenhardt, already pondering how to exin, frowned. How could he describe Teslon without revealing details about their past lives?


    Struggling for words, Repenhardt began to speak haltingly,


    ¡°He¡¯s like a childhood friend from my hometown¡­ uh, kind of like a fellow disciple, you could say? Actually, we were never really close from the start. We had very different views on other races. He believes that my efforts to liberate other races bring significant harm to humanity. So, he sees me as an enemy and tries to kill me¡­¡±


    Although the exnation was vague, it wasn¡¯t entirely incorrect. Moreover, Russ was fully aware of how dangerous Repenhardt¡¯s ideology was and how uneptable it was in this era.


    ¡°Well¡­ it seems like an extreme reaction, but it¡¯s not entirely iprehensible.¡±


    Russ nodded in understanding. Repenhardt, feeling somewhat relieved, looked at Sin, who was still asleep on his shoulder. He hoped that Sin would understand just as Russ did with this exnation.


    ¡°In any case, let¡¯s get out of this cursed ce quickly. It gives me the chills.¡±


    ¡î ¡î ¡î


    The stairs led through the back mountain of the ruins where Gym Unbreakable¡¯s first martial arts school was located. Emerging outside, Tassid muttered in awe,


    ¡°Oh! The sun! The sun! I never thought I¡¯d be so d to see it.¡±


    ¡°Ipletely agree.¡±


    Following them out, Russ shrugged his shoulders. Behind him, Repenhardt, carrying Sin, also stepped onto solid ground. Surveying the surroundings, Repenhardt clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Damn, as expected, there¡¯s no sign of Teslon. Of course, after all this dy, he wouldn¡¯t still be hanging around here.¡±


    Siris looked apologetic, her shoulders hunched.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Repenhardt. It was my idea toe here¡­¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t suggesteding here, they wouldn¡¯t have gone through so much trouble, nor would the others have sustained such injuries.


    But Repenhardt didn¡¯t see it that way.


    ¡°No, thanks to this, I¡¯vee to my senses. It¡¯s a good thing we came here.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t saying it just tofort Siris. Repenhardt genuinely believed it was fortunate that he had encountered Teslon.


    ¡°I thought everything would be fine once I regained my magic. That was arrogance.¡±


    Thinking about how he had been bested by Teslon still left him dry-mouthed. Teslon¡¯s techniques were an unknown realm to him.


    ¡°Despite being overwhelmed, I still don¡¯t know what exactly happened. I loosened the arm choking my neck, yet it only tightened further. The more I struggled to escape, the tighter it became¡­¡±


    That was the terror of wrestling-based joint techniques. Martial arts like striking or swordsmanship were direct and intuitive, so even if one didn¡¯t know them well, a sense of intuition and instinct could help in responding.


    But grappling techniques were different. Unless there was a significant physical disparity between the opponents, ignorance meant inevitable defeat.


    Russ clicked his tongue.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize someone like you, brother, who is such a skilled warrior, would be so unfamiliar with ground wrestling. You¡¯re not just a swordsman, but a martial artist¡­¡±


    Even knights learned some wrestling techniques to prepare for situations like falling off a horse or losing their weapon. Since wrestling itself was originally developed to inflict damage on armored opponents, Russ had a basic understanding of it.


    ¡°Our martial arts school teaches us not to disgrace ourselves by rolling on the ground.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can understand that sentiment¡­ but with some practice, you can at least defend against wrestling techniques. Would you like me to teach you some defensive moves when we have time? I¡¯m not a professional, but I know enough to prevent the techniques from working on you.¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    Surprisingly, Repenhardt epted Russ¡¯s offer seriously. It seemed he had taken a significant beating.


    ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s not just about those techniques¡­ I realized painfully that I¡¯m not even fully utilizing what I currently have.¡±


    Reflecting, Repenhardt looked down at his fists. It wasn¡¯t just because of the grappling; Teslon had overwhelmed him in every aspect as a martial artist. Despite Repenhardt¡¯s vastly superior physical abilities! This was not something to overlook.


    Thinking back, since descending the mountain, his skills as a martial artist had barely improved. His innate physical prowess had been enough to satisfy him, so he focused solely on reiming his magic.


    ¡®I was wrong.¡¯


    With everything changed now, he was no longer the Demon King. Therefore, he needed to approach martial arts with the same seriousness as magic.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Repenhardt straightened his shoulders, thinking that he should seriously devote himself to martial arts training when he returned. Well, that was his own issue. Seeing Siris still looking sullen, Repenhardt changed the subject.


    ¡°And it¡¯s not like we came back empty-handed. Didn¡¯t we proudly gain another Aura user?¡±


    Only then did Siris¡¯s expression brighten a little.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Tassid puffed out his chest and burst into heartyughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Thanks to you, I finally received the blessing of Debata. Siris, without you, I wouldn¡¯t have had such fortune.¡±


    Siris smiled bashfully as she watched Tassidugh heartily. Seeing the two of them, Repenhardt muttered to himself.


    ¡®I never thought Tassid would awaken his Aura already. He wasn¡¯t supposed to awaken for another ten years.¡¯


    In his previous life, Tassid became an Aura user after leaving the Blue Bear Tribe and wandering the world. He was always pursued in the human world, fighting against various strong opponents, and each time he broke through his limits.


    ¡®He awakened his Aura while fighting the Aura user Cameron from the Kingdom of Hallein, right?¡¯


    Thinking about it, the current Tassid had entered the world much earlier than in his previous life. He had grown through numerous battles during the civil war in the Kingdom of Crovence, steadily honing his sense of Aura through his encounters with Russ. Unlike Kalken or Sta, Russ was a human Aura user, which allowed Tassid to gain much more than when he only fought Orc Aura users.


    Then, when he faced Stefan, who used the Berserker Armor, he brought out everything he had, and finally, the blocked dam burst.


    ¡®It¡¯s definitely fortunate, but it¡¯s not an entirely unexpected turn of events.¡¯


    ¡°Anyway, we found the Jerunting as originally nned, and we got an unexpected bonus, so this trip has been sessful.¡±


    Agreeing with Russ¡¯s words, Tassid added.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back home and get some rest.¡±


    By now, everyone referred to Antares Ducal Castle as their home without any awkwardness. Watching Tassid naturally call it home, Repenhardt smiled.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go back. To our home.¡±


    * * *


    Three shadows raced swiftly through the dense tropical forest. They were trolls, a species with rough skin and long, spindly limbs like those of a spider. A tall troll, who appeared to be an adult, was frantically shing through the underbrush with a stone knife, leading two young trolls.


    ¡°Huff, huff, huff!¡±


    Panting heavily, they leapt over rocks and pushed through bushes. One of the young trolls tripped over a tree root and fell. The troll child sat down on the spot, on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Huff, huff, huff! I can¡¯t run anymore, Utrang!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t stop! The humans areing!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Utrang looked at the panting young trolls and felt troubled. Unlike him, who had already undergone theing-of-age ceremony, these young trolls hadn¡¯t yet developed their regenerative abilities. If they continued to strain their lungs like this, their lives would be at risk. Adult trolls, even if they lost limbs, could fully recover as long as they had proper meals. In contrast, young trolls were frail beings who could easily die from overexertion or excessive bleeding.


    Anxiously, Utrang gazed across the forest.


    ¡°But¡­ if we stay here, we¡¯ll get caught by the humans¡­¡±


    About 200 meters away from the trolls, through the tangled vines of the rainforest, a group of humans moved forward. They were armed with crossbows, spears, and swords, and d in high-quality leather armor. The middle-aged man, who appeared to be their leader, pushed through the forest and shouted.


    ¡°Have you found any traces?¡±


    A young man, who was inspecting the rocks and ground ahead, pointed and replied.


    ¡°They fled that way, Captain Londen!¡±


    The middle-aged man, Londen, grinned and loaded a bolt into his crossbow.


    ¡°Good! Tighten the encirclement as nned and drive them out!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Following Londen¡¯smand, the others quickly disappeared into the forest.


    These were monster hunters with considerable fame in the southern region of Hallein Kingdom, particrly in the Denkid area. The blood and biological tissues of monsters were precious materials for alchemists, leading many hunters to ept requests from the Alchemist Guild to hunt various monsters.


    Among these, trolls were the most valuable.


    Troll blood was an excellent ingredient for healing potions. Normally, healing potions were created by alchemistsbining various rare herbs and mages infusing them with magic. However, with troll blood, this process was greatly simplified. Even with cheap herbs, a few drops of troll blood could produce a potion with efficacyparable to an authentic healing potion. Moreover, the mage¡¯s magic infusion wasn¡¯t even necessary.


    Healing potions were expensive, fetching at least ten silver coins per bottle. Consequently, troll blood was worth its weight in gold.


    Of course, hunting such trolls wasn¡¯t an easy task. Trolls were powerful monsters that only seasoned monster hunters could handle, and they resided deep within forests, making them difficult to spot by humans.


    In this regard, Londen was fortunate.


    While hunting monsters, he stumbled upon a vige in the ancient jungle where the vigers pleaded for him to eliminate a troll that had appeared nearby. Londen and hispanions were experienced and powerful enough to take on trolls.


    After thoroughly searching the jungle surrounding the vige for a week, they finally found and began tracking the troll. With greed gleaming in his eyes, Londen muttered to himself.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found a jackpot after much effort. We can¡¯t let it slip away, huhuhu.¡±


    * * *


    The humans¡¯ encirclement was gradually tightening. Utrang looked up at the sky. If he were alone, he could somehow escape from them. But it was impossible with these children.


    ¡®This is my mistake!¡¯


    With a heart full of regret, Utrang beat his chest. It was a mistake not to listen to Guru Matero, the leader of their tribe, and to venture beyond the forbidden zone.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have gone to that waterfall.¡¯


    Discovering the waterfall with its concentrated spiritual energy outside the forbidden zone was the root of the problem. As an apprentice shaman striving to be a great shaman, Utrang found the pure spiritual energy of the waterfall immensely tempting. Despite it being a forbidden zone, he thought there wouldn¡¯t be a problem since it was far from human viges, so he secretly visited the ce.


    As the saying goes, ¡°A long tail gets stepped on.¡± Eventually, while training under the waterfall, Utrang was spotted by a viger. The frightened vigers then gathered hunters to exterminate the troll. By that time, Utrang was oblivious to this and continued visiting the waterfall, even making the grave mistake of bringing along the young trolls he was close to.


    This was the result. He found himself in a dreadful situation where not only he but also precious children were being chased by humans. Utrang racked his brain in frustration.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    The answer came quickly. Nature is a great teacher. Within thews of nature, Utrang found a way to resolve the situation.


    ¡®When a nest is in danger, the sandpiper pretends to be injured to protect its eggs by luring the predator away.¡¯


    Having made up his mind, Utrang began digging under a tree. The young trolls looked at him in confusion. After digging arge hole, Utrang pushed the children into it.


    ¡°Both of you, hide here! Got it?¡±


    As the young trolls entered the hole, Utrang gathered leaves to cover them. The children, startled, asked,


    ¡°What about you, Utrang?¡±


    Without answering, Utrang gave a sad smile. His prominent cheekbones and long jaw, typical of trolls, disyed a determined expression. Realizing what Utrang intended to do, the young trolls began to cry and tried to stop him.


    ¡°No! Utrang!¡±


    Utrang ced a hand on each of their heads and pushed them back into the hole.


    ¡°When you grow up, take care of the other children.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Utrang!¡±


    The children started to thrash and cry, which would reveal their location. Slightly panicked, Utrang snapped his fingers repeatedly.


    Snap! Snap! Snap!


    ¡°Soft clouds, drifting, poppy night.¡±


    Although Utrang hadn¡¯t reached the level of a guru, he could still use simple sleep spells. The rhythmic finger snaps echoed in the children¡¯s ears. Their struggles subsided, and they became quiet.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Utrang stood up, eyes shining. The humans were almost upon them, as evidenced by the loud noises echoing through the jungle.


    Drawing his stone knife, Utrang let out a powerful shout.


    ¡°Raaaaah!¡±


    * * *


    The bushes shook, and arge shadow suddenly burst out. The hunters shouted as they saw the revealed troll.


    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a troll!¡±


    The rtively inexperienced young men swallowed nervously at the sight of the troll. As they had heard, the troll was indeed a ferocious monster. It stood over two meters tall with grotesquely long limbs, skin like tree bark adorned with bizarre tattoo-like markings, and a hideously demonic face. An ordinary person would have wet themselves in fear just by facing such a monster.


    ¡°Graaaah!¡±


    The troll roared and started running among the hunters. At first, it seemed to be attacking, but it was just brandishing a stone knife and dashing toward the other side of the jungle. Londen shouted frantically.


    ¡°It¡¯s escaping! Shoot it!¡±


    Crossbows were pulled back simultaneously. Dozens of arrows lodged into the troll¡¯s back. The troll, which had been running, flinched and slowed down. Londen shouted again.


    ¡°Chase it! Don¡¯t let it get away!¡±


    The slowed troll, Utrang, clicked his tongue inwardly.


    ¡°Damn! I need to gain more distance¡­¡±


    Hunters quickly caught up with Utrang, whose steps had slowed due to the pain. They formed a siege and began throwing spears.


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    ¡°Bind its legs!¡±


    ¡°Everyone! Aim for the legs!¡±


    Utrang swung the stone knife to knock down the spears. However, as someone who had not yetpleted his training as a guru, he didn¡¯t possess that level of skill. The stone knife missed its mark, and spears pierced his limbs here and there. Utrang screamed in pain.


    ¡°Grrrraaaah!¡±


    Continuously swinging the stone knife to keep the hunters at bay, Utrang hastily pulled out the spears embedded in his body with his free hand. As soon as the deeply lodged wounds were freed from the spears, they began to heal at a terrifying speed. The regeneration ability of an adult troll was formidable, making these injuries insignificant.


    ¡°It¡¯s regenerating!¡±


    ¡°Throw thes to restrain its movement and burn it! That¡¯s the only way to stop its regeneration!¡±


    Hunters outside the siege began throwings. Covered ins, Utrang kept moving his arms. Some hunters approached with spears and swords to attack.


    In the midst of this, one hunter was struck squarely by Utrang¡¯s wildly swung stone knife, flying through the air and spraying blood.


    ¡°Gaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Dirand!¡±


    As theirrade fell, the hunters became even more enraged and pressed the troll harder. Spears and swords continuously cut and stabbed Utrang¡¯s limbs. ming sticks burned his blue skin here and there. In agony, Utrang clenched his teeth. The pain was making his mind increasingly foggy.


    ¡®Is this the end¡­?¡¯


    The power of continuous healing began to overwhelm Utrang¡¯s mind. His rationality faded, and instincts took over. Once the defensive instinct surfaced, it grew increasingly dominant in his mind, never fading away.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    Utrang let out a wail. Another self, engraved in the blood of their race, was awakening. The savage and violent nature, both the blessing and curse of trolls, pushed Utrang aside and took over. Amid the horrifying sensation of mes burning through his mind, Utrang eventually lost consciousness.


    The troll¡¯s eyes turned red. Sensing the change, Londen shouted.


    ¡°Be careful! It¡¯s the giant transformation!¡±


    Crack, crack, crack!


    With the sound of bones breaking, the troll trapped in the began to swell. Its previously lean body grew to a frightening size, muscles bulging. Its slender waist and thighs expanded several times over. The troll, which had stood a little over two meters, transformed into a nearly three-meter-tall, ogre-sized giant and let out a roar.


    ¡°Ugh, aaah, aaah!¡±


    With a ferocious cry that shook the air, the troll tore through the. No longer Utrang, but a true monster, it red at the hunters with blood-red eyes. With thick ws, it swiped at a hunter¡¯s head, smashing it and sending a fountain of blood spraying.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah!¡±


    Howling like a beast, the troll charged at the hunters. Each swing of its arms sent hunters flying like leaves. Flesh was torn, bones were shattered, and screams erupted from all around. One middle-aged hunter trembled and shouted.


    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s truly a monster!¡±


    Londen, encouraging everyone, shouted calmly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! That is the true troll! Isn¡¯t this something we already knew?¡±


    Ordinary trolls weren¡¯t so powerful. However, when cornered, they grew astonishinglyrge and ferociously wild. In that state, trolls were as strong as ogres, the terrifying monsters of stories originating from this very transformation.


    Hunters, avoiding the rampaging giant troll¡¯s attacks, broke the siege. Londen retreated and shouted.


    ¡°Everything is going ording to n! Stay calm and lure that monster into the trap!¡±

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    A small rural vige on the outskirts of the jungle, Ferum.


    Currently, all the residents of Ferum had gathered at therge central hall located in the middle of the vige. Half a day ago, they received news that a troll had appeared, causing everyone to abandon their work and take refuge in the only stone building, the hall.


    Through the windows of the hall, the vigers anxiously peered into the jungle. A young maiden muttered in a frightened voice.


    ¡°I can hear it.¡±


    A faint roar was heard from the other side of the forest. It was the cry of a troll. As the sound grew closer, a flock of birds could be seen rising into the sky in the distance. A middle-aged man tried tofort the woman, saying,


    ¡°The hunters are luring the troll. Just hold on a little longer.¡±


    The n to lure the troll into the vige and trap it had already beenmunicated by the hunters. The vigers¡¯ gazes collectively turned to the za outside the hall. There, arge magic circle had already been set up in the center.


    One of the vige men turned his head and asked,


    ¡°Can that really capture the troll, Mage?¡±


    With that, all the vigers looked at the robed middle-aged man in awe. The middle-aged mage, Luso, gave a bitter smile.


    In such a rural ce, mages were invariably seen as great beings, but the truth was, he wasn¡¯t that remarkable a mage. It was only after turning fifty that he managed to barely enter the fifth circle.


    With such limited skills, it was no wonder he roamed as a wandering mage alongside monster hunters. A proper mage would receive noble patronage or conduct research in a magic tower; they wouldn¡¯t choose this perilous, vagrant lifestyle.


    But revealing this would only worry the vigers. Forcing a confident expression, Luso nodded.


    ¡°Of course. You all just stay in here until we capture the troll. You¡¯ll be able to return to your daily lives soon.¡±


    At that moment, a sharp voice rang out from the corner of the hall.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t touch the troll! What you¡¯re doing is a grave mistake!¡±


    The voice belonged to an elderly woman with a face full of wrinkles. A middle-aged woman beside her clucked her tongue and tried to calm her.


    ¡°Oh dear, Grandma Tess. Not this again? Why are you saying this? The troll is a monster.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ cough, cough!¡±


    The old woman, about to burst out, started to cough heavily. Taking shallow breaths, she mumbled with a distressed expression.


    ¡°The troll is the guardian of the forest, the protectors of the woods¡­ this is wrong¡­ so wrong¡­¡±


    Anak patted the old woman¡¯s back, and she soon closed her eyes. One of the vigers scratched his head apologetically as he looked at Luso.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mage. She¡¯s a very superstitious old woman¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Take good care of her.¡±


    Luso shrugged, letting out a smallugh, and headed straight for the entrance. Outside the vige hall, two hunters were standing guard. The older hunter, who was chewing on some jerky, saw him and spoke up.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got everything prepared, right, Mage Luso?¡±


    Luso nodded as he looked at the magic circle set up in the za.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ve even set up triple barriers just in case.¡±


    A young hunter nced back and asked.


    ¡°Do we really have to set up the trap in this vige? I thought you would set it up in a remote ce far from the vige.¡±


    It was the older hunter who answered, not Luso.


    ¡°You never know where the troll might appear. If it shows up near the vige, it might attack before we can lure it into the trap.¡±


    An enraged troll wouldn¡¯t necessarily only chase the one who injured it. It could catch the scent of other humans and change its path. A true hunter considers every possibility. To protect the vigers and properly lure the troll, setting the trap in the vige was the most logical choice.


    The young hunter nodded in agreement at his senior¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    Luso gazed toward the dense jungle and spoke.


    ¡°I wonder if Captain Londen is doing well. The amount of money that went into this magic circle is no joke. If we fail to catch the troll, we¡¯re in trouble.¡±


    The magic circle in the za was nearly ten meters in diameter. It had taken over two barrels of magical ingredients to draw it. The mixture of ilhyangcho juice, tentaril powder, salt, and sulfur in water used to construct the magic circle was quite expensive. The cost of materials alone was worth two gold coins.


    ¡°And do you know how much effort I put into drawing that thing over three days? We can¡¯t let it go to waste.¡±


    Luso tried to lighten the mood, but it didn¡¯t work very well. The seasoned old hunter wasn¡¯t particrly tense to begin with, and the young one remained stiffly nervous despite his words.


    Beyond the dense jungle, the blue tropical trees started to shake more violently. The upper part of the forest swayed continuously as flocks of tropical birds took to the sky.


    Luso¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±


    Simultaneously, hunters appeared among the trees at the vige¡¯s outskirts. They were all drenched in sweat, running for their lives. Behind them, trees fell in quick session as a terrifying roar echoed.


    Crash!


    A colossal shadow emerged, knocking down trees on either side, revealing itself under the scorching sunlight. The giant, over three meters tall, had thick limbs resembling logs, a mouth full of menacing teeth, and stone-like, tough skin. Its red eyes glowed fiercely as it charged forward.


    ¡°Graaaaah!¡±


    The massive troll let out a monstrous cry, grabbing and throwing a whole tree with one hand. The tree flew towards the vige, copsing a house upon impact. Smashing everything in its path, the giant troll relentlessly pursued the hunters. One of the hunters, Londen, who had barely made it to the za, shouted desperately.


    ¡°Mage Luso! Cast the spell quickly!¡±


    Luso had alreadypleted the incantation. He gestured in the air, chanting the trigger word towards the troll.


    ¡°Fireball!¡±


    Arge fireball zed and flew straight at the troll. An explosion followed, and the troll screamed in agony.


    Its skin burned and twisted, the regenerative powers struggling to repair the damaged flesh, only for the mes to scorch it again. Amidst the pain, the troll¡¯s eyes glowed even redder. The two hunters beside Luso shouted at the top of their lungs.


    ¡°Over here! You monster!¡±


    The troll turned towards Luso, its expression even more ferocious. Its already brutal face now looked like a demon rising from hell. The young hunter beside Luso was paralyzed with fear. The giant troll raised its arms high and charged at them.


    ¡°It¡¯sing!¡±


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    With deafening footsteps, the troll shattered the ground of the za as it rushed forward. Luso calmly formed hand signs, continuing his spell.


    ¡°Ren Har Valtir Jatan! Awaken, shackles of Lamproud! Bind the one trapped within, constraining both heaven and earth!¡±


    Just as the giant troll set foot on the magic circle, Luso pointed his finger into the air and shouted.


    ¡°Cage of Arcane Force!¡±


    sh!


    The entire magic circle glowed brightly, emitting intense light. Within the light, dozens of chains formed and began to wrap around the troll¡¯s limbs. A vortex of magic swirled around the troll¡¯s body, with red lightning discharging and striking it from above.


    ¡°Graaaah!¡±


    The troll thrashed in agony within the magic circle, emitting pained screams. Each time it moved, sparks flew from the circle, causing parts of it to corrode and scatter into the air. Even though the sealing magic had its power amplified several times over by the magic circle, it couldn¡¯t hold out.


    Luso shouted, sweating profusely.


    ¡°Londen! Help me out here!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Londen signaled the hunters. The hunters, who had prepared in advance, appeared, dragging a massive ballista. It was a ballista specially modified for fighting monsters. Two sturdy young men turned the gears, drawing back the ballista¡¯s string. Londen loaded a thick spear into the ballista and aimed it at the troll.


    ¡°Here it goes, monster!¡±


    Bang!


    The ballista fired with a loud crack, sending the spear flying at a terrifying speed. The spear pierced deep into the troll¡¯s abdomen. The enormous injury sapped the troll¡¯s strength, causing it to be trapped inside the magic circle again. Luso¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Good! This is thest step!¡±


    Luso pulled a small bottle from his pocket. It was a magical poison called Hestia¡¯s Tears, purchased for a high price from an alchemist. Opening the bottle, Luso used the poison as a catalyst to cast a spell.


    ¡°Spread out, permeate, and envelop my enemy! Cloud Poison!¡±


    A small green cloud swirled and enveloped the troll. Cloud Poison was a rtively low-level 3rd circle spell, but its potency varied greatly depending on the poison used as a catalyst. The powerful magical poison, Hestia¡¯s Tears, vaporized and began to permeate the troll¡¯s body through every orifice.


    ¡°Aaah¡­ aaah¡­¡±


    Groaning, the troll slowly began to close its eyes. Its massive body gradually crumbled, finally copsing to the ground with a thud.


    Cheers erupted all around.


    ¡°We got it!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°This is amazing!¡±


    * * *


    The fallen troll soon reverted to its original size as the gigantification spell wore off. To ensure it wouldn¡¯t wake up, the hunters injected it with more of the magical poison. Two hunters then tightly bound the troll and loaded it onto a wagon. Once it was confirmed that the troll was thoroughly subdued, the vigers who had been trembling with fear starteding out of the town hall one by one, cheering.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°Finally, that monster is captured!¡±


    ¡°Now we can live in peace.¡±


    The entire vige was in a festive mood. Ever since that troll appeared, everyone had been so anxious, worried that something bad might happen. Now, they could sleep peacefully at night. Everyone expressed their gratitude to Londen and his party with joy.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Thanks to you, the vige has been saved.¡±


    However, not all the vigers were happy. Amidst the joy, there was one old woman standing with a stern face. It was Grandma Tess, the vige¡¯s eldest.


    ¡°You¡¯re making a mistake¡­¡±


    The old woman looked at the jungle with fearful eyes. Then, she let out a trembling voice as she looked at the countless broken trees and the traces of destruction left by the giant troll.


    ¡°The troll is the guardian of the forest¡­¡±


    A woman standing next to her wore an exasperated expression.


    ¡°Oh, here she goes again.¡±


    The woman knew why Grandma Tess was behaving like that. She, too, had heard the old stories passed down in the vige.


    From her mother¡¯s mother, and from her mother¡¯s mother, the ancient stories had been passed down.


    In those stories, the troll was the guardian of the forest, peaceful beings who lived quietly in the woods. They were wise and gentle, silently saving humans who got into trouble in the forest, and they protected the abundance of the forest.


    But where was the wisdom and gentleness in that savage monster tied up over there? It was obviously just a superstition, likemon fairy tales where tigers or bears are the protagonists.


    Nevertheless, the old woman couldn¡¯t hide her fear.


    ¡°The forest is angry¡­¡±


    Grandma Tess looked at Londen¡¯s party. They were packing up their things and preparing to leave Ferum vige. As they headed towards the vige entrance, the old woman shouted in a raspy voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch the troll!¡±


    Everyone looked puzzled. The old woman shouted again.


    ¡°The forest¡¯s wrath wille upon us!¡±


    Her eyes wide open, she yelled as if casting a curse.


    ¡°The forest¡¯s wrath!¡±


    Her voice, which had been barely able to breathe a while ago, now resonated loudly in the sky. Even though they knew it was nonsense, seeing her like that made them feel uneasy.


    Londen shook his head, trying to ignore it.


    ¡°Ah, she¡¯s just a senile old woman¡­¡±

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Hallein Kingdom, southern Geterran Mountains. Among these was the infamous and rugged Zetun Pass.


    A group of about thirty hunters was escorting a carriage along the mountain path. They had sessfully hunted trolls in the southern jungles of the Hallein Kingdom and were dreaming of gold, filled with joy.


    Londen, who was leading the group, frequently looked back with a pleased expression.


    ¡°Hehehe, if we have a live troll, we should easily get a thousand gold coins for it.¡±


    The mage, Luso, walking beside him, nodded.


    ¡°Absolutely, once we reach Kaltizan, our fortunes will change dramatically.¡±


    While trolls were undoubtedly valuable monsters, they only reached their full worth when taken to the Alchemist Guild, where facilities to refine troll blood were avable. Only by handing over the captured troll to the alchemists there would they secure solid gold.


    Thus, Londen¡¯s group was heading to the city of Kaltizan, where the southern branch of the Alchemist Guild, ¡°Tears of Santana,¡± was located.


    Leading the carriage, Londen¡¯s group continued along the mountain path. As the sun began to set, darkness started to engulf the trail.


    In the mountains, the sun sets quickly. Before they knew it, the sun had fallen, and the wild forest on either side cast deep shadows all around.


    As visibility decreased, Londen hastened the pace.


    ¡°Come on, everyone, hurry up. We¡¯re not far from the next campsite!¡±


    There weren¡¯t many ces suitable for arge group to camp in the rugged Zetun Pass. Despite their efforts, the sun had set before they reached the campsite. The hunters, frowning, began lighting torches one by one.


    With new light, they continued along the mountain path.


    While they walked, a young hunter in the middle of the group suddenly tilted his head.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A middle-aged man next to him turned and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dren?¡±


    ¡°I think I heard something strange.¡±


    The young hunter¡¯s reply made the older hunter frown and look around. But the surroundings were quiet. Only the asional sounds of insects filled the air.


    The young hunter scratched his head, embarrassed.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just my imagination?¡±


    Then the sound came again. This time, the older hunter clearly heard it too.


    Doom¡­ doom¡­.


    A faint echo traveled through the air from beyond the darkness. The group halted their steps. The sound persisted, growing louder, enough for everyone to hear.


    DOOM! DOOM! DOOM!


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Is that a drum?¡±


    A faint drumming sound tickled their ears. Echoing through the mountains, it was impossible to discern its source. Londen tensed up, his hand moving to the hilt of his sword.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Suddenly, an old hunter at the very rear was pulled into the bushes!


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    One person was swallowed whole by the undergrowth, followed by the loud rustling of leaves. A horrific scream soon pierced the night sky.


    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±


    Chills ran down their spines. Everyone stared at the bushes in shock.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What happened!¡±


    The hunters quickly drew their swords and crossbows, preparing for battle. A few brave ones aimed their crossbows and pushed through the bushes.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Henden, sir¡­¡±


    At the sight within the undergrowth, several hunters groaned. Therey the twisted corpse of theirrade, limbs grotesquely bent by an immense force.


    Londen, who hurriedly rushed to the back, frowned at the horrific scene.


    ¡°Henden? What on earth happened all of a sudden¡­¡±


    Right then.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    ¡°Aaagh!¡±


    Two men standing right behind Londen were yanked into the air. Something invisible had snatched them. The sturdy adult men were swiftly pulled upward, disappearing among the thick branches.


    Witnessing the bizarre sight of theirrades ¡®flying away,¡¯ someone screamed in terror.


    ¡°Eeeek! What the hell is this!¡±


    Thud! Thud-thud-thud!


    Something rustled above them, shaking the darkened trees and causing leaves to scatter overhead. Then, a thick liquid rained down, and two lumps fell with a thud.


    A hunter, covered in the liquid, touched his cheek and recoiled in horror.


    ¡°Ugh! This is blood! Blood!¡±


    The two fallen lumps were the grisly remains of theirrades, who had been alive just moments ago. The gruesome sight threw the entire group into a state of panic.


    ¡°It¡¯s a demon!¡±


    ¡°A demon has appeared!¡±


    An experienced old hunter shouted, trying to calm the group.


    ¡°Get a grip, everyone! It must be a monster attack!¡±


    Suddenly, a whistling sound cut through the air.


    Whiiish!


    Thud!


    The head of the shouting old hunter exploded. A heavy stone had flown in from somewhere, striking his head precisely.


    The headless body sprayed blood as it slowly copsed to the ground. Londen nced around frantically, shouting.


    ¡°Everyone, stay alert! We¡¯re under attack! Gather around the carriage!¡±


    Even amidst the terror, the hunters formed an orderly formation around the carriage. With his back against arade¡¯s, Londen gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Damn it, we¡¯ve already lost four people in an instant!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t fathom what kind of monster could move so stealthily. Londen shouted to Luso.


    ¡°Mage Luso! Detection magic!¡±


    ¡°Ah, got it!¡±


    Luso, who had been standing dazed in shock, finally snapped to attention and began preparing his spell. He was so tense that he kept failing the incantation. His mouth kept drying up, knowing that something coulde at any moment to smash his head.


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡±


    Barely managing toplete the spell, Luso closed his eyes and chanted the incantation.


    ¡°Detect Life Object!¡±


    The 3rd Circle detection magic, designed to find the presence of life forms, spread out broadly from Luso. Now, any living creature should be detectable with this spell. Just as Luso let out a sigh of relief, it happened.


    Orrrrrrrrr!


    A bizarre humming sound echoed through the darkness. It was neither a bird¡¯s call nor a predator¡¯s roar, but a strange noise. A thin and long, yet simultaneously low and deep, dual-toned humming. As it resonated, Luso started coughing.


    ¡°Keck! Kekk!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Luso?¡±


    In response to Londen¡¯s question, Luso answered in horror.


    ¡°M-My magic has been broken!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The moment the eerie humming was heard, an unknown force had interfered with Luso¡¯s magic, nullifying the mana field. Trembling, Luso turned his head in all directions. In his fear-stricken mind, he suddenly recalled the cry of that mad old woman from Ferum Vige.


    ¨C The wrath of the forest will descend upon you! The wrath of the forest!


    Londen grabbed Luso¡¯s shoulders and shook him, shouting.


    ¡°Hey! Luso! Snap out of it! Locate the enemy now!¡±


    It was then, amidst the chaos. From up in the trees, a mournful voice was heard.


    ¡°My kind have done no harm to you¡­¡±


    It was a clearmonnguage. Yet, no one believed that the voice came from a human throat. It sounded like metal scraping against metal, a rough voice as if from the depths of hell.


    ¡°You have harmed him out of greed¡­¡±


    The chilling voice continued. Londen mustered his courage and drew his sword, aiming it.


    ¡°What evil monster dares harm humans under Seiya¡¯s protection?!¡±


    Whirrrrr!


    The wind blew. A dark shadow fell over Londen and his party. Simultaneously, whip-like long shadows swept over them. Dull thuds sounded in session as four hunters were flung backward, spraying blood.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Their desperate screams echoed through the forest.


    The fallen shadow slowly rose. Sinister eyes glowed with blue mes as they began to re at the party. Through the flickering bonfire, the shadow¡¯s form became clear.


    It was a monster with rugged blue skin, long limbs, a hooked nose, and a harsh countenance. The whip-like shadows were actually the creature¡¯s arms. With sharp ws on its elongated arms, it had instantly killed four morerades.


    One of the hunters muttered in a daze.


    ¡°A¡­ troll?¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t an ordinary troll. For starters, its body was significantly bulkier than typical trolls.


    While most trolls appeared emaciated and thin, this one, though slender, was distinctly muscr all over. Its hair was tightly braided into dozens of thick its hanging down to its waist, and its entire body was covered with intricate patterns drawn in red and blue pigments.


    Most strikingly of all¡­


    ¡°Ivory tusks!¡±


    At the sight of the two long tusks protruding like an elephant¡¯s from the troll¡¯s mouth, someone screamed. Hearing the cry, others backed away in panic.


    ¡°Ivory Tusks! That demon troll?!¡±


    Londen muttered in fear.


    Ivory Tusks.


    It was a name whispered among monster hunters, almost like a superstition.


    A monstrous creature with intelligence surpassing that of humans, wielding bizarre sorcery immune to magic, appearing and disappearing mysteriously to ambush hunters. It had the form of a troll but was an entirely different, ruthless monster.


    They said that more than twenty branches of the alchemist guild had been destroyed because of that demon. The renowned monster hunting party, Darald Hunters, was said to have been annihted by that single troll. Rumor had it that even a famed aura user from the north had met their end at the hands of this demon. Among monster hunters, many seriously believed that Ivory Tusks was a demon from hell, transformed into a troll.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The legendary demon troll, Ivory Tusks, began to approach the party, producing drum sounds. Small drums hung on either side of its thighs, which it beat as it advanced, and each drumbeat resonated in the hunters¡¯ ears, engulfing their minds with inexplicable terror.


    ¡°Umbat Kurad Ralka Ralka Rataka¡­¡±


    The beat of the drum was apanied by an eerie, unintelligible voice that kept to the rhythm. The hunters all recoiled in terror.


    ¡°Uwaaah¡­.¡±


    One by one, the hunters began to flee. Londen nced between the captured troll on the carriage and the ivory tusk in front of him. He wanted to run away immediately. The grip of fear on his heart was that powerful.


    However, the desire that was as strong as his fear, the glimmering gold before him, held him back.


    As he hesitated, a mocking voice whispered in his ear.


    ¡°Has greed ovee fear? Truly, you are human.¡±


    ¡°Uwaaagh!¡±


    With a dreadful scream, Londen¡¯s head flew high into the night sky.


    ¡ª


    Three


    A week after encountering Teslon, Repenhardt and his party returned to the Antares Ducal Castle.


    Originally, the journey from the Seted Mountains to the Gloten Mountains, where the Duchy of Antares was located, would take at least a month of non-stop riding on fast horses. However, by using the Daiman Terminal and activating the new spatial portal at Dungeon Chloe, the travel time was significantly reduced.


    Upon returning, Repenhardt immediately checked if anything had happened during his absence.


    The orcs and the Blue Bear Tribe, who had newly established a settlement on the edge of the duchy¡¯s territory adjacent to the Gloten Mountains, were freely hunting and gathering in the mountains. Since they had only recently migrated, there had been no conflicts yet with the native mountain tribes.


    Of course, shes were inevitable in the future, so it was necessary to prepare in advance. Therefore, Repenhardt gave Sta and Gralta gs bearing the coat of arms of the Duchy of Antares, instructing them to fight under the banner if any battles urred.


    The establishment of a new home for the elves, with another World Tree nted in the Elven Forest, proceeded smoothly. When Repenhardt nted the Azure Sky Staff, Jerunting, in the middle of the forest and awakened its essence, the rough staff sprouted and grew to the size of a gigantic oak tree.


    Since there was now more than one World Tree, it became necessary to name them for distinction. The original World Tree of the Dahnhaim n was named Nihillen, and the new World Tree was named Jerunting. A few elves from the Dahnhaim n stayed near the new tree to tend to it.


    Most of the Grand Forge warriors remained in the Duchy of Antares.


    Thanks to therge quantities of grain and food acquired through the Taoban Trading Company, the Grand Forge warriors no longer needed to risk their lives hunting monsters for a while. Thus, only about thirty dwarf warriors returned to transport the food, while the rest supported the other dwarf n originally residing in the duchy.


    This dwarf n, previously enved, had moved out from the underground of the ducal castle and was now establishing their own vige near the mines. Though it would still take time toplete the vige, the dwarves, who were skilled in construction, had already prepared the residential area.


    Overall, everything was proceeding smoothly. The various races were doing their best to secure their future, and for now, Repenhardt didn¡¯t need to intervene.


    However, another issue was causing Repenhardt a headache¡­.


    It was rted to humans.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    It had been twenty days since Repenhardt¡¯s return.


    In the courtyard of the Antares Count¡¯s Castle, beneath the scorching midsummer sun, around thirty men had gathered. They were robust men, fully armed. Each of them, equipped with different weapons and armor, looked at Repenhardt on the podium and shouted proudly.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet the renowned Fist Emperor Repenhardt!¡±


    ¡°My name is Gardwin! I havee here to pledge my loyalty to the Fist Emperor! Though it may not seem like it, I have made quite a name for myself in the northern Vasily Kingdom!¡±


    All of these men were mercenaries and warriors, hoping to secure a position under the newly established Count of Antares.


    Every sword-wielding person¡¯s dream was to be a knight. However, bing a knight wasn¡¯t just about having skills. Most noble families traditionally had their own knight orders, and to belong to one, one needed not only skills but also noble lineage and family support. Those of humble birth, no matter how skilled, had their career ceiling limited to being mercenaries, monster hunters, or dungeon explorers.


    However, sometimes a path to knighthood opened for suchmoners, particrly when new noble families were established. These newly risen noble houses, in their rapid quest for power, often knighted skilledmoners despite their low birth.


    The Fist Emperor Repenhardt had many powerful warriors from various species under hismand but few humans. Hearing the rumors, mercenaries and warriors gathered, dreaming that they too could be knights.


    It had been over three months since the Duchy of Antares was founded. Even while Repenhardt and his party were away, numerous warriors had visited the count¡¯s castle, and even now, people were flocking in daily, raising their voices. Most were seasoned mercenaries, but there were also quite a few local ruffians who didn¡¯t realize how big the world was.


    ¡°I am unbeatable with just one spear! I will not disappoint!¡±


    ¡°I can take down wolves with just my fists!¡±


    As the men introduced themselves and raised their voices, the courtyard of the count¡¯s castle became as noisy as a marketce. Russ, standing beside Repenhardt, shouted.


    ¡°Everyone, be quiet!¡±


    As the famous Aura User, Russ, shouted, the crowd quickly fell silent. Repenhardt looked at the men and muttered to himself.


    ¡®During the Antares Empire days, no one woulde voluntarily to be a demon under the Demon King. But now, they are flocking here like this¡­¡¯


    The stark difference in poprity between the Demon King and the Fist Emperor suddenly became clear. Nheless, it was a favorable reaction. With a wry smile, Repenhardt addressed the crowd.


    ¡°Warriors, I am truly grateful for your willingness to follow this humble person. Your sincerity has been confirmed just by being here. If you demonstrate your skills, you will be generously rewarded!¡±


    ¡°Oooooh!¡±


    Hearing the renowned Fist Emperor acknowledge them, the men cheered as if they had already be knights. However, if they listened carefully, they would realize he was saying he would choose them only after confirming their skills.


    Observing the gathered crowd, Repenhardt stroked his chin.


    ¡®Looks like I need to filter them out properly again today.¡¯


    It was good to have people gathering, but not everyone could be epted. Repenhardt signaled to the two men standing below the podium, Russ and Tassid.


    ¡®Filter them out properly and pick only those who are useful!¡¯


    Both men responded with a smile, indicating they understood, as this had been a daily routine for days. Russ and Tassid drew their swords and stepped forward. Russ pointed his sword at a sturdy mercenary standing at the front of the line.


    ¡°Cyrus,¡± he announced.


    The mercenary, looking a bit embarrassed, drew his sword in response.


    ¡°I am Petra of the Blood Wind. It is an honor to face the famous Cyrus!¡±


    There was no way Petra could win, as his opponent was an Aura User. But this duel was merely to prove his skills. Petra drew his sword nervously.


    ¡°Then, here Ie! Taaah!¡±


    Petraunched a fierce sword attack. Of course, Russ easily parried all his strikes. The duel, which was more like a training session, caused the other gathered men to murmur among themselves.


    ¡°Another big crowd today.¡±


    ¡°As expected, Sir Cyrus is amazing. How can his sword flow so naturally, like water?¡±


    These were warriors who had already passed the trials. Some had earned their knighthood, while others, who didn¡¯t pass but couldn¡¯t give up, remained as guards of the castle. Over the past few days, the number of martial artists who had flocked in was substantial, resulting in nearly twenty knights and almost a hundred soldiers under Repenhardt¡¯smand, excluding non-human warriors.


    ¡®Of course, evenbined, they are not as powerful as ten Dwarf warriors¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt watched the duel between Russ and Petra with a disinterested expression. However, to walk a different path from his previous life, he needed to embrace humans as well. Thus, Repenhardt was readily epting the gathered warriors if they seemed even slightly useful.


    ¡®But it¡¯s problematic if they have too much prejudice against non-humans.¡¯


    Repenhardt¡¯s gaze shifted to the opposite side of the courtyard, where Tassid was also testing the gathered men.


    Like Russ, Tassid was effortlessly dealing with the mercenaries. Most were in awe of Tassid¡¯s prowess, but asionally, there were those who couldn¡¯t ept defeat and protested.


    ¡°Ugh! An orc dares to judge my skills?¡±


    The fallen brute¡¯s shout caused the onlooking humans to snicker and click their tongues.


    ¡°Goodness.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s out.¡±


    ¡°What a fool. Does he still see Sir Tassid as just an ordinary orc?¡±


    Sure enough, Tassid raised his enchanted sword, Dakar, with a cold smile.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    Wooong!


    A teal light engulfed the de of the enchanted sword. The gathered mercenaries gasped in shock.


    ¡°de Aura!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°An orc using aura! The rumors were true!¡±


    The defiant brute turned pale and trembled.


    ¡°H-how can an orc¡­!¡±


    Whooosh!


    Tassid swung his enchanted sword through the air. The de Aura sliced through the atmosphere with a majestic roar. The brute, now ashen-faced, staggered back.


    Tassid spoke coldly.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    The brute, overwhelmed by the tremendous killing intent, began to flee towards the gate in a panic. The pressure was so intense that he didn¡¯t even realize the disgrace he was showing.


    ¡®Doing well today too.¡¯


    Repenhardt watched Tassid with a satisfied smile. Prejudiced humans, who had no hope of oveing their biases against non-humans, were efficiently weeded out by Tassid.


    With a shrug of his shoulders, Repenhardt spoke.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯m heading inside.¡±


    ¡î ¡î ¡î


    As Repenhardt entered the castle, a young man fell in step beside him. He was a young man in histe twenties, with ck hair and blue eyes.


    ¡°Count.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Sir Azrael.¡±


    Repenhardt turned to look down at him. This young man was Azrael von Kato, currently the leader of the Antares Knights under Repenhardt¡¯smand.


    ¡°How is it? Do you see any promising ones among those gathered today?¡±


    ¡°Their skills are reliable since Sir Russ and Sir Tassid are filtering them out. But having skills doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they have the qualities of a knight¡­¡±


    Azrael looked out the window with a dissatisfied expression.


    He was one of the few knights in the Order of Antares who had received formal knight training and was of noble origin. He was a true knight, possessing not only skills but also manners and knowledge. Moreover, despite his age, his swordsmanship was extraordinary, making him the strongest in the Duchy of Antares, excluding aura users and non-humans. (Though, in fact, there weren¡¯t many left if you excluded aura users and non-humans.)


    In any case, it was thanks to the reputation of the Fist Emperor that Azrael, who could have been knighted anywhere, joined under Repenhardt. While Azrael was looking for a lord to serve afterpleting his knight training, Repenhardt gained fame through the Crovence civil war at just the right time.


    Since a warrior of the Fist Emperor¡¯s caliber was more than enough as a lord, Azrael hurried to the Duchy of Antares. Repenhardt, who was in need of a proper knight, dly epted Azrael and even assigned him the role of captain. Since Russ was eventually going to return to the Tenes family, he couldn¡¯t be bound to the Antares Knights.


    With Repenhardt showing such favor, Azrael was deeply moved and swore his loyalty wholeheartedly. Although they had only met about ten days ago, Azrael had already be as devoted to Repenhardt as Russ or Tassid.


    With a face full of loyalty, Azrael offered his advice to Repenhardt.


    ¡°If you gather only mercenary knights, I¡¯m afraid it might undermine the authority of the Order, Your Grace.¡±


    ¡°And orcs are okay?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bringing that up again¡­¡±


    Azrael blushed with embarrassment, and Repenhardt chuckled.


    When Azrael first arrived in the Duchy of Antares, it was Tassid who confronted him. Back then, Azrael was furious about being pitted against an orc, despite having heard that the non-humans under the Fist Emperor were different from ordinary ones. Even so, he found it hard to ept an orc.


    However, after crossing swords with Tassid, Azrael had to abandon that thought.


    Tassid¡¯s sword was as precise and powerful as a knight¡¯s. Moreover, his demeanor and speech were nothing like what Azrael knew of orcs. His elegant and refined speech was enough to believe him to be a proper knight.


    The decisive factor was the de Aura!


    The moment he saw the great light imbued in the True Demon Sword, Azrael abandoned all his prejudices and admired Tassid. The fact that his opponent was an orc no longer mattered. That green-skinned orc was undoubtedly an admirable and exceptional swordsman.


    ¡°Sir Tassid possesses the demeanor and skills befitting a knight, does he not?¡±


    ¡°It would be nice if everyone thought like you.¡±


    Repenhardt clicked his tongue. It was indeed remarkable that someone of noble origin like Azrael could so readily acknowledge another. He was a rare type with an open mind and broad perspective.


    However, not all humans gathered in the Duchy of Antares were like that. While the knights were carefully selected, leaving no issues, some soldiers still held onto their prejudices.


    Approximately two-thirds of the people, like Azrael, genuinely epted non-humans. Although this was a fairly high ratio, the remaining one-third still didn¡¯t truly ept them in their hearts, even though they didn¡¯t openly show their disdain for non-humans due to Repenhardt¡¯s orders.


    ¡®Well, the rest will naturally change as they interact with other orcs and dwarves.¡¯


    Azrael hardened his expression and offered his counsel again.


    ¡°Currently, more than half of the Antares Knights are mercenary origins. While I am teaching them knightly manners and behavior, having too many mercenaries disrupts the atmosphere of the order. Shouldn¡¯t this be considered?¡±


    Repenhardt pondered for a moment.


    To be honest, as a mage, he found knights to be merely ostentatious, overly obsessed with unnecessary formalities. Whether he gathered mercenaries or knights, they seemed the same to him.


    ¡®Still, it¡¯s better not to deviate too much frommon sense, right?¡¯


    From his past life experiences, Repenhardt keenly felt that his mindset was quite different from the general popce of this era. He realized that acknowledging this was essential to oveing failures and finding a new path.


    ¡®Although chivalry has its irrational aspects, it¡¯s still better than mercenaries with no restrictions.¡¯


    Repenhardt nodded.


    ¡°From now on, Sir Azrael, you will be fully responsible for selecting knights. Inform Russ and Tassid as well.¡±


    Azrael¡¯s face brightened. Being entrusted not only with the position of captain but also with the authority to recruit knights after only ten days of acquaintance showed immense trust in him.


    ¡°I will surely repay Your Grace¡¯s trust!¡±


    Deeply moved, Azrael knelt. His heart pounded with determination to serve Repenhardt with utmost loyalty.


    Repenhardt smiled warmly and helped him up.


    ¡°I trust you, Sir Azrael. Do well.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Watching Azrael run to the front yard, Repenhardt chuckled.


    ¡°One less task to handle.¡±


    Still, seeing Azrael so happy made him feel a bit guilty.


    To be honest, the Antares Knights were not of great importance to him at the moment. It wasn¡¯t that he disregarded them, but being a mage with non-human forces, Repenhardt didn¡¯t value knights as much as other nobles did.


    While Azrael might rejoice at being given a crucial task, to Repenhardt, it was just another item on his long list of things to handle.


    ¡®Well, Azrael will do well. At least better than I, a mage, would.¡¯


    Repenhardt turned away. Frankly, he had no time to worry about the chivalric propriety of the order. There were many other pressing matters to attend to.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Repenhardt, upon arriving at his office, took a seat at the table. An elf woman, who had been diligently working on documents, looked up at him and greeted him warmly.


    ¡°White King! Why are you just arriving now?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Flora. Has a lot of work piled up?¡±


    The elf woman, called Flora, brought arge stack of documents and plopped them down in front of Repenhardt.


    ¡°These need to be processed.¡±


    She was one of the many elves that Repenhardt had taken in and educated from the Duchy of Chatan. While all nine orcs, including Talkata, had been sent to the Blue Bear Tribe for ¡°spiritual education,¡± the elves still remained within the White King¡¯s Castle. This was because there weren¡¯t enough elves yet to form a vige.


    Thus, the seventeen elf women who had once been ves were now assisting Repenhardt with various administrative tasks.


    Of course, their skills were not particrly great. Elves were slow learners, and with only about half a year of education, they were barely capable of handling simple ounting tasks, let aloneplex administrative work.


    However, some did show exceptional abilities. Flora was one such case; she demonstrated a considerable talent for administration and served as Repenhardt¡¯s secretary quite effectively.


    ¡°Come on, quickly review and sign these.¡±


    Repenhardt sighed deeply as he looked at the mountain of documents.


    ¡°Why does the work keep piling up? Just two months ago, I had nothing to do and was idling around.¡±


    ¡°Is now the same as then? Here¡¯s a pen.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    With a weary expression, Repenhardt began to look through the documents. They involved transactions with the Taoban Trading Company, administrative tasks for the newly recruited humans, sry management, and more. Even though the Duchy of Antares had a small poption, there was still a lot to manage.


    Repenhardt¡¯s troubles weren¡¯t limited to the warriors or mercenaries flocking to be knights. There were also the refugees from the Kingdom of Crovence, disced by a great famine, some of whom had drifted into the Duchy of Antares, lured by rumors.


    -They say the Duchy of Antares has an abundance of grain.


    -They say you can eat three meals of bread every day there.


    The former Viscountcy of Gelphine, now the Duchy of Antares, was actually a barrennd with little arable farnd. The reason such rumors spread was that Repenhardt had suppliedrge quantities of grain to the royal army of Yubel, and it became known that he had purchased a substantial amount of grain from the Taoban Trading Company to ensure food supplies for the Grand Forge and other races.


    Rumors had drawn nearly a thousand refugees to the Duchy of Antares, and Repenhardt epted them all.


    Unlike the original Barony of Gelphine, the current Duchy of Antares had a significant amount of farnd. When Yubel II awarded thend, he had subtly included neighboring estates to be a bit more generous.


    However, that farnd had been idle until now. The different races had no experience in farming on ¡®propernd.¡¯


    Both the orcs of the Blue Bear Tribe and the elves of the Dahnhaim n had sustained themselves through gathering and hunting in the wilderness. Although some dwarves of Grand Forge were engaged in agriculture, they had grown turnips, potatoes, mushrooms, and moss under the subterranean sun of Magrim, not under the bright sun, leading to entirely different kinds of agricultural knowledge.


    Therefore, there was no problem in epting those refugees and assigning them the idlend.


    Of course, they would need to be provided with food until the harvest, but Repenhardt currently had the means to do so. He was receiving grains at cost from the Taoban Trading Company. Siebolt, the head of thepany, was starting to frown as Repenhardt kept taking so much grain.


    The issue was that this increased the administrative work he had to handle.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    With a sigh, Repenhardt quickly reviewed and approved the documents. Despite hisints, his administrative speed was incredibly fast. As a renowned archmage, skilled with numbers and speed-reading, such administrative tasks were not challenging for him.


    ¡®But at this rate, I¡¯ll be stuck here forever¡­¡¯


    Grumbling, Repenhardt swiftly processed the documents. After reviewing and signing thest page, Flora took the stack of documents out. In exchange, Siris entered with a tea tray.


    ¡°Lord Repenhardt, please have some tea.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Siris.¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s face brightened as he took the teacup. Siris stood beside him, holding the tray to her chest. After sipping the tea, Repenhardt¡¯s expression hardened again.


    ¡°But this is a real problem. The workload itself isn¡¯t much, but¡­¡±


    Although Flora was quite capable by elf standards, she was stillckingpared to a properly trained human administrative officer. Repenhardt always had to do a final review as errors frequently appeared in the documents.


    ¡°At this rate, I won¡¯t be able to leave the Antares White Castle. I still need to visit numerous dungeons to increase my magic power. And I also need to find the relics of the Four Guardian Gods.¡±


    Siris, who knew about Repenhardt¡¯s past life, asked curiously.


    ¡°When you founded the empire before, who handled the administration?¡±


    ¡°At that time, I rarely had to leave the imperial pce. Besides, there was Makelin, who was the chancellor.¡±


    During the empire era, there was no need to worry about talent. As they expanded territory and continuously built viges, it eventually took the form of a nation. Thus, there was enough time to teach administrative tasks to the slow-learning dwarves and elves.


    But now, he had to establish the foundation of a nation from the beginning. There was neither time nor talent.


    ¡®I thought it would be easier if I intended to build a nation from the start¡­ but this has its own problems.¡¯


    Seeing Repenhardt sigh, Siris asked a question.


    ¡°Then, can¡¯t you ask Makelin to help as your proxy?¡±


    Repenhardt showed a troubled expression.


    ¡°Well¡­ things are quite different from the imperial era. Now, this is solely administrative work managing humans, right? It¡¯s fine to get some help from elves, but wouldn¡¯t it be problematic if a dwarf were to take charge over humans as a proxy?¡±


    Indeed, such a situation could cause resentment. The Duchy of Antares was still in its early stages, and it was not the right time to prominently feature other races. Unlike before, he couldn¡¯t ce dwarves or elves in administrative positions over humans.


    Siris nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Well¡­ there certainly aren¡¯t enough human administrators in the Duchy of Antares right now.¡±


    Dividingnd among the refugees and appointing the hastily formed Knights of Antares to govern thosends could somewhat establish the basic framework of the territory.


    However, internally, it was quite fragile. Noble-born knights might manage theirnds well, but many of the mercenary-born knights were illiterate. Therefore, Repenhardt had to resort to the absurd administrative solution of appointing former pce attendants, who could read, as administrative assistants to the knights.


    ¡°The Duchy of Antares is barely running smoothly because it¡¯s still early days and the poption is so small. We can¡¯t continue like this forever.¡±


    They needed to select trustworthy individuals among the humans, verify their abilities, and cultivate talented people.


    There was an enormous amount of work to be done. However, if Repenhardt tried to handle all of this by himself, recovering his magical power would remain a distant goal.


    ¡°Oh, I wish I could entrust everything to someone reliable and wander outside for a while!¡±


    Siris, seeing Repenhardt¡¯sment, brought her finger to her cheek.


    ¡°Then you need someone trustworthy among the humans. They need to be highly skilled administratively and, in case of emergency, capable of protecting the White Castle as a warrior. What about Sir Azrael?¡±


    ¡°Azrael is a good guy, but he¡¯s still a bitcking to be entrusted with the entire duchy.¡±


    ¡°Then there aren¡¯t any suitable candidates, are there?¡±


    Siris tilted her head in puzzlement as she spoke. Repenhardt shook his head.


    ¡°Actually, there is a way to solve everything at once. But I¡¯m not sure if it will work.¡±


    ¡°What method is that?¡±


    Repenhardt grinned.


    ¡°There¡¯s an incredibly capable person. So capable that it would be a shame to kill him.¡±


    Siris pped her hands in realization.


    ¡°Oh! That person!¡±


    * * *


    In a spacious training ground located on one side of the White Castle, a group of men were sweating and swinging their swords.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    ¡°Hya!¡±


    These were warriors who had gathered, trusting the reputation of the Fist Emperor, Repenhardt. Among them were the distinguished members of the Antares Knights, recognized for their outstanding skills. Though they had been knighted, they hadn¡¯t yet been granted fiefs and remained at the White Castle.


    ¡°Nice strike! Try this one, Sir Stan!¡±


    ¡°Got it! Sir Baldwin!¡±


    These robust, rough-looking men called each other ¡®Sir¡¯ with great enthusiasm. They were all former mercenaries recently knighted, and being addressed with the title ¡®Sir¡¯ was enough to make them happy.


    Nearby, a few knights of noble origin shook their heads with wry smiles.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s disgraceful for a knight to behave so undignified¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it understandable? After all, we are now part of the same family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Despite being nobles, they didn¡¯t seem to hold much resentment toward the mercenary knights.


    They were those who hade here despite hearing rumors about treating non-humans as equals. Having passed Tassid¡¯s test, even the noble-born knights remaining, like Azrael, were quite open-minded. Simply put, they were all good-natured individuals.


    One young noble knight drew his sword and challenged a mercenary knight to a sparring match. He ced the sword against his chest and bowed politely. The middle-aged mercenary knight raised his sword to meet the challenge, and the young man grinned broadly.


    ¡°You must observe the etiquette of knights, even in sparring between members.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m still not ustomed to it, haha.¡±


    Despite the advice from a young person, the middle-aged man nodded obediently.


    Mercenaries who had also passed Tassid¡¯s test came to this ce despite the rumors about the different races. Though it was unintentional, due to various circumstances, the Antares Knights ended up beingposed entirely of individuals with strong but amiable personalities.


    ng! ng!


    Swords shed in the air. Amidst the friendly atmosphere, two knights were engaged in sparring. One knight, resting in the shade of a tree to avoid the summer sun, suddenly looked towards the corridor and tilted his head.


    ¡°That person is wandering around again today?¡±


    A man with ck hair was slowly strolling through the corridor as if he were out for a walk. A dwarf maiden quietly followed him. The knights murmured to each other as they watched.


    ¡°Who is that person? He¡¯s been in the castle from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°I asked, but even the servants don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to have any specific duties.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s always apanied by the dwarf girl.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t a single member of the Antares Knights who wasn¡¯t curious about the identity of the ck-haired man.


    He was clearly not a servant; his demeanor exuded nobility. Yet, he didn¡¯t appear to be a knight or noble under Repenhardt¡¯smand. He was merely a mysterious figure who asionally appeared, leisurely strolled through the castle, and then vanished without a trace.


    ¡°Even Captain Azrael doesn¡¯t know who he is.¡±


    ¡°Who could he possibly be?¡±


    * * *


    The ck-haired man passing through the corridor nced at the training ground. The dwarf maiden following him smiled softly and asked,


    ¡°Do you feel like wielding a sword, Mr. Carsus, knight among knights?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that, Miss Ti. I just looked out of curiosity.¡±


    Carsus shook his head as he looked at Ti with gentle eyes. Ti poked Carsus yfully in the side and said teasingly,


    ¡°Come on, if you¡¯re itching to move, why don¡¯t you swing a sword?¡±


    ¡°Is it alright to give a weapon to a prisoner?¡±


    ¡°Why act surprised now?¡±


    Seeing Ti¡¯s mischievous smile, Carsusughed along with her.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    He had been living as a prisoner here for three months already, and there was no longer any hostility in Carsus¡¯s eyes towards the Duchy of Antares.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    At one time, he had resented Repenhardt. How could he not, when Repenhardt had shattered his dreams, ruined his family, and killed his mentor, Sir Tetsvalt?


    But that resentment didn¡¯tst long.


    Repenhardt had merely done his utmost for the one he served during the war. Although they had taken different paths, it wasn¡¯t out of personal vendetta that Repenhardt had be his adversary. Carsus was not so narrow-minded as to harbor a grudge from the battlefield indefinitely.


    Instead, he considered Repenhardt his savior, having risked his life to save him after he had lost the war and should have lost his life as well.


    ¡®Carsus is dead. I am now just a nameless man.¡¯


    Having lightheartedly shed his past, Carsus readily embraced his life as a captive. While staying in the White King¡¯s Castle, he met various races. His perspectives began to change as he interacted with free orcs, elves, and dwarves.


    Carsus, who already had a keen eye for judging people, realized that these races were by no means born to be ves. They were individuals with pride and high intelligence. He could fully understand why Repenhardt had taken such an attitude.


    As Carsus stared nkly outside, Ti asked him,


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Carsus answered with a wry smile.


    ¡°I was just thinking that Yubel might actually have been a remarkably excellent king.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Because he was able to see your true selves.¡±


    Tiughed heartily.


    ¡°And what is our true self?¡±


    Carsus replied seriously,


    ¡°Beautiful, wise, and witty. Thedy in front of me certainly appears that way.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so cheesy. Do knights always talk like that?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just me. Although I¡¯ve seen simr expressions on other knights¡¯ faces sometimes.¡±


    Ti smiled as she looked at the joking Carsus. A peculiar look passed between them. Ti gently took Carsus¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re also wise and witty. I¡¯m not sure about the beautiful part.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s harsh.¡±


    ¡°Oh! You might look handsome if you grew a beard?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll start growing it right away from tomorrow.¡±


    As Ti burst into clearughter at Carsus¡¯s serious expression, Carsus cautiously spoke up.


    ¡°Miss Ti.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You said you could hear the sound of truth, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we dwarves have ears that can discern lies.¡±


    ¡°Then you can easily determine the truth of my words now?¡±


    Ti¡¯s eyes filled with curiosity. Carsus continued seriously.


    ¡°If I were to say that I think I¡¯ve fallen in love with you, could you discern the truth of that statement?¡±


    Ti¡¯s face turned bright red, her cheeks blushing like blooming roses.


    ¡°Oh, oh my¡­.¡±


    ¡°Is it troubling? After all, I¡¯m a human, not a dwarf¡­.¡±


    As if to dismiss the idea, Ti shook her head seriously.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it at all! It doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯re human or dwarf!¡±


    Then, as if realizing what she had just said, she covered her face with both hands. Carsus looked down at her with a satisfied smile.


    Her constantly changing expressions were incredibly adorable. Though she usually had a girl-like appearance and treated him kindly like an elder sister, now she was stomping her feet like a little child.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s not a problem if I love you?¡±


    She was so lovely, it drove him mad. Carsus himself didn¡¯t know when he had started feeling this way.


    ¡°Th-that, um¡­.¡±


    Stammering, Ti suddenly turned her head and dashed off down the hallway. Watching her run away with quick steps, Carsus clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be watching me? I¡¯m your prisoner, remember?¡±


    But Ti had already disappeared into the distance. Carsus scratched his head and chuckled.


    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­.¡±


    Even after saying it, he could hardly believe it himself. He had met countless beautiful noblewomen and remained unmoved, yet now he found his heart stirred by a dwarf maiden.


    ¡°I had no right to me Yubel. I¡¯m just the same.¡±


    ¡î ¡î ¡î


    ¡®When did things between them be like that?¡¯


    From the opposite hallway where Carsus stood, arge man hid himself and observed the situation. It was Repenhardt, who had just finished his duties for the day and was leaving his office.


    He had been on his way to meet Carsus but found the atmosphere peculiar, which had kept him from stepping forward.


    ¡®Is this some kind of bloodline thing? Cousins both falling for dwarf women?¡¯


    As much as Carsus seemed smitten, Ti¡¯s expressions indicated she wasn¡¯t opposed either. Repenhardt clicked his tongue. It was true that no one could predict the ways of rtionships, but he hadn¡¯t expected the two of them to develop feelings for each other.


    In any case, from Repenhardt¡¯s perspective, this was a highly favorable turn of events. Considering the reason he was looking for Carsus, this development was more than wee.


    ¡®Well done, Ti! Nice job!¡¯


    Repenhardt, pleased inwardly, revealed himself in the corridor.


    ¡°How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Oh, White King.¡±


    Carsus saw him and bowed respectfully. Having already epted him in his heart, his demeanor was natural. After paying his respects, Carsus straightened up and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯ve been livingfortably. I think I¡¯m probably enjoying the most pleasant captivity in the world.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. But, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to end this captivity?¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me to stop freeloading? Well, to be honest, I¡¯ve been feeling a bit guilty for just hanging around the castletely.¡±


    Carsus chuckled and nodded. He had already guessed why Repenhardt hade to see him. He was well aware of how serious the administrative issues in the Duchy of Antares had be.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to talk straightforwardly.¡±


    Dealing with a smart person is always easier. Repenhardt asked directly.


    ¡°Will you help us?¡±


    Carsus¡¯s expression turned serious. He spoke quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already heard from Miss Ti about your dreams and your future.¡±


    Then he gave a slight, bitter smile.


    ¡°To be honest, at first, I thought you werepletely mad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that so often it doesn¡¯t bother me. Even the elf, Siris, thought I was crazy.¡±


    Carsus continued, looking at Repenhardt, who waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°But living here, seeing them, I realized how narrow my perspective was.¡±


    His eyes calmed.


    ¡°They are not humans, but they are certainly people.¡±


    The thoughts and feelings he had while interacting with other races slowly unraveled from his tongue.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just for the elves or dwarves. A civilization that treats people like beasts will never end well. I don¡¯t know why this has been so thoroughly hidden¡­.¡±


    Carsus raised his head and looked at Repenhardt with firm eyes.


    ¡°If this is a change of the times, I too want to be part of this flow.¡±


    Although it was a thought he had long harbored, he spoke now because the opportunity presented itself. If Repenhardt hadn¡¯te, Carsus would have sought him out soon.


    Carsus bowed again, clearly treating Repenhardt as his lord, and dered.


    ¡°So, please assign me any task. Be it as an attendant or an officer, I am confident I can perform well.¡±


    Repenhardt beamed with a wide smile.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s the best news I¡¯ve heard in a long time.¡±


    He quickly searched his pockets and handed something over. Carsus, receiving it, looked up in surprise.


    ¡°This, isn¡¯t this the seal of the Duke of Antares?¡±


    What Repenhardt had handed over was indeed the ring bearing the seal, a symbol of the Duchy of Antares¡¯ authority.


    ¡°Why are you giving this to me?¡±


    A nonchnt answer came back.


    ¡°You said you¡¯d do anything, right? Act as the Duke¡¯s representative for a while.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ But still, this isn¡¯t something you just hand over to an enemy, is it?¡±


    It was true that he had sincerely surrendered, but he never imagined that all the authority would be handed over to him. For a moment, he even wondered if he had chosen the wrong master.


    Astonished, Carsus asked.


    ¡°What if I have ulterior motives?¡±


    Repenhardt smiled broadly.


    ¡°The seal¡¯s power is limited to ¡®humans¡¯ within the Duchy of Antares. So, let me ask, what could you possibly do if you had ulterior motives?¡±


    Carsus was momentarily stunned.


    The current power of the Duchy of Antares? Excluding the non-humans and the full strength of Repenhardt¡¯s group¡­


    ¡°¡­Not much.¡±


    What remained were the knights of Antares, chosen more for their character than their skills, and over a thousand starving refugees.


    ¡®Thankfully, it seems I haven¡¯t pledged myself to a short-sighted master.¡¯


    Relieved, Carsus continued his questioning.


    ¡°I see. But what if I raise the level of other humans to a formidable force? And then harbor ulterior motives?¡±


    Indeed, Carsus had the ability to do so. He looked at Repenhardt with expectant eyes. What kind of answer would he give? The answer would reveal the true measure of the man he was to serve.


    Would he threaten his life?


    Or would he respond arrogantly, saying it was futile?


    Or perhaps, would he show absolute trust and say he believed in him?


    However, Repenhardt¡¯s answer was beyond all his expectations.


    ¡°Ti would cry, then.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    For a moment, Carsus was speechless. But soon, a smile appeared on his lips.


    It was an answer that defied all his expectations, yet it was more than satisfactory.


    As he secured the seal, Carsus bowed deeply once more.


    ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for epting. Now then¡­¡±


    Repenhardt led Carsus forward. Since the topic hade up, he intended to go to the office immediately to handle the transfer of duties.


    As they left the corridor, Repenhardt muttered.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯ll have to step forward as the Duke¡¯s representative now¡­ It¡¯s fine since I¡¯ve changed my appearance, but I¡¯ll need a new alias too, won¡¯t I?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Repenhardt looked down at Carsus and asked.


    ¡°Since they usually shorten Cyrus to Russ, how about shortening Carsus to Sas?¡±


    Carsus made a slight grimace.


    ¡°¡­It sounds like a name for a disease. Just call me Karl.¡±


    ¡°Then Karl it is. Karl, the Duke¡¯s representative, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°In terms of duties, the position of Chancellor suits me better than the Duke¡¯s representative. Grant me the title of Chancellor.¡±


    ¡°Take whatever you want. The job¡¯s the same anyway, so what does it matter?¡±


    ¡î ¡î ¡î


    As soon as Carsus, now using the name Karl, sat in the position of Chancellor of the Duchy of Antares, he immediately began handling all the duties.


    He waspetent. Morepetent than expected.


    Though Repenhardt had experience as the Emperor of the Empire, he was fundamentally a ruler, not an administrator. He had done his best, but to Karl, his efforts were full of loopholes.


    The first thing Karl did as Chancellor was to urately assess the skills of the elf women and assign them appropriate tasks. By understanding their abilities even better than they did and cing them in the right positions, he increased work efficiency by 30%.


    He also immediately reorganized the military structure within the Duchy.


    Originally, Repenhardt had haphazardly assigned a hundred human soldiers to the Antares knights in groups of five or six. However, Karl kept the knights as a separate unit and selected two knights with mercenary backgrounds who had experience leading soldiers to oversee their training.


    Forces need to be united to be effective; a single knight and five to six groups of soldiers cannot match the power of twenty knights and a hundred soldiers functioning as a unified force.


    Karl also began gathering detailed personal information on the refugees and started sorting them. Beyond his administrative skills, Karl excelled at understanding people¡¯s character and abilities. He met with people individually, selecting capable ones for intermediate positions and sending those from farming backgrounds to various agricultural areas, working tirelessly.


    Sometimes through coercion, sometimes through persuasion, he managed the people of the Duchy with such remarkable skill that even Repenhardt was impressed as he watched.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    ¡°Really, it was a good idea to let him live, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    In the training ground, Repenhardt paused from sweating and smiled contentedly.


    It had already been a month since Karl became the chancellor of the Duchy of Antares, giving Repenhardt considerably more free time. He had devoted himself to his previously neglected martial arts training and magic practice. He learned ground wrestling from Russ, stabilized the mana he had absorbed through mana drain, and spent his time productively.


    ¡°Hohoho, our Mr. Karl is indeed very capable.¡±


    Beside him, Ti, who was swinging an axe, beamed with joy.


    She was currently training in martial arts with Repenhardt and Siris. Although Karl and Ti had officially be a couple, Karl was so busy that they couldn¡¯t be together as often as before.


    Repenhardt sped Ti¡¯s hands and pleaded earnestly.


    ¡°Hold onto him tightly, Ti. You are our duchy¡¯s hope.¡±


    ¡°Hohoho!¡±


    Proud of her talented boyfriend, Ti burst intoughter. At that moment, Siris, who was practicing something in one corner of the training ground, called out to Repenhardt.


    ¡°Repenhardt, is this how you do it?¡±


    ¡°Siris? Are you ready?¡±


    Repenhardt quickly ran over to Siris and examined her. With a serious expression, Siris moved her hands through the air and began to chant.


    ¡°Spil Lagra Den Filcada, I am the me that burns the darkness, a single arrow that strikes the enemy. Fire Arrow!¡±


    A ming arrow formed in the air and urately hit the distant target.


    Whoosh!


    As the target burned, Siris jumped up and down excitedly.


    ¡°Sess! I did it! Is this right?¡±


    Repenhardt patted her head, smiling with satisfaction.


    ¡°Well done, Siris!¡±


    With the newfound time, Repenhardt had started to seriously teach Siris magic. Though it had only been a month, she had already mastered the basics of sensing and controlling mana, and she had already mastered most of the 1st-circle spells and was challenging the 2nd-circle spells.


    ¡°Do you think I have talent for magic?¡±


    ¡°You do. Don¡¯t worry and keep practicing. I¡¯ve already told you about the future, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I have to work hard!¡±


    In her previous life, she had reached the highest rank of an 8th-circle mage in just 15 years since beginning her studies. It was a speed that was unbelievable for an elf, who were known to be slow learners.


    ¡®Actually, it was more due to the voice of Elucion and the artifacts from the Age of Silver that I used all sorts of shortcuts. Plus, I pushed her to learn knowledge through rote memorization rather than understanding magic¡­ but there¡¯s no need to mention all that, right?¡¯


    Having confirmed her talent through the future, Siris could focus on magic without any doubt. Without hesitation in her heart, her magic skills seemed to improve even faster. Since there was no reason to spoil the mood, Repenhardt kept his mouth shut as well.


    ¡®She¡¯ll soon hit a wall at this pace, so once she starts on the 3rd circle, I¡¯ll have to teach her like before.¡¯


    While Repenhardt was busy training himself and helping Siris and Ti, Flora appeared at the training ground and called out to him.


    ¡°Repenhardt! The people you were looking for have arrived! They are in the meeting room now!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    Quickly wiping his sweat with a towel, Repenhardt left the training ground with Flora.


    Siris and Ti, left behind, sat down on a bench to rest for a moment. Although it waste summer, the sunlight was still hot. Wiping her sweat, Siris asked Ti.


    ¡°How are things with Karl? How is he?¡±


    ¡°Karl is always kind and gentle. Moreover, he¡¯s bing more and more handsome these days¡­.¡±


    Ti blushed and shook her head bashfully. Siris shook her head as if she couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡®How is that handsome¡­?¡¯


    Thinking of Karl, whose face was half-covered by a bushy beard, Siris clicked her tongue.


    For dwarves, the symbol of manliness was a beard and broad shoulders!


    That¡¯s why Karl was diligently growing his beard to impress Ti. From an elf¡¯s aesthetic perspective, like Siris¡¯s, he looked no different from a monkey, but Ti was simply happy about how manly he had be.


    ¡®Well, as long as Ti is happy, that¡¯s all that matters.¡¯


    At that moment, Ti poked Siris in the ribs with a meaningful look.


    ¡°What about you, Siris? How are things these days?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m talking about Repenhardt. Honestly, it¡¯s been obvious for a while that he cares a lot about you.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­.¡±


    Siris looked embarrassed.


    She already knew that she and Repenhardt were lovers in a previous life. She also felt that Repenhardt treated her with unparalleled kindness and affection.


    ¡°It¡¯s frustrating watching from the sidelines, you know? What exactly do you think of Repenhardt?¡±


    At Ti¡¯s persistent questioning, Siris fidgeted with her fingers.


    ¡°Uhm¡­.¡±


    Repenhardt always cherished her and wanted to give her so much.


    Of course, Siris didn¡¯t dislike him. No, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say he was the most precious person in the world to her right now. If someone asked her if she loved him, she could confidently say yes.


    But¡­


    ¡°Well¡­ Repenhardt feels more like a father than a man¡­.¡±


    Ti¡¯s expression went nk for a moment before she burst into a giggle.


    ¡°¡­Wow, never say that to Repenhardt. He¡¯d get so discouraged and hole up in his room again.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ but that¡¯s really how it feels.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I understand. Even though he¡¯s clearly a young man in his twenties, Repenhardt has this strange old man vibe, right?¡±


    Of course, his mind was in his fifties. Siris gave a bitter smile.


    Ti tilted her head repeatedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s so strange. Technically, Repenhardt is only a little over twenty years old, right? So why does he give off such an old man vibe? His face isn¡¯t even that mature-looking. Is it because of his build?¡±


    ¡°Hoho¡­¡±


    Siris justughed.


    Since she couldn¡¯t tell the truth, all she could do wasugh.


    ¡î ¡î ¡î


    In the meeting room, five humans¡ªboth men and women¡ªwere waiting for Repenhardt. As he sat in the seat of honor and looked down at them, a middle-aged man who seemed to be the leader bowed politely.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet the renowned Fist Emperor. I am Jackal, a bounty hunter. These are mypanions.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you all.¡±


    These were the bounty hunters Repenhardt had inquired about through the Taoban Trading Company.


    Repenhardt had previously thought of hiring bounty hunters to gather information on Teslon. However, at that time, he had neither the money nor the time due to being caught up in the internal conflicts of Crovence, so he kept postponing it.


    After suffering at the hands of Teslon recently, he decided to gather information more seriously.


    ¡°I have a task I would like to entrust to you.¡±


    At his signal, Flora handed the prepared documents to Jackal and his team. As he skimmed through the papers, Jackal¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    ¡°Teslon? I¡¯ve never heard of this name before. An Aura User, yet still unknown¡­.¡±


    A woman in her thirties, who was also reviewing the documents, recognized some familiar names and added her thoughts.


    ¡°But Pdin Christine and Golden Knight Eusus are well-known figures. We should start tracking from here.¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s request was for all the information on Teslon and hispanions¡¯ current lives. He wanted to know where they lived, what they did, who they interacted with, and what forces theymanded.


    ¡°As an advance payment, I¡¯ve included a hundred gold coins. If you sessfullyplete this task, you will receive another pouch of the same amount.¡±


    The bounty hunters¡¯ faces lit up with excitement. Two hundred gold coins were a substantial reward that was difficult to earn from mostmissions.


    Of course, Jackal still had a tense expression. This only proved how difficult this task was, so it wasn¡¯t something to be pleased about.


    ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    Jackal bowed deeply with a determined face. Repenhardt nodded as he watched the retreating bounty hunters.


    ¡®Good, now we have prepared for Teslon¡­¡¯


    Repenhardt gestured for the next person to enter. Soon, a man in his 40s holding a thick file walked into the conference room.


    ¡°Here is the information for this month, Your Majesty.¡±


    The man was a merchant from the Greyd Trading Company. Repenhardt hadmissioned merchants from the Taoban Trading Company, Greyd Trading Company, and Doran Trading Company, which had trade routes all over the continent, to gather rumors from various regions, and he received reports like this every month. It was to identify the locations of the various races scattered across the continent.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡±


    As the merchant withdrew, Repenhardt took the file and began to peruse it.


    ¡®I can¡¯t just focus on Teslon. I have to keep doing my work.¡¯


    Since he had instructed them to collect any unusual information regardless of its credibility, most of it was useless. Information like ogres appearing in the northern Vasily Kingdom or a giant octopus monster appearing in the northern sea of Graim Kingdom wasmon. There were even absurd rumors, such as a two-headed calf being born in a mountain vige.


    Repenhardt was reading the file with a bored expression when suddenly his eyes lit up.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    It was a rumor from monster hunters who were hunting trolls in the southern jungles of the Hallein Kingdom. The report stated that while capturing trolls, they were attacked by the legendary monster Ivory Fang, and most of them were killed, with only a few managing to escape.


    ¡°Ivory Fang used to be Att¡¯s nickname!¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s face brightened.


    In his previous life, he met Att after the founding of the Antares Empire. Until then, Att had been wandering the continent, rescuing fellow monsters captured by humans.


    Therefore, Repenhardt had no idea where Att could be in this era.


    ¡°Found him! He said it was the southern Hallein Kingdom? Then, knowing Att¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t have left without attacking the nearby Alchemist Guild.¡±


    He immediately burst out of the conference room. This information was from a week ago. If he waste, Att might have moved to another area. He needed to hurry.


    Repenhardt ran straight to the training ground. He shouted towards Siris, who was still practicing magic.


    ¡°Siris! Call Sn! And Russ and Tassid too!¡±


    The coastal city of Kaltizan in the southern Hallein Kingdom.


    This historically significant port city, Kaltizan, was one of the main hubs of the Hallein Kingdom, bustling with numerous ships and people. Sailors, adventurers, merchants, and travelers constantly thronged this ce, making it one of thergest trade cities in the southern part of the continent, not just in the Hallein Kingdom.


    As such a major city, Kaltizan was home to various factions.


    There were three magic towers established by the Magic School, seven temples, including the main temple of Seiya, and a significant number of guilds. The city hosted an adventurers¡¯ guild that provided information to dungeon explorers, a hunters¡¯ guild for monster hunters, a mercenaries¡¯ guild for variousmissions, and an alchemists¡¯ guild that produced excellent potions, all of which had branches in Kaltizan.


    Therge alchemists¡¯ guild, Tears of Santana, which held power in both the Hallein and Graim Kingdoms, had its southern branch located in arge three-story stone mansion on the western side of Kaltizan.


    This vast mansion, surpassing even some noble houses, was filled with numerousboratories and potion-making rooms. Since the alchemists¡¯ potion forms were top secret, most areas were off-limits.


    Among these, the most strictly controlled area was the basement.


    Under the dim torchlight, the image of arge underground stone chamber emerged. The room was filled with various sks, ss bottles, and mysterious pipes, and it echoed with gloomy groans.


    ¡°Uuuu¡­.¡±

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    The ones groaning in pain were all trolls, with blue skin, gaunt bodies, and fierce, protruding jaws. Ten trolls were confined in arge steel cage, bound by thick iron chains.


    One alchemist, inspecting the trolls¡¯ condition while pacing between the steel cages, suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Number 3¡¯s condition isn¡¯t looking too good.¡±


    ¡°Increase its food intake a bit. We need to keep it alive for at least another month.¡±


    One of the alchemists approached the troll referred to as Number 3, carrying a bucket.


    The mouths of all the trolls in the cage were forcibly held open by devices, with pipes connected down their throats. The alchemist tilted the bucket into the funnel attached to the end of the pipe.


    ¡°Here, it¡¯s feeding time.¡±


    The bucket contained all sorts of food waste from the guild. One of the alchemists chuckled.


    ¡°Trolls¡¯ vitality is truly remarkable. They don¡¯t get sick from eating scraps, so we can get rid of leftover food.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re disposing of waste and making money. It¡¯s efficient, indeed.¡±


    The rotten slop gurgled down the troll¡¯s throat. Number 3 troll writhed in pain, feeling nauseated.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡­¡±


    But it couldn¡¯t remove the pipe connected to its esophagus with its own strength. In humiliation and misery, Number 3 troll¡¯s eyes widened in anger.


    ¡°Ah, we need to feed the others too.¡±


    The alchemists carried the buckets and poured them into the pipes connected to the other trolls one by one. Low moans filled the dark basement.


    ¡°Uuuuuu¡­¡­¡±


    One female troll, unable to hold back, shed tears, but the alchemists simply passed her by. Silent cries of agony filled the basement.


    Amidst the unheard screams and wails, the alchemists conversed.


    ¡°They want 500 more bottles delivered by the end of this month.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s about time to catch another one.¡±


    Each steel cage containing the trolls had a lever attached to it. One of the alchemists selected one and pulled the lever.


    ng! ng! ng!


    With a ttering sound, the pipe embedded in the troll¡¯s esophagus was pulled out. Just as the freed troll was about to let out a cry of anguish.


    Thunk!


    The floor of the cage opened, dropping the chained troll below. The floor was already filled with dozens of des, intricately crossing each other and swinging at terrifying speed. It was a so-called ¡®troll disassembly facility¡¯ created with magic circles.


    ¡°Arghhhh!¡±


    The troll screamed as it fell into the storm of des. The scream was soon drowned out by the deafening sound of metal. The des shredded the troll¡¯s entire body into pieces.


    The alchemists pushed the lever back, watching the pieces of the troll, which had been ¡®sliced to pieces,¡¯ fly in all directions.


    ¡°Well handled.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Now, that shattered troll would head towards the refining facility, where every drop of its blood would be extracted. Designed to extract as much troll blood as possible, this facility could harvest enough materials to produce 500 bottles of healing potions from a single troll.


    Momentster, troll blood began to drip into therge sk installed in one corner of the stone chamber.


    Drip, drip, drip¡­


    It was a truly horrific sight, but the alchemists showed no sign of concern.


    For them, killing trolls had been a routine for years. To them, these trolls were merely ponents¡¯ for manufacturing healing potions.


    Healing potions were a popr item among many adventurers and travelers, and everyone knew they were made from troll blood.


    However, few people knew the exact process of how these healing potions were made.


    People didn¡¯t care about the production process as long as the result was useful to them. Even if the process was as gruesome and filled with suffering as this, they were simply d that healing potions had be much cheaper than before.


    One alchemist, looking back and forth between the bound troll male and female, smacked his lips.


    ¡°Ah, if only we could breed these things.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Has the headquarters still not developed a method?¡±


    If they could breed such valuable ¡®livestock¡¯ as trolls, it would be very useful for a stable supply of healing potions. Thus, alchemists had been striving to breed trolls for a long time. They had repeatedly tried to put a male and female together in a room after paralyzing them with powerful magic or poison.


    But for some reason, every time the female conceived, she miscarried.


    ¡°They definitely breed in the wild, so there must be a way.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It seems like something is missing, but we don¡¯t know what it is.¡±


    Despite seeing the trolls as less than human, these alchemists made such cruel statements without batting an eye. They seemed to feel no pangs of conscience.


    In fact, the alchemists were aware that the scene was too brutal. Otherwise, why would they keep this facility under the strictest secrecy? ughterhouses for cows and horses were openly disyed.


    Saying that there¡¯s no difference between ughtering animals and grinding up trolls wouldn¡¯t work.


    The alchemists who managed the trolls could not possibly be unaware that trolls were not ordinary beasts. Over time, they naturally realized that trolls, in fact, possessed intelligence and emotions simr to humans.


    However, acknowledging this would be akin to killing the goose thatid the golden eggs. So, they ignored it despite knowing better. Even when they sensed something was amiss, they consciously denied reality.


    Familiarity was frightening.


    Self-brainwashing eventually became the truth.


    To them now, trolls were merely monsters resembling humans, much like monkeys. Though these alchemists were not inherently evil, they carried out their duties with ease.


    ¡°By the way, do you think the rumors are true?¡±


    One alchemist, taking a moment to rest in his chair, asked his colleague.


    ¡°Oh, are you talking about Londen¡¯s party?¡±


    Recalling the rumors about the monster hunters who had captured and then lost a troll in the southern jungle, the alchemist clicked his tongue.


    ¡°I heard even the branch manager was greatly disappointed. He was thrilled at the prospect of getting a live troll.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the least of our concerns? I¡¯m talking about the Ivory Tusk. Do you think it¡¯s real?¡±


    ¡°The Ivory Tusk¡­¡±


    The expressions of the alchemists grew serious.


    The legendary troll, Ivory Tusk.


    Though it was known as a superstition to the world, to alchemists dealing with trolls, the Ivory Tusk was not merely a myth.


    Over the past ten years, numerous alchemist guilds had lost branches and had trolls stolen due to the Ivory Tusk¡¯s attacks. Even the Tears of Santana could not escape its wrath. ording to their knowledge, three branches had been reduced to ruins by the Ivory Tusk in the past four years alone.


    To save face, they had disguised its existence as a superstition, but the alchemist guilds directly involved were well aware that the monster troll certainly existed.


    One of the alchemists shivered as he spoke.


    ¡°Ugh, it couldn¡¯t possibly appear here, could it?¡±


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    Kaltizan City was one of thergest cities in the Hallein Kingdom. No matter how elusive that troll was, could it really appear in the heart of human civilization?


    ¡°But hasn¡¯t it always attacked nearby branches whenever it showed up?¡±


    ¡°I heard even Branch Manager Diphl is quite worried. Apparently, they¡¯ve invited a special guest this time.¡±


    ¡°A special guest? Is there someone in Kaltizan City capable of dealing with the Ivory Tusk?¡±


    The alchemist who heard this looked skeptical. Among the rumors of the Ivory Tusk, there was one about it annihting an entire renowned knight order. Could any knight, no matter how strong, truly contend with that monstrous troll?


    ¡°Well, you see, there¡¯s a rumor that the new aura user, Sir Kapir, has arrived in the city.¡±


    * * *


    **Santara¡¯s Song Southern Branch Mansion, 3rd Floor.**


    Three men were enjoying a feast at avishly set table adorned with numerous dishes. Under the opulent interior, attendants politely served the meal. Across from them, a middle-aged man in a ck robe continuously poured wine, smiling as he did.


    ¡°Haha, it is an honor for my family to meet the renowned Sir Kapir.¡±


    ¡°Honor for the family, you say. Branch Manager Diphl is overly ttering this unremarkable old warrior.¡±


    The burly man in his fifties epted the drink with a heartyugh.


    Kapir von Sahan.


    He was one of the seven Aura Users in the Hallein Kingdom, one of the most powerful nations on the continent. A member of the Sahan Viscount family, famed for their swordsmanship, Kapir had honed his skills through monster hunting and knightly training since his youth. A year ago, he finally awakened his aura, joining the ranks of Hallein Kingdom¡¯s strongest. Though he became an aura user rtivelyte in life.


    Diphl turned to the two elderly men sitting beside him and continued with the introductions.


    ¡°Not only that, but to have Mage Marund and Priest y of the de visit as well, this will indeed be a memorable asion for a lifetime, won¡¯t it?¡±


    The men in their fifties dining with Kapir were Marund, a 7th Circle mage affiliated with the Sahan Viscount family, and y, a priest of the main god Seiya and a close friend of Kapir.


    They had shared various adventures with Kapir since their youth and maintained their friendship even as they aged and settled down. The reason for their visit to the city of Kaltizan was to enjoy some leisure time, now that their lives had stabilized with their disciples growing up. They came for a bit of rxation and to see the sea.


    It wasn¡¯t an official visit; they intended to quietly tour around and return home. However, Diphl somehow learned of their presence and extended an invitation, eager to host them. Since they were being offered free lodging and meals, there was no reason to refuse, so all three were staying at the mansion without much thought.


    ¡°Then please restfortably. If there is anything you find inconvenient, just inform the attendants. I, Diphl, will do my utmost.¡±


    ¡°Haha, we are already being treated too well as it is. There¡¯s no inconvenience at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±


    As Kapir shook his head, Diphl smiled in return and bowed. On Diphl¡¯s face, there was a smile of genuine meaning, not just a superficial one.


    ¡®Good, if that¡¯s the case, even if the Ivory Tusk attacks this ce, there won¡¯t be any problem!¡¯


    Diphl knew well how powerful that legendary troll, Ivory Tusk, was. To properly deal with such a monstrous troll, at least an Aura User or an 8th Circle Grand Mage was necessary.


    However, no matter how much money an alchemist made, hiring someone of that caliber was not an easy task.


    Proud Aura Users only appeared in times of national crises and would never take on requests like mercenaries or adventurers. Likewise, 8th Circle Mages, who were on par with Aura Users in strength, either upied positions as court magicians of a kingdom or established their own mage towers and lived grandly.


    They couldn¡¯t be moved by money, and even if it were possible, asking them to deal with a mere ¡®troll¡¯ would certainly be met with outrage. No one would believe that a troll, a mere monster, possessed martial skills equivalent to an Aura User.


    Therefore, Diphl chose ¡®invitation¡¯ as his method.


    When he heard the rumor that Kapir¡¯s party hade to the city of Kaltizan, Diphl was convinced that the heavens were helping him. He immediately ran to them, expressing his desire to host the renowned Aura User at the southern branch, and treated them with utmost hospitality.


    If Ivory Tusk appeared, Kapir, mindful of his knightly honor, wouldn¡¯t stand idly by. And if it didn¡¯t appear¡­


    ¡®Even then, there¡¯s no loss.¡¯


    In that case, he would simply have made a good impression on Aura User Kapir and established a valuable connection. It was a win-win situation.


    ¡°Then please continue eating. I have some matters to attend to¡­¡±


    As Diphl left the room, Kapir¡¯s party focused on their meal. Slicing the meat and bringing it to his mouth, Kapir smiled broadly.


    ¡°Well, that Diphl fellow sure knows how to judge people.¡±


    They had no inkling of Diphl¡¯s true intentions. The existence of Ivory Tusk was a top-secret known only among alchemists. No matter how experienced Kapir¡¯s party was, they couldn¡¯t imagine that they had been invited with such a purpose in mind.


    ¡°Hehe, awakening my Aura really makes the world feel different, doesn¡¯t it? Marund, you¡¯ll understand how I feel once you reach the 8th Circle.¡±


    Kapir said, pretending to be arrogant and raising his chin. Of course, he wasn¡¯t really boasting but joking with an old friend.


    With a sulking face, Marund jabbed Kapir¡¯s side with a fork.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re so great, don¡¯t you? How am I supposed to live being stuck at the 7th Circle?¡±


    Shaking his head in exasperation, y spoke sternly to the two of them.


    ¡°Oh,e on, how old are you now? Just shut up and eat your food.¡±

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Under the dark blue night sky, amidst a multitude of ships anchored at the pier, two soldiers stood guard, holding spears. One of the soldiers, suddenly feeling bored, yawned.


    ¡°Ha-aam.¡±


    After yawning, the middle-aged soldier, Smid, looked at the sailing ships docked far away in the harbor. They wererge vessels with multiple sails. Smid¡¯s eyes turned wistful.


    ¡°Should I board one of those ships and set off far away?¡±


    The young soldier, Vince, asked the veteran,


    ¡°Mr. Smid, did you ever have aspirations to be a sailor?¡±


    ¡°I did when I was younger. But after hearing the sailors¡¯ stories, I gave up. It looks good, but once you¡¯re on board, it¡¯s hell.¡±


    ¡°But the pay is good, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Vince looked at the ships with longing eyes. For the young Vince, the sailors¡¯ tales of adventure, heard in the tavern, seemed quite attractive.


    Smid looked at Vince with a disdainful expression and said,


    ¡°Tsk tsk, that¡¯s youth for you. What¡¯s the use of high pay? Half of those who go don¡¯te back alive.¡±


    Those big ships were headed to the archipgos on the southern continent, not just coastal waters. Long-distance trading and fishing vessels brought in plenty of haul, but the risks were equally high.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard about the Iruman, which was wiped out while hunting giant crabs recently?¡±


    ¡°I have confidence I¡¯lle back alive.¡±


    ¡°Usually, the ones who say that are the first to die.¡±


    After giving this reprimand, Smid leaned against his spear.


    ¡°Coastal guards don¡¯t get paid poorly, either. Living a long, quiet life is best.¡±


    ¡°But still¡­¡±


    Vince frowned, looking somewhat dissatisfied.


    Smid smiled silently. He knew there was no use preaching to the young about the value of life and the importance of longevity.


    ¡®Just wait until you¡¯re older. You¡¯ll see that my words are true.¡¯


    While patrolling the pier leisurely, Vince suddenly looked around and said,


    ¡°Oh, fog is rolling in suddenly?¡±


    Smid¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°Huh? It wasn¡¯t supposed to be foggy weather.¡±


    Smid, a veteran of the coastal guard, was adept at predicting the weather along the coastline, his experience rivaling that of any seasoned sailor.


    To Smid, tonight¡¯s sea was supposed to be clear. Although night fog might seem to appear without warning, it always had signs. There was no way fog would suddenly arise like this.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Smid, tense, adjusted his grip on the spear.


    At that moment, a faint drumbeat sounded from somewhere.


    Doom, doom, doom¡­


    Simultaneously, a peculiar, chant-like song began to echo.


    ¡°From the dusky twilightke, a ck flood pours down from the cloud¡¯s rapids¡­¡±


    However, neither Smid nor Vince understood the song. It was not in a humannguage.


    ¡°What is this strange noise?¡±


    Behind the two bewildered soldiers, a gigantic shadow emerged. A troll, with a lean muscr build and body covered in patterns, appeared through the fog, baring its white mrs.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    Before the two could react, the troll extended both hands and waved them in front of their eyes. The troll snapped its fingers repeatedly and muttered.


    Snap, snap!


    ¡°The night of poppies carried by the cotton cloud.¡±


    The two soldiers fell to the ground like broken dolls. Shaking his braids, the troll caught them as they copsed.


    Carefullyying the soldiers down nearby, the troll muttered.


    ¡°I do not harm the innocent. I only wish for them to close their eyes for a while.¡±


    After putting them to sleep with a spell, the troll lifted his head.


    The fog gradually spread, covering the entire city of Kaltizan. Looking up at the sky, the troll sighed.


    ¡°Thementation roams through the dark sky.¡±


    Doom, doom, do-doom¡­


    The troll rhythmically drummed the small drums hanging on his thighs. A mystical chant flowed from his mouth.


    ¡°I am the mist, seeping darkness,ing like the wind and disappearing without a trace.¡±


    Merging with the surrounding fog through a concealment spell, the troll briefly surveyed the area.


    As befitting a port, there were cargoes ced here and there. He uncovered a waterproof sheet draped over numerous boxes, then used it as a cloak, wrapping it over his head. With his body concealed and his posture hunched, he looked almost human.


    ¡°My kin, please wait a little longer.¡±


    The troll, covered by the waterproof sheet, quickly moved towards the human city. Soon, his figure began to fade into the thick fog.


    * * *


    ¡°Lights out! Lights out!¡±


    The night watchmen were shouting as they patrolled the streets. In the port city of Kaltizan, even after sunset, there were still a considerable number of people moving about, so oil streetmps were installed on the main roads. At midnight, the streetmps were extinguished to save oil.


    Siris sighed as she looked out the window at the darkening outside.


    ¡°Haah, Lord Repenhardt. When is that troll named Att going to show up?¡±


    She was currently gazing at the southern branch building of Santana¡¯s Tears beyond the window. That massive three-story mansion stood directly across the main street from the Waystone Inn where they were staying, and standing by the second-floor window gave her a clear view of most of the scenery.


    Sin, sitting at the table opposite her, spoke with a bored expression.


    ¡°No matter how much we watch, nothing seems to be happening¡­ Are you sure about this information?¡±


    Repenhardt clicked his tongue and scratched his head.


    ¡°Uhm, it¡¯s definitely supposed to be today, probably¡­ maybe?¡±


    At his strangely uncertain voice, Tassid and Russ chuckled dryly. Tassid leaned over and whispered to Russ.


    ¡®It seems our benefactor isn¡¯t too confident this time, huh?¡¯


    ¡®Right? The guy who always acts like he knows everything about the world.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, I can hear you.¡±


    At Repenhardt¡¯s grumpy voice, the two flinched and tried to look nonchnt. Repenhardt clicked his tongue again as he watched Russ and Tassid, who got along so well.


    ¡®Sigh, it¡¯s already the third day of this, no wonder they¡¯re getting bored¡­¡¯


    A week ago, after hearing news about Att, Repenhardt immediately took hispanions and left the Duchy of Antares. Of course, he only told the people at the White Pce that he was going on an estate inspection. After realizing that Teslon was targeting him, he no longer revealed his whereabouts to just anyone as he used to.


    The Kingdom of Hain was located near the Spelrat Desert, the homnd of the Danhaim tribe, so they could quickly move through the Tidaen Daiman Portal. In four days, Repenhardt¡¯s party arrived in Kaltizan, the city closest to where rumors of the Ivory Tusk had spread. After that, they booked an inn near the Alchemist Guild and continued waiting for Att to appear.


    The problem was that even Repenhardt didn¡¯t know when Att would show up. So, for three days, they had to stay cooped up in the inn room, watching the mansion all night and sleeping during the day.


    Repenhardt opened his mouth, trying to soothe hispanions.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but please bear with it a little longer. Att¡¯s presence is essential to gaining the trust of the trolls.¡±


    Nodding, Siris resumed her sharp-eyed surveince of the mansion. Russ unfolded the map of Kaltizan and reviewed their n.


    ¡°So, once that troll, Att, shows up, Sin and I will head to the city gate to prepare for a quick exit while Tassid and Siris move with you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. From Att¡¯s perspective, seeing an orc or an elf, who are also oppressed, will make it easier tomunicate than seeing humans.¡±


    The n was simple: as soon as Att appeared, they would rush to the mansion to help rescue the troll, then quickly escape the city together.


    Looking over Russ¡¯s shoulder at the map, Tassid suddenly asked, ¡°But benefactor, how do you n to convince that troll?¡±


    They had to perform the Ritual of Hotu to gain the trust of the orcs. It was unlikely that a troll would easily trust a human like Repenhardt. If they did meet Att, it would likely be in the middle of a fight, and there was concern whether they could evenmunicate with the troll in such an excited state.


    ¡°Honestly, all I can do is try my best to persuade him. But since I speak Trollish and will have Tassid and Siris with me, I¡¯m sure our sincerity will get through once we talk calmly.¡±


    It might sound overly optimistic, but Repenhardt had confidence in his n.


    Att, despite his hatred for humans, maintained a wise and calm demeanor, ensuring that he never harmed innocent beings. If they helped in his rescue, Att would be cautious but not openly hostile. Given some time for a conversation, Repenhardt believed that Att¡¯s insight would recognize his sincerity.


    ¡°Ah, but we need Att to show up first for any of this to matter¡­¡±


    Repenhardt sighed and flopped onto the bed. Siris, still looking out the window, grumbled.


    ¡°By the way, why is the fog so thick tonight? It makes it hard to keep watch¡­¡±


    * * *


    A thick night fog enveloped therge three-story mansion.


    Three guards patrolled along the high wall surrounding the mansion, moving in a group.


    As they vigntly walked along the wall, something suddenly dropped right above them.


    ¡°Hyaah!¡±


    Arge shadow fell upon one of the guards, who copsed without uttering a scream, blood spurting from his mouth. The other guards, startled, raised their spears towards the unidentified shadow.


    ¡°What, what is this?¡±


    It was unbelievable. This wall was lined with all sorts of trap magic circles that triggered lightning and fire in the event of an intruder. Yet, that shadow had definitely infiltrated the mansion grounds, and none of the magic circles had activated.


    The shadow straightened up, revealing itself. Under the moonlight, the guards could clearly see the blue body, and they screamed in shock.


    ¡°Eek?¡±


    ¡°A troll? Why is a troll here?¡±


    As mere guards, they had no information about the Ivory Tusk. Encountering a monster in the middle of the city was something they never expected, and they were momentarily paralyzed with fear.


    In the next instant, Att¡¯s hands swung left and right, severing the guards¡¯ necks. Blood spurted as two heads flew into the air.


    Thud!


    Amidst the pouring blood, Att dashed forward.


    ¡®Quick and decisive!¡¯


    No matter how stealthy he was, killing the guards would soon alert others. He had to hurry. Being surrounded by humans in an open space would be troublesome. Fighting withinplex structures was more efficient.


    The blue troll sprinted across the garden at an astonishing speed under the moonlight. Due to the shamanic power surrounding his body, none of the numerous defensive spells were triggered.


    Running towards the mansion¡¯s entrance, Att let out a strange cry.


    ¡°Hororororo¡­¡±


    The firmly locked front door unlocked by itself and swung open. As Att rushed inside, a guard on duty widened his eyes in horror.


    ¡°Ugh? What is this?¡±


    That became his final words. Att¡¯s right hand lightly twisted the guard¡¯s neck, killing him instantly without a sound. Just then, two armored men patrolling the mansion¡¯s hallway saw the scene and shouted.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Ivory Tusk!¡±


    Unlike the ordinary guards, these were trained warriors from the guild. Naturally, they were aware of the Ivory Tusk.


    One of the men quickly pulled something from his coat and threw it to the floor.


    Boom!


    Smoke rose with a loud explosion. It was a signal re.


    Now the entire mansion would be alerted to the intruder. Thanks to their preparedness, the sound of hurried footsteps soon echoed through the hallways.


    Att clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Tch, so I¡¯ve been discovered.¡±


    However, he wasn¡¯t too disappointed. Just infiltrating the mansion had already achieved his purpose.


    ¡°Come forth! You vile humans!¡±


    Att raised his arms and shouted. Of course, he shouted in Trollish, which sounded like a savage roar to the humans.


    ¡°Capture that monster!¡±


    ¡°A reward of a thousand gold coins awaits the one who takes the monster¡¯s head!¡±


    ¡°Uwaaah!¡±


    Ovee by both greed and fear, the guild warriors drew their spears and swords and charged at Att.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    The entire mansion was in an uproar. Kapir, who was in the middle of a meal, frowned.


    ¡°What is all thismotion?¡±


    Kapir closed his eyes slightly and focused his mind. It had not been long since he awakened his aura, so he had not yet reached the stage where he could perceive everything around him as if he could see it with his eyes. However, he could roughly sense that numerous people were engaged inbat on the first floor of the mansion.


    ¡°Is it a thief?¡±


    y also seemed to lose his appetite and put down his fork. At that moment, the door opened, and Diphl entered. He was sweating and bowed his head apologetically.


    ¡°I deeply apologize. We have an esteemed guest, but such an incident¡­¡±


    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    ¡°Well, one of the trolls we were keeping has escaped and is causing havoc¡­¡±


    The existence of Ivory Tusk could not be revealed to outsiders, so Diphl made up a lie to cover up the situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s more ferocious than we thought, so the disturbance is dragging on. Of course, our warriors are continuously fighting, so it will be subdued soon, but the damage is quite substantial¡­¡±


    Seeing Diphl subtly express their struggle, Kapir stood up from his seat.


    ¡°Oh dear, is there something we can do to help?¡±


    ¡°If Sir Kapir, an aura user, steps in, a troll would be subdued in no time. But how can we ask such a favor from our honored guest¡­¡±


    Priest y and Mage Marund also stood up. y let out a heartyugh.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we at least earn our meal? Ha ha ha.¡±


    Diphl, smiling inwardly with satisfaction, bowed his head.


    ¡°It is indeed heavenly aid that such renowned individuals are here. Thank you!¡±


    * * *


    The mansion¡¯s first-floor hallway leading to the basement was now a scene of utter chaos.


    ¡°Haap!¡±


    Att soared over the heads of the approaching warriors. His jumping power was truly astounding. Without reducing his falling speed at all, his sharp blue ws crushed the head of the warrior at the front.


    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±


    With a scream, blood and brain matter sttered everywhere. The warriors shuddered and shouted.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Curse this monster!¡±


    Cursing, the warriors raised their spears and surrounded Att. A dozen spear tips simultaneously aimed at Att.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    With a snort, Att bent his body and evaded all the attacks. Then, standing on his hands with his palms on the floor, he swung his legs like a windmill.


    Whoosh!


    With the force of the wind, the spear shafts flew away. Att¡¯s attack continued. He flipped through the air and kicked the chest of the warrior on the left with a dropkick, then immediately ced one hand on the floor, twisted his waist, and struck the opposite side.


    Thud! Thud!


    In front of his elegant, dance-like attacks, the warriors fell, spraying blood. Judging by their crushed chests and heads, they were certainly dead.


    Seeing the gruesome fate of their fallenrades, the warriors erupted in anger.


    ¡°You, cruel bastard!¡±


    ¡°He really is a monster!¡±


    Coldmonnguage flowed from Att¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Howughable. You speak of cruelty?¡±


    Unlike the soldiers at the harbor, these warriors were part of the Alchemist Guild, and Att had no intention of showing them mercy.


    They were paid with gold squeezed from the troll¡¯s blood.


    ¡°In that case, you must also be prepared to pay the price for that bloodstained money!¡±


    Att¡¯s form darted swiftly between the warriors. He ran towards those thrusting spears at him, beating a drum.


    Boom boom boom!


    A peculiar rhythm flowed through his clenched teeth.


    ¡°Exposed veins pulsate, burdened by the weight, they totter!¡±


    Several nearby warriors suddenly raised their hands and threw their weapons. An invisible, strange force was controlling their bodies against their will.


    ¡°Urk!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°What is this sorcery?¡±


    Att¡¯s kicks rained down on the bewildered warriors. He continuously spun and kicked, striking the disarmed warriors. Each kick thatnded tore flesh and broke bones as if struck by a mace, sending a spray of blood in all directions.


    ¡°Aaaaargh!¡±


    With agonized screams, the hallway walls were painted crimson with human blood. The surviving warriors, terrified by the bloodbath, began to turn and flee.


    ¡°How are we supposed to fight that kind of monster!¡±


    ¡°This is madness!¡±


    Att flicked his fingers repeatedly toward the backs of the fleeing warriors.


    Snap! Snap! Snap! Snap!


    Each flick of his fingers sent des of wind slicing into the warriors¡¯ backs. The warriors fell, unable to even begin their escape, as gaping wounds split open on their bodies.


    It was an overwhelming sight. More than forty trained warriors died without leaving a single scratch on Att.


    Amid the dense pool of blood, Att turned his head. Feeling the wind, he quickly discerned the location of a hidden door leading underground. He opened the door with a spell and descended the stairs that came into view.


    Att cautiously followed the stairs down. At the end of the stairs, a vast space awaited him. Two alchemists, engrossed in their work, looked up at Att in surprise.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°A, a troll?¡±


    The basement was so deeply located that they were oblivious to the chaos happening above. As they stared at Att with dumbfounded expressions, they suddenly screamed.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°Ivory Tusk!¡±


    Att¡¯s gaze shifted around the stone chamber. Among the bizarre alchemical apparatuses, he noticed a row ofrge iron cages. Inside them were his kin, bound in the most miserable conditions.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡±


    A growl of anger escaped Att. The alchemists, sensing the danger, started to back away stealthily.


    ¡°No chance!¡±


    With a gust of wind, Att swiftly blocked their path. His blue eyes, zing with fury and hatred, red down at the alchemists.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    Arge blue hand gripped their heads, one in each hand. The troll¡¯s immense strength began to crush their skulls. The alchemists writhed in excruciating pain, moaning in agony.


    ¡°S-spare us¡­¡±


    Lifting them up, Att ground his teeth.


    ¡°You deserve a painful death!¡±


    Crunch!


    Their heads shattered like tofu, brains spilling out. Blood flowed down his blue fingers.


    After discarding the bodies, Att approached the iron cages. He had to rescue his people from this hell quickly.


    It was then.


    ¡°What is this? That¡¯s no ordinary troll.¡±


    A deep voice echoed, apanied by a powerful presence that pierced Att like needles. Att turned his head, tense.


    ¡®Who is it? Someone with such strong energy?¡¯


    Three humans stood at the entrance of the basement, staring at him.


    * * *


    Sir Kapir stared at the troll in front of him with a tense expression.


    He had already witnessed the carnage while descending here. It was not something a mere troll could aplish. He thought it might have grownrger, but upon closer inspection, that wasn¡¯t the case either.


    ¡°That thing¡­ isn¡¯t it the Ivory Tusk?¡±


    ¡°Huh? You mean that superstition among the monster hunters?¡±


    At Kapir¡¯s words, Marund and y also frowned as they looked at Att.


    Diphl had greatly underestimated them. Though they were now settled and holding key positions, in their youth, they had roamed various parts of the continent, honing their skills and seeking adventures. They were not inexperienced enough to have never heard of the Ivory Tusk.


    ¡°So, that thing really exists?¡±


    Kapir clicked his tongue. Seeing that legendary being standing right in front of them, he could now guess why Diphl had gone out of his way to invite them.


    Marund cursed as he grimaced.


    ¡°Hmm, I wondered why he treated us so well. Diphl, that sly bastard.¡±


    y gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°They say there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. It seems they were right.¡±


    Marund looked at Kapir and asked.


    ¡°So, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite infuriating. I should have a word with him. If the three of us exert our strength, the cost would be quite substantial for just one meal.¡±


    y shook his head.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t just ignore it, can we?¡±


    Though they felt used, they couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to the numerous lives lost. Kapir drew arge broadsword from his waist. Marund and y also prepared their magic and prayers respectively.


    Att, who had been watching them with a tense face, suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°They are strong ones.¡±


    ¡°Huh? The troll speaks too?¡±


    Kapir muttered in surprise.


    Unlike orcs, elves, and dwarves who lived as human ves, trolls were merely seen as ingredients for healing potions. Since they rarely encountered them, most humans considered trolls to be low-grade monsters without intelligence, like ogres or gnolls.


    ¡°What an interesting creature.¡±


    Kapir clicked his tongue and slowly moved forward. The broadsword hanging from his waist emitted a red glow along its de. It was the symbol of an Aura User, the de Aura.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this quickly and go give that Diphl a piece of our minds!¡±


    With a nonchnt expression, Kapir lunged forward. Demonstrating the speed befitting an Aura User, he charged straight at Att and swung his sword down.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    In an instant, Att twisted his body and dodged the attack. Kapir¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. It was a simple strike, but it was a blow wielded by an Aura User. He had never expected a troll to evade such an attack.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Att ducked low and performed a sweeping kick that skimmed the floor. Startled by the kick aimed at his lower body, Sir Kapir leaped back in surprise. Twisting his body, Att followed up with consecutive kicks.


    ¡°A mere troll dares to evade my sword?¡±


    Kapir, now agitated, began to counterattack with proper swordsmanship. The strike aimed at Att was on apletely different level than the earlier simple attack.


    ¡°I¡¯ll slice you in half!¡±


    Kapir¡¯s de aura surged towards Att, dominating the space around him. It was an unavoidable trajectory, characteristic of an aura user¡¯s attack. Kapir was certain that he would sever the troll¡¯s limbs.


    In that moment, Att retrieved something from behind his back to block the de aura.


    Paang!


    The blocked aura scattered, sending red ripples in all directions. Marund and y, who had been watching the situation, widened their eyes in astonishment.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    The red de aura had been intercepted by two short staffs crossed together.


    Clearly, the short staffs were not enveloped in any aura or anything. They were simply crude sticks, looking like mere broken branches, yet they had sessfully blocked the de aura.


    Att shed a faint smile.


    ¡°No one can harm Mother¡¯s Grace, as vast as the ocean!¡±


    These two short staffs were branches from the sacred tree, ¡®Mother¡¯s Grace,¡¯ located in Att¡¯s homnd. After performing a ritual of forgiveness and breaking off part of the tree, Att had imbued the branches with magical power through a thousand-day prayer. Despite their crude appearance, their power rivaled that of famous swords.


    Att started to sing while shing the two short staffs together.


    ¡°My body grows tall, kicking the green juniper forests.¡±


    The melody flowing within the rhythm of the shing staffs turned into a spell that permeated his entire being. His body filled with the essence of nature.


    With a shout, Attunched a counterattack.


    ¡°Hyaaaah!¡±


    The two short staffs whirled towards Kapir from both sides. As he swung his broadsword to defend, Kapir¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡®Fast, too fast?¡¯


    The troll before him moved even faster than he did, despite being an aura user. It was an unbelievable physical ability. With strength surpassing even that of a giant troll and incredible speed, Att¡¯s staff techniques were so skillful that they relentlessly targeted Kapir¡¯s vital points, making it difficult for him to even defend, let alone counterattack.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Grinding his teeth in humiliation, Kapir retreated. He needed to step back and somehow turn the situation around.


    As he withdrew, Kapir scattered sword light in rapid session. The de aura stretched out like a whip, blocking Att¡¯s advancing attack.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    The whip of Aura dug into the stone floor, leaving a massive trench. In an instant, the stone chamber floor was devastated as if plowed. Kapir sighed in relief.


    ¡®Good, at least I¡¯ve gained some distance¡­¡¯


    However, it was too early to rx.


    Unable to advance, Att instead mmed his two staves into the ground.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Striking the ground in rhythm with his staves, Att let out a bizarre cry.


    ¡°New sprouts grow, sticking out their tongues in the breeze!¡±


    Dozens of thin vines sprouted from the ends of the staves. The vines extended at a terrifying speed, reaching Kapir¡¯s feet and beginning to entangle them.


    ¡°What is this now?¡±


    His movements werepletely immobilized. In Kapir¡¯s eyes, he saw Att charging toward him with terrifying momentum.


    ¡°Hrah!¡±


    Att closed the distance in an instant, swinging his staves fiercely from both sides. With his legs bound, Kapir could not take a proper defensive stance. He barely raised his sword to block the attack from the right.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    A groan escaped Kapir¡¯s lips. The stave he couldn¡¯t block struck his ribcage urately. The unknown force easily prated the Aura¡¯s defense and inflicted a heavy blow. Blood spurted from his throat.


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    ¡°Kapir!¡±


    y shouted in rm. Marund¡¯s voice filled the stone chamber.


    ¡°mes! Descend upon my hand! Be a pir that scorches the world! me Strike!¡±


    Unable to watch any longer, Marund intervened. A pir of intense me shot down toward Att. Clicking his tongue, Att retreated as he was about to deliver a follow-up strike. Taking advantage of the opening, Kapir swung his de Aura and cut the vines binding his feet.


    ¡°This is no ordinary monster!¡±


    Kapir eximed through gritted teeth from the pain. As y approached him to cast a healing spell, he spoke.


    ¡°Is there any need to mind chivalry against monsters in the first ce? Let¡¯s all join in and finish it quickly!¡±


    ¡°Breath of me, be a single arrow, me Arrow! Cry of the dark cloud, descend upon my hand, Lightning Spear! Sphere of explosion, strike the enemy, Fireball!¡±


    Marund cast spells in quick session. As an experienced mage, he knew that the most threatening attacks to trolls, with their remarkable regenerative abilities, were fire and lightning spells that burned their flesh. Fire and lightning filled the space around Att.


    With nowhere to escape, Att whistled loudly.


    Whiiiiiick!


    A hazy vortex of air swirled around Att. All the spells collided with the vortex, exploding and scattering. Marund shouted in astonishment.


    ¡°What is that? It¡¯s neither magic nor a holy spell!¡±


    y sped his hands together and began to pray.


    ¡°Seiya, let your servant rise anew, oveing his pain!¡±


    y¡¯s holy power began to flow into Kapir. Kapir screamed.


    ¡°Argh! y! Be gentle!¡±


    Startled, y retorted.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s just a healing spell. What¡¯s hurting you?¡±


    Att¡¯s shamanic power shed with Kapir¡¯s Aura, reacting against y¡¯s holy power. y muttered, confused.


    ¡°Why is this happening when he¡¯s not even fighting another Aura user?¡±


    Nevertheless, the healing spell alleviated the pain from the broken ribs. Kapir grimaced, picking up his broadsword.


    ¡°Damn it, that hurts. I¡¯m going to get that bastard right now!¡±


    Drawing out his Aura again, Kapir charged at Att with an excited voice. The red de Aura shed with the two staves.


    Boom!


    In the midst of the explosion and ripples of light, Kapir and Att exchanged relentless blows. Each time the sword and staves crossed, a deafening sound erupted, shaking the air so fiercely it made ears ring. Marund cast another spell.


    ¡°Iron Steel!¡±


    The 4th Circle disarmament spell, Iron Steel, directly hit Att¡¯s staves. Suddenly, the increased weight caused Att¡¯s arms to drop to the ground. However, he didn¡¯t let go of the staves. nting his fists on the ground, he immediately stood on his hands and delivered a kick to Kapir.


    Thud!


    Struck in the shoulder by the rapid kicks, Kapir groaned and retreated. A kick from above when the world turned upside down¡ªthis was an attack Kapir, who had faced countless battles, had never experienced before. Moreover, its power rivaled that of an Aura user!


    ¡°Damn it! This is ridiculous!¡±


    Taking advantage of the moment, Att dispelled the magic with his shamanic power and stood up again. Striking the drum on his thigh with his staves, Att began to sing.


    ¡°The red sky strikes you down, turning you to sand and dust¡­¡±


    With the rhythm, the strange energy began to surge again. Marund shouted angrily.


    ¡°That trick again! No way, you bastard! Silence, be upon you! Silence!¡±


    The air around Att¡¯s mouth stilled, cutting off his song. Though not entirely sure of his opponent¡¯s methods, Marund knew he was using the power of words, so he silenced him. Indeed, the surging energy momentarily halted.


    But the energy soon began to move again.


    Thud thud! Crack! Thud thud! Crack!


    With his mouth sealed, Att continued the rhythm by stomping his feet and shing the staves together. As the incantationpleted, a wind arose. A storm gathered into the shape of a hammer and surged towards Marund.


    Whiiiiish!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    As Marund recoiled in horror, y quickly made the sign of the cross.


    ¡°Seiya! Grant us your protection!¡±


    A cross-shaped holy light formed in front of Marund, blocking the hammer of the storm. y broke into a cold sweat. He had almost lost his longtime friend if his timing had been even a moment off. Marund, still in shock, muttered dazedly.


    ¡°That bastard, is he really a demon in troll form as the rumors say? How is he so strong?¡±


    With a serious expression, Kapir charged at Att. There was no longer any arrogance orcency in his eyes. This legendary troll was no myth. Even with the help of hispanions, Kapir, an Aura user, found it difficult to handle this monster among monsters.


    ¡°Hyaaaah!¡±


    Kapir shouted continuously as he calmly pressed Att. Marund regained his breath and continued his attack spells. y increased his divine power to support them both.


    As the three of them fought earnestly without letting their guard down, Att began to be pushed back gradually.


    ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡±


    However, even as he groaned, Att did not fall easily. In precarious moments, he used that ¡®unknown¡¯ technique to escape danger.


    Deflecting Kapir¡¯s de Aura to the side, Att let out a short breath.


    ¡°Hu-hu-hu!¡±


    With the breath, he bounced his chest repeatedly and spun his head. The small beads in his braided hair shed together, producing a clear ringing sound.


    Jingle jingle jingle!


    As the bell-like sound echoed, y, who was praying, screamed and copsed.


    ¡°Aaagh!¡±


    His mind was momentarily thrown into confusion and he felt dazed. It felt like being hit by a mage¡¯s mental spell. Barely regaining hisposure, y shuddered.


    ¡°What on earth is this sorcery?¡±


    Troll shamanism, which utilized not just words but rhythm, music, and dance, was entirely different from human magic or the holy spells of priests. It was the first time Kapir and his team faced such techniques, and they couldn¡¯t help but be bewildered.


    On the other hand, Att had always fought against humans. He was all too familiar with their methods.


    ¡®But three of them is indeed too much,¡¯ he thought, sweat trickling down his face as he alternated his gaze between the humans in front of him and his kin in the cage.


    Too much time had already been wasted. This was the heart of a human city, and if he dyed any longer, more humans with spears and swords would swarm in.


    Yet, the humans before him were not weak enough to be defeated in a single blow.


    ¡®Should I flee¡­?¡¯


    He had to make a decision.


    He still had some leeway. These humans were entirely unfamiliar with troll shamanism. There was still a chance to escape alone.


    But if he did, he would be abandoning his suffering kin.


    ¡®What should I do¡­?¡¯


    The deliberation did notst long. Staying here and holding out would not open a path to saving his kin. It was painful, but he needed to survive now so he could returnter with another chance to rescue them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! My kin!¡±


    In his sorrow, Att shouted and fiercely swung his staves with both hands.


    ¡°Kraaaah!¡±


    Kapir raised his sword to defend, but was pushed back nheless. As Att widened the distance and attempted to flee, a loud shout came from the entrance of the underground chamber.


    ¡°Rainbow Force Ray!¡±


    The air trembled as seven beams of rainbow-colored light sliced through the air. The destructive light bombarded the area around Kapir and hispanions, causing a series of explosions.


    Boom boom boom boom boom!


    In the thick dust, Kapir turned his head in confusion.


    ¡°Who, who is it?¡±


    Three figures blocked the entrance to the stone chamber. The silhouettes included tworge men and a slender woman.


    ¡°Just in time,¡± one of them said.


    ¡°Indeed. What was that mist that blocked even our senses?¡± another asked.


    ¡°Sorry about that¡­ Ah, how could I forget about the Troll¡¯s Veil while knowing so much about troll shamanism?¡±


    They stepped forward as they spoke in an iprehensible manner. The first to reveal himself was a human of a height simr to Att¡¯s, but almost twice his size. Att¡¯s wariness intensified.


    ¡°New enemies?¡±


    The burly man, smiling widely, addressed him.


    ¡°We finally meet, Guru Att, wise son of nature.¡±


    * * *


    Att doubted his ears for a moment. He was certain that he had never seen this giant man before. He swore he had never met him in his life.


    Yet here was this human, calling his name. And in such clear Trollnguage!


    ¡°Who are you? How do you know my name? How do you know ournguage?¡±


    The burly man, Repenhardt, continued speaking as he watched Att¡¯s astonishment.


    ¡°I am one who knows the truth of the trolls. I havee to help you.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­?¡±


    Confusion clouded Att¡¯s mind, causing him to stutter. Kapir and hispanions regained their stances and looked at Repenhardt, their faces also showing signs of bewilderment.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Why did you attack us?¡±


    ¡°If you know honor, reveal yourself!¡±


    Repenhardt turned his gaze towards them. He had been spying on this mansion for the past three days. He already knew why Kapir and his party were here.


    ¡°My desire is solely the liberation of the trolls. I have heard that you are merely passing through here. Would you kindly step aside?¡±


    His voice was exceedingly polite. However, Kapir and his party did not lower their guard. They didn¡¯t understand the situation, but it was clear that this unknown giant was friendly towards the monster troll.


    ¡°What kind of trickery is this? That troll has massacred dozens of people!¡±


    Kapir shouted. He had seen firsthand the atrocities Att hadmitted. How could he leave this ce with such a monster present?


    Repenhardt shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°I expected this reaction. Tassid! Siris!¡±


    A pair of figures emerged beside Repenhardt. Att was taken aback once more. They were not human. One was a huge Orc warrior, and the other was a beautiful Elven girl.


    ¡°Restrain them! Don¡¯t kill them!¡±


    At Repenhardt¡¯smand, Tassid drew his sword and shouted heartily.


    ¡°Understood, benefactor!¡±


    He immediately charged towards Kapir. The turquoise de Aura illuminated the stone chamber brilliantly. Kapir shouted in astonishment.


    ¡°An Orc with Aura?¡±


    Boom!


    Turquoise and red Auras shed in mid-air. Tassid roared.


    ¡°Raaah!¡±


    Siris leaped gracefully. She swiftly blocked the path in front of the priest, y, and drew her scimitar with a calm voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this one.¡±


    ¡°Uh? Seiya, help me!¡±


    y, startled, made the sign of the cross. A cross-shaped holy light appeared and flew towards Siris. She murmured elegantly while making a gesture.


    ¡°Answer my call, Smander.¡±


    A lizard-shaped spirit enveloped in mes appeared and shed with the cross light. It was a lower fire spirit, Smander. Shattering the holy spell, Siris swung her sword. y, flustered, hurriedly created a shield of light to block the attacks.


    Watching Tassid and Siris engage inbat, Att muttered in a daze.


    ¡°An Orc with Aura¡­ an Elf with spirit power¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. These were not powers granted to those enved by humans. Amid his confused thoughts, Att suddenly recalled a rumor he had heard a few months ago.


    A human had appeared, leading other races.


    They said he treated the other races like humans.


    They said that in his territory, all races were guaranteed freedom.


    Those races, unlike the enved ones, knew honor and pride, living as ¡®people¡¯ like humans.


    ¡°Could it be¡­?¡±


    Att stared nkly at the giant man. It was hard to be certain because of his robes, but that build was unmistakable¡­


    ¡°Fist King Repenhardt?¡±

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Mage Marund watched hisrades, who were engaged in battle, with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°What on earth¡­¡±


    An Orc using aura and an Elf wielding spirit magic. It was an extraordinary urrence, but Marund had recently heard rumors of such bizarre individuals. News of the civil war in the Kingdom of Crovence, a nation to the east of the continent, had spread even to the distant Kingdom of Hallein. He had heard that among the diverse group led by the protagonist of those rumors, there were individuals like these.


    ¡®But didn¡¯t that guy use magic?¡¯


    Rainbow Force Ray was a high-level, 6th-circle spell. And the protagonist of the rumors was known to be a renowned martial artist and aura user.


    ¡®How could someone who is an aura user have the time to learn magic as well?¡¯


    On reflection, it wasn¡¯t impossible that there was another human whomanded such unique individuals. There were countless Elf and Orc ves in the world.


    ¡®Is it someone else after all?¡¯


    Yet, looking at that imposing figure, it seemed usible that it was him¡­


    As Marund was momentarily lost in his confusion, Repenhardt gestured to Att.


    ¡°We¡¯ll handle this. Go save your people.¡±


    ¡°Ah, understood.¡±


    Snapping back to his senses, Att ran towards the steel cages. He still didn¡¯t fully grasp the situation, but it was clear that the giant human was not currently his enemy. He had to take this opportunity to save his suffering people. Att began breaking the steel cages and freeing the exhausted Trolls one by one.


    Repenhardt turned his attention to the mage, Marund. Frowning deeply, Marund asked,


    ¡°Could you be the one from those rumors¡­?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? What do you think?¡±


    With a smirk, Repenhardt extended his finger.


    ¡°Force Cannon!¡±


    Startled, Marund quickly countered with a spell.


    ¡°Ugh! Photon Ray!¡±


    The green orb and yellow sh collided in mid-air and vanished. Marund¡¯s expression grew even more confused. Given the Elf and Orc, it seemed highly likely that the young man¡¯s true identity was the protagonist of the rumors, the Fist King of the Duchy of Antares. However, he was undoubtedly also a high-ranking mage.


    Repenhardt smirked.


    ¡°Your head must be a mess.¡±


    Repenhardt cast sessive spells. Though confused, Marund also raised a magical barrier and countered. The magical barriers of both began to expand and intensify.


    As the two barriers grew, they started to pressure each other. The magic shed violently in mid-air, causing turbulent, invisible magical currents that distorted the space between them.


    Vroooom!


    In the deafening noise only audible to mages, Marund gradually increased the power of his spells.


    ¡°Spear Line Grade Fast¡­¡±


    Repenhardt formed hand signs to match his opponent.


    ¡°Rantia Photon Cload Leyride¡­¡±


    Within the tangled barriers, spells were cast, countered, and disrupted, over and over. Sweat trickled down Marund¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Despite continuously casting spells, none were effective. He was losing the strategic battlepletely. Moreover, his opponent¡¯s mastery of magic was even more adept than his own, though he had been practicing for nearly 50 years!


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Watching the floundering Marund, Repenhardt smiled. Engaging in a mage¡¯s duel after such a long time felt exhrating. Now that he was a 7th-circle mage, he could hold his own against any opponent.


    ¡°Aaaaargh¡­¡±


    A scream escaped Marund¡¯s lips. His domain was gradually being pushed back and shrinking. Pressing his advantage, Repenhardt delivered the final blow, chanting an incantation.


    ¡°Lay of ckout!¡±


    From within the intertwined magical barriers, a jet-ck sh shot out, striking Marund. Already upied with countering three different attack spells, there was no way he could handle this one as well. The knockout spell hit Marund squarely on the head.


    ¡°Squawk!¡±


    With a sharp cry, Marund copsed, unconscious.


    * * *


    ¡°Hiya! Hiya! Hiyaa!¡±


    Tassid relentlessly wielded his turquoise de aura, pressing Kapir without mercy. Kapir gritted his teeth as he continuously retreated.


    ¡®Damn it! The flow of my aura keeps getting disrupted¡­¡¯


    Initially, Kapir had fought evenly with Tassid, but as time went on, he found himself being pushed back. The difference in their skill levels was simply too vast. Kapir had only awakened his aura a year ago. By aura user standards, he was quite the novice. His aura quantity and control abilities were still terribly immature.


    Of course, it hadn¡¯t been long since Tassid had awakened his aura either. In fact, it had only been three months for him, making him even more of a novice.


    However, Tassid had been an orc great warrior in his previous life, on par with the swordmaster Cyrus. Simply put, he was a genius among orcs, akin to the likes of Russ. Their innate talents were different, so it was only natural that there was a significant gap in their abilities as aura users.


    ¡°Huff! Huff! Huff!¡±


    Kapir¡¯s breathing grew increasinglybored. His skills were alreadycking, and having exhausted himself fighting Att, he was at a loss. Eventually, under the continuous assault from Tassid, Kapir¡¯s footing slipped, exposing a vulnerability.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Not missing the opening, Tassid activated his Spirits Weapon.


    ¡°Go, Dakar!¡±


    The demon sword shot towards Kapir like an arrow. But even so, an aura user was still an aura user, even if in a weakened state. Kapir twisted his body with all his might, barely managing to evade the demon sword. Feeling triumphant, he shouted,


    ¡°Hah! You missed!¡±


    However, he failed to notice that the demon sword had turned around like a boomerang and wasing back.


    ng!


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    A loud cracking sound echoed from the back of Kapir¡¯s head. His eyes rolled back as he crumpled to the ground, foaming at the mouth, undoubtedly knocked out cold.


    Repenhardt let out an admiring sigh.


    ¡°Hooh?¡±


    While it was easy to cut down an opponent with aura, adjusting the force to merely knock them out was a highly advanced technique. To execute it while simultaneously using the Spirits Weapon?


    ¡®Tassid, you always sparred with Russ, and now your aura handling has reached an impressive level.¡¯


    Feeling satisfied, Repenhardt nced over at Siris.


    ¡®It¡¯s already over on that side.¡¯


    She had already lightly struck the back of y¡¯s neck, knocking him out. As with the case of Sin, a priest¡¯sbat power wasn¡¯t particrly high. The fact that y had held out this long was thanks to the morebative prayer scripts of the High Priest Seiya. Honestly, it was impressive that he had endured against Siris, who now wielded spirit magic, for as long as he did.


    Thus, these three middle-aged men, renowned in the Kingdom of Hallein,y unconscious with their eyes rolled back. Repenhardt gave a bitter smile. Watching them, he felt a bit sorry for them. They had done no harm to the trolls. All they did was get a free meal and ended up in this mess.


    ¡®It¡¯s true what they say about there being no such thing as a free lunch.¡¯


    Siris approached Repenhardt and asked curiously.


    ¡°But Repenhardt, is it really okay to let them live? Even though we didn¡¯t use aura, I think they might still figure out your identity.¡±


    ¡°Well, probably.¡±


    Siris¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at his unexpectedly calm response.


    ¡°Really? Is that okay?¡±


    Repenhardt was no longer just a warrior. He was a renowned aura user, the Fist King, and the ruler of the Duchy of Antares. He was, in many ways, a public figure. Could he reallye to a foreign city, cause such a ruckus, and face no repercussions?


    Repenhardt smiled gently.


    ¡°This is all part of the n.¡±


    Siris looked puzzled. Repenhardt continued, patting her head.


    ¡°If I truly wanted to keep my identity hidden, I would have worn a mask. I would have also prohibited the use of aura or spirit magic. As long as the crucial details don¡¯t get exposed, it¡¯s fine. I have my reasons, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After reassuring Siris, Repenhardt turned to Att. He wasying the freed trolls on the ground and using his shamanic powers to revive them.


    ¡°Uuuugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡±


    The trolls, barely conscious, struggled to speak after having their throats constricted for so long. Seeing their pitiful state, both Tassid and Siris¡¯s expressions hardened.


    Feeling Repenhardt¡¯s gaze, Att turned his head. He stood up and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Guru Att thanks his saviors.¡±


    Though respectful, his expression still showed caution. Urging him, Repenhardt quickly responded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce for now. We don¡¯t know when others mighte.¡±


    Southern Branch of the Alchemist Guild, Tears of Santana


    mes engulfed the enormous mansion, the inferno zing brightly as thick ck smoke billowed up into the night sky.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡±


    The desperate screams of alchemists, unable to escape and burning alive, echoed throughout the mansion. Those who barely managed to flee ran frantically in all directions.


    Among them stood the Southern Branch Manager, Diphl, staring at the burning mansion with a soulless expression, tears of blood streaming down his face.


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡±


    With his branch in such a state, Diphl¡¯s future was as good as over. Not only would all his qualifications be revoked, but his entire fortune would be seized topensate for the damages. In an instant, he lost everything he had spent a lifetime building and faced a miserable downfall.


    Boom! Boom! KABOOM!


    In the chaos, the alchemists¡¯ reagents exploded one after another, exacerbating the fire. Citizens living near the mansion, fearing the mes, abandoned their homes and fled. Firefighters from the city of Kaltizan rushed in to extinguish the ze, while city guards armed themselves to maintain order, shoutingmands.


    ¡°Everyone, stay calm!¡±


    ¡°Evacuate in an orderly manner! If you don¡¯t keep order, there will be more casualties!¡±


    The entire district was in turmoil, a veritable pandemonium. Countless people flooded the streets, scurrying about like ants from a destroyed anthill.


    Amidst this chaos, a group traversed the rooftops, crossing the city. It was Repenhardt¡¯s group, along with Att and the trolls they had rescued.


    Naturally, this fire was their doing. They had set the mansion aze to divert the humans¡¯ attention and used the distraction to rescue the trolls. Of course, Kapir and his group had been moved to a safe location beforehand. Repenhardt was not so heartless as to leave unrted people to burn to death. As for the alchemists, their sins against the trolls were so grave that it didn¡¯t matter if they burned.


    ¡°Just a little more effort!¡±


    Att¡¯s shout spurred the following trolls, who nodded desperately despite sweating profusely.


    ¡°Uuu¡­¡±


    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±


    Their bodies were a mess, but thanks to Att¡¯s sorcery, they had temporarily regained some strength. With their excellent physical abilities, the trolls leaped from rooftop to rooftop, heading earnestly towards the outskirts of Kaltizan. Those too exhausted to walk were carried on the backs of Repenhardt, Tassid, and Att.


    After running for some time, the southern gate of Kaltizan, shrouded in darkness, gradually came into view.


    The gate, which should have been tightly closed, was wide open. The guards who were supposed to be standing watch were unconscious, sprawled out on the ground. This was the work of Russ and Sin, who had arrived earlier as nned.


    Att and the trolls were the first to jump down from the rooftops. Russ¡¯s expression stiffened slightly as he faced them.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Although Repenhardt had repeatedly told him that trolls were actually wise, their hideous appearance was still the first thing that struck him upon seeing them in person.


    ¡®J-jeez, they really do look terrifying.¡¯


    Repenhardt was thest to leap down from the rooftop,nding next to Russ. Seeing Russ¡¯s expression, Repenhardt chuckled understandingly.


    ¡°What? Are you scared of how the trolls look?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a bit awkward¡­¡±


    Repenhardt let out a shortugh.


    ¡°Well, weren¡¯t you awkward around orcs?¡±


    When you think about it, both orcs and trolls have rather fierce appearances.


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, I¡¯ve seen orcs a lot as ves around, so it wasn¡¯t really off-putting.¡±


    Repenhardt gave a wry smile at Russ¡¯s response. Regardless, now was not the time to be leisurely chatting.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it. Now, where¡¯s the carriage?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ready outside the gate.¡±


    The group, along with the trolls, hurriedly exited through the gate. Three cargo carriages were parked by the roadside outside the gate, and a red-haired boy waved from atop one of them.


    ¡°Repen! Over here! Here!¡±


    The exhausted trolls climbed onto the carriages, hiding themselves under the covers. Repenhardt gestured to Sin.


    ¡°Sin, take care of them!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Sin prayed to Phnence as she cast healing spells on the trolls. While treating them, she muttered to herself.


    ¡°Huh, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen trolls. But they¡¯re all so skinny. Aren¡¯t trolls supposed to have more muscles?¡±


    Even in the face of these fearsome appearances, is that really what he¡¯s focusing on? Truly a peculiar personality. Shaking his head, Repenhardt climbed onto the driver¡¯s seat and took hold of the reins. Russ and Tassid also mounted their respective carriages, preparing to depart.


    ¡°Giddy up!¡±


    ¡°Giddy up!¡±


    The wheels began to turn, and the carriages slowly started moving. The three carriages rolled into the darkness, gradually fading away.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    A secluded clearing in the remote mountains far from the city of Kaltizan.


    Confirming there were no pursuers, Repenhardt and his group stopped the carriage to take a break. Tassid lit a campfire, and Siris ced arge pot over it to cook barley porridge.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Sirisdled out the porridge and approached the trolls. They were a bit away from the group, scanning their surroundings with wary eyes. Their gaze was particrly focused on Russ and Sin, who were tending to the horses at a distance. Although their saviors, the trolls could not easily trust the humans who had previously captured and tormented them.


    ¡°Please eat.¡±


    Siris distributed the barley porridge to the trolls. They hesitated but epted the bowls. Their expressions showed slightly less wariness towards Siris, an elf, and Tassid, an orc. Carefully, they took the porridge and expressed their thanks.


    ¡°Churaf¡­¡±


    ¡°Ungar Bato¡­¡±


    The other trolls also mumbled something in their ownnguage. Siris smiled gently. She couldn¡¯t understand the words, but she could sense their gratitude from their tone and expressions.


    ¡®It seems they don¡¯t know themonnguage?¡¯


    Unlike other races, trolls had no opportunity to learn humannguage. While other races were often enved and learned themon tongue under human masters, trolls were treated merely as livestock for blood extraction. Their captivity rarelysted more than half a year, providing neither the chance nor the time to learn thenguage.


    Thus, even though trolls lived in hiding like other races, they mostly did not know themonnguage. Elves, orcs, and dwarves, even when living freely in remote areas, naturally encountered humannguage through enved kin they took in, but trolls did not have such opportunities.


    After distributing the porridge, Siris took the pot. As she cooled it down, she nced across the clearing. Under arge tree, Att and Repenhardt were sitting face-to-face, engaged in conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s different from what I¡¯ve heard. I¡¯ve never heard that the Fist King could use magic.¡±


    Att¡¯s remark made Repenhardt shrug.


    ¡°It¡¯s not widely known.¡±


    In truth, Repenhardt had not entirely refrained from using magic in public. Several people had seen him use it during the Crovence civil war and in his duel with Christine.


    However, during the civil war, the disparity between his magical level and mana made it impossible to use magic properly. Initially surprised, the mages in Yubel¡¯s faction eventually concluded that Repenhardt¡¯s deeds were not magic but rather the result of some ancient artifact, given that he was known as the Fist King.


    And during his battle with Christine, it was overshadowed by another matter. Due to the shocking scandal with Sin, no one paid attention to the fact that he used magic.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t deliberately hide it, but strangely, it never got out. Haha.¡±


    Repenhardtughed heartily.


    Of course, if he had continued to use magic openly, the rumors would have eventually spread. However, after realizing how differently people perceived mages and martial artists, Repenhardt decided to conceal his magical abilities. Publicly, he presented himself solely as an Aura User and Fist King, keeping his magic as a secret weapon because it was advantageous in many ways.


    ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I am still the Fist King.¡±


    Repenhardt raised his right hand, which shone brilliantly with a golden aura.


    ¡°Do you still not believe my identity?¡±


    Att shook his head.


    ¡°One cannot deny it after seeing that aura.¡±


    The wariness in Att¡¯s eyes began to fade gradually.


    This man was indeed the Fist King. And beside him were an orc who wielded aura and an elf who practiced spirit magic. Additionally, his proficient use of the trollnguage demonstrated Repenhardt¡¯s deep understanding of their race.


    ¡®Is the rumor true that the Fist King treats other races as equals rather than as ves?¡¯


    Seeing the hostility disappear from Att¡¯s face, Repenhardt quietly smiled.


    ¡®He¡¯s lowering his guard faster than I expected. Having a solid reputation like Antares Duchy¡¯s certainly helps.¡¯


    With such a reputation, he didn¡¯t need to desperately persuade; his actions spoke for themselves.


    ¡°But there are still things I don¡¯t understand. Where did you learn ournguage? And how do you know my name?¡±


    Repenhardt had been waiting for this question. He calmly gave the prepared answer.


    ¡°I knew a troll once. He was a survivor from the Babad Tribe in Dahnhaim Forest. Have you heard of them?¡±


    Of course, he was piecing together information from his past life. However, it was true that the Babad Tribe lived in Dahnhaim Forest and had been decimated by a human attack. It would sound convincing to Att.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way to verify it anyway.¡¯


    Although he felt a bit guilty about lying, it was better than losing trust by telling the unbelievable truth about his time regression.


    Indeed, Att nodded as if convinced.


    ¡°Hmm, I visited there once. Now I understand why you know us so well.¡±


    Att¡¯s expression clearly softened with friendliness. Repenhardt put on a serious face.


    ¡°If you truly trust me, I have something to discuss. Guru Att.¡±


    * * *


    Repenhardt slowly shared everything.


    The world he envisioned.


    The future he desired.


    As the conversation lengthened, Att¡¯s eyes calmed and steadied. It was an incredibly captivating story.


    He had wandered the world, rescuing his kin, for over a decade.


    He saved countlessrades, over and over.


    He killed countless humans, over and over.


    But the world had not changed at all. Trolls were still treated as monsters, captured and brutally killed whenever they were found.


    When Repenhardt finished his story, he asked in a sincere voice, ¡°Guru Att, will you trust me and help me with my cause? In the Duchy of Antares, there is alsond prepared for the trolls.¡±


    Att hesitated. If what Repenhardt said was true, it offered a new hope against the unchanging reality. And Repenhardt seemed trustworthy.


    After a moment of hesitation, Att spoke, ¡°Before I answer, I have a question.¡±


    Repenhardt tilted his head. A quiet voice came from between Att¡¯s clenched teeth.


    ¡°You are human. Why do you care so much about us, who are not even your own kind?¡±


    It was iprehensible. Repenhardt was human, not just any human but one with great power. He could live his lifefortably and without worry with the power he possessed.


    Why would someone like him choose such a difficult path for their sake?


    Looking at Att, Repenhardt smiled gently. It was somewhat amusing. In his past life, Att had asked him the exact same question.


    Feeling nostalgic, Repenhardt suddenly brought up an unrted topic.


    ¡°Have you ever been to the southern archipgo of the Teikan Kingdom, Att?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°The residents there once had a tradition of cannibalism. They felt no guilt about eating other people until a sage from the Teikan Kingdom reformed them.¡±


    The primitive inders questioned the sage.


    Cannibalism was their long-standing culture and tradition. Who was he to disregard their customs and treat them this way?


    ¡°The sage answered.¡±


    I understand that I must respect your culture and traditions.


    But there is something I simply cannot tolerate.


    I have seen my friend, someone I love, be eaten by your people. That is why I prohibited cannibalism. You may criticize me all you want. I believe there are things in this world that must be upheld absolutely.


    ¡°I, too, simply cannot ept it. The people I know, my friends, the ones I love, being treated as ves.¡±


    * * *


    The city of alchemists, Alkenburg, located in the southern region of the Kingdom of Graim.


    In the heart of the city stood a towering five-story building, the headquarters of ¡®Tears of Santara,¡¯ where a group of alchemists was having a meeting.


    ¡°Have you still not identified the culprit?¡±


    An elderly man sitting at the head of the table asked in a tone of disdain. He was Orunmide, the guild master. The middle-aged alchemist across from him stammered, flustered.


    ¡°Well, that is¡­¡±


    They were discussing the perpetrator who had devastated the southern district of the guild.


    When ¡®Tears of Santara¡¯ first heard the news from the city of Kaltizan, they didn¡¯t react too strongly. It wasn¡¯t the first time their branch had been attacked by the legendary troll, Ivory Tusk. They had already exhausted every possible method to capture Ivory Tusk, so there wasn¡¯t much more they could do.


    However, upon further investigation, it became clear that this incident was different from the previous ones. Thanks to Kapir¡¯s group, they discovered that other individuals had been involved this time.


    Orunmide shook his head.


    ¡°Ivory Tusk, that ursed beast, can be considered a natural disaster and is unavoidable. But if humans were involved, that changes everything.¡±


    This was not something they could overlook, especially for the sake of the guild¡¯s authority. The middle-aged alchemist, sounding uncertain, opened a document and replied.


    ¡°There are suspects, but¡­¡±


    As they investigated, they started to get a clearer picture of the culprit. Thanks to Kapir¡¯s group, they obtained descriptions of the suspect. The orc and elf apanying the perpetrator were also key pieces of evidence.


    Though Kapir¡¯s group had been unfairly caught up in the incident, they couldn¡¯t express their anger due to the significant damage the alchemists had suffered. Moreover, Diphl, who had deceived them, had already been punished. Therefore, they cooperated with the investigation.


    Combining all the evidence, one person emerged as a prime suspect: the recent talk of the continent, the ruler of the Duchy of Antares, the Fist King Repenhardt.


    ¡°But without definitive proof¡­¡±


    The most concrete evidence of the Fist King Repenhardt¡¯s presence was his golden aura. However, the culprit who attacked the southern branch never used aura.


    ¡°On the contrary, ording to Mage Marund¡¯s testimony, the attacker skillfully used magic.¡±


    The description was simr, but the circumstances did not align well enough to conclusively identify him as the perpetrator.


    Another alchemist spoke up.


    ¡°And the dates don¡¯t match either.¡±


    Their investigation confirmed that Repenhardt had indeed left the White King¡¯s Castle during the time of the fire. However, he was absent for less than half a month.


    The Duchy of Antares, located in the eastern part of the continent, and the Kingdom of Hallein, at the western edge, were incredibly far apart. A journey on foot would take an ordinary traveler over two months. Even riding a fast horse without rest would take at least a month. It was impossible to make a round trip in just half a month.


    Orunmide clicked his tongue and muttered.


    ¡°Could it be an impostor?¡±


    ¡°Well, his appearance isn¡¯t somon that he could easily be mistaken for someone else, even if an impostor were used.¡±


    To be precise, it wasn¡¯t just about appearance but the distinctive build of his muscles¡­ At any rate, the warriors from Gym Unbreakable were not ordinary enough to be mistaken for impostors.


    This was their dilemma. While Repenhardt was certainly suspicious, theycked the conclusive evidence needed to formally use him.


    ¡°If it were an ordinary person, we could just capture and interrogate them until they confessed¡­ But we¡¯re talking about the Fist King, a renowned figure and ruler of a nation. We can¡¯t recklessly use him without proof, can we?¡±


    Another alchemist chimed in, looking troubled.


    ¡°But rumors are spreading outside that the Fist King Repenhardt rescued the trolls. This is damaging the guild¡¯s authority¡­¡±


    Most people tend to equate suspects with culprits. Thanks to the alchemists¡¯ extensive investigation, the public hade to believe that Repenhardt had indeed rescued the trolls. Given Repenhardt¡¯s known treatment of other races, this story was widely epted as credible.


    Orunmide rubbed his forehead and muttered.


    ¡°Damn it, what a headache. By all indications and based on his usual behavior, it seems likely he¡¯s the one¡­¡±

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    At the same time, in the office of the Antares Duchy¡¯s castle.


    Repenhardt was sitting at the table, poring over documents. Suddenly, he smiled.


    ¡®The alchemists must be quite anxious by now.¡¯


    It had been a little over two months since he had returned to the Duchy of Antares. Yet, the alchemists had not been able to lodge anyints so far.


    It was all part of his n.


    He had deliberately revealed his identity ambiguously. The rumors of his actions spread, but he left no decisive evidence, ensuring that the parties involved couldn¡¯t say anything for certain.


    As expected, the rumors that Fist King Repenhardt was protecting the non-human races were spreading more and more. Soon, even the orcs and elves living as human ves would be aware of his existence. It was a necessary perception for him, who needed to continue gaining the cooperation of non-human races.


    Meanwhile, the alchemists, though they surely had their suspicions, could not openly oppose him.


    ¡®As long as they don¡¯t know about the existence of the spatial portal, no matter how suspicious they are, I have a solid alibi.¡¯


    That¡¯s why he had made a show of proving himself to the outside merchants as soon as he returned to the Duchy¡¯s castle. Pretending to be in martial arts training, he would pierce the sky with his golden aura or deflect swords with his bare skin during sparring with knights. This would dispel any usations of having set up a double.


    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t just sit around with mere suspicions forever. Eventually, they would take action in some manner. But for now, this was enough.


    ¡°Just avoiding a coalition attack from the humans while building up strength in the beginning is a major gain.¡±


    With a smile on his face, Repenhardt stood up from the table and approached the window.


    It was clearly autumn now, with the sky high and blue. Below, he could see the training ground reserved for Russ and Tassid. They were immersed in their training, exuding aura as usual.


    The difference today was the presence of a troll with long, braided hair hanging down to its waist and blue skin.


    Having finished a bout with Russ, Tassid looked at the troll and spoke.


    ¡°Whew, alright. Att! How about you give it a go?¡±


    ¡°Very well, Tassid. Prepare yourself.¡±


    Att¡¯s tusks, his most prominent feature, resembling ivory, were not visible as he answered. Repenhardt had used magic to hide them due to Att¡¯s infamous reputation as ¡°Ivory Tusk.¡± The humans of the Duchy of Antares merely thought of Att as an ordinary troll.


    Tassid raised his sword and aimed it at Att. Att also drew his short staff and assumed a stance.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    Tassid and Att lunged at each other. Two servants passing by the training ground¡¯s corridor were startled at the sight of Att but quickly dismissed it and continued on their way.


    ¡°It seems others are finally getting used to the troll,¡± Repenhardt thought to himself.


    Att, having aligned himself with Repenhardt¡¯s cause, had ultimately decided to join him. He, along with the rescued trolls, pledged their allegiance to the Duchy of Antares. While the nine rescued trolls had set up their new home in a pre-arranged forest, Att chose to stay with Repenhardt at the Duchy¡¯s castle.


    Initially, Att¡¯s sudden appearance had caused quite a stir among the humans in the castle, including Karl and Azrael. After all, trolls were predominantly seen as monsters. However, over time, people began to ept his presence.


    Orcs in the wild were treated as monsters by humans as well. Having already encountered various non-human races, the addition of a single troll was not particrly surprising anymore.


    Repenhardt shifted his gaze. On the opposite side of the training ground, Russ and Siris were sparring intensely. Nearby, Makelin and Sin were engaged in a heated discussion, sitting face-to-face. Since the activation of the Chloe Daiman Portal in the Gloten Mountains, Makelin had been frequently traveling between the Grand Forge and the Duchy of Antares, looking after the dwarves.


    ¡°Siris, Tassid, Att, Makelin¡­¡±


    Seeing them all gathered together again, a sense of warmth filled his heart.


    ¡°All the preparations areplete¡­¡±


    Leaving the window, Repenhardt picked up the documents on the table again. The administration of the Duchy of Antares was handled perfectly by the chancellor, Karl, so there was no need for Repenhardt to involve himself. These documents were not rted to the Duchy¡¯s administration.


    The papers were filled with detailed lists ofrge-scale orc farms, arenas, dwarf mining viges, alchemist guild branches breeding trolls, and nobles owning elf ves across the continent.


    As he reviewed the documents, Repenhardt smirked.


    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s time to take action.¡±


    * * *


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The sound of pickaxes echoed noisily through the dark tunnel. Wielding the pickaxes were dozens of dwarves, short in stature, with robust builds and thick beards. They were all shirtless and sweating profusely, but unlike the dwarves known for their stamina, they all looked visibly exhausted.


    Behind them, a human in leather armor was shouting.


    ¡°Stop cking off, you little ground rats!¡±


    Crack!


    A sharp whip struck the back of a staggering dwarf. Blood welled up as a welt formed.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The dwarf who was whipped let out a groan and copsed to the ground. Other dwarves tried to help him up, but when the overseer cracked the whip again, they flinched and returned to their ces.


    This tunnel was an iron mine located southwest of the Seted Mountain Range. It was managed by Viscount Kelberen, a noble of the Graim Kingdom. These dwarves were ves of the Steelhammer n, owned by the Viscount.


    ¡°If you want to rest, finish the job! Finish it!¡± the overseer bellowed, making the dwarves grit their teeth in frustration.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    They had been digging without proper sleep or rest for two days straight. No matter how strong they were, they couldn¡¯t endure it any longer.


    Originally, Viscount Kelberen had not been so harsh on his ve dwarves. The trouble had started in early winter of this year when an incident urred at Kelberen¡¯s castle.


    During a battle between Fist King Repenhardt and the Golden Knight of Graim, Repenhardt had nearly demolished Kelberen¡¯s castle. One side of the castle wall had beenpletely destroyed, seven buildings had been smashed, and the garden and courtyard had been churned up like a barley field in spring. The damage was truly immense.


    In order to make up for the losses, Viscount Kelberen had begun to drive the dwarves much harder than usual. It would have helped if he had epted the relics from the Elucion ruins, but his pride had made him refuse. Normally, Eusus would have shared the relics despite the Viscount¡¯s refusal, given the extent of the damage. But at the time, Eusus had been so shocked by his encounters with Repenhardt and Russ that he had absent-mindedly taken all the relics with him.


    As a result, it was the Steelhammer n who suffered the most.


    ¡°Damn humans¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    The dwarves, digging the earth, asionally nced at their human overseers with eyes full of hatred. In their hearts, they wanted to kill those bastards on the spot. Their pickaxes and other mining tools could serve as excellent weapons. If they made up their minds, there was nothing they couldn¡¯t do.


    Sensing the dwarves¡¯ stares, the overseer¡¯s eyes burned with rage.


    ¡°You little rats dare re at me? Hah!¡±


    They had no choice. The humans were holding their precious families hostage. The elders, women, and children of their n were living under tight surveince in an underground facility near Kelberen¡¯s castle. If they attempted a rebellion, their loved ones¡¯ lives would be in grave danger.


    And that wasn¡¯t the only problem.


    ¡°Still no sign of adamantium?¡±


    A man in his mid-thirties, dressed in a robe, appeared at the entrance of the mine, berating the overseers. The overseers bowed repeatedly, wearing obsequious smiles.


    ¡°Apologies, Mage Pavel. We are urging them, but still¡­¡±


    True gold, Eldril, true silver, Mithril, true copper, Orichalcum, and true iron, Adamantium.


    These four types of magical metals were found only in minuscule quantities in gold, silver, copper, and iron mines, respectively. Consequently, their prices were astronomical.


    Simply continuing to mine iron was not enough to cover the damages in a short period, so Viscount Kelberen relentlessly drove the dwarves, hoping to find Orichalcum or Adamantium in his mines. Although the dwarves, who could hear the voice of the earth, repeatedly exined that there was no more Adamantium in this mine, he refused to believe them.


    Pavel shouted in a harsh voice.


    ¡°The Viscount is very angry. Speed up the work!¡±


    The dwarves looked at the mage with gloomy eyes and touched their necks. Around their necks were metal cors.


    The explosive magic embedded in these cors would activate with a simple trigger word from the mage.


    ¡®We have no choice; our lives are in their hands¡­¡¯


    Resigned, the dwarves sighed. There was no room for rebellion. Panting, they began to swing their pickaxes again.


    ¡°Sigh, if only the savior had fought a bit more carefully¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a scream echoed from outside.


    ¡°Aaagh!¡±


    It was a human scream. Startled, the dwarves looked towards the mine entrance. One of Kelberen¡¯s soldiers, who had been watching over them, had suddenly screamed.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    * * *


    ¡°What the hell, who are these bastards!¡±


    One soldier shouted, but his cry was cut off as a heavy battle hammer struck his abdomen.


    Thud!


    The soldier fainted instantly, ovee by extreme pain. The owner of the battle hammer, Sloytle, looked down at the soldier with a stern face and muttered.


    ¡°I want to kill you, but you are just a hired hand who knows nothing. I won¡¯t take your life.¡±


    Already, about six soldiersy unconscious around Sloytle, kissing the ground. They were all soldiers of Viscount Kelberen¡¯s household. The five warriors of the Grand Forge, who came with him, were also mercilessly driving about thirty human soldiers.


    ¡°I have to deal with those as well.¡±


    Sloytle lightly leapt into action. The heavy battle hammer moved noisily among the soldiers. They were just the soldiers of a rural noble; there was no need to manifest aura to handle them.


    Wherever the hammer passed, weapons shattered, bones broke, and screams erupted.


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    It took only a few minutes for all the soldiers to copse. They ally on the ground, groaning faintly like zombies. Thanks to the restraint of Sloytle and the dwarf warriors, there were no fatalities. However, with such injuries, it would be tough for them to wield a sword again.


    ¡°What is going on here!¡±


    Two overseers and the wizard Pavel, who had been inside the mine, came running out btedly. Sloytle casually swung his hammer and threw it.


    Whoosh~ Thud! Thud!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The overseers who had been in the lead were struck by the hammer and sprawled out on the ground. Pavel looked around with a frightened expression.


    ¡°Who are these dwarves? Where did theye from?¡±


    Sloytle retrieved his battle hammer and stepped forward. His cold voice flowed out from his thick beard.


    ¡°We havee to free our kin from oppression, human wizard.¡±

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    ¡°What, what?¡±


    Pavel looked incredulously at Sloytle and the dwarf warriors alternately.


    ¡®How dare mere ground beetles revolt?¡¯


    But it was hard tough it off when the gruesome reality of the soldiers lying around him was all too real. Pavel took a step back and shouted.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t move! With a mere flick of my hand, all of their heads will fly off!¡±


    Pavel raised his hand, drawing upon his magical power. He nned to immediately recite the incantation if there was even the slightest sign of movement.


    ¡®Hmph! If I behead about ten of them, they won¡¯t dare to challenge me!¡¯


    Sloytle nodded and replied.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t act recklessly before.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Pavel frowned at Sloytle¡¯s overly nonchnt response. He felt an ominous sensation. At that moment, he noticed another group of dwarves appearing behind Sloytle. Unlike the warriors, these five dwarves had short, stout bodies covered by robes.


    The newly appeared dwarves extended their hands forward and began to chant.


    ¡°Pnia Arlhaide Egast¡­¡±


    ¡°Clear flow¡­¡±


    ¡°Come to my hand, follow my will¡­¡±


    ¡°Block the openings¡­¡±


    ¡°Seal the unbound once more!¡±


    Pavel¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°D-Dwarves using magic?¡±


    In the past, when Repenhardt had stayed at the Grand Forge, he had picked out promising dwarves and taught them the basics of magic. This was the Grand Forge¡¯s magical battalion.


    Since then, they had asionally visited the Duchy of Antares to study under Repenhardt, gradually improving their skills. Though dwarves were slow learners, they had all reached the level of 2nd circle thanks to their excellent teacher.


    The dwarves chanted their incantation in unison.


    ¡°Rune Oppression!¡±


    Suppressive magic shot towards Pavel. He tried to activate the magic imbued in his cor, but the dwarves had already suppressed his magical field, preventing him from casting the spell. Though Pavel was only a 4th circle rural mage, thebined power of the five dwarves was enough to overpower his magical field.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Pavel groaned as his magic was suppressed. Sloytle swiftly leaped forward.


    Thwack!


    Sloytle¡¯s thick fist struck Pavel¡¯s sr plexus, causing him to lose consciousness instantly. As the unconscious Pavel was thrown to the ground, Sloytle shouted towards the mine.


    ¡°We are the warriors of the Grand Forge! We havee to rescue you, Steelhammer n!¡±


    The oppressed dwarves began to emerge, their expressions filled with disbelief. The dwarf mages gestured to them.


    ¡°Come forward one by one! We will release the magical shackles around your necks!¡±


    The men of the Steelhammer n lined up, their faces bright with hope. The dwarf mages, holding small pieces of parchment, began to unfasten the cors in order, asionally ncing at the parchment.


    ¡°Ah, so this is how it¡¯s done. Harun Baide Takara¡­¡±


    ¡°I am the one who unbinds the flow¡­¡±


    ¡°Let it flow unbound¡­¡±


    The parchments contained a specific dispelling spell prepared by Repenhardt. Though the shackles¡¯ magic was of the 4th circle, knowing the solution allowed them to dispel it with their 2nd circle abilities.


    Clink! Clink! Clink clink!


    All around, the cors fell to the ground with metallic sounds. As they saw the cursed shackles finally released, the Steelhammer n burst into cheers.


    ¡°Oooooh!¡±


    ¡°Atst!¡±


    Everyone wore expressions of deep emotion. Some even shed tears. Among them, a dwarf man named Rataik spoke to Sloytle in a worried voice.


    ¡°But we have hostages! If they find out we¡¯ve dealt with these people¡­¡±


    Sloytle responded softly.


    ¡°Do not worry, brethren. Ourrades have already gone to the other side.¡±


    * * *


    About one kilometer away from Kelberen Castle, there was the entrance to arge underground cave.


    A small girl was swinging a giant axe that was disproportionate to her small frame.


    ¡°Taah!¡±


    The thick axe de struck the cheeks of two soldiers in quick session. The soldiers, as if pped by steel, spat out their teeth and fainted instantly. The girl then swung her axe and lunged at the other soldiers. With each swing of the axe through the air, a storm seemed to blow, and the soldiers fell one after another.


    ¡°Argh¡­¡±


    Thest soldier couldn¡¯t even let out a scream before copsing to the ground. Finally, the small girl, Ti, wiped the sweat from her forehead as she put away her axe.


    ¡°Alright, all taken care of.¡±


    With that, all the surveince forces in the vicinity were dealt with. Ti hurriedly ran inside the cave.


    Descending the stairs, she soon came upon a massive cavern, 40 meters high. This was her home, the residence of the Steelhammer n.


    Suddenly, Ti¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It had been less than a year since she left, but it felt like a long time since she had returned. As she stood there, filled with emotion, an old voice reached her ears.


    ¡°What is all thismotion about?¡±


    It was a familiar voice. Ti shouted.


    ¡°Grandpa Hetos!¡±


    A white-haired dwarf elder saw her and eximed in surprise.


    ¡°Ti? How are you here?¡±


    ¡°Lord Repenhardt sent me. He told me toe and save everyone.¡±


    ¡°Oh! The savior!¡±


    Tears glistened in the old dwarf¡¯s brown eyes.


    ¡°The time has finallye to leave this ce.¡±


    Hetos turned hurriedly.


    ¡°Right, I must contact Priest Gelfide.¡±


    Following behind him, Ti nodded.


    ¡°Yes, please gather everyone quickly.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Priest Gelfide, upon meeting Ti, quickly spread the word throughout the vige. The vige wasn¡¯t veryrge, so soon all the elders, women, and children were gathered in one ce. They carried only a few basic necessities.


    Ti gestured to the n.


    ¡°To the river.¡±


    The vige of the Steelhammer n had a secret tunnel leading to the river. It was the very tunnel through which Repenhardt had floated down. Following Ti¡¯s lead, the sixty-odd vigers made their way through the tunnel to the riverbank.


    By the riverbank, over a hundred dwarves were already gathered. They were the dwarves from the Grand Forge and the men of the Steelhammer n whom they had rescued. Those reunited with their families cried tears of joy as they ran to each other.


    ¡°Oh! Pam!¡±


    ¡°Honey!¡±


    ¡°Primo!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Tears andughter of reunion flowed everywhere, and Ti was no exception in sharing this joy.


    ¡°Ti!¡±


    One of the rescued dwarf men saw her and eximed in surprise. Ti¡¯s face lit up, and she ran towards him, throwing herself into his arms.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Rataikughed heartily, holding his beloved daughter tightly. Looking at Ti¡¯s ample chest, he spoke contentedly.


    ¡°My daughter, you¡¯ve grown so much. You could get married now.¡±


    If a human father had said such a thing while looking at his daughter¡¯s particr body part, he would be locked up immediately, but among the dwarves, this was normal. Wiping away her tears, Ti nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡±


    Meanwhile, Sloytle watched the entire scene with a pleased smile. His heart was full. The scene he had dreamed of was now unfolding before his eyes. An old dwarf priest approached him.


    ¡°I am Gelfide. You said you are a warrior from the Grand Forge?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Priest. I am Sloytle.¡±


    While the others were overwhelmed with the joy of reunion, Gelfide, as befitted a priest, remained calm. He looked around with concern and asked.


    ¡°What will you do now? This area is full of human viges. If such arge number of us move, we will be caught soon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s almost time.¡±


    ¡°Time?¡±


    Sloytle walked towards the river, leaving the puzzled Gelfide behind. He raised his hammer and began to draw upon his aura.


    Wuuung!


    A pale green aura rose, illuminating the night sky. Sloytle swung his hammer a few times. Then, from the darkness across the river, a faint light flickered.


    Gelfide, squinting his old eyes in curiosity, asked.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    The light gradually approached the riverbank, revealing the silhouette of arge vessel. Several riverboats were moving up and down the river, heading towards the bank.


    ¡°How did the Grand Forge prepare even the ships?¡±


    To Gelfide¡¯s question, Sloytle shook his head.


    ¡°They weren¡¯t prepared by the Grand Forge.¡±


    As the boats drew closer, the dwarves could see they were manned by a mixture of humans and dwarves, working together to guide the vessels to shore. Sloytle continued exining.


    ¡°These ships were arranged by Lord Repenhardt¡¯s allies. They¡¯ve been coordinating with us for this rescue operation.¡±


    Gelfide¡¯s eyes widened in understanding and relief. The ships docked, and the mixed crews began helping the dwarves onto the boats. The sight of humans and dwarves working together was a testament to the alliances and friendships that had been forged.


    ¡°Everyone, get on the boats! We need to move quickly before we¡¯re discovered!¡±


    With a renewed sense of urgency, the Steelhammer n and their rescuers boarded the boats. Families huddled together, and friends supported each other, ready to embark on the next stage of their journey.


    As the boats drew closer, the shape of the ships became clearer. Seeing the rowers on the boats, the dwarves began to murmur. Hetos asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Are those humans?¡±


    A voice called out from the ship.


    ¡°Minister! We¡¯ve docked the boats by the river!¡±


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    With a cheerful voice, a man jumped off the deck. He was a human man with a thick, ck beard covering his face. Standing on the riverbank, he shouted to the dwarves.


    ¡°Rest assured! We are your allies! We¡¯ve brought these boats to help you leave this ce!¡±


    The dwarves¡¯ murmurs grew louder. They looked at each other in confusion.


    ¡°Allies?¡±


    ¡°A human, our ally?¡±


    Though it was hard to believe, it was clear that this man hade to help the dwarves. Gradually, the dwarves began to look at him with cautious goodwill.


    Leaving Rataik¡¯s side, Ti ran towards the human man. In a melodious voice, she called out.


    ¡°Karl!¡±


    ¡°Ti!¡±


    Karl beamed and reached out for Ti. She leapt into his arms. Despite the 40-centimeter difference in their heights, he lifted her, holding her close so their eyes met.


    Karl smiled gently as he looked into Ti¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I was worried about you.¡±


    With a bashful smile, Ti kissed Karl on the lips. After the kiss, she whispered with an emotional expression.


    ¡°You could have sent your subordinates, given how busy you are.¡±


    ¡°Haha, how could I miss meeting your family?¡±


    Meanwhile, Rataik stood with his mouth agape, stunned.


    ¡°Wha-wha-what is that?¡±


    Who was that human? And what was with that affectionate atmosphere?


    In the short time he hadn¡¯t seen her, his precious daughter had gotten attached to some man!


    Ti approached Rataik and introduced them.


    ¡°Karl, this is my father. Father, this is my beloved Karl.¡±


    Of course, Rataik was still in shock. Karl bowed politely and greeted him.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, father-inw.¡±


    The words snapped Rataik out of his stupor, and he bellowed.


    ¡°Wh-who said you¡¯re my son-inw?!¡±


    * * *


    Diallo, thergest city in the western part of the Hallein Kingdom.


    Diallo was an industrial city focused on paper and textiles. The city produced paper and Hallein fabric, two of the kingdom¡¯s main exports. The production of the most important chemicals for making paper and fabric was handled by alchemists, so naturally, the city had a branch of alchemists.


    In the city center stood the Diallo branch of ¡°Santa¡¯s Tears.¡±


    The enormous building was currently engulfed in smoke and explosions.


    ¡°Ivory Tusk is over there!¡±


    ¡°Throw the firebombs!¡±


    Alchemists lined up in the front yard threw ceramic jars simultaneously. Explosions erupted in the front yard.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A shadow quickly moved through the thick smoke. A blue-skinned troll emerged from the smoke, charging at the alchemists. More than thirty warriors stood in its way, all members of the guild.


    ¡°You monstrous fiend!¡±


    ¡°You shall not pass!¡±


    The warriors brandished their spears and swords, pushing back against the troll. The troll began to move as if dancing, singing a strange song as it fought them.


    ¡°A Tumhui Raba Forinchi Mundo Namantachi¡­¡±


    It bared its eerie tusks, spinning like a windmill, kicking the warriors and shing at them with its sharp ws. Groans of pain echoed around.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    However, none of the warriors died. Thanks to their expensive full te mail armor, they were able to withstand the troll¡¯s attacks. Despite being thrown around, they effectively blocked the troll¡¯s movements.


    Seizing an opportunity, one warrior shouted.


    ¡°Firebombs again!¡±


    Numerous ceramic jars were thrown at the troll once more. Explosions erupted throughout the garden, with mes lighting up the night sky. Fearful of the mes, the troll began to retreat. One of the alchemists shouted triumphantly.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    After the destruction of the southern branch in Kaltizan, the ¡®Tears of Santara¡¯ maintained a state of vignce several times higher than usual. They were prepared to respond at any moment should that beast, the Ivory Tusk, appear to snatch the trolls. Therefore, all warriors were equipped with expensive full-body armor, and numerous me bullets were issued to arm the alchemists.


    These me bullets, which could turn a radius of about ten meters into a sea of fire upon being thrown, were notmonly used despite their power. Only a specialized alchemist could handle them due to their tricky nature. They were so unstable that mishandling them often resulted in self-destruction.


    When the me bullets were first developed, various nations showed interest, but soon abandoned adopting them as official weapons. Since not everyone could use them, there was no reason to insist on them when magic existed.


    However, the me bullets proved effective against the Ivory Tusk. This monstrous troll employed a unique technique that nullified most magic. In contrast, it seemed helpless against the mes of the me bullets, merely avoiding them.


    As the area turned into a sea of fire, the troll nced around and then suddenly looked up at the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time,¡± it muttered in trollish, which no one understood. Shortly after, the troll turned and started to flee. The warriors and alchemists erupted in cheers.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°The Ivory Tusk is running away!¡±


    ¡°We defeated that beast!¡±


    Lomdran, the head of the western branch, who was directing the battle at the building¡¯s entrance, smiled proudly.


    ¡°Hahaha, I am different from an ipetent like Diphl. Not even the Ivory Tusk can mess with my trolls!¡±


    While Lomdran was basking in his triumph, two alchemists suddenly rushed out from inside the building, calling for him.


    ¡°Lo-Lomdran!¡±


    ¡°Branch Head!¡±


    Their faces were filled with shock. Lomdran asked, puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The alchemists, panting, shouted, ¡°The trolls have escaped!¡±


    ¡°Huh? We just repelled the Ivory Tusk!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the Ivory Tusk! Some unknown entities! They stole the trolls while we were distracted by the Ivory Tusk!¡±


    Lomdran, aghast, asked, ¡°What are you talking about? We had forces deployed there as well!¡±


    Due to the Kaltizan branch¡¯s destruction, the alchemists learned that the Ivory Tusk had coborators. Thus, Lomdran, preparing for any eventuality, had not neglected to guard the rear of the mansion and the basement where the trolls were kept.


    However, while dealing with the Ivory Tusk, there had been nomotion on the other side, so he had dismissed it as mere concern¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ve beenpletely deceived!¡±


    The alchemist shouted in frustration. Romdran, who had been standing dazed, suddenly started running hastily towards the basement.


    ¡°This makes no sense¡­ Even if it was an Aura User, there¡¯s no way they could have silently taken out so many troops¡­¡±


    When he arrived, he saw that the troll pen was truly empty and the moonlight was faintlying in. Romdran looked up nkly. This was the basement; there was no way moonlight could enter.


    As expected¡­ The ceiling was roundly pierced, leading all the way to the ground above.


    He murmured, unable toprehend.


    ¡°When? How on earth did they do this?¡±


    * * *


    The crescent moon faintly illuminated the night sky.


    A blue-skinned troll was leaping across the rooftops, traversing the city of Diallo. After moving for some time, Att jumped down from the roof into an alley. He took a bracelet from his pocket and put it on, chanting an activation word.


    ¡°Illusion.¡±


    Att¡¯s tusks blurred and disappeared. Hiding his tusks with the magical tool made by Repenhardt, he then covered his entire body with a cloth he had hidden in the corner of the alley beforehand. Perfectly concealing his identity, Att walked deeper into the alley.


    Turning a corner and reaching a secluded spot, he found a strong-looking orc woman and a human youth in histe twenties waiting for him. They were Sta and Russ.


    Sta smiled at Att.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Att.¡±


    Nodding his head, Att asked.


    ¡°Thank you for your effort, Sta. Are my people safe?¡±


    Sta nced to the side. About a dozen exhausted trolls were leaning against the wall. While he had caused amotion in front of the mansion, they had secretly extracted the trolls. Att sighed in relief.


    ¡°It went ording to n.¡±


    Att began performing a ritual to invigorate the trolls. Meanwhile, Russ, with a gleam in his eye, asked Sta a question.


    ¡°But Sta, how on earth did you perform that technique earlier?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean, Karuga Russ?¡±


    ¡°You know, the technique that dug up the ground to the basement.¡±


    It happened when the two of them were heading to the basement where the trolls were being held.


    While Russ was knocking out the surrounding guards, Sta had simply red at the ground and then suddenly threw a dagger. Then, without even manifesting aura, a part of the ground had sunk in. There hadn¡¯t even been the sound of a copse.


    ¡°How can you produce such power without even manifesting aura? And how do you silence the sound?¡±


    Sta nodded and pulled a dagger from her chest. She thrust it into the wall and said,


    ¡°Oh, this?¡±


    A section of the wall crumbled without light or sound. It was so discreet that even the residents didn¡¯t notice the wall copsing.


    Without a word of exnation, Russ nodded enthusiastically.


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it¡¯s done.¡±


    He drew his longsword and thrust it into the wall. Once again, part of the wall crumbled silently. Truly a genius, he grasped the technique immediately after a single demonstration.


    Sta smiled contentedly.


    ¡°You catch on quickly after just one demonstration. It¡¯s charming. That slowpoke Tassid needs to see it at least five or six times.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    Even being able to mimic it after seeing it five or six times made Tassid a genius in his own right. Feeling a bit guilty for letting his friend be disparaged, Russ scratched his head awkwardly.


    ¡®Anyway, I learned another good thing. Ah, it was definitely worth following Sta!¡¯


    While Russ was grinning to himself, an old dwarf walked into the alley from the other end. It was Makelin, the High Priest of Al Port. He had discreetly set up a divine barrier around the alley to prevent the citizens of Diallo froming in.


    Makelon looked at the two and tilted his head.


    ¡°Hmm? Why are you destroying someone else¡¯s wall?¡±


    Sta and Russ gave wry smiles. Att bowed his head and spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived, Makelin. Please heal them.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    Makelon stood before the trolls and sped his hands together.


    ¡°Oh, Al Port, bless them and heal all their wounds.¡±


    A brilliant silver halo enveloped the trolls, and theirplexion began to change remarkably. The trolls opened their eyes, each looking down at their hands with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°K-Kital¡­?¡±


    The astonished trolls jumped up.


    ¡°Krelt?¡±


    Amazingly, they werepletely healed. It wasn¡¯t just that their wounds were gone; their bodies and minds had returned to their healthiest state, like when they used to run through the forest. Att was astounded.


    ¡®What incredible power.¡¯


    No matter how strong a troll¡¯s regenerative abilities were, the hardships they had endured were no small matter. Thus, even with Att¡¯s vitality spells or Sin¡¯s healing techniques, they could barely regain some energy, let alone fully recover.


    But Makelin hadpletely healed them with just one spell. Truly, it was an immense divine power befitting Al Port¡¯s earthly representative.


    Makelon gestured with his hand.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s leave this city quickly.¡±


    The trolls all nodded in unison. With their bodies brimming with energy, they felt they could easily scale the human-built walls.


    This was precisely why Makelin hade to this ce. If the trolls could run on their own two feet, the difficulty of escaping significantly decreased.


    Att watched his revitalized kin and marveled.


    ¡®How could things go so smoothly¡­¡¯


    In the past, he could never rescue his kin so easily.


    He had been alone, and human power was strong. No matter how many bases he attacked, he seeded in rescuing his kin only about once in five attempts. Moreover, it was not easy to help his exhausted kin escape outside the human city.


    But with the aid of other races, everything was seamless. He could easily rescue his kin, heal them, and help them escape the city.


    ¡®If this continues, I might be able to save all my kin¡­¡¯


    Makelin noticed Att standing idly and called out.


    ¡°What are you doing, Att? Aren¡¯t you preparing to leave?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, yes¡­¡±


    Snapping back to reality, Att immediately activated his spell, spreading a fog of concealment. The mist rose and spread beyond the alley in all directions. After ensuring their visibility was obscured, Att looked at hispanions and said,


    ¡°We¡¯re ready, let¡¯s go!¡±


    In the thick mist, humans, trolls, orcs, and dwarves began to run shoulder to shoulder.


    * * *


    In the northern part of the Duchy of Lastil, in the city of Kentri.


    Like mostrge cities, Kentri also had a grand coliseum.


    The life-and-death battles of orc diators were a popr spectacle among the popce, and betting on these matches was widespread. A ve owner with an orc diator who was a city champion could earn a fortune just from the betting payouts.


    Thus, August could not help but widen his eyes as he looked at the male orc in front of him.


    ¡®This is incredible!¡¯


    August was one of the influential figures in the city of Kentri, operating a diator training center called Wildbane. Having dealt with orc diators for many years, he had developed a keen eye for assessing orcs.


    From his perspective, this green-skinned orc possessed a truly perfect physique.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen countless orcs, but I¡¯ve never encountered one with such potential!¡±


    The overall bnce of its body, the texture of its muscles, and even its size, were all wless. It stood a head taller than other orc diators.


    ¡°To think that such a specimen was merely used as a servant!¡±


    Clicking his tongue inwardly, August looked at the ck-haired girl standing next to the orc. Dressed in a worn green dress, she had her hands neatly sped in front of her, giving off an air of considerable dignity.


    She introduced herself as a small farm owner on the outskirts of Kentri City and hade to see August. Due to recent financial difficulties, she needed to sell a few of her orc ves.


    Normally, orc ves were sold to nearby farms, but since this green orc was strong and frequently fought, she thought he might be useful as a diator, hence she sought out August.


    The girl asked nervously, ¡°Um, is there a problem?¡±


    August averted his gaze and cleared his throat.


    ¡°Hmm, he seems to be in good health. There doesn¡¯t appear to be any issues.¡±


    The girl¡¯s expression brightened.


    ¡°Then, how much could I get for him¡­?¡±


    ¡°The usual price for an orc ve is about five gold coins, but¡­¡±


    Maintaining a nonchnt expression, August replied indifferently. The girl¡¯s face fell rapidly. It was clear she was not ustomed to such transactions, her honest feelings inly visible on her face. Seeing her innocent eyes, a sneer almost escaped his lips.


    ¡°However, those useful as diators are a different matter. I¡¯ll offer you seven gold coins. How does that sound?¡±


    The actual price for an orc diator averaged around ten gold coins, but August subtly lowered the price, watching her reaction. Sure enough, she nodded immediately, seemingly unaware of the real value.


    ¡°Al-alright!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s proceed with the transaction. Here, sign the contract.¡±


    Handing over the contract, August urged the girl to sign. She wrote the name of the farm on the contract and signed it.


    Although it was a farm he had never heard of, August didn¡¯t care. There were countless small farms on the outskirts of Kentri City anyway. What mattered more was quickly securing this green orc.


    With the contract in hand, August concluded the deal as the girl took the seven gold coins and carefully tucked them into her bosom. August cheered inwardly.


    ¡®Hahaha! To think I¡¯d get a guy like this.¡¯


    If this orc became the champion of Kentri City, the prize money alone would amount to hundreds of gold coins. Buying such a guy for just seven coins? It was an incredibly profitable deal.


    The girl caressed the green orc¡¯s arm, murmuring sadly.


    ¡°This boy, despite how he looks, is very gentle. He asionally fought with other orcs, but he listens to me so well. So, please be kind to him.¡±


    Augustughed inwardly for a moment. She seemed to think she wasplimenting the orc, but a gentle disposition was a negative trait for a diator.


    The green orc, looking down at the girl with a sad face, spoke.


    ¡°Master, I will work harder. Please don¡¯t sell me.¡±


    The girl, with tears welling up, wiped her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, live well under your new master. Listen to him.¡±


    The two of them were putting on a melodrama. August shook his head.


    ¡®If a girl like her can manage him alone, he really must have a gentle nature. It seems I¡¯ll have to thoroughly reform his personality.¡¯


    Like all diator training centers, Wildbane was especially known for its harsh treatment of orcs. After a month here, even an orc as docile as amb would be rampaging like a mad bull.


    ¡°It was a good deal, Miss Si.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. August.¡±

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    The moment the girl was led outside, August summoned the guards to take the green orc away. Two guards shackled the orc¡¯s wrists and dragged him inside.


    They passed avish mansion and entered a shabby stone building nearby. Inside, a crude space surrounded by ster walls emerged. Iron bars were everywhere, behind which dozens of burly orcs were either resting or training their bodies.


    The guards opened the bars and shoved the green orc inside, shouting,


    ¡°Fresh meat! You beasts!¡±


    After locking the bars again, the guards left. The green orc briefly surveyed his surroundings before silently moving to sit in a corner. The orc diators eyed him and shouted in Orcish.


    ¡°A new one has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Wee to hell, kid! Heh heh heh!¡±


    Mocking voices poured in from all sides, but the green orc remained unmoved.


    An older orc with gray skin approached and asked,


    ¡°You¡¯ve certainlye to the wrong ce. What¡¯s your name, youngster?¡±


    The green orc raised his head. The elder orc flinched for a moment.


    The previously docile face had vanished, reced by an intensely fierce gaze gleaming on a cold expression.


    ¡°I am the son of Krota and heir to the sword of Kalken, Tassid.¡±


    * * *


    Moonlight streamed through the window, casting a faint glow inside the diators¡¯ quarters. In the dim light, the orc diators, having finished their day, gathered in small groups to roll dice or chat.


    ¡°We survived another day.¡±


    ¡°But who knows what tomorrow will bring.¡±


    ¡°Hey, did you hear what happened when Berik died? That bullshit our master August spewed?¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°Looking at dead Berik, he said this.¡±


    An orc diator lifted his head and mimicked August¡¯s voice, shouting,


    ¡°If you were going to die anyway, you should¡¯ve avoided the armor and taken the hit! Now you¡¯ve wasted a perfectly good piece of armor!¡±


    The listeners ground their teeth in fury.


    ¡°Son of a bitch.¡±


    ¡°Damn bastard¡­¡±


    The orc diators vented their helpless anger, soon slumping their shoulders. It was no mere story¡ªit could be their reality in just a few days.


    A cursed fate, a cursed life, a future with no hope in sight¡­


    Suddenly, one of the orcs spoke up.


    ¡°Our situation is indeed pitiful. They say there are orcs blessed by the spirit of battle, who can stand toe-to-toe with humans¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that about the Duchy of Antares? Founded by the Fist King Repenhardt¡­¡±


    Everyone wore a dreamy expression. They had heard the rumors of orcs in Antares living freely, standing proudly against humans instead of being despised. They had fantasized about living like that themselves.


    ¡°They say they have the pride of true warriors¡­¡±


    ¡°That they possess the soul of a true orc¡­¡±


    An older orc diator shouted in frustration.


    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense and go to sleep, you idiots! It has nothing to do with us anyway!¡±


    At that moment, a solemn voice came from the corner of the quarters.


    ¡°What if it does?¡±


    The orcs turned their heads in confusion. It was the neer from today who had spoken. He stood up and looked around at the orcs before continuing.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking what you would do if a path opened for you to live like the orcs of Antares.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Tassid?¡±


    At the elder orc¡¯s question, the green orc, Tassid, raised his shackled arms. A turquoise light surged from the shackles.


    Boom!


    A burst of intense light shattered the iron shackles into pieces, scattering them across the floor. The orcs cried out in astonishment.


    ¡°Aura?¡±


    ¡°Gods! He¡¯s a warrior!¡±


    Panic rippled through the quarters. Other orcs, who had been lounging around, rushed over in shock. The elder orc eximed in surprise.


    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡±


    Tassid slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°I am from Antares. I havee to open a path for my brothers.¡±


    ¡°I can break the walls that confine us. After that, we can rush to the armory and equip ourselves. We can easily deal with the mansion guards. Then, we can escape the city. I know the way. If you follow my lead, we can safely escape.¡±


    Tassid calmlyid out his escape n. The orcs looked at each other in bewilderment.


    ¡°Escape? From here?¡±


    ¡°Can we really leave this hell?¡±


    None of them had ever stopped imagining what it would be like to escape. But now that the possibility was real, they hesitated. They had lived as ves since childhood, following human orders all their lives.


    ¡°But¡­ If we get caught by humans¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be subjected to terrible torture and fed to the beasts¡­¡±


    The fear of humans was deeply ingrained in their bones, making it impossible to shake off easily. Seeing the hesitant orcs, anger lit up on Tassid¡¯s face.


    His thunderous voice boomed over the orcs.


    ¡°Are you warriors or talking livestock? Does not a single drop of warrior¡¯s blood run through the hearts that beat within your chests?¡±


    It was a cry mixed with anger,ment, and sorrow. Gradually, the light of shame began to appear on the orcs¡¯ faces. Their lifelong experience as ves was overshadowed by the spirits of their great ancestors flowing through their veins.


    One by one, the orcs began to resolve themselves, their eyes shining with determination.


    ¡°I¡­ I am¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am a warrior¡­!¡±


    Tassid stood tall, his chest out, raising his fist zing with aura. He faced the dozens of orc diators and shouted.


    ¡°If you truly call yourselves warriors, then stand up! Rise, take up your weapons, and fight!¡±


    Orcs revered the strong. And Tassid, blessed with the spirit of battle, possessed a strength they could never have imagined¡ªa true strength. A great warrior was now calling on them to rise. Excitement spread, and one by one, they began to stand.


    ¡°I am a warrior!¡±


    ¡°A true warrior with a free spirit!¡±


    ¡°I will follow you, Warrior Tassid!¡±


    Most of the orc diators shouted in agreement with Tassid¡¯s call. Though some orcs still had fearful expressions, they couldn¡¯t help but join in the prevailing atmosphere.


    ¡°Then, brothers, I shall now open the way.¡±


    Tassid walked to the window where the moonlight streamed in and reached out his hand. He shouted.


    ¡°Come forth, my loyalpanion, Dakar!¡±


    Whoosh!


    A gust of wind howled, and something struck the wall.


    Boom!


    A thunderous noise echoed. The thick stone wall crumbled like a sandcastle, with dust rising all around.


    From within the dust, Tassid raised his hand. The enormous soul weapon, Dakar, shone brilliantly in the moonlight.


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°The soul weapon that only true warriors possess¡­¡±


    The orcs shuddered with awe. The legendary figures they had heard of from their ve parents were now a reality before their eyes.


    Tassid raised his sword and shouted.


    ¡°Let us go, brothers, proud descendants of warriors!¡±


    * * *


    Blood and screams flowed like a river from thevish mansion of Wildbane. The mansion guards swung their spears, their cries filled with despair.


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    ¡°These filthy orcs!¡±


    A fierce roar from the orcs followed closely behind.


    ¡°Graaaah!¡±


    ¡°Die, filthy humans!¡±


    The orc diators mowed down the guards like savage beasts. Armed as nned from raiding the armory, their strength was far beyond what the mansion guards could handle.


    One orc diator, swinging his sword wildly, suddenly noticed something and his eyes gleamed. Beneath a table, a terrified servant cowered in fear.


    ¡°Human!¡±


    His eyes turned blood-red as he prepared to thrust his sword. Suddenly, a massive soul weapon intercepted his strike.


    ng!


    The sh of metal made the orc diator turn his head. He looked at Tassid and shouted, his voice filled with excitement.


    ¡°Warrior, why do you stop me?¡±


    ¡°That one is just a servant.¡±


    ¡°He is still human!¡±


    Grinding his teeth, the orc diator raised his sword again. Tassid shouted.


    ¡°Brother! Do you seek freedom or revenge?¡±


    Of course, he wanted both. But he understood this was not the answer Tassid sought. The orc diator lowered his sword, replying in a subdued voice.


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    Leaving the servant behind, the orc diator moved on. Tassid sheathed his soul weapon and shouted to all the orcs.


    ¡°Avoid unnecessary killing!¡±


    The orc diators looked confused. Tassid continued.


    ¡°If you spare one, ten humans will stay to care for him. If you kill one, ten humans will bear grudges and pursue us.¡±


    In a calm and persuasive voice, he imprinted his message into each orc¡¯s mind.


    ¡°For our freedom, we must show them mercy!¡±


    Not everyone was convinced, but they understood that sparing lives was more beneficial than taking them. Though still excited, the orcs respected Warrior Tassid¡¯s opinion. Leaving the trembling servants behind, they regrouped around Tassid.


    They continued to fight the guards as they ran towards the outside of the mansion. Initially, they killed everyone in their path, but after Tassid¡¯s deration, they only wounded the guards, sparing their lives.


    Once most of the guards were incapacitated, they saw August, half-dazed, screaming at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°You ungrateful beasts! How much care I took to raise you! Orcs are truly just ungrateful animals!¡±


    He was truly furious with the orcs. He believed that he had genuinely cared for them.


    With each roar, the expressions of the orcs grew more and more twisted. One orc diator gritted his teeth and looked at Tassid.


    ¡°Should we show mercy to him as well?¡±


    Tassid shook his head without hesitation.


    ¡°Mercy, when overused, bes cheap.¡±


    Unlike a mere employee, August was responsible for the entire diator training center. Tassid had no intention of sparing August either.


    As soon as Tassid gave his permission, a murderous intent began to gleam in the eyes of the orcs.


    ¡°Is that so!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always dreamed of this day¡­¡±


    With rage and hatred, the orc diators rushed towards August. Shortly after, a desperate scream erupted.


    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±


    After dealing with August, Tassid and the orcs walked towards the outside of the mansion. A man in his early thirties watched the retreating backs of the orcs. He was Denverd, a frence mage employed by August.


    Being only a 3rd circle mage, Denverd couldn¡¯t conduct research in the Magic Tower, nor was he skilled enough to join dungeon expeditions or hunt monsters. Thus, he had to cling to influential figures in the city, handling minor tasks just to get by day by day.


    Even in the mansion, he was treated poorly, receiving the most secluded and shabby room. However, this mistreatment actually allowed him to survive. He had been locked up in his little room, only realizing the orcs had revolted when it was toote. The orcs didn¡¯t know he was there and simply passed by.


    Hiding behind a pir, Denverd smirked as he watched the orcs.


    ¡®Heh heh, no matter how strong the orcs are, they fall to a simple mental spell.¡¯


    Most humans didn¡¯t know that orcs were extremely vulnerable to magic. But working in the orc diator training center, Denverd was already aware of this fact.


    This was a golden opportunity to change his fortunes. If he could suppress the orc rebellion, he would gain significant fame.


    ¡®The city will surely offer a generous reward, heh heh.¡¯


    Dreaming of a rosy future, Denverd carefully began chanting his spell.


    ¡°Ginoe Fr Wiphaen Relf, may you be stopped, be frozen like a statue¡­¡±


    As he cast, Denverd calcted the range of his spell. Luckily, the orcs were gathered in one ce, making it easier to target them. He raised his hand and uttered the activation phrase.


    ¡°Wide Paralyze!¡±


    The area-wide paralysis spell shot towards Tassid and the orc diators. Tassid turned his head, realizing his mistake.


    ¡°¡­Ugh!¡±


    Currently, he was in disguise as a ve and had removed his usual anti-magic amulet. He had sensed Denverd¡¯s presence earlier but thought he was just a hiding servant and paid no attention.


    The magical field of the Wide Paralyze spell enveloped the area around the orcs.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Denbird was about to celebrate that they had fallen into his trap.


    ¡°Phnence! Grant them unwavering minds!¡±


    With a resounding cry, the bodies of dozens of orcs glowed with a pink holy light. Feeling his magic being nullified, Denbird eximed in surprise.


    ¡°What? Why is there a priest of Phnence?¡±


    Tassid abruptly threw a sword at Denbird. The sword, its power moderated, flew through the air and struck the back of the mage¡¯s head.


    Thud!


    Though it was the t of the de that hit, preventing death, the mage, now bleeding from the nose, was lying prone and looked unlikely to rise for at least half a day. From the other side of the pir where Denbird had been standing, a small girl with ck hair and a light green dress appeared, iling about. It was Sin, the girl who had betrayed Tassid to August.


    ¡°Wow! That was close! Where did that mage pop out from?¡±


    Well, actually, she wasn¡¯t a girl. Tassid nced in her direction and chuckled. Then, speaking in haltingmonnguage, he expressed his gratitude.


    ¡°Good help. Thank you, Sin.¡±


    To conceal his identity, he had dyed his hair ck and was cross-dressing. Sin took two nes from her bosom and threw them to Tassid.


    ¡°Take these.¡±


    They were an anti-magic charm created by Sin and a ¡®Ne of Communication¡¯ crafted by Repenhardt. As Tassid put on the amulet and ne, his speech in themonnguage became fluent.


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t you change those clothes? Do you like the dress?¡±


    ¡°I was keeping my disguise just in case. You never know what might happen.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not because you have a taste for it, right?¡±


    At Tassid¡¯s teasing words, Sin snorted and crossed his arms.


    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s only a few days left! Soon, I¡¯ll be so muscr that clothes like this won¡¯t even fit me anymore!¡±


    Well, seeing his ¡®lovely¡¯ state now, it seemed hopeless whether a few days or even a few years had passed¡­ but Tassid wasn¡¯t mean enough to point that out. He simply smiled and turned his head.


    The orc diators looked at Sin with curiosity. Despite being human, Tassid treated her with unusual friendliness.


    ¡°Who is that human?¡±


    ¡°Who could she be?¡±


    ¡°Is she yourpanion, Warrior Tassid?¡±


    Tassid answered simply.


    ¡°He¡¯s the Young Saint.¡±


    All the orcs nodded in unison. The fame of the Young Saint had spread across the entire continent due to the Crovence civil war, so even these orc diators knew of Sin.


    ¡°Oh, that human is the one¡­¡±


    ¡°The Young Saint of the Duchy of Antares¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s rumored to have a close rtionship with the Fist King¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡±


    Although the details of the rumor were a bit off, it was true that his fame had spread.


    ¡®This is driving me crazy. Just how manynguages has this rumor spread in?¡¯


    Having frequently encountered orcs recently, Sin had started to understand basic Orcish. Hearing the tranted rumors about himself was truly disheartening.


    Grumbling, Sin approached the fallen mage. Tassid asked.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I need to erase his memory. We can¡¯t let our identities be revealed.¡±


    Just like Repenhardt¡¯s golden aura, Phnence¡¯s pink holy light was quite conspicuous, making it easy to identify. Although she was disguised now, and it was likely they¡¯d just think he was a priestess of Phnence, it was better to be safe.


    ¡°Phnence, please watch over your young servants and erase their painful memories.¡±


    After finishing up, Sin urged Tassid.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Tassid gestured to the orc diators.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, brothers!¡±


    They needed to escape the city before news of their escape spread. With loud footsteps, Tassid, Sin, and the orcs disappeared into the darkness.


    * * *


    The northeastern region of the Vasily Kingdom, adjacent to the Rakid Mountains, housed the barony of Burkiff.


    Avish banquet was currently being held at the baron¡¯s mansion, located at the center of the estate.


    On the dining table, covered with white tablecloths, an endless array of sumptuous dishes was beautifully arranged under intricately crafted silver candbras. Musicians were ying soft tunes without pause on one side of the banquet hall. Symbolizing the abundance of autumn, the mantels were adorned with colorful buds and branches with sprouting leaves.


    In the opulent banquet hall, about thirty nobles were mingling and conversing, each holding a wine ss.


    ¡°You¡¯ve prepared an excellent banquet, Baron Burkiff. Such a feast is rare even in the capital.¡±


    ¡°You tter me. Hohoho.¡±


    Baron Burkiff, while waving his hand modestly, couldn¡¯t hide his proud expression. The amount he had spent to prepare for this banquet was substantial. He had arranged for only the best in food and music. Moreover¡­


    ¡°Not at all! To have all the maids be elves, such a high-ss banquet is indeed rare even in the capital.¡±


    The other noble clicked his tongue as he looked around. Men dressed elegantly and women adorned with finery mingled, while about twenty maids served and moved among them. Each was strikingly beautiful, with long, pointed ears characteristic of elves.


    Elven ves were so expensive that local nobles usually owned at most one or two. For today¡¯s banquet, Baron Burkiff had specially borrowed these elven ves from nearby nobles.


    ¡°Thanks to you, my eyes are delighted. Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m d you¡¯re enjoying it.¡±


    Laughter and conversations filled the room. Of course, only the nobles wereughing. The elven maids, tense and wary, were careful not to make any mistakes in front of the high-ranking guests, fearing severe punishment. Remembering the pain of the whip, they served the nobles cautiously, always watching for cues.


    As the banquet was in full swing, one noble suddenly tilted his head while sipping his wine.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The numerous candles adorning the table¡¯s candbras seemed to be burning more fiercely and growingrger. Others also noticed the anomaly and turned their gaze to the candbras.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Are they defective?¡±


    At that moment, all the candles simultaneously ignited and transformed into the shapes of fire lizards.


    Whoosh!


    Dozens of fire lizards soared into the air, flying around the ceiling of the banquet hall. The mes in the firece flickered and grewrger. The fire took the shape of a giant, pulling itself out of the firece and standing tall within the hall. The nobles screamed in shock.


    ¡°What is this bizarre situation?¡±


    ¡°Baron Burkiff!¡±


    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±


    The intense heat filled the banquet hall. Everyone was in a state of panic.


    Crash!


    The window on the second floor of the banquet hall shattered, revealing a young girl. The night wind blew through the broken window, causing her tinum blonde hair to flutter, revealing her long, pointed ears. Someone muttered in a daze.


    ¡°A-an elf?¡±


    Like most noble residences, the banquet hall in Baron Burkiff¡¯s mansion had an open design with a balcony running along the second floor. Standing on the balcony, the elf girl shouted.


    ¡°Smander! Ignatius! Show them the heat!¡±


    The fire lizards in the air pounced on some of the nobles. mes erupted with explosions. Nobledies screamed at the sight of people burning right in front of them.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s dead!¡±


    ¡°R-run! Everyone!¡±


    A nobleman shouted. It was only then that they realized this was no prank.


    Like a flock of sheep chased by a wolf, the nobles screamed and fled out of the banquet hall.


    The fire lizards in the air chased after those who ran. The fire giant swung its arms, driving the nobles further.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Explosions erupted throughout the banquet hall, mes roared, and thick smoke billowed. As he exited the hall, Baron Burkiff let out a desperate scream.


    ¡°Guards! Guaaaaards!¡±


    That was thest cry of Baron Burkiff. The pursuing fire giant charged at the baron and exploded. The walls shook, and mes rose, blocking the entrance to the banquet hall.


    Inside the now emptied hall, only the elf maids remained, trembling as they sat on the floor. As mere ves, they couldn¡¯t push past the nobles to escape first, and now it was toote to flee with the entrance aze. They gathered together, looking with terrified eyes at the tinum-haired elf girl.


    The elf girl leapt from the balcony. With a light, bird-like motion, she jumped from the second floor and headed towards the elf maids. Their faces turned even paler.


    ¡°Sa-save us¡­¡±


    ¡°Please save us¡­¡±


    ¡°Have mercy¡­¡±


    Despite knowing that their opponent was an elf like themselves, the maids only begged for their lives. They couldn¡¯tprehend that the terrifyingly powerful tinum-haired girl was of the same race as their lowly selves.


    With a sorrowful smile, the elf girl spoke to them.


    ¡°My name is Siris. I came here to save you.¡±


    Her voice was unexpectedly soft. It seemed gentle.


    ¡°You are no longer ves.¡±


    The maids blinked at her unexpectedly kind tone. One elf woman cautiously asked,


    ¡°¡­Not ves?¡±


    To those born, raised, and living as ves, those words sounded as if she were saying, ¡°You are no longer elves.¡± No matter what they did, the fact that they were elves did not change.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Siris sighed. Teaching these individuals the concept of freedom would take more than a day or two. But there was no time now. Before the guards arrived, she had to lead them out quickly.


    With a low chant, Siris formed hand signs in the air.


    ¡°Al Hard Difan Jeihan, O Earth, crumble before my will! Terra Break!¡±


    Boom!


    The 3rd circle spell ¡®Rock Copse¡¯ activated, breaking part of the banquet hall¡¯s wall. A thick wall crumbled, creating a small hole just big enough for a person to pass through. After creating the passage, Siris urged the elf maids.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for now. We¡¯ll talk more once we get out of here.¡±


    No one moved. They just hesitated, watching Siris for any sign of her intentions. Siris frowned as she looked outside the banquet hall. There was no time to persuade them.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t want to do this, but¡­¡¯


    Raising her right hand, Siris shouted.


    ¡°Ignatius!¡±


    Boom!


    The fire giant was summoned, standing next to Siris. Ignatius crossed its arms and looked down at the elf maids with a zing smile.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    ¡°Eeek!¡±


    The maids trembled like aspen trees under the immense pressure. Forcing a smile, Siris asked again.


    ¡°Hohoho, will you please do as I say for now?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Pleasemand us anything!¡±


    Being ingrained with ve mentality, they moved more obediently when ordered. Siris let her shoulders slump and sighed once more.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    The low hills outside Baron Burkiff¡¯s mansion.


    The elven maidservants, led by Siris, hurriedly ran along the hills. Behind them, over fifty knights and soldiers gave chase. These were the forces of the Burkiff barony.


    ¡°Catch them! Don¡¯t let them escape!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re the ones who killed the Baron!¡±


    Everyone was chasing the elves with murderous expressions. Not only were they furious about the baron¡¯s death, but all those elven maidservants were ves borrowed from nearby nobles. If they escaped, thepensation would ruin the Burkiff barony. If that happened, their livelihood would be at risk too, so they were all pursuing the elves with a life-or-death determination.


    The distance was gradually closing. Most of the elven maidservants weren¡¯t in great physical condition, so they were slower on their feet. Watching the backs of the nearing elven women, their leader, Sirred, snorted.


    ¡°Hmph! No matter how fast they run, they¡¯re just fleas, and no matter how far they flee, they¡¯re still elves!¡±


    It was at that moment. Suddenly, a man wearing a red robe appeared in front of them from the side of the road. He was of average height and build, with a hood pulled over his head, making it impossible to identify him. The man stretched out his hand toward the pursuers and shouted in a deep voice.


    ¡°Wall of Fire!¡±


    Whooosh!


    A massive wall of mes erupted, blocking the pursuers from the elves. Everyone stopped in their tracks, startled, and stared at the man in the red robe.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Is he an aplice of those elf thieves?¡±


    The man spoke coldly.


    ¡°You shall go no further.¡±


    He was Repenhardt, who had been waiting to assist Siris. He had used magic to distort the refractive index of light, making hisrge frame appear ordinary. If he had been wearing normal clothes, his whole body would have looked distorted and awkward, but since he was fully covered by arge robe, he looked quite natural.


    Sirred, who was momentarily taken aback, soon recovered and shouted.


    ¡°He¡¯s a mage! Don¡¯t give him a chance to use magic, take him down!¡±


    Three knights at the forefront quickly charged at Repenhardt. The way they closed the distance and thrust their swords proved they were seasoned warriors.


    Just as the three des were about to pierce Repenhardt¡¯s body.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    With a short shout, Repenhardt swung his right hand broadly, deflecting all the attacks. The des veered off course, causing the knights to tumble to the left.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Crash!


    The three knights toppled over each other in a messy heap. Sirred, watching, was aghast and his mouth fell open.


    ¡®What is this? That technique?¡¯


    It was no ordinary skill. He hadn¡¯t simply deflected the attack but had cleverly redirected the knights¡¯ strikes, using their own force to throw them off bnce.


    ¡°Is he a Magic Fist Practitioner? But how could a Magic Fist Practitioner use such advanced techniques¡­?¡±


    Even Sirred, who had trained in martial arts all his life, couldn¡¯t imagine himself replicating such a move.


    Looking down at the fallen knights, Repenhardt grinned.


    ¡°Hmm, I can finally feel the flow of power.¡±


    After being severely beaten by Teslon, he had started to take martial arts seriously.


    It wasn¡¯t just ground wrestling that he had learned. During his usual training, he delved deeply into each technique and movement with seriousness. He pondered the meaning behind every punch and kick, no matter how light.


    The same went for his aura. He focused on increasing his proficiency by constantly facing off against Russ and Tassid whenever he had the chance. He put all his effort into feeling and controlling the flow of aura. He couldn¡¯t allow himself to be defeated miserably by Teslon again.


    Repenhardt flicked his fingers towards the fallen knights.


    ¡°Electronic Stun!¡±


    Crackle!


    Electricity surged out, striking the fallen knights. After incapacitating them, Repenhardt turned his gaze towards the others.


    ¡®Should I deal with the rest as well?¡¯


    Sirred shouted.


    ¡°He¡¯s a Magic Fist Practitioner! Everyone, charge and attack from all sides!¡±


    Unlike mages, it wasmon knowledge on the battlefield that Magic Fist Practitioners couldn¡¯t use wide-area spells, so Sirred ordered a spread-out attack. The knights and soldiers formed a pincer formation and charged at Repenhardt.


    Enemies rushed in from all directions with irregr movements. Repenhardt closed his eyes and extended his senses.


    ¡®Hup!¡¯


    His sensory field covered a 30-meter radius. He could vividly feel the presence of every living being within that range. This level of perception was something he had already achieved.


    But now, he could also feel their spacing and breathing.


    A true martial artist valued spacing and breathing more than speed or power. Repenhardt, who had begun to seriously study martial arts, was now understanding this principle.


    Repenhardt opened his eyes again.


    A chant flowed from his lips.


    ¡°Light,e to my hand, be a sh that calls for destruction.¡±


    He assessed the enemies¡¯ spacing, breathing, and positions through his sensory perception. Using this ¡®information,¡¯ he calcted their spatial coordinates with the precision of a mage.


    ¡®Targeting!¡¯


    With the insight of a martial artist, he predicted their movements back and forth, drawing numerous trajectories. As a mage, he engraved in his mind the intersections of fifty ovepping trajectories.


    ¡®Marking!¡¯


    Repenhardt spread his arms wide, summoning his full magical power as he chanted the incantation.


    ¡°Arcane Strike Final Decision!¡±


    Boom!


    Dozens of shes of light shot out in all directions, striking every knight and soldier rushing toward him. The shes embedded into their bodies and exploded simultaneously. The field was filled with a continuous series of explosions, painting thendscape with brilliant bursts of mes. All fifty soldiers were hit without exception, screaming as they were thrown into the air.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Even as he was thrown back, Sired muttered in disbelief through his dazed mind.


    ¡°How can such magic exist¡­?¡±


    Repenhardt, who had decimated the enemies with a single attack, lifted his head. In the distance, he saw the mansion of Baron Burkiff. The ballroom attached to it was aze, casting a glow into the night sky.


    Having lost their lord and their stolen Elven ves, the future of Baron Burkiff¡¯s house was bleak. With a mountain of debt and their title stripped, they were doomed to a miserable downfall. While it was not umon for nobles on the continent to use Elven ves, it was still quite bitter for them to meet such a fate.


    But Repenhardt did not pity them.


    ¡°Just because everyonemits a sin, it does not mean one shouldment paying for their own,¡± he thought.


    He turned his steps away. The Elves had already disappeared into the darkness. Siris, as promised, was likely leading them to the rendezvous point.


    Besides Siris, hispanions were rescuing various other races across the continent.


    Dwarves, Trolls, Orcs, Elves.


    Those without freedom, those who had lost their freedom, those who had forgotten freedom, those who did not know freedom¡­


    These were the ones who truly had the right to feel wronged, having been oppressed by fate.


    Walking to join Siris, Repenhardt murmured softly.


    ¡°Everyone must realize just how deeply their tears have soaked into this world.¡±


    * * *


    A vast, pure white expanse stretched to the horizon.


    Within this pseudo-space, created by powerful ancient powers, stood a colossal temple. The pristine and immacte temple felt almost unreal, with not a single blemish to mar its perfection. In the grand hall at the center of this temple, thirteen men and women had gathered.


    These individuals, diverse in gender and age, were all dressed in pure white robes with silver holy symbols pinned to their chests. They were the Silver Sages, the protectors of humanity, and among them were the highest-ranking Silver Guardians.


    A middle-aged man with a dignified appearance addressed the Guardians.


    ¡°A mudfish is causing chaos in the world.¡±


    A young-looking blond man shrugged and responded.


    ¡°If he¡¯s an Aura User at the level of the Fist Emperor, calling him a mudfish isn¡¯t quite right, don¡¯t you think, Guardian Shitan?¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded and corrected himself.


    ¡°An eel is causing chaos in the world.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The blond man stared at Guardian Shitan in bewilderment. Was he joking? But Shitan¡¯s expression was serious, with no hint of humor. Considering the true power of the Silver Sages, it wasn¡¯t surprising that an Aura User was being referred to as an eel.


    An elderly man with a white beard raised his hand to speak.


    ¡°Fist Emperor Repenhardt is an Aura User. Notable Aura Users or 9th-circle Archmages have significant influence in the world. If we handle him recklessly, it could appear unnatural. It¡¯s better to continue diminishing his influence by dealing with his surroundings as we¡¯ve always done, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    If someone like an Aura User or an Archmage were to die under unusual circumstances, people might be suspicious and investigate. This could potentially expose the existence of the Silver Sages.


    The blond man chuckled.


    ¡°Guardian Daos, it¡¯s amusing to hear you worry about secrecy after you brought Sage Restin into our ranks.¡±


    He was referring to the Silver Sage, known in the secr world as Teslon.


    The Silver Sages were not a group that epted outsiders. Their positions were inherited within trustworthy families, and secrets were never shared with outsiders.


    In essence, the members of the Silver Sages were born into their roles. No matter how appealing an outsider seemed, they would not be recruited into the Silver Sages. This secretive group was not a mercenary band; they were an extremely ndestine society. It wouldn¡¯t be possible to maintain their secrets if they indiscriminately recruited powerful warriors or mages.


    Guardian Daos responded calmly.


    ¡°Guardian Arclight, Sage Restin already knew about the Silver Sage. He came to us in agreement with our intentions, and although it goes against tradition, we found no reason to reject him.¡±


    The blond man raised his hands and stepped back slightly.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s just amusing.¡±


    ¡°I ask you to refrain from suchments. The current agenda is not about Sage Restin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    The blond man crossed his arms and settled into his chair. Another elderly man beside him shook his head.


    ¡°Guardian Daos is right. That¡¯s why we observed him for now. It could just be an unusual taste. But if you look at his actions, it¡¯s clear. Fist King Repenhardt undeniably harbors impure thoughts.¡±


    A middle-aged woman, appearing to be in her mid-forties, nodded in agreement.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s not just an asional lover of different races. He seems to have a clear ideology and vision of his own.¡±


    A well-preserved elderly man, whose handsome features suggested he was quite attractive in his youth, looked around the group and began to speak.


    ¡°His age is young. And his ideology is firm and distinct. New ideas that break the old nevere overnight. They undergo emotional changes and gradually systematize, leading to rational judgment, whichpletes one¡¯s ideology. Given his age, it¡¯s hard to believe he realized everything entirely on his own.¡±


    ¡°Then he must have a mentor. Someone who imparted ideological teachings to him.¡±


    ¡°Then we can¡¯t leave the mentor alone either.¡±


    The guardians expressed their agreement one after another.


    ¡°His influence is already spreading across the continent. We cannot stand idly by.¡±


    He took out a purple crystal and held it out in front of him. The other guardians also took out crystals from their pockets. The blond man, too, grabbed his crystal with a sullen expression.


    Shitan asked, ¡°Have you all decided?¡±


    The twelve purple crystals emitted light simultaneously. Looking at the twelve pirs of light, Daos murmured, ¡°Unanimous.¡±


    Shitan nodded and spoke.


    ¡°In the name of the Guardians of Humanity and the Silver Sage¡­¡±


    The remaining eleven guardians also nodded. Shitan dered firmly, as if driving a nail.


    ¡°From this moment on, the Silver Sage designates Fist King Repenhardt as a target for annihtion. Him, and everything rted to him.¡±

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    In the central-western part of the continent was the Holy Basutalon Empire.


    Bordering the Kingdom of Graim to the north, the Kingdom of Hain to the south, and connected to the Duchy of Lastil and the Teikan Kingdom to the east, the Holy Basutalon Empire was a powerful nation with over a thousand years of history and tradition.


    Although its territory was no better than that of the Kingdom of Graim or the Kingdom of Hain, in terms of poption and national power, the Holy Basutalon Empire prided itself as the strongest on the continent. It was also known as ¡®the Land Blessed by the Lord Seiya.¡¯


    The Pantheon, the headquarters of the Seiya Order, was located here, and it was the only nation given the authority by the Papal Office to im the title of Emperor as the leader of humanity.


    In the eastern territory of the Holy Basutalon Empire, in the County of Yod, there was a temple of Seiya.


    In the confessional booth, a young man, separated by a wooden screen, was confessing with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Priest, I have sinned. I seek forgiveness.¡±


    A gentle voice replied from the other side of the screen.


    ¡°The Lord Seiya loves all. Confess your sins and receive absolution.¡±


    The young man slowly began to speak.


    ¡°I have fallen in love with an elven woman who serves my family. Though she is an elf, she is more lovable and beautiful than anyone, singing like a nightingale.¡±


    It was not a grave sin. For a young noble to be involved with an elven ve was not respectable, but it was not umon either.


    In terms of severity, it was less serious than bestiality but more severe than being with a prostitute. Thus, the priest could respond calmly.


    ¡°Desiring an elf is certainly not something to be proud of, but the desires of youth are also difficult to suppress. Since you have realized your sin and seek forgiveness, all sins shall be absolved in the name of Seiya.¡±


    However, the young man continued with words that were entirely unexpected by the priest.


    ¡°No, I do not think loving her is a sin.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then?¡±


    ¡°I am thinking of leaving my family with her. I want to go to a ce where we can love each other openly. But when I think about the worry it would cause my remaining parents¡­ how can I bear that sin?¡±


    The priest¡¯s expression became serious as he replied.


    ¡°Umm, think carefully. You are still young. It is natural to feel such emotions when blinded by lust. But everything is temporary. Calm your heart and think it over. Finding true love takes time.¡±


    ¡°I have already found true love.¡±


    His attitude was resolute. The priest, feeling pity, began to persuade him patiently.


    ¡°Seiya decreed that they were destined to be human ves. While seeking a moment of pleasure may be eptable, rejecting one¡¯s given destiny is a great sin. Would you like to change your confession? Seiya will forgive you.¡±


    ¡°I will not confess. I do not believe it is a sin.¡±


    The young man shook his head with a firm attitude.


    ¡°I did note here seeking understanding. I came because I worry about the parents I am leaving behind. I want to atone for causing them pain.¡±


    ¡°But running away¡­ Where will you go? No matter where you go, elves are only ves. So, there is no need to run away. If you stay with the maid for now, over time¡­¡±


    ¡°I am going to the Duchy of Antares.¡±


    The young man interrupted the priest. The priest burst intoughter.


    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­ Do you believe those rumors?¡±


    ¡°They are my only hope.¡±


    The priest continued to try and persuade the young man. He couldn¡¯t bear to see a young man with a bright future ruin his life in a futile illusion.


    But the young man was unyielding. He did not change his stance at all. The priest sighed in resignation.


    ¡°How unfortunate¡­ I can only pray to Seiya that you escape your delusion soon.¡±


    The young man stood up with a determined expression. As he was about to leave the confession room, he suddenly turned back and asked.


    ¡°Is there any chance you might tell my parents about this¡­?¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t mention a name, the priest already knew the young man¡¯s identity. Who else in this area would have the power to keep elf ves? It could only be Ruwen, the heir of the County of Yod.


    The priest shook his head weakly.


    ¡°Of course not. What happens in the confession room cannot be revealed, not even to a king. But remember this: Seiya sees everything.¡±


    With a resolute face, the young man, Ruwen, left the temple. Even though he had confessed to the priest, his heart did not feel lighter at all. Instead, it still felt choked, as if something was blocking it.


    ¡°I am sorry, Father, Mother. But I could not deceive my own heart¡­¡±


    Beretti was different from the elves who simply obeyed their master¡¯smands to share a bed. She truly loved him, and he sincerely loved her. The fact that they were an elf and a human was not an obstacle to their true love.


    However, there was no realistic way for Ruwen and Beretti to achieve their love. No matter how much Ruwen cherished and loved Beretti, she was ultimately a sex ve and nothing more than a pet elf. He had lived cursing himself for being unable to do anything while the one he loved was treated in such a manner. It was when he had given up on everything that he heard the rumors about the Duchy of Antares.


    The stories were too numerous and credible to be mere rumors. And Ruwen was desperate enough to cling to even such rumors.


    ¡®Now, I have to leave with her. To a ce where we can live together openly¡­¡¯


    Ruwen furtively felt inside his coat and took out a leather pouch. It was filled with gold coins and jewels he had secretly stolen from his family. This amount would be enough to cover the expenses to head to the Duchy of Antares and to settle down there.


    With a pounding heart, Ruwen headed to the rendezvous point. By now, Beretti would have also sneaked out of the mansion and be waiting for him.


    He walked on, filled with excitement, exhration, and a bit of fear. And he arrived at the rendezvous point.


    Under therge elm tree where they had promised to meet, dreaming of a rosy future, Beretti was not there. Ruwen looked up dazedly at the elm tree.


    Hanging from a branch of the elm tree, a beautiful ck-haired elf dangled with her tongue sticking out.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The wind blew. The corpse swayed in the wind.


    Everything copsed. He couldn¡¯t even scream.


    Ruwen, trembling, approached the corpse.


    ¡°Be, Beretti?¡±


    There was a piece of paper beneath the corpse. Ruwen picked up the paper with trembling hands.


    I¡¯m sorry, Ruwen.


    I am an elf, an unworthy being who cannot receive your love.


    I dare notmit the sin of being with you. It would invoke the wrath of the gods, and our souls would fall into hell to suffer in the brimstone fire.


    Find a good woman. Not a lowly elf like me, but a noble human woman who can truly be your partner.


    Bing happy with her is the right path for those like us.


    Please forgive me for presumptuously tempting you all this time.


    Ruwen screamed.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡±


    Beretti left such a note? And then hanged herself?


    Just yesterday, she was filled with hope. It was she who had encouraged the excited Ruwen after hearing the rumors about the Duchy of Antares and the secret news of elves escaping from various ces on the continent.


    ¡°Such a drastic change in Beretti¡¯s attitude overnight is impossible!¡±


    Gnashing his teeth, Ruwen examined the will. He wondered if it might be a fake left by his parents who had discovered his n.


    However, it was undoubtedly Beretti¡¯s handwriting. There was no room for doubt.


    No matter how many times he scrutinized it, it was futile. Her habits, quirks, traces, and marks were all clearly visible in the handwriting.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Ruwen screamed.


    ¡°Why!¡±


    He hadn¡¯t asked for much. All he wanted was to live with her, to proudly introduce her as his wife, and to see her smiling brightly beside him like everyone else.


    ¡°Why on earth!¡±


    Tears burst forth.


    ¡°Ughhhh!¡±


    The wind blew. Below her swaying corpse, holding her trembling will, Ruwen cried and cried.


    * * *


    The Juran River, forming the border between the Kingdom of Hallein and the Kingdom of Teikan.


    In a hut located by the river, a woman in her early forties was engrossed in writing.


    Already, countless manuscripts were piled up beside her. She frantically scribbled with her pen and suddenly, with a brightened face, ced the final period.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s finished.¡±


    The woman, Trudy, looked at the desk with a satisfied gaze. A thick stack of hundreds of pagesy there, bearing the working title ¡®The Orchard Orc Uncle¡¯ on the cover.


    Trudy was a priestess who served the deity Seiya, dispatched to a local temple in the Juran Diocese.


    This ce, located in the central basin of the Juran River, was traditionally a region where grape and peach farming thrived. As such, most of the territory was upied by orchards.


    Crops like wheat, barley, and sorghum don¡¯t require as muchbor in proportion to their scale. During the busy season, there¡¯s hardly a moment to breathe, but once the off-season starts, it bes quite leisurely.


    However, orchard farming demands year-round effort. Unlike crops that are harvested and threshed all at once, fruits must be picked individually by hand, pests must be constantly managed even during the off-season, and the trees must be cared for to prevent freezing during winter.


    In short, it is an extremelybor-intensive task.


    Therefore, all the orchards in this area wererge-scale farms that employed hundreds of orc ves. Due to thebor-intensive nature of the work, the profits gained from using ves were substantial. Individual orchards couldn¡¯tpete with them in terms of productivity.


    Most of the residents within the diocese were farm owners, so Trudy naturally came into contact with the orc ves in her daily life. And sometimes, she found herself frowning upon witnessing their lives.


    No matter how they were ves, the life of the orcs was too miserable. They lived a life of constantbor with only three small meals a day and no time to rest.


    The farm owners imed that the orcs were too stupid to realize how hard their lives were, but every orc Trudy saw had an expression of suffering.


    The teachings of the Seiya Order said that they were livestock, not humans, but to Trudy, the orcs looked like people too.


    However, Trudy couldn¡¯t do anything about this reality. She was not a legendary saint but merely a low-ranking priest in a local area. She didn¡¯t have the courage or conviction to dare oppose the teachings of the Order. She had lived her life simply grateful to be born human.


    What changed Trudy¡¯s thinking were the rumors about the Crovence civil war.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one who had these thoughts.


    There was someone else in the world who thought like her.


    Knowing this moved the timid Trudy. So she wrote. She documented the life of the orcs she had always observed, neither adding nor subtracting anything, just stating the facts. This became ¡°The Orchard Orc Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Will this¡­ make people change their minds a little?¡±


    As she organized her manuscript, Trudy murmured softly. She had no intention of defying Seiya¡¯s teachings. She just hoped to improve the orcs¡¯ treatment by letting the world know about their lives.


    To show it to the publisher, Trudy put the manuscript in a sack. Then she knelt and prayed.


    ¡°Seiya, although it is different from the teachings of the Order, I believe this is truly following your will¡­¡±


    With her hands neatly folded over her chest, Trudy continued her prayer with a mix of tension and excitement.


    Suddenly, the door of the hut burst open.


    ¡°Oh my!¡±


    Trudy, startled, opened her eyes and looked towards the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    It was an ordinary-looking man in a ck jacket. Early thirties, perhaps? Thinking he might be a traveler, Trudy spoke again, maintaining a polite demeanor befitting a priest.


    ¡°I am Trudy, a servant of Seiya. What brings you here?¡±


    There was no answer. The man merely alternated his gaze between Trudy and her manuscript with an indifferent expression. Upon seeing the title on the manuscript, the man murmured.


    ¡°No doubt about it.¡±


    Suddenly, the man raised his right hand. Trudy¡¯s expression turned wary. The man¡¯s metal glove sparked, and a shock struck Trudy.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    sh!


    A blinding light shed. Though Trudy held a low rank, she was still a priestess of Seiya, possessing some degree of resistance to magic. Yet, the lightning struck her directly, without the slightest hindrance.


    ¡°Aah!¡±


    With a scream, Trudy fell dead. The event happened so suddenly that her face, in death, showed no sign of fear. There was only a hint of bewilderment in her expression.


    The man nodded as he confirmed Trudy¡¯s heart had stopped.


    ¡°Taken care of.¡±


    He walked over to the desk and picked up one of Trudy¡¯s manuscripts. From his coat, he pulled out a metal rod about 30 centimeters long.


    Laying the rod horizontally, he ced it against the manuscript and muttered.


    ¡°Scanning.¡±


    A veil of light emanated from the rod, scanning over the manuscript.


    After a moment, he set the manuscript down and picked up a nk sheet of paper. He then dripped a few drops of ink onto it, moved the rod over the paper, and slowly moved it from top to bottom.


    ¡°Printing.¡±


    The ink moved as if dancing, inscribing letters onto the nk paper. It perfectly replicated the handwriting of the manuscript, mimicking Trudy¡¯s penmanship to create a new letter. The letter conveyed that, having suddenly felt Seiya¡¯s calling, she had departed on a pilgrimage and should not be sought after.


    Having crafted the fake letter wlessly, the man packed the manuscripts into a bag. He thoroughly searched the house, ensuring there were no separate sheets with the manuscript¡¯s content written on them.


    After erasing all traces, the man hoisted Trudy¡¯s corpse over his shoulder and silently walked out of the cabin.


    * * *


    The great circr hall was filled with countless magicians seated and watching the center. In the middle, a middle-aged man in his early fifties was speaking to the magicians, with a massive chart disyed beside him.


    ¡°¡­Thus, we discovered and researched various artifacts within Dungeon Pieta. And we were able to achieve some satisfactory results.¡±


    This ce was Maragrand Tower, the historic magical society of the Graim Kingdom. Along with the Mystical Council of Hallein and the Sun Tower of the Holy Basutalon Empire, it was one of the three major magical societies on the continent. Announcements of new magical theories or discoveries of relics from the Age of Silver often came through these magical societies.


    The man currently giving the speech on the tform was named Atres, one of less than ten 9th-circle magicians on the continent.


    Generally, those who surpassed the 8th circle were referred to as Archmages and were highly revered. Atres, known for his peculiar disposition, was no exception. Most archmages, upon reaching such a level, would establish a magic tower, nurture disciples, or serve as court magicians, enjoying afortable life. However, Atres, with his strong wanderlust, did not cease his activities as a dungeon explorer even after reaching the 9th circle. Even past fifty, he continued to explore and research dungeons across the continent.


    ¡°The things I discovered in Dungeon Pieta¡­¡±


    Whenever Atres announced his findings from Dungeon Pieta, the magicians in the hall looked at him with envious eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s achieved another great feat¡­¡±


    ¡°As expected of a 9th-circle archmage, aplishing such a feat alone¡­¡±


    Dungeon exploration was perilous, even for Aura Users, who often risked their lives if they ventured with small groups. (The tale of Sir Altian, the foolish Aura User of the Vasily Kingdom, is quite famous.) However, Atres, after entering the 9th circle, did not assemblerge exploration teams like other dungeon explorers.


    He explored dungeons with just a few disciples, without warriors or priests, earning a reputation for entricity. But this approach had its advantages. Without incurringrge costs, he could monopolize all the relics. Naturally, the benefits were immense.


    Atres was not only a powerful magician but also one of the wealthiest individuals in the Graim Kingdom.


    ¡°From the performance and magical flow of these relics, I was able to conceive a concept of modifying several existing spells to be faster, consume less mana, and increase their power.¡±


    Atres turned the chart with a smug smile. On the chart was aprehensive description of a new magical theory.


    A thousand years ago, magicians never shared their knowledge with others. However, times had changed significantly, and now new theories were being announced through the magical societies.


    By sharing knowledge, the level of magical studies had greatly advanced, and the number of magicians had increased dramatically. One of the main contributors to humanity¡¯s dominance over the continent was these three major magical societies.


    Despite this, the societies remained exclusive. Only magicians of the 6th circle and above were allowed to attend these presentations. Additionally, magicians had to pay substantial annual fees to be part of the association. The theories presented were often broad overviews, with critical parts still kept secret.


    The belief that knowledge equated to power, and only the qualified could possess it, remained unchanged among magicians, both past and present.


    Atres raised his voice and began to calmly exin the new magical theory.


    ¡°The difference between this theory and the existing ones is¡­¡±


    On the second-floor balcony of the hall, where many magicians were focused on the presentation, there were royal seats reserved for distinguished guests. These seats were for high-ranking nobles who had contributed¡ªspecifically, donated¡ªsignificantly to the Maragrand Society, even if they weren¡¯t magicians.


    For non-magicians, listening toplex magical theories was usually boring, so the royal seats were often empty. However, today, for some reason, two men upied the royal seats, looking down at the tform with serious expressions.


    A young man with ck hair looked around and murmured.


    ¡°At this time, Maragrand was quite prosperous.¡±


    A middle-aged nobleman sitting next to him asked curiously.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Teslon? When did the Maragrand Society ever fall into decline?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t mean it that way, Duke Iranad.¡±


    Teslon shook his head.


    In fact, in his previous life, the Maragrand Society had lost its reputation as one of the three major societies and had significantly declined. This was due to the worst magician in history emerging from Delphia, one of the towers under Maragrand¡¯s authority.


    The Emperor of the Dark Empire, Repenhardt.


    After producing the Demon King, who had descended upon this world, the Maragrand Society was continually monitored and checked by other countries on the continent. They lost most of their authority to the Mystical Council and the Sun Tower, and the high-ranking members of the society were treated like criminals, under constant surveince. This was due to the fear that another monster like him might be born.


    ¡®Honestly, it must have been unfair for Maragrand,¡¯ he thought.


    Recalling the information from his past life, Teslon chuckled.


    The fact that the Demon King Repenhardt had reached such legendary heights was purely due to his own talent, not because of the Maragrand Society.


    ¡®Honestly, that guy would have reached that level no matter where he was ced.¡¯


    When Repenhardt left the magic tower at the age of twenty-seven, he was ate 6th-circle magician. Compared to his talent, this was actually a very low level. The magicians of Delphia, fearing his abilities, had almost ceased teaching him and restricted his ess to knowledge after the 4th circle.


    Once he was out in the world and properly exposed to magical knowledge, Repenhardt¡¯s growth rate was terrifying. He broke records every year, rapidly advancing through the 7th and 8th circles, and eventually became a 9th-circle archmage at the age of thirty. If he hadn¡¯t been restricted, he might have reached the pinnacle of magic in his early twenties.


    ¡®So why am I progressing so slowly?¡¯


    Teslon nced down at his hands with a dissatisfied expression.


    Despite having the brain of the Demon King, he was still stuck at thete 6th circle. Thanks to the Sage of Silver, he had ess to all the magical knowledge he desired, yet this was his situation. It felt like he was always on the verge of entering the 7th circle, but that final step was frustratingly elusive.


    ¡®How can someone with the same brain easily advance without being taught, while I struggle even with all the answersid out for me¡­?¡¯


    Considering that the Demon King couldn¡¯t fully control his own body, it wasn¡¯t something to be upset about, but Teslon still felt a bitter taste in his mouth.


    As Teslon wore a sullen expression, Atres finished his presentation.


    ¡°¡­This concludes the presentation on the new magical theory.¡±


    The magicians apuded. The new magical theory was named the ¡°Atresian Mana Utilization Method,¡± officially recording his name in the annals of magical history.


    For magicians, formally leaving their name in the history of magical studies was a great honor. Everyone looked at Atres with eyes full of envy.


    Preparing for the next part of his presentation, Atres suddenly smiled. The main topic of the day was just beginning.


    ¡°Most of these artifacts are already known to the world. What I have achieved is not merely about these.¡±


    He took out a small ne from his chest. It was an ancient artifact known as the Ne of Warmth, whose name he had deciphered from ancient texts.


    ¡°This is the Ne of Warmth, an artifact that keeps its wearer at an optimal body temperature in any cold environment.¡±


    The mages began to murmur in curiosity. Compared to previous presentations, this artifact seemed rather unimpressive. As if he had expected this, Atres continued speaking.


    ¡°This Ne of Warmth does not merely protect the wearer from the cold.¡±


    He turned the chart over.


    ¡°As you can see¡­¡±


    The chart recorded the physical measurements of several samples wearing the ne.


    Before wearing, while wearing, and after wearing.


    The more frequently the ne was worn, the more visibly the wearer¡¯s physical statistics changed, clearly shown in numbers.


    ¡°I discovered that even those who do not wear the Ne of Warmth be more resilient to cold after improving their constitution this way.¡±


    Only then did the mages¡¯ eyes light up. There are many spells and magical tools that change the wearer¡¯s state or conditions. However, those changes are always temporary.


    All existing magic loses its effect once the mana dissipates, and the body returns to its original state. The only way to permanently alter the body is through the divine spells of priests.


    ¡°This artifact can permanently change the wearer¡¯s body. While we don¡¯t yet understand the principle behind this activation¡­¡±


    Teslon frowned as he looked at the artifact in Atres¡¯s hand. It was a rather familiar item, one he had personally used in Friend.


    ¡°That, isn¡¯t that a forbidden item?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a forbidden item.¡±


    ¡°But can we just let him present it like that?¡±


    ¡°What can we do? If we had known in advance, we would have done something, but it¡¯s already been presented.¡±


    ¡°Are we just going to leave it like this?¡±


    ¡°The author is a 9th-circle mage. It would be too unnatural for someone of that level to die suddenly. If we¡¯re not careful, the existence of the Silver Sage could be exposed.¡±


    Duke Iranad, who had been attentively listening to the presentation, quietly smiled. He mumbled to himself as he stroked his chest.


    ¡°With knowledge at that level, it¡¯s within the permissible range. Fortunately, the worst-case scenario of having to assassinate the author here has been avoided.¡±


    Duke Iranad looked down at his feet. Hidden by the balcony, there was arge crystal te reflecting all the mages in the hall.


    ¡°Still, we must retrieve the other Nes of Warmth.¡±


    Teslon also examined the true nature of that crystal te. It was an artifact from the Age of Silver known as the ¡®Window of Truth¡¯. This artifact had the ability to discern the psychology of the person reflected in it by analyzing minute expressions and changes in the pupils.


    Several of the mages reflected on the crystal surface were marked with a red light.


    ¡°Remember these individuals. They might possess another Ne of Warmth.¡±


    They were all mages who had shown specific reactions during Atres¡¯s presentation. Simply put, they were identified by their facial expressions as those who thought, ¡®Ah, I have that artifact too? Is that what it does?¡¯


    If someone tried to forcibly read their memories using mental magic like mind reading, the mages would likely notice something was amiss. However, observing and interpreting their expressions from a distance like this gave them no way to detect it.


    Teslon clicked his tongue as he memorized their names.


    ¡°The Silver Sages handle things in such a troublesome manner.¡±


    Just thinking about secretly monitoring these individuals and discreetly stealing the Ne of Warmth made him feel exhausted. Couldn¡¯t he just kill them all?


    Duke Iranad shook his head.


    ¡°Remember this: It is easy to deceive everyone for a while or to deceive a few forever, but it is never easy to deceive everyone forever. It is because we have been so cautious that the world still does not know of the existence of the Silver Sages.¡±


    As he packed the crystal te, the Window of Truth, Duke Iranad continued in a serious tone.


    ¡°Humanity must remain unaware of the existence of the Silver Sages. If people knew that someone was looking after them, humanity would never achieve proper progress. The Silver Sages are guardians from the shadows, not leaders or rulers of humanity.¡±

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    When Atres finished his announcement, the two of them left their seats. They had no further business there. As they headed out of the hall, Teslon suddenly asked.


    ¡°By the way, why exactly is the Ne of Warmth a forbidden item? To be honest, it doesn¡¯t seem to have that impressive of a function¡­¡±


    Although it was certainly surprising that it could improve one¡¯s constitution, at best, it merely made someone who was sensitive to the cold a bit more resistant. Wearing the Ne of Warmth for a lifetime would not make one immune to cold itself or transform their body into something extraordinary.


    Honestly, he wondered if it was something that warranted such a sensitive reaction.


    Duke Iranad nodded.


    ¡°Of course, on its own, it¡¯s not that significant. But magic that directly alters the human body is never permitted for humanity.¡±


    In an instant, Duke Iranad¡¯s gaze grew frighteningly stern.


    ¡°Because, ultimately, it leads to the path of immortality.¡±


    Teslon¡¯s expression changed dramatically.


    ¡°Is that even possible? Perhaps even among the Sages of Silver?¡±


    ¡°Well, among the Sages of Silver, there are indeed some who possess limited powers of longevity. Immortality or eternity might be too much, but if you¡¯re lucky, you might meet one.¡±


    ¡®Who could it be?¡¯


    As he looked at the curious Teslon, Duke Iranad¡¯s expression briefly showed wariness. He spoke in a stern, scolding voice.


    ¡°Do not seek to know more. It¡¯s beyond your authority.¡±


    Teslon bowed his head silently. After Duke Iranad reminded him of future tasks, he exited the hall first. Watching his retreating figure, Teslon scratched his cheek.


    ¡°In truth, there was one more thing I wanted to ask, but it seems he¡¯s not inclined to tell.¡±


    Throughout his various tasks for the Sages of Silver, there had always been something that puzzled him.


    ¡®How exactly do the Sages of Silver operate their informationwork?¡¯


    At first, he thought it was through the informationworks of various countries or themunications of the magic towers. Given that the Sages of Silver were high-ranking figures across the continent, it was certain they operated suchworks. Even that alone was an impressive informationwork.


    But there were things that could not be exined by that alone. Like when he killed the mage Hal in Friend.


    ¡®That mage Hal nevermunicated with the magic tower during the mission, nor did he know in advance what was in the Salcana Dungeon. So how did they manage to track the movements of those with no apparent connection?¡¯


    It was clear that the Sages of Silver did not possess omniscient abilities. If they had been able to know everything in existence, they would have prevented Atres from announcing about the Ne of Warmth in advance.


    ¡®Despite having such a tremendous amount of information, there are still suchx areas. I can¡¯t figure out how exactly they operate.¡¯


    Teslon crossed his arms, his expression hardening.


    This was not the only secret the Sages of Silver kept from him. Even though he had been bestowed the title of Sage, he was still treated as an outsider. They never divulged the truly important secrets to him, and the tasks they assigned him were always trivial errands.


    ¡®This won¡¯t do. I need to change the situation somehow¡­¡¯


    Even after bing one of them, the Sages of Silver surrounded themselves withyers of secrets and never revealed their true nature to him.


    ¡®The true nature of the Sages of Silver? That¡¯s an awkward expression.¡¯


    After chuckling to himself for a moment, Teslon started walking out of the hall as well.


    * * *


    In the vast white hall, tens of thousands of crystals covered the surrounding walls. Like a chessboard, the crystals were intricately connected, and images of various human figures were disyed on them. In the center of the hall stood arge silver pir, and beneath it was a desk where about a dozen men and women were busily operating consoles.


    Amidst the tens of thousands of images projected on the crystals, a few continued to move toward the silver pir and blinked out. Watching this, a blonde young man in his thirties clicked his tongue and muttered.


    ¡°Indeed, many are trying to move under the influence of the Fist Emperor. We will be busy for a while.¡±


    A man sitting at the desk addressed the young man.


    ¡°I will sort the processed issues, Guardian Arclight.¡±


    ¡°Do so.¡±


    As the young man, Jade Arclight, gave his approval, dozens of blinking images moved down to the base of the pir and disappeared. Among them was the image of a young man making a confession and a priestess diligently writing something.


    The blonde young man gave a wry smile.


    ¡°I feel a bit sorry for those who were sacrificed without knowing anything.¡±


    But this was all for the sake of humanity as a whole, a small sacrifice for a greater good. Guardian Arclight quickly shook off his uneasy feelings and turned his attention back to the images.


    The vast white hall disying numerous images was one of the most powerful artifacts possessed by the Sages of Silver, known as ¡®Seiya¡¯s Eye.¡¯


    All that the Seiya priests across the continent saw and heard, all those who wielded divine power in Seiya¡¯s name, was transmitted to the Silver Sage through this artifact. Even an ordinary believer, while praying to Seiya, was connected to ¡®Seiya¡¯s Eye,¡¯ making their eyes and ears a part of the Silver Sage¡¯s informationwork.


    This ¡®Seiya¡¯s Eye¡¯ was one of the greatest powers that allowed the Silver Sage to dominate the world from the shadows. The priests and believers of Seiya spread across the continent, unknowingly bing sources of information, providing every detail of their actions. It was no exaggeration to call it a divine power.


    ¡°Yet, there is still very little information on the Fist King Repenhardt. There are no Seiya believers around him¡­ Does this guy not have a good opinion of the Seiya Order?¡±


    The blonde youth, the Guardian Arclight, examined the images reflected in the silver pir with a dissatisfied expression.


    While it was true that this ¡®Seiya¡¯s Eye¡¯ was an artifact with miraculous powers, it also had clear limitations. It only exerted its influence over the priests and believers of Seiya, making it impossible to fully grasp those outside the Seiya Order¡¯s influence.


    ¡°Well, with such views on the ve races, a proper Seiya priest wouldn¡¯t be close to him.¡±


    After grumbling briefly, the youth soon rxed his expression.


    In any case, ¡®Seiya¡¯s Eye¡¯ was not the entirety of the Silver Sage¡¯s informationwork. There were high-ranking officials in various countries affiliated with the Silver Sage, and using theirworks would suffice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my concern. My mission is simply to prevent any influence stemming from that person.¡±


    Shaking off thoughts of Repenhardt, the youth continued to review the images in the silver pir.


    The amount of information ¡®Seiya¡¯s Eye¡¯ gathered was enormous. It was impossible for a few humans to review all the information. The silver pir at the center, ¡®Seiya¡¯s Law,¡¯ automatically sorted through the vast amounts of information.


    Images continued to be reflected on the surface of the pir. These were the pieces of information ¡®Seiya¡¯s Law¡¯ had filtered, deemed a threat to the protection of humanity. As he examined the images, the blonde youth dismissed some and put others on the list for further action.


    It was at that moment that a voice called out to the youth from behind.


    ¡°Guardian Arclight.¡±


    The blonde youth turned around. A cute silver-haired girl, appearing to be in her mid-teens, wearing a pure white robe, was looking at him.


    ¡°Guardian Serelein, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I just stopped by for a moment.¡±


    After responding in a blunt voice, the girl began to examine the silver pir attentively. It seemed she hade to check the situation while attending to other matters.


    The young man shrugged his shoulders and asked the girl.


    ¡°Are you handling the matter concerning the Fist King Repenhardt well?¡±


    The girl, taking her eyes off the image on the pir, replied in a nonchnt tone.


    ¡°I sent your younger brother. No matter how strong he is, the Fist King is merely an Aura User. He won¡¯t be able to withstand his opponent armed with ancient magic.¡±


    With a cold expression, the girl disappeared back into the void. The young man tilted his head, pondering thepletely vanished figure.


    ¡°Hmm? Merely an Aura User?¡±


    The young man approached the desk in front of the pir and fiddled with the console. Shortly after, an image of a battle appeared on the pir. It was abat scene from the perspective of Christine, a Holy Knight of Seiya.


    Watching it, the young man muttered nkly.


    ¡°¡­This guy uses magic?¡±


    * * *


    In a giant stone chamber about ten meters high, an arched door stood at the center.


    Generally, doors serve as passageways to traverse between obstructing walls. In that sense, this arched door had a peculiar structure. It stood alone without any walls on either side.


    Nevertheless, it was undoubtedly a ¡®door.¡¯ This arch was not just an ordinary door but a great relic from the Silver Age, the Chloe Daiman Portal, which connected spaces.


    Wooooong!


    A faint noise arose from the previously quiet inside of the arched door, soon emitting a dazzling light.


    After a while, a group emerged from the light. There were sturdy green-skinned orcs, a cute red-haired boy, and scarred orcs following behind them.


    The orcs looked around the stone chamber and murmured in astonishment.


    ¡°Where, where is this?¡±


    ¡°How can this be? Just a moment ago, we were in a different ce.¡±


    These were orc diators who had escaped from the western part of the Graim Kingdom. Led by Tassid and Sin, they had fled the human city, escaped to the Seted Mountains, and arrived here at the Chloe Dungeon in the Gloten Mountains through the Daiman Terminal¡¯s space portal.


    After moving the orcs away from the door, the red-haired boy took a small stone from his pocket. Holding the stone towards the portal¡¯s light, the boy mumbled.


    ¡°User, Sin Phil Marcis. Authentication number 352525. Lockdown.¡±


    Runes emerged on the stone surface, emitting light from the spatial portal. The swirling light quickly subsided, transforming back into an ordinary arched door. After putting the keystone back in his pocket, Sin nced at the Orc diators.


    Sin whispered softly to the green-skinned Orc, Tassid.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we keep this spatial portal a secret? Is it okay for more people to know about it?¡±


    Tassid furrowed his brow slightly and nodded.


    ¡°I think so too, but without using the spatial portal, there¡¯s no safe way to move them.¡±


    For the past two months, Repenhardt and hisrades had been rescuing numerous non-human ves and bringing them to the Duchy of Antares. Naturally, the humans who lost their valuable property didn¡¯t sit idly by. Each time, they organized pursuit teams to chase after the escaped ves.


    However, no humans ever caught the escaped ves. The trail of the runaway ves always led to remote areas infested with monsters.


    The pursuit teams were baffled.


    The wilderness was uninhabitable for humans; that¡¯s why it was considered a wastnd. No matter how fearful one was of humans, heading into a monster-infested wilderness was a suicidal act. In the past, there were asional runaway ves, but none dared to flee into the wilderness. They typically hid in secluded mountains, surviving by robbing passersby until the army eventually hunted them down. But this time, they had all fled in such a manner, as if they didn¡¯t value their lives.


    Baffled, the pursuit teams gave up on the runaway ves. There were too many dangers in chasing them beyond the wilderness. They assumed the ves wouldn¡¯t survive long anyway, so they considered them all dead. Without knowing the existence of the spatial portal, their judgment was understandable.


    ¡°Therefore, if the existence of the portal gets out, it will be troublesome¡­ too many people know about it already¡­ but limiting the portal¡¯s use to a few would mean not fully utilizing this efficient method of movement¡­¡±


    As Sin muttered, Tassid shrugged and patted Sin¡¯s back reassuringly.


    ¡°The benefactor must have a n. I trust him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust him¡­ it¡¯s just that Mr. Repen, while meticulous, can be quite careless in some areas¡­¡±


    Tassid chuckled at Sin¡¯s constant grumbling.


    ¡°Well, such worries aren¡¯t my concern. I just follow and trust him.¡±


    Then he turned to the Orc diators and shouted.


    ¡°Alright! Everyone, follow me!¡±


    Tassid and Sin led the way out of the stone chamber. The Orcs, with expressions of mixed tension and excitement, began to follow them.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Once a dungeon teeming with all sorts of monsters and demons, Chloe Dungeon had now been thoroughly cleansed. Since it was a vitalmunication hub for the White Kingdom of Antares, they couldn¡¯t allow monsters to continue swarming the ce.


    The dpidated buildings forming the entrance to the dungeon had been restored to pristine condition by the dwarves. The passage leading to the spatial portal was now in an impable state of safety. All the surrounding monsters had been eradicated, securing the route to the White King¡¯s Castle. Barracks and camps were established around the entrance building leading to the surface, and a high wall encircled the area. It was no longer a dungeon but a formidable fortress.


    Within this rugged fortress, named Chloe Guard, a thunderous roar echoed.


    ¡°Raaah!¡±


    ¡°Graaaah!¡±


    Hundreds of orcs, drenched in sweat, wielded their weapons on the expansive training ground. All the weapons were massive greatswords, axes, and hammers, overwhelming even to hold. The orcs, swinging these heavy weapons, gasped for breath, their arms trembling. Even for those who had spent their entire lives in battle and training, these weapons were toorge and heavy.


    A voice like thunder boomed over the struggling orcs.


    ¡°Do you think you can be true warriors by whining like this?¡±


    The orcs red in resentment at the scar-covered orc standing on the podium, Talcata, who lifted the greatsword on his back high.


    ¡°It is not impossible! I am no different from you.¡±


    He threw the greatsword into the air. The sword hummed through the air with a whooshing noise before it struck the ground with a loud crash, embedding itself forcefully. Extending his hand, Talcata shouted.


    ¡°Come, Skandal!¡±


    The greatsword, Skandal, floated in the air and flew back into Talcata¡¯s grasp. Raising his personal weapon, whichmunicated with his soul, Talcata encouraged everyone.


    ¡°Behold! This is the true strength of an orc! You can do it too!¡±


    The orcs¡¯ eyes changed. With renewed vigor, they began swinging their weapons again.


    ¡°Uraaah!¡±


    ¡°Graaaah!¡±


    These were orc diators who had escaped from various parts of the continent.


    Repenhart had organized the rescued orc diators into a single unit and ced them under Talcata¡¯smand. Integrating them into the Blue Bear Tribe¡¯s ranks from the beginning could lead to discord. However, Talcata was also a former diator, a venerable predecessor who had won over 80 battles and retired safely. The orc diators respected Talcata¡¯s authority and obediently followed his orders.


    Talkata¡¯s cries echoed repeatedly over the sweating orcs.


    ¡°The weapon in your hand feels awkward and difficult to handle! It was the same for me! But what you hold now is your one truepanion! Forget all the weapons you¡¯ve wielded until now!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Captain Talkata!¡±


    When the orc diators first joined this ce, the very first task was to be given their own weapons from the Blue Bear Tribe.


    Orcs¡¯ secret, the Spirits Weapon, could not be manifested with just any weapon. Only those infused with the focused thoughts of a weapon smith from the very beginning of its creation could be weapons thatmunicated with the soul. Every sword, axe, and hammer they wielded was a unique orc weapon, painstakingly forged by the Blue Bear Tribe¡¯s weapon smiths, led by Gralta.


    These weapons were excessivelyrge and heavy, and the techniques required to wield them were entirely different from anything they had learned before.


    The orc diators, ustomed to human weapons, initially found them awkward. However, none of them resisted.


    They had all witnessed it clearly with their own eyes. Talkata, a former diator like them, had demonstrated the power of these weapons himself. Fueled by the desire to master the vision of their great ancestors, they continued to sweat profusely.


    An orc warrior wielding dual swords approached Talkata. Surveying the training ground, he sighed in admiration.


    ¡°Their efforts are impressive. At this level of intensity, even our tribe¡¯s warriors would find it challenging.¡±


    Talkata turned his head and replied.


    ¡°They have always trained this hard in the arena, Jalkato, my brother. Above all, now they have hope, the hope of freedom.¡±


    Jalkato bared his tusks in a smile.


    ¡°With such passion, it¡¯s rewarding to teach them, ha ha.¡±


    Jalkato, along with several other warriors from the Blue Bear Tribe, had been dispatched here to serve as instructors for the orc diators in the use of Spirits Weapons. Although Talkata had mastered the Spirits Weapon, his training period was still too short, and his skill level was not high enough. Proper instruction required seasoned experts.


    Cries from instructors erupted across the training ground.


    ¡°Trust in thepanion of your soul!¡±


    ¡°Listen to the resonance of your spirit!¡±


    ¡°Realize that the sword in your hand is none other than yourself!¡±


    Feeling the fervor filling the training ground, Talkata murmured with emotion.


    ¡°We will be strong.¡±


    During the grueling training sessions, a brief respite was granted. The orcs, sprawled across the training ground, panted heavily. Walking among them, Talkata asked.


    ¡°Is it tough?¡±


    One young orc, still holding his weapon, responded.


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s tough.¡±


    Even though he had undergone all kinds of training in the arena, the intensity here was beyond imagination. Without the dream of bing a true warrior, he would have copsed long ago.


    Talkata chuckled softly.


    ¡°This is nothing. If you had trained under the Great Mother, you would have all been shitting blood.¡±


    Talkata shuddered involuntarily as memories of the ¡®ordeals¡¯ under Sta resurfaced. The young orc tilted his head, curious about what that terrifying Great Mother had done to instill such fear in the face of this brave old diator.


    ¡°Ah, that was true hell. Yes, hell indeed.¡±


    Even Jalkato and the other instructors nodded solemnly.


    ¡°Well, thanks to that, we were able to connect with ourpanions and souls so quickly.¡±


    Talkata, who had been wearing a distressed expression, suddenly looked at the other orcs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about cking off. The Great Mother said that those who progress slowly would be personally taken care of by her.¡±


    The orcs gulped. Though they didn¡¯t fully understand, the atmosphere alone made them realize that they must avoid meeting this ¡®Great Mother¡¯ at all costs. Despite their trembling legs, they began picking up their weapons and standing up one by one.


    It was at that moment.


    Amotion was heard from the entrance of Dungeon Chloe. The orcs simultaneously turned their heads. Through the entrance, Tassid, Sin, and a group of orc diators appeared.


    ¡°You¡¯vee, Karuga Tassid!¡±


    Delighted, Talkata ran to greet them. Although Tassid was much younger than him, Talkata genuinely respected this young orc blessed with the spirit of Debata.


    Tassid, with a yful expression, gestured behind him.


    ¡°Here, take in the rookies.¡±


    The orc diators following Tassid looked around curiously. The orcs who had been sitting on the training ground started smiling and weing them one by one.


    ¡°Oh! Are these the new recruits?¡±


    ¡°Wee to thend of freedom, brothers.¡±


    Despite their initial awkwardness, the orc diators¡¯ faces lit up with joy. Seeing the free orcs they had only heard about filled them with excitement. Jalkato gestured for them toe over.


    ¡°Come here, brothers. There is something you must know.¡±


    With that, Jalkato led the orc diators beyond the training grounds. Sin asked the remaining Tarcata.


    ¡°Is Mr. Repen at White Castle? Or did he go off to rescue elves with Sirius again?¡±


    ¡°No, the White King is on the battlefield right now.¡±


    ¡°What? Battlefield? Is there a war with somewhere in Antares?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­.¡±


    After scratching his head, Tarcata answered with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°He just went to lend a hand?¡±


    * * *


    A cold winter wind blew across the barrennd, with ck smoke billowing from various parts of the small rural vige. Vigers, terrified, fled from the burning houses, chased by about a hundred heavily armed mercenaries.


    Screams echoed from all directions.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    ¡°Oh God!¡±


    A giant bastard sword deeply embedded itself in the back of an elderly man who had been crying out. The middle-aged mercenary with a rough appearance who retrieved his sword from the dead elder shouted.


    ¡°This is an order from Baron Chetas! Erase everything alive from the map!¡±


    ¡°Leave it to us, Captain Recolt!¡±


    ¡°This is our specialty, isn¡¯t it? Hahahaha!¡±


    The mercenaries roamed the vige, wreaking havoc. These men, who turned the rural vige into a scene from hell, were the Locust Mercenaries, notorious in the southern Crovence Kingdom and northern Basili Kingdom.


    They were so excessively violent and brutal that even fellow mercenaries shunned them. Their name came from the fact that nothing was left in their wake, just like a swarm of locusts. Despite the derogatory nature of the name, they proudly adopted it as their unit¡¯s moniker.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Kill all the men!¡±


    ¡°Rape the women and then kill them!¡±


    ¡°Children are useless! Kill them all!¡±


    The fierce mercenaries, eyes glinting with murderous intent, chased after the vigers. Among them was a young couple holding their daughter. With their escape route blocked, the husband begged the mercenaries for their lives.


    ¡°P-Please spare us¡­.¡±


    Before he could finish his plea, a de shed deeply into his chest. The wife wept at the sight of her husband copsing in a scream.


    ¡°Dear!¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    ¡°These dying men are noisy!¡±


    A mercenary struck the woman, knocking her down. Another mercenary looked at the fallen woman and clicked his tongue. As he untied his waistband, his eyes gleamed.


    ¡°For a country bumpkin, she¡¯s got quite a pretty face.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s lucky.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Killing the men and raping the women had always been what the Locust Mercenaries did. Naturally, none of them felt any guilt. The woman trembled as she saw the lust-filled eyes.


    ¡°Ah¡­ please, have mercy¡­¡±


    ¡°Mercy isn¡¯t in my vocabry!¡±


    The mercenary jeered and shouted yfully.


    ¡°Hey, girl. Do you want to get hit and undress, or undress and get hit?¡±


    ¡°That perverted bastard is at it again.¡±


    ¡°Keeheehee¡­¡±


    Just when the woman had given up all hope, thinking of the hell about toe.


    Whiing¡­


    A soft breeze blew.


    The woman blinked. She closed her eyes for a moment as the wind tickled them, but when she opened them, the scene before her had changed.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    With eyes wide open, she saw all the mercenaries¡¯ necks twisted grotesquely. No, upon closer inspection, they weren¡¯t twisted; they were half-severed, making them appear that way.


    St!


    Blood sprayed like a fountain, and the mercenaries fell backward. A clear voice came from behind the bewildered woman.


    ¡°Take the child and run.¡±


    The woman turned her head. A beautiful elf girl with tinum blonde hair was looking down at her.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    The elf girl gestured at the dazed woman. Regaining her senses, the woman quickly picked up her daughter and fled. The mercenaries, who weremitting ughter and rape elsewhere, noticed theirrades¡¯ deaths and looked over.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell dares?¡±


    ¡°An elf bitch with swords? Could she be a yer?¡±


    The elf girl shook both hands. Red blood sttered everywhere from the two scimitars she held. A cold voice flowed from her lips.


    ¡°People unworthy of living¡­¡±


    The mercenaries¡¯ faces hardened. The girl¡¯s appearance was anything but ordinary. She was certainly not just a simple yer.


    ¡°tinum blonde hair with brown skin¡­¡±


    ¡°Silver scimitars¡­¡±


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    The girl resembled a swordswoman who had be very famous after the Crovence Civil War.


    The Sword of the New Moon, a tinum blonde elf swordswoman who wielded scimitars as cold as ice.


    One of the mercenaries screamed.


    ¡°The Sword of the New Moon!¡±


    ¡°Siris Valencia!¡±

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    The reputation of the elf witch, known for ughtering countless renowned knights on the battlefield, far surpassed that of mere mercenaries. Moreover, the problem wasn¡¯t solely her presence.


    ¡°So¡­ that witch is here¡­¡±


    The mercenaries, gripped by fear, nced over Siris¡¯s shoulder.


    As expected, arge man walked towards them, ring at the mercenaries. Shaking his head, he surveyed the scene of the devastated vige.


    ¡°Such base creatures,¡± he muttered.


    Despite it being the middle of winter, the man wore only a simple vest, exposing his thick chest, abs, and bulging arm muscles. His physique, the epitome of male ideal, made someone scream out.


    ¡°Fist King Repenhardt!¡±


    Repenhardt raised his right fist. A golden aura enveloped his fist, pulsating as if about to explode. With a furious expression, he growled lowly,


    ¡°Death won¡¯t be enough to atone for your sins!¡±


    A powerful mid-thrust extended towards the mercenaries.


    ¡°Straight Cannon!¡±


    His aura-infused punch struck the air, tearing it apart and sending shockwaves that engulfed the mercenaries.


    KWAANG!


    With a deafening roar, the ground split, and nearby houses were swept away. Dozens of mercenaries were shattered to pieces by the overwhelming destruction. Amidst the desperate screams, a mist of blood sprayed through the air.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    * * *


    Siris soared through the air, her tinum blonde hair streaming behind her. As she swept past, heavily armed mercenaries fell one by one, blood spraying from their wounds. In their confusion, the mercenaries shouted.


    ¡°Form a perimeter!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just an elf woman! Don¡¯t be scared!¡±


    Mercenaries wielding spears rushed toward Siris, creating a bloody spectacle as they charged. From all directions, sharp spearheads aimed to pierce her.


    In that moment, Siris shouted clearly.


    ¡°Come forth, Sarana!¡±


    The wind spirit, Sarana, appeared in a translucent form, floating in mid-air. With a sigh, she extended her shoulder, gesturing for Siris to step on it. Her expression suggested she had given up on pride or anything else.


    ¡°Thank you, Sarana!¡±


    Siris stepped on the wind and leapt into the air, somersaulting. Her twin scimitars traced deadly arcs, performing a dance of death.


    St!


    Blood sprayed out in a circle around Siris, staining the ground a deep red. On the barren winter earth, the crimson blood painted a sun-like shape. All the mercenaries who had encircled hery dead, their bodies sprawled in pools of blood.


    ¡°Aaagh!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a monster!¡±


    The mercenaries, having lost their will to fight, turned to flee. Siris, her gaze icy, tightened her grip on her scimitars. She had no intention of allowing them to escape. They had to pay for the atrocitymitted in this vige.


    ¡°Haap!¡±


    With a shout, she leapt again. Despite their experience, the mercenaries¡¯ attempts to block her attacks with swords and shields were futile.


    ¡°Sylph, dwell in my de.¡±


    Infusing her swords with the power of the wind spirit, Siris cut through the mercenaries like a beast. Spears, swords, and shields were no match for her twin scimitars. Crafted with utmost care by the dwarves of Grand Forge and imbued with various enhancement spells by Repenhart, they were weapons that could not be countered by ordinary mercenaries. Furthermore, Siris¡¯s spirit magic had reached a level that made her an unstoppable force.


    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±


    ¡°R-run!¡±


    Even the veteran mercenaries were ruthlessly cut down, causing the remaining mercenaries to lose their resolve and flee. Siris crossed her scimitars in the air and then plunged them into the ground.


    ¡°Terratus! Block their path!¡±


    Boom!


    With a thunderous noise, the ground erupted, transforming into the massive form of an earth giant. The earth spirit, Terratus, spread its arms wide, blocking the mercenaries¡¯ escape route. The mercenaries halted, bewildered and unsure of what to do.


    Siris, having pulled her sword from the ground, aimed it at the mercenaries and shouted,


    ¡°By our ancient pact, I summon thee, Udar Mjolnir!¡±


    Crackle!


    Lightning burst forth from the de, forming the upper body of a giant made of thunder. The lightning spirit, Udar Mjolnir, hurled the thunder hammers in both hands. Two streams of lightning struck the mercenaries, blocking their escape route.


    Rumble!


    With a thunderp, they were all charred ck, unable to even scream. From a distance, the fleeing leader of the Locust Mercenary Corps, Recult, cried out in shock.


    ¡°This is impossible! I¡¯ve never heard of the Crescent Moon Swordsman using such a technique!¡±


    He had scoffed at the rumors of her ughtering dozens of knights single-handedly. How strong could an Elf yer possibly be? He thought the rumors were grossly exaggerated. However, seeing it firsthand, the rumors didn¡¯t even convey a tenth of her true power!


    ¡°Retreat! Everyone, retreat!¡±


    Recult shouted frantically as he fled from Siris. But escape was impossible. Opposite Siris stood the true terror, the Fist King, Repenhardt.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    The hulking man charged at the mercenaries like a cannonball. Where did such speede from in that massive body? He closed the distance in an instant, extending his right fist to unleash a wave of energy.


    ¡°Straight Cannon!¡±


    Boom!


    A golden veil swept through the mercenaries, pulverizing their limbs. Blood mist spread thickly, and shattered body parts rained down on the ground like hail.


    Cornered, the mercenaries, like rats driven to a corner, grabbed their weapons and screamed.


    ¡°D-damn it!¡±


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re an aura user?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still human like us!¡±


    ¡°If we stab you, you¡¯ll bleed just like we do!¡±


    With bloodshot eyes, the mercenaries, wielding swords and axes, charged at Repenhardt. Without even taking a defensive stance, he simply raised both arms. des embedded themselves in his thick flesh.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The mercenaries¡¯ hands tingled as they stared wide-eyed. The thick pectoral and abdominal muscles where the des struck didn¡¯t even have a scratch, let alone bleed.


    A deep voice boomed from above their heads.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡±


    The mercenaries looked up in a daze.


    ¡°This body is made of steel.¡±


    His previously excited heart suddenly calmed down. Only then did stories about the King of Fists, Jim Unbreakable,e to mind. There were limits to madness! To think they dared to wield swords against ¡°Unbreakable¡±!


    Watching the mercenaries¡¯ legs tremble, Repenhart chuckled briefly.


    ¡®¡­This is bad. I¡¯m gradually getting used to talking like this.¡¯


    He ced his left fist against the abdomen of the leading mercenary. In an instant, his entire body twisted as an intense destructive force radiated through his fist.


    ¡°Zero Impact!¡±


    Boom!


    With a single blow, the mercenary¡¯s upper and lower body separated, with bones and flesh scattering in the air. But that wasn¡¯t all. The shockwave continued, smashing through the mercenaries standing behind him in session.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Amidst the sea of blood and corpses, Repenhart withdrew his fist with an indifferent expression.


    Straight Cannon and Zero Impact.


    These were all secret techniques taught by Jim Unbreakable, who had been instructed by Gerard.


    Until now, he had never really needed to use them, so he had only practiced them half-heartedly. After all, simple punches were enough without resorting to special techniques.


    But things were different now. Since he began taking martial arts seriously, he realized that martial arts, like magic, were meaningless if not familiarized through realbat.


    ¡®An unfamiliar secret technique is worse than basic skills. Just like a familiar low-circle spell is more useful in realbat than an awkward high-circle spell.¡¯


    Thud!


    The remains of the shattered mercenaries fell from the air like rain. Watching Repenhart walk through the bloody downpour, the mercenaries fell to their knees in fear. Seeing so manyrades perish in a single blow, they didn¡¯t even dare to think about running away.


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡±


    Repenhart reached out towards a trembling mercenary. His massive hand, asrge as a pot lid, gripped the man¡¯s entire head and lifted him up. The mercenary screamed in terror at the thought of his head being crushed.


    ¡°Pl-please have mercy¡­¡±


    A sneer came in response.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the word mercy doesn¡¯t exist in your vocabry?¡±


    ¡°N-no, that wasn¡¯t me who said that¡­¡±


    Crunch!


    The mercenary¡¯s sturdy skull was crushed like tofu. After throwing the corpse aside, Repenhart turned his gaze to the others.


    The mercenary group was already practically annihted. Only about six people, including their leader, Rekolt, remained alive. Rekolt, who was sitting on the ground, looked up at Repenhart and shouted.


    ¡°Spare us! We were just following Baron Chetas¡¯ orders!¡±


    With calm eyes, Repenhardt looked down at Rekolt and the mercenaries. At some point, Siris, who had finished dealing with the remaining enemies, had approached his side.


    Repenhardt raised his right hand. A cold sneer appeared on his lips.


    ¡°I know. I know you were just following orders.¡±


    ¡°Then, then?¡±


    Rekolt¡¯s eyes sparkled, thinking they might be spared. In an instant, Repenhardt swung his raised fist powerfully.


    ¡°That does not justify your reason to live!¡±


    Booom!


    As the force of his fist swept through, the heads of Rekolt and all the mercenaries simultaneously shattered. Watching the headless bodies copse, Repenhardt spoke coldly.


    ¡°If you thought you could avoid responsibility under the name of orders, you were mistaken. It was your hands and swords that caused their blood and tears¡­.¡±


    * * *


    With the sound of loud hoofbeats, a group of cavalry entered the vige. Upon arriving in front of Repenhardt, the entire cavalry dismounted and knelt in salute.


    ¡°Asrael and the entire Antares Knights have arrived!¡±


    Looking at the ck-haired young man with his head bowed, Repenhardt smiled faintly.


    ¡°You¡¯rete, Sir Asrael.¡±


    Asrael blushed with embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, White King. We rode as fast as we could¡­.¡±


    They had originally set out together. However, Repenhardt, saying there was no time, had gone ahead with only Siris. One of the Antares Knights, bowing his head, stuck out his tongue in exhaustion.


    ¡°No, how are they faster on foot than we are on horseback?¡±


    ¡°Right? It¡¯s understandable for the Fist King, but even Siris is this fast¡­.¡±


    From the beginning, the Antares Knights had been chosen more for their personalities than their skills, so it wasn¡¯t entirely surprising that their horsemanship was somewhatcking. Nevertheless, considering that, it was still an incredible ability. The knights looked at Repenhardt and Siris with eyes full of respect.


    Asrael looked around the vige and spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already taken care of everything.¡±


    Seeing the burnt vige, the dead vigers, and the shattered corpses of the mercenaries mixed in, Asrael¡¯s face hardened. No matter how much they were the enemy, it seemed excessively brutal.


    Could it be that the lord he chose enjoyed ughter? With a slightly concerned tone, Asrael asked.


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re from a mercenary group called Locust or something.¡±


    At Repenhardt¡¯s answer, Asrael¡¯s expression brightened. He also knew well of the Locust Mercenary Group¡¯s notorious reputation. He immediately understood why Repenhardt had acted so cruelly. Even he wouldn¡¯t have shown any mercy if he had encountered the Locust Mercenary Group.


    ¡°They deserved to die like this.¡±


    Another group of knights rode up. It was Baron Galin and his knights, the lord of the territory this vige belonged to. Repenhardt asked, looking at the Baron.


    ¡°What happened to the vigers who fled?¡±


    ¡°My knights are taking care of them. Thanks to your quick action, about half of them survived.¡±


    Baron Galin replied with a gloomy face at the vige¡¯s devastation. He clicked his tongue at the sight of the dead Locust mercenaries.


    ¡°Baron Chetas has gone mad. Hiring these vicious thugs¡­ he must have known what kind of people they were.¡±


    Meanwhile, an Antares knight brought two horses for Repenhardt and Siris. Baron Galin suggested to Repenhardt.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we return to the camp? My knights will handle the aftermath.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    As Repenhardt mounted his horse, the others also turned their horses around and began to leave the vige.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Baron Chetas was one of the prominent nobles in the southern part of the Crovence Kingdom.


    Thanks to the bountiful yields from his fertilends and the trade city of Jarud, the House of Baron Chetas had long been one of the wealthiest in the Crovence Kingdom. He alsomanded considerable military force, with seven hundred soldiers and fifty knights under hismand. Although his title was not high, he had significant influence among the nobles due to his familial ties with the aura user, Sir Grandiad.


    He was also a long-time rival of the neighboring House of Baron Galin.


    Despite being neighbors, the two houses never had a good rtionship. The traditional noble House of Baron Chetas did not recognize the newly risen noble House of Baron Galin, which was of merchant origin. They despised them, calling them lowly scoundrels who had bought their title with money.


    This sentiment spread to their subordinates, resulting in frequent minor conflicts between the two houses. Each time, the weaker House of Baron Galin would swallow their pride and retreat, preventing a full-blown war.


    The real problem arose after the Crovence War of Session.


    To pledge loyalty to the new king, Yubel II, many nobles gathered in the royal capital, Crothin. Among them were Berant, the heir of Galin, and Jacques, the heir of Chetas.


    During the civil war, Baron Chetas, relying on Sir Grandiad, initially dered neutrality before btedly joining Yubel¡¯s forces. In contrast, Baron Galin supported King Yubel from the start and was proudly counted among the king¡¯s meritorious retainers. As a result, the status of the two houses changed significantly.


    Upon meeting his long-time rival Jacques in the capital, Berant thought,


    ¡°Now, there¡¯s no reason to be intimidated by the House of Baron Chetas anymore!¡±


    Thus, he behaved confidently and nobly towards Jacques, unlike his usual demeanor.


    However, to Jacques, Berant was still nothing but a lowborn. Seeing Berant¡¯s changed attitude, Jacques was furious.


    ¡°This lowly scoundrel doesn¡¯t know his ce!¡±


    Naturally, a quarrel ensued. Words were exchanged, tempers red, and it eventually led to a duel.


    The problem was that Jacques, caught off guard, was killed by Berant¡¯s sword.


    Dueling among nobles wasmon, and it was customary to ept the oue of such duels.


    But when do things ever go ording to logic?


    ¡°A lowborn from Galin dared to kill my son! I will annihte everyst bloodline of Galin from thisnd!¡±


    Baron Chetas, having lost his heir, was extremely agitated and mobilized his forces. Even King Yubel II¡¯s mediation was to no avail. Having just ascended the throne and recently fought a civil war, the king¡¯s authority was not what it used to be.


    And Baron Chetas had his own justification. He couldn¡¯t recognize his opponent as a noble, so he couldn¡¯t acknowledge the oue of the duel either.


    Baron Chetas, who had mobilized all his troops and spent a vast sum to hire over a thousand mercenaries, immediately invaded Baron Galin¡¯s territory.


    No matter how much he was elevated to the rank of a meritorious subject, Baron Galin¡¯s power hadn¡¯t grown immediately. It was a grim situation for Baron Galin, who had no time to strengthen his forces. His wealth and military power couldn¡¯t match Baron Chetas.


    In less than a week since the territorial war began, Baron Chetas¡¯s army had swept through more than half of the territory. The other nearby nobles, who usually lived like brothers, were of no use. Even when asked for help, they all pretended not to see, fearing Sir Grandiad, the Aura User behind Baron Chetas. Negotiations were attempted under humiliating conditions to preserve the family, but even that was rejected.


    It was when Baron Galin was seriously contemting suicide in the desperate situation of his territory being brutally trampled.


    A lifeline of salvation came from an unexpected ce.


    A tremendouslyrge, thick, tough, and solid, golden lifeline.


    * * *


    A field in Baron Chetas¡¯s territory where the cold wind blew.


    Hundreds of mercenaries were being scattered in all directions by a single man.


    ¡°Chain Strike st!¡±


    Golden aura poured out, piercing shields and crushing armor. Therge mercenaries were scattered like fallen leaves in all directions.


    The man charged among the mercenaries, exploding the aura from his entire body.


    ¡°Hyaaa!¡±


    The golden aura became a storm, pushing back the mercenary group. The storm was apanied by dozens, hundreds of punches and kicks, pouring down on the mercenaries¡¯ heads.


    Limbs were broken, muscles burst, flesh was torn, and the world turned entirely red. Screams echoed, filling the field.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    ¡°Spare me!¡±


    These were the mercenaries hired by Baron Chetas. Once triumphant, ravaging Baron Galin¡¯s territory mercilessly, now they were in a position of repeated retreats, pushed back to Baron Chetas¡¯s territory.


    All because of that golden giant in front of them.


    ¡°Fist King Rafenhardt!¡±


    Gand, the captain of Baron Chetas¡¯s knights, stood at the rear, gritting his teeth as he watched him.


    ¡°Why did that damn bastard suddenly get involved in this!¡±


    Gand looked around the battlefield. The mercenaries¡¯ morale was visibly breaking.


    It was natural. Who could possibly maintain their courage against such an overwhelming monster, radiating golden aura and impervious to spear and sword?


    However, there was no retreating from this position. By the book, the leader, Gand, should step up and quell the opponent¡¯s might, but to be honest, he was just as terrified.


    ¡®How am I supposed to face such a monster!¡¯


    Instead, he threw bait to the mercenaries.


    ¡°Listen up, everyone! I will give a thousand gold coins to anyone who can inflict even a small wound on him!¡±


    A thousand gold coins was no small amount, even for the wealthy Baron Chetas. But Gand, having no authority, made this bold promise. After all, now was not the time to worry about such details. He could always deny itter.


    ¡°A thousand gold coins?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s just inflicting a wound!¡±


    Though they couldn¡¯t help but know it was a lie if they thought calmly, the mercenaries¡¯ expressions changed at the mention of a thousand gold coins. As expected, they seemed to think shallowly, as men who lived by the sword.


    A few mounted mercenaries brandished their spears and charged at Repenhardt, their eyes gleaming.


    ¡°Hiya!¡±


    No matter how famous an aura user, the Fist King he was, the opponent was standing on the ground. With the force of a charging horse, inflicting a small wound shouldn¡¯t be impossible!


    ¡°Dieeeeee!¡±


    The cavalry raised a cloud of dust as they thrust their spears from all directions. Repenhardt red at them, muttering coldly.


    ¡°Those who trade lives for money¡­¡±


    Repenhardt evaded the thrusting spears, weaving between the mounted soldiers with wless evasive maneuvers. He had diligently trained against Rus, Tashid, and Atilka. Now, he could easily avoid attacks of this level at will.


    ¡°Even if your lives are deemed worthless, you can¡¯tin!¡±


    With a shout, Repenhardt leaped into the air.


    In an instant, he was eye-to-eye with the mounted mercenaries and extended his fist. The powerful hook, infused with aura, crushed the heads of the mercenaries all at once.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The horses, carrying their headless owners, whinnied and began to flee across the battlefield. Behind them, heavily armored mercenaries appeared, wielding axes and hammers.


    ¡°Just one hit!¡±


    ¡°Just one hit is enough!¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a thousand gold coins!¡±


    Driven by greed, the mercenariesunched a simultaneous attack.


    ¡°Foolish men!¡±


    Repenhardt vaulted over the mercenaries¡¯ heads and nted a kick firmly into the ground.


    ¡°Avnche Kick!¡±


    With an explosion, his right foot struck the ground, making it tremble.


    Boom!


    The wave of aura overturned the surface of the earth, spreading out in a circle. Like a massive avnche, the wave of earth engulfed the mercenaries. Dozens of mercenaries positioned nearby were buried in the dirt and swept away.


    After pulling out his buried right foot, Repenhart raised his fist into the air. A thunderous shout erupted towards the mercenaries.


    ¡°Did you really think you could harm the Fist King with that?¡±


    It was overwhelming, truly overwhelming power. One of the mercenaries, struggling in the dirt, let out a scream.


    ¡°Damn it! This wasn¡¯t part of the deal!¡±


    In the end, the terrified mercenaries began to abandon their weapons and flee. Watching this, Repenhart raised his right hand and gestured. Immediately, a group of cavalry appeared behind him. It was the Antares Knights led by Sir Asrael.


    ¡°Antares Knights! Take care of the remnants of the enemy!¡±


    As soon as the order was given, Asrael drew his sword and shouted.


    ¡°Charge! Show your bravery to our lord!¡±


    ¡°Waahhh!¡±


    With the loud sound of hoofbeats, thirty knights simultaneously charged towards the fleeing mercenaries. That wasn¡¯t all. Another group of knights was fiercely charging from the mercenaries¡¯ left nk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall behind, Knights of Galin! This is our war!¡±


    ¡°They trampled our families! Kill them all!¡±


    Already enraged from having their territory trampled, they attacked Baron Chetas¡¯s forces with a vengeance, like beasts.


    In an instant, Baron Chetas¡¯s forces copsed, turning into chaos. Desperate, Garand turned his horse around and shouted.


    ¡°Retreat! Everyone, retreat!¡±


    Leaving the fleeing forces of Baron Chetas behind, Repenhart returned to the camp. Siris approached him, handing over arge jacket and cloak.


    ¡°Well done, Lord Repenhart. Now, put something on. Just looking at you makes me feel cold.¡±


    It was the middle of winter when theke was frozen over, yet Repenhart¡¯s imposing upper body waspletely exposed.


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Repenhart epted the clothes.


    ¡°Ah, yes. I should.¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re well-trained and don¡¯t feel the cold, why do you go around like that? It¡¯s the middle of winter.¡±


    Siris pursed her lips as she watched him put on the clothes. Repenhardt scratched his head.


    ¡°Well, after living like this, it¡¯s just morefortable¡­¡±


    Repenhardt sighed deeply inwardly. Talking about it made him feel self-conscious.


    ¡®Ah, somehow I ended up perfectly following the path of the Gym Unbreakable sessor. But it really isfortable, what can I do?¡¯


    Living like this, he naturally realized something. It wasn¡¯t for nothing that the previous martial artists of Gym Unbreakable wore only vests or cloaks even in the middle of winter. It was easy to take off or put on, cheap to buy, and easy to repair when torn, so he naturally preferred it.


    Sirisined as she draped the cloak over Repenhardt, who was now wearing a vest.


    ¡°Even so, you should wear something decent. It¡¯s unsightly.¡±


    ¡°Unsightly¡­ that¡¯s harsh, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Repenhardt pouted. Did Siris prefer slender and thin men over muscr ones? Well, most women did prefer that type.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Siris stuck out her tongue and looked away. As Repenhardt was putting on the cloak, he suddenly remembered and asked.


    ¡°Ah, by the way, how was my speech? Did I sound like the Fist King? I tried to act appropriately as a martial artist, but I wonder if it came across that way.¡±


    ¡°That, that speech?¡±


    Siris chuckled inwardly.


    To be honest, she nearly died of embarrassment listening to it. Saying ¡°Did you really think you could harm the Fist King?¡± himself?


    However, the so-called ¡®bold¡¯ shouts that martial artists made were always like that. There was nothing to nitpick about, so Siris agreed readily.


    ¡°Yes, you seemed enough like a sessor of Gym Unbreakable. It was splendid.¡±


    ¡°Whether that¡¯s apliment or an insult¡­¡±


    Just as Repenhardt was feeling confused, Baron Galin approached. Dressed in heavy armor like a knight of the battlefield, Baron Galin bowed his head respectfully, his expression filled with gratitude.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude, Lord Repenhardt. Without you, today¡¯s victory would have been unimaginable.¡±


    Repenhardt, expressing humility, responded calmly.


    ¡°I only did what was necessary as an ally.¡±

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    The news that the Duchy of Antares wished to form an alliance with Baron Galin arrived a fortnight ago.


    Upon hearing the envoy¡¯s message, the baron nearly burst into tears. He had been contemting how tomit suicide in a manner befitting a noble, whether by drinking poison or using a dagger. Embracing his wife, he cried out like a madman.


    ¡°We¡¯re saved! Our family is saved!¡±


    The Duchy of Antares was notorious for its non-human Aura users. Moreover, its ruler, the renowned Fist King Repenhardt, had no reason to fear Sir Grandiad.


    The conditions for the alliance were not too bad either.


    The Duchy of Antares had three demands:


    1. In the event of victory in the territorial war, the Duchy of Antares would take the eastern half of the Barony of Chetas, and the western half would go to the House of Baron Galin.


    2. When the various races of the Duchy of Antares resided in the Barony of Galin, their status and rights in the duchy would be recognized and officially proimed.


    3. All non-human ves within the territory would be freed and sent to the Duchy of Antares, and aw prohibiting the envement of non-humans in the future would be enacted.


    The first condition was something they hadn¡¯t even hoped for.


    The current situation of the House of Baron Galin was like a candle flickering in the wind; even if Repenhardt had demanded the entire Barony of Chetas and part of Baron Galin¡¯s territory, they would have had no choice but toply. However, since he proposed an even split of thend, there was no reason to oppose it.


    The second condition was also epted readily. Baron Galin had already recognized, through civil war, that the non-human races of the Duchy of Antares were entirely different from the usual ve races. Even without a formal promation, Baron Galin was not bold enough to treat a non-human from Antares as a ve upon their arrival in his territory.


    However, the third condition was not as easily decided.


    The demand to free the non-human ves and send them to the Duchy of Antares was understandable.


    Freeing a non-human ve was within the owner¡¯s rights, but granting them rights as citizens was the prerogative of the king. Even if Baron Galin freed a ve, that ve couldn¡¯t immediately be a citizen of the Kingdom of Crovence. However, the autonomous Duchy of Antares could grant that ve rights as a citizen.


    The County of Galin, which revolved mainly around the trading consortium, did not engage inrge-scale Orc ve farms or exploit Dwarf ves for profit. Therefore, freeing these non-human races from very did not significantly impact the industries within the territory.


    However, even so, many Orc ves were used as porters while organizing the consortium, and many of the subordinate merchants kept Elf ves. Baron Galin himself had two Elf women as maids and concubines.


    It was clear that there would be significant opposition from the ve owners. Additionally, the resistance of the Seiya Order within the territory could not be ignored, as defying the fate decreed by the main god could be seen as sphemy.


    But in the end, Baron Galin obtained the consent of the ve owners and passed the third use.


    After all, the House of Galin was not in a position to be picky between white bread and ck bread. No one could argue against the notion that it was better to lose a few ves than to lose everything.


    As soon as the alliance was formed, Repenhardt sternly dered war against Baron Chetas.


    ¡°Baron Galin is a cherishedrade who fought together to serve the true king! How can we stand by when he is in crisis! We shall bring the hammer of justice down on the shameless House of Chetas, which denies a fair duel!¡±


    Well, the real purpose was to expand the influence of the ideology regarding non-human races and increase the territory of the Duchy of Antares. But as always, justification was important in war, and unlike in his past life, Repenhardt was now diligently ensuring he had proper justification.


    After the deration of war, Repenhardt immediately led thirty Antares Knights and seven hundred soldiers into the battle. They were all human soldiers who hade under hismand.


    This time, he did not bring a non-human army. The non-humans were busy solidifying their positions by rescuing their kin from various parts of the continent. Moreover, it was necessary to demonstrate the strength of humans to emphasize that the Duchy of Antares was not a country solely for non-humans. The idea of making use of the newly acquired human subordinates also yed a role.


    Baron Galin did not regret this point either.


    The Fist King Repenhardt and the Sword of the Crescent Moon, Siris, were enough to turn the tide of the battle.


    * * *


    A narrow gorge beneath a sheer cliff.


    Hundreds of infantrymen, holding crude spears, stared ahead with terrified eyes. Most of them were forcibly conscripted from various parts of the territory, ignorant peasant farmers who had never experienced battle.


    On the opposite side of the gorge were about a thousand soldiers and fifty knights, but the infantrymen were not looking at that army.


    All eyes were fixed on one spot, on therge brown-haired man at the forefront of that army.


    ¡°That man is the legendary Fist King¡­¡±


    ¡°How are we supposed to fight against such an incredible warrior¡­¡±


    Repenhart stepped forward and shouted.


    ¡°Those who value their lives, retreat now!¡±


    His thunderous voice echoed through the gorge. The faces of the infantrymen grew even paler. Unconsciously, the soldiers began to step back one by one.


    Among the dozens of knights lined up behind the infantry, a voice rang out.


    ¡°Hold your positions! Anyone who flees will be severely punished!¡±


    The voice belonged to Sir Gand.


    The forces of Baron Chetas, who had suffered consecutive defeats, had been pushed all the way to Nedas Gorge. Beyond this gorgey their main castle, Hundarguard. Therefore, they had mustered their remaining forces with a resolve to make ast stand.


    Gand shouted as if vomiting blood.


    ¡°Do not lose your courage! No matter how formidable the Fist King is, he is still just a mere human!¡±


    At that moment, a golden aura erupted from Repenhart¡¯s entire body. Engulfed in the dazzling aura, he raised his fist above his head.


    ¡°Those who do not retreat will not see tomorrow!¡±


    Boom!


    A pir of golden light pierced the sky with a thunderous roar. The pir of light soared, tearing through the clouds and creating ripples in the winter sky. The clouds spread out in a circle, leaving a gaping hole in the sky.


    The infantrymen, pale as ghosts, shouted.


    ¡°He¡¯s not a mere human!¡±


    ¡°Why is light emanating from a mere human¡¯s body!¡±


    ¡°How can a mere human punch through the sky!¡±


    Repenhart began to move forward. With each step, a shimmering aura rose like a heat haze. The fear among the infantrymen deepened even further.


    However, retreating now would only result in being cut down by the knights behind them. Caught between a rock and a hard ce, the soldiers cursed the heavens.


    Gand raised his sword and shouted.


    ¡°Infantry, charge!¡±


    As he watched the charging infantry, Repenhart clicked his tongue.


    ¡®Tch, even after this much intimidation, they don¡¯t run?¡¯


    Looking at the expressions on the infantrymen¡¯s faces, it seemed they were not brimming with courage but rather had no choice and were throwing themselves at him in a desperate manner.


    Repenhardt watched the frenziedly charging infantrymen and brought his hands to his waist. They were different from knights or mercenaries. They were not warriors but merely peasants dragged out to the battlefield.


    ¡°In that case, I must show mercy.¡±


    Red short sticks appeared in Repenhardt¡¯s hands. The infantrymen at the forefront were dumbfounded for a moment. What kind ofw dictates showing mercy by drawing weapons?


    But Repenhardt was sincere.


    ¡°If you get hit with these, you won¡¯t die.¡±


    In Gym Unbreakable, there was a tradition of using weapons to deal with foot soldiers and then discarding the weapons when facing real enemies.


    Being a warrior whose entire body was a weapon, it was less stressful to wield a suitable weapon than to control his strength to avoid killing his opponents with bare hands. Using a weapon not only avoided unnecessary deaths but was also better for his mental health. Though it might seemughable at first nce, it was actually a very rational and merciful approach.


    ¡°Hyah cha cha cha cha cha!¡±


    With a loud yell, Repenhardt leaped into the enemy ranks. The two short sticks gleamed red as they pummeled the infantry likeundry. These were specially purchased from Hallein Mountain for situations like this.


    Gym Unbreakable warriors could not infuse objects with aura like other aura users. However, the bamboo from Hallein Mountainbined the hardness of steel and the sticity of rubber, making it nearly unbreakable without the need for aura infusion. There was no better tool for freely swinging without worrying about breaking it.


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°Save me!¡±


    Wherever Repenhardt passed, screams erupted, and soldiers with broken limbs writhed on the ground, groaning.


    It was a rather terrifying sight, but the fact that they were groaning meant their lives were not in danger. Although injured, they all survived.


    Despite the hundreds-to-one odds, the infantry were relentlessly overrun. If they had been facing an ordinary aura user, they might havended a few blind hits, but the cursed warriors of Gym Unbreakable didn¡¯t even flinch from such blows, leaving no chance.


    Watching the brutal battle of the infantry, Gand¡¯s face hardened.


    ¡°¡­As expected, they¡¯re no match.¡±


    However, there was no sign of despair. From the start, he hadn¡¯t expected a group of conscripted peasants to stand a chance against a monster that even elite mercenaries and knights couldn¡¯t scratch.


    From the beginning, the infantry had only one mission.


    To keep the Fist King, Repenhardt, tied down on this battlefield!


    ¡°That arrogant man always stands at the front, so I figured he¡¯d do the same this time,¡± Gand thought as he eyed the opposite side of the gorge.


    As expected, the rest of the Antares-Galin allied forces were standing in formation, not participating in the battle. It was clear that they intended to attack only after Repenhardt had finished rampaging, just as they had done before.


    ¡°Your arrogance will be your downfall!¡±


    Gand made a gesture in the air, signaling. Soldiers who had been waiting above the gorge appeared, pulling carts.


    The carts carried enormous siege crossbows, ballistae. Originally intended for attacking castles, these weapons had been prepared to target a single man.


    ¡°No matter how mighty the Fist King is, he won¡¯t survive a ballista attack!¡±


    The five carts carrying ballistae quickly prepared to fire. The massive bolts, made entirely of iron and as thick as an adult man¡¯s arm, were all aimed at Repenhardt.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Thwang! Thwang! Thwack-thwack-thwang!


    With a cacophony of release noises, the five ballistae simultaneouslyunched their bolts. The canyon echoed with the sound of the bolts tearing through the air as they sped toward Repenhardt.


    Swwooooosh!


    Repenhardt turned his head in an instant. Seeing the iing bolts, he scoffed.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    He threw the bamboo staff in his hand and assumed a stance. Heunched a heavy mid-thrust punch at the iing bolts.


    ¡°Straight Cannon!¡±


    His punch tore through the air, creating a shockwave.


    Booom!


    The shockwave acted as a shield, distorting the air and intercepting the bolts. The flying bolts shuddered in midair, stopped by his punch.


    Then, a ripple of golden aura swept through the five iron bolts. The sky turned golden as all the bolts shattered simultaneously, scattering like toothpicks in every direction.


    Crack-crack-crack¡­


    Amidst the scattering fragments, Repenhardt withdrew his fist and rxed his stance. Gand was at a loss for words, stammering.


    ¡°Wh-what, he deflected ballista bolts with his fists¡­¡±


    He had once briefly witnessed the martial prowess of Sir Grandiad, an aura user introduced by Baron Chetas. But even he couldn¡¯t have done something so astonishing. The infantry watching were dumbfounded.


    ¡°What¡­is that¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s terrifying¡­¡±

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    They prepared to fire the ballista again over the canyon. At that moment, a shadow swiftly emerged from the Antares-Galin allied forces. It was Siris, a tinum-haired elf girl wielding silver scimitars in both hands.


    ¡°Not a chance!¡±


    Siris sprinted through the canyon andunched herself towards the cliff. Her movements, climbing the cliff by stepping on protruding parts, were reminiscent of a mountain goat. She swiftly ascended nearly halfway up the cliff and then threw herself into the air, shouting.


    ¡°Sarana! Come out, all of you!¡±


    Immediately, three wind spirits, Sarana, materialized before her eyes, forming steps in the air. Stepping on the Sarana one after another, Siris quickly reached the top of the cliff where the ballista was located.


    The soldiers near the wagon cried out in shock.


    ¡°Aah!¡±


    ¡°Elf witch!¡±


    Siris swung her hands. The two scimitars scattered a chilling sword light into the air. The sword wind raged, and the soldiers near the ballista fell, spraying blood.


    ¡°Hyaa!¡±


    She then attacked five wagons one by one. After dealing with the soldiers, Siris extended her hand.


    ¡°Go! Smander!¡±


    Five fire lizards flew out in session, burning the wagons. It took only a few minutes to neutralize all the ballistae, a truly formidable feat.


    Sir Gant slumped his shoulders helplessly.


    ¡°Damn¡­ It¡¯s hard enough to deal with the Fist King, but his subordinate is also a monster¡­¡±


    Having dealt with the situation, Siris threw herself back down the cliff.


    Using the sylph to lighten her body, shended as lightly as a feather, her movements incredibly natural. Repenhart wore a proud expression.


    ¡®Her skills have really improved.¡¯


    Since the World Tree was revived, Siris¡¯s spirit magic had been advancing by the day.


    Earth, Water, Fire, Wind, Light, Darkness, Thunder.


    Among the seven great spirits, she had be able to handle most of the five major spirits except for Light and Darkness, and in the case of familiar fire or wind spirits, she could even summon multiple entities.


    Even though she had initially started with an advantage in mastering spirit magic faster than others due to her qualification as a user of Nihillen, her progress had been exceedingly rapid. Considering that even Relhard, the chieftain of the Dahnhaim tribe, could only manage a few fire and wind spirits, her growth was beyond conventional wisdom.


    ¡®Hoohoo, it seems the effects of the engraving are finally showing.¡¯


    Repenhardt smirked slyly.


    In truth, there had been a bit of trickery involved in Siris¡¯s tremendous growth.


    It happened when Repenhardt revived the World Tree Jerunting and linked it with the World Tree Nihillen. At that time, he secretly engraved Siris¡¯s name onto the core of the World Tree.


    The true World Tree from ancient times, Elvenheim.


    Elvenheim had traditionally chosen one elf to bestow powers upon as its guardian. The elf chosen by Elvenheim would be the leader of all elves, tasked with protecting the World Tree and leading their race.


    In other words, Repenhardt had manipted the World Tree¡¯s internal information to make Siris the guardian and leader of the elves.


    This was the main reason why she could act as one of the Four Heavenly Kings in her previous life.


    Att, Tassid, and Makelin were naturally the strongest of their respective races, but Siris was just an ordinary elf saved by Repenhardt. While she had great talent in swordsmanship, she was not fit to lead her tribe. Simply put, she was a skilled individual made through connections.


    Of course, even if she was chosen as the guardian, without her own efforts, it would be futile. Fortunately, like in her previous life, the present Siris was steadily building up her skills, so there seemed to be no issues.


    Satisfied, Repenhardt turned his gaze toward the canyon.


    Seeing that not even the ballistae were effective, the Knights of Chetas were hastily turning their horses to flee. They were being pursued relentlessly by the Knights of Galin.


    Siris, who had approached, murmured in a leisurely voice.


    ¡°This marks the end of Baron Chetas.¡±


    * * *


    In the central fortress city of the Barony of Chetas, Hundargard.


    A stout middle-aged man was pounding the table, venting his rage.


    ¡°So they have finally passed the Nedas Canyon!¡±


    Sir Gant, bowing his head, answered with deep remorse.


    ¡°My apologies, Baron Chetas. Our strength was insufficient¡­¡±


    Unable to contain his anger, Baron Chetas¡¯s fists trembled with rage. He gritted his teeth and spat out a curse.


    ¡°Repenhardt! That damn bastard! This was his usual tactic from the start!¡±


    Come to think of it, it was the same during the Crovence civil war. Yubel¡¯s forces, on the brink of defeat, suddenly appeared, enforcing harsh conditions without giving any choice and eventually established their own country. The same trick was being used now.


    ¡°To exploit others¡¯ misfortunes for his gain, does this so-called Fist Emperor not know the knight¡¯s code?¡±


    Though it was not his ce to speak, being the ¡¯cause¡¯ of the misfortune, from his perspective of almost winning, it was infuriating.


    The intervention of the Duchy of Antares hadpletely reversed the situation. The triumphant forces of Baron Chetas were decimated, most of the territories invaded, pushing them back to Hundargard.


    Even the trusted Aura User, Sir Grandiad, was of no use. Upon realizing they were facing Repenhardt, he found various excuses to avoid the fight.


    Though rted by marriage, Sir Grandiad and Baron Chetas were only distant cousins. Facing the Fist Emperor would risk his life, and there was no reason for him to go that far to help Baron Chetas.


    Desperate attempts to negotiate had also failed, as it was Baron Chetas who had initially rejected negotiations. Naturally, it was of no avail.


    ¡°Is he the only one I can rely on now¡­?¡±


    Baron Chetas stood up, determined to seek out hisst hope.


    Inside a luxurious bedroom within Hundargard.


    A handsome blonde youth was toying with a woman. He slipped his hand under her dress and buried his nose in her neck, speaking in ascivious tone.


    ¡°Your skin is so soft, hoohoohoo.¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this.¡±


    The woman, on the verge of tears, tried to push the youth¡¯s hand away. However, his next words made her pause.


    ¡°Hoohoo, if you upset me, your family won¡¯t be safe, Lady of Baron Guyurette?¡±


    Her resistance subsided. With a humiliated expression, she bit her lip. The youth¡¯s hand began to move towards her more private parts.


    ¡°Sniff¡­¡±


    Feeling miserable, Guyurette closed her eyes. Born into a noble family and having always maintained her propriety, she couldn¡¯t help but shed tears at the thought of losing her precious chastity to such a scoundrel.


    It was three days ago when this blond young man appeared at the Baron of Chetas¡¯ estate.


    Introducing himself as a mage from the Tower of the Sun, the young man boasted that he could eliminate King of Fists, Repenhart, if paid ten thousand gold coins.


    Naturally, the Baron of Chetas didn¡¯t believe him at first. How could he trust someone who appeared out of nowhere, demanding a huge sum while treating the renowned King of Fists as a mere pawn?


    However, this mysterious young man possessed truly terrifying power.


    With a simple gesture, thirty of Chetas¡¯ knights were simultaneously knocked down, and the subsequent magic sliced through Hundargard¡¯s massive stone tower like cheese.


    Witnessing this immense power, the Baron of Chetas immediately changed his attitude. He respectfully weed the young man and treated him as an esteemed guest.


    But this young man was nothing short of a rascal.


    Demanding exorbitantpensation, he settled into the Chetas estate, harassing maids and ordering servants around as he pleased. The servants were beaten senseless for even speaking back, and the prettier maids were dragged straight to his bed.


    With the safety of the family at stake, no one could restrain him as he acted with impunity. Now, he had begun toy his hands on the Baron¡¯s own daughter, Guyurette.


    ¡°Heh heh heh, indeed, girls raised in luxury smell different from the lowly ones.¡±


    With a lecherous grin, the young man was about to undo Guyurette¡¯s clothes.


    Someone knocked on the door from outside, followed by the voice of a servant.


    ¡°Sir Jade, the Baron of Chetas has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, interrupting just when things were getting good¡­¡±


    Soon, the door opened, and the Baron of Chetas entered. Guyurette hastily covered her chest and fled the room. Seeing his daughter sobbing as she ran away, the Baron¡¯s face hardened.


    ¡®That bastard dared to touch my daughter?¡¯


    But the Baron was the one in need. Suppressing his urge tosh out, he clenched his fist and spoke in a hurried voice.


    ¡°Mage Jade! The King of Fists ising here after all!¡±


    Jade twirled a lock of his golden hair, pretending to be uninterested.


    ¡°Is that so? Then you¡¯d better gather thirty thousand gold coins quickly.¡±


    With a smug attitude, Baron Chethas ground his teeth and made a hand gesture behind his back. Two attendants struggled as they carried two wooden crates into the room.


    Pointing to the crates, the baron eximed, ¡°Here is the gold you wanted!¡±


    The crates were filled to the brim with yellow gold coins. Jade¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve already gathered it? They say the Chethas baronial family is wealthy¡­¡±


    The baron, seeking reassurance, asked, ¡°You can really take down the Fist King, Repenhart, right?¡±


    Thirty thousand gold coins was not a small amount, even for the famously wealthy Baron Chethas. It was an enormous sum equivalent to several years¡¯ worth of budget. He had to mobilize all his cash and sell his art pieces and jewels just to manage it.


    However, if this could truly bring down the Fist King, it was worth it. After all, if he lost this war, he stood to lose everything anyway.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Jade nodded calmly and responded confidently, ¡°He is nothing before the power of great magic.¡±


    The two attendants ced the crates beside Jade and stepped back. As he left the room, Baron Chethas spoke once more.


    ¡°The enemy will reach Hundargard by tomorrow. Except for the Fist King and the Moonlit Sword, the rest are a ragtag group. I trust you will handle them all!¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    Only then did Baron Chethas leave the room, seemingly relieved. Once the baron was out of sight, Jade took out a small emblem. It was a silver emblem intricately crafted with various divine beasts among giant trees. As he fiddled with it, he shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°He¡¯s a target I have to take down anyway because of the orders¡­¡±


    Putting the emblem back in his pocket, he then took out a small pouch. It was a relic from the Age of Silver, the Pouch of Infinity. He transferred all the gold coins from the crates into it and chuckled.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve got leverage, I might as well enjoy myself and take what I can. Heh heh heh.¡±


    * * *


    Thebined Antares-Galin forces reached Hundargard, the stronghold of Baron Chethas, within a day after crossing Nedas Canyon. The allied forces quickly fortified their positions, besieged the castle, andunched a full-scale attack. Archers continuously shot arrows at the castle, and catapults relentlessly hurled boulders at the castle walls.


    ¡°First volley, fire!¡±


    Whiiing¡­


    Boom!


    A massive boulder struck the walls of Hundargard, shaking the ground. Grosten, a knight under Baron Galin, shouted again.


    ¡°Second volley, fire!¡±


    This time, the angle was slightly higher, and theunched boulder crashed into the troops atop the wall. Soldiers crushed by the rock screamed as they died.


    In the meantime, soldiers withdders and grappling hooks rushed to the base of the wall, preparing to climb. Hundargard¡¯s soldiers fought back fiercely, cutting the ropes and pouring boiling oil.


    This was no longer a mere territorial battle; it was a full-fledged siege war.


    Typically, territorial disputes did not escte to such extremes. Usually, when the oue became clear, the king or high-ranking nobles would intervene, and the losing side would end the battle by paying a suitablepensation.


    However, this situation was different.


    This war was initiated while ignoring even the king¡¯s mediation from the start. With the king enraged, there was no way Yubel II would mediate now.


    Moreover, Baron Chethas had waged an all-out war with the intention of annihting Baron Galin¡¯s familypletely. He brutally trampled not just the knights but also themoners of Galin¡¯s domain. The time for mediation had long passed.


    Having reached this point, the war would not end until one of the two families was wiped off the map.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Sir Grosten shouted to encourage the soldiers.


    ¡°Attack! Attack!¡±


    ¡°Waah!¡±


    A rain of arrows continuously covered the sky of Hundargard. The catapults relentlessly hurled boulders at the fortress walls.


    Standing next to a catapult and observing the battlefield, Repenhardt nodded.


    ¡°Hmm, everyone is doing well.¡±


    Unlike his usual position at the forefront, he was now just watching the situation from the rear.


    Despite being allies, this war¡¯s main party was undeniably Baron Galin¡¯s household. At the very least, they had to deliver the final blow. If Repenhardt took the lead here, it wouldpletely upend the roles, and Baron Galin¡¯s household would lose face.


    Therefore, this time, only Siris and the Knights of Antares were sent out while he stayed back. Victory was almost certain anyway, so he was leisurely observing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Knights of Antares!¡±


    In the distance, Sir Azrael encouraged his subordinates as they climbed the fortress wall using ropes. Other knights, with fire in their eyes, followed behind him.


    ¡°The opportunity has finallye!¡±


    ¡°This time, let¡¯s show our lord our bravery!¡±


    The Knights of Antares had mostly been left to handle cleanup due to Repenhardt always taking the lead. Now, they were all excitedly attacking the fortress wall usingdders and ropes.


    While continuously pulling on the ropes to climb the wall, a dark object appeared above Azrael¡¯s head. It was a cauldron filled with boiling oil.


    Just then, Siris, who had reached the base of the wall, urgently shouted a warning.


    ¡°Be careful, Sir Azrael!¡±


    Azrael¡¯s expression hardened as he looked up. The boiling oil was just about to pour down on him. He quickly raised his shield to cover himself, bracing for burns.


    At that moment, Siris shouted in a clear voice.


    ¡°My friend, Nymphia! Flow for me!¡±


    Water droplets gathered and transformed into the shape of a blue woman. With a gesture from Nymphia, the spirit of water, the boiling oil reversed in mid-air and spilled back over the wall.


    The soldiers who were doused in the oil screamed in agony.


    ¡°Aaagh!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Hot, hot, hot!¡±


    Taking advantage of the lull in the attack, the knights fiercely climbed the wall.


    After dismissing Nymphia, Siris also started climbing adder. Despite concentrated attacks, she summoned Sarana and evaded into the air, leading the charge up the wall. When the tinum-haired elf girl appeared on the wall, the soldiers cried out in fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Sword of the New Moon!¡±


    Upon reaching the top of the wall, Siris drew two scimitars and swung them fiercely. The silver sword light swept through the soldiers, creating a whirlwind.


    No one could maintain their morale in front of that sword light, which cut through spears and swords like straw. Soldiers screamed and began to flee in all directions.


    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±


    After taking control of the wall, Siris took a moment to catch her breath. Suddenly, a deep voice came from behind her.


    ¡°Dempir Astarna, let the radiance be upon my hand and be the scourge to smite the enemy! Luminous Punishment!¡±


    A thick beam of light tore through the air towards her. Startled, Siris flipped into the air.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The beam carved a long path of destruction across the wall, with enough power to partially copse it.


    Barely dodging the attack by flipping three times in the air, Siris looked up in surprise. Luminous Punishment was a 7th-circle light spell.


    ¡®A high-ranking mage of the 7th circle? Did Baron Chetas have someone of this caliber?¡¯


    On the other side of the wall, a young blonde man in his mid-tote twenties looked at her with a smirk.


    ¡°The Sword of the New Moon, huh¡­ Quite a grand name for an elf girl.¡±


    Siris involuntarily frowned. For some reason, just seeing that young man made her feel instinctively disgusted and gave her goosebumps.


    ¡°The contract is only with Repenhardt, but¡­¡±


    The young man raised his right hand and muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her as well.¡±


    * * *


    Jade Arclight chanted an incantation as he brought down his raised right hand.


    ¡°Mass Photon Ray!¡±


    Dozens of yellow beams upied all around Siris, pouring down like rain. There was no way to avoid it. As she leapt back, she urgently shouted.


    ¡°Terratus! Rise for me!¡±


    A giant earth golem rose from the shattered fortress wall. The summoned Terratus enveloped Siris, taking all the beams in her stead. The Photon Ray ruthlessly tore into the golem¡¯s body.


    Jade looked slightly surprised.


    ¡°Oh? You blocked it? So that¡¯s spirit magic?¡±


    Eventually, the earth golem blocked all the attacks. However, as a result, it was on the verge of copsing entirely. It was evidence of the immense destructive power of the magic. Having lost its strength, Terratus finally crumbled back into earth.


    Barely having ovee the crisis, Siris clicked her tongue.


    ¡®That was close. To think there was such a high-level mage¡­¡¯


    Raising her alertness, Sirisunched herself off the ground. The best way to deal with a mage was to not give them any time to cast spells!


    ¡°Haaat!¡±


    She let out a clear cry as she charged at her opponent. Jade frowned as he saw her rushing like a gale.


    ¡°How impudent!¡±


    He quickly formed hand seals with both hands.


    ¡°Air Bomb! Weight Distortion!¡±


    Thepressed air exploded violently, creating a gust that pushed Siris back as she dashed forward.


    As Siris tried to regain her stance after being pushed by the wind pressure, the following Weight Distortion twisted her sense of weight.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    With a groan, Siris fell to her knees. It felt as though an invisible giant was pressing down hard on her shoulders. Pointing at her, Jade continued his incantation.


    ¡°Ray Bind!¡±


    Light ropes materialized, binding Siris¡¯s limbs tightly. A sinister smile appeared on Jade¡¯s face.


    ¡°An unruly wench needs to be shackled.¡±


    He leisurely formed hand seals, preparing for the final strike.


    ¡°Let all things be ash¡­¡±


    At that moment, Siris suddenly straightened her knees and stood up. Then, with a shout, she broke the light ropes binding her arms.


    ¡°Haaaap!¡±


    By enveloping her entire body with the power of the earth spirit, she restored her senses and called upon Sylph to cut the magical ropes. Having broken the spell, Siris steadied herself and charged at Jade again.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Startled, Jade hurriedlypleted his spell.


    ¡°Incinerate!¡±


    Red mes zed, filling Siris¡¯s vision. The heat was so intense that her sight seemed distorted.


    Crossing her scimitars in front of her, she shouted back.


    ¡°Ignatius!¡±


    A giant of fire deflected the fiery breath, scattering the heat. The pir of fire shot high above the fortress wall. The extreme heat caused the surrounding stones to melt like butter, forming strange shapes.


    Boom!


    A hot wind blew in all directions. Siris took a step back, shielding her face. Jade ground his teeth as he blocked the aftermath with a barrier.


    ¡°You even blocked this?¡±


    To have his magic blocked repeatedly by just an elf? Jade¡¯s pride was wounded. He raised both hands, drawing more mana.


    ¡°Winds of the North! Be des and strike my enemy! Prison de Storm!¡±


    A snowstorm arose around Jade, summoning dozens of ice des. The chilling des swirled and rotated, causing the surrounding fortress walls to start freezing white.


    Siris counterattacked with her own spirit magic.


    ¡°Go! Smander!¡±


    Dozens of fire lizards flew through the air, striking the whirlwind of ice des. Explosions echoed one after another. Siris¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡®It¡¯s not working?¡¯


    The Smanders were torn apart as they approached the des, scattering in all directions. The cold imbued in the ice des was too strong for the Smanders¡¯ firepower to handle. Biting her lower lip, Siris retreated.


    ¡®Damn¡­¡¯


    Ignatius might have been able to handle it, but he had exhausted his strength blocking Jade¡¯s previous magic and couldn¡¯t be summoned again right now.


    Whirr!


    With a sinister cutting sound, the whirlwind of des targeted her entire body and rushed in. In desperation, Siris swung her scimitars to deflect the des.


    ng! ng!


    Each time, ice clung to her scimitars. The edge of her des dulled, and they grew heavier. Jade smirked as he watched Siris struggle.


    ¡°Heh, this trick works well against swordsmen.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Holding the increasingly heavy scimitars, Siris frowned. So much ice had umted that the swords no longer retained their original shape.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    Panicking, she racked her brain. The usual trick of imbuing her swords with Sylph¡¯s power to enhance their cutting ability was useless in this situation.


    She needed to imbue the swords with the power of a fire spirit. But her control over spirits was limited to using Sylph.


    As she pondered, Siris suddenly gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Argh! As long as the result is the same, it¡¯s fine!¡±


    She shouted.


    ¡°Come out! Smander!¡±


    Once again, a fire lizard red into existence in midair. Summoned by the call of the spirit¡¯s friend, an Elf, two Smanders hovered beside her, awaiting orders. Suddenly, Siris bowed deeply to the Smanders.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Really, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°??¡±


    The fire lizards blinked in confusion. At that moment, Siris raised her head and plunged the scimitars in both hands deeply into the tails of the Smanders!


    Squawk!


    The fire lizards¡¯ eyes widened. They didn¡¯t actually make a sound, but their expressions were extremely intense. Both Smanders struggled on the scimitars with faces that seemed to say, ¡®What? What is this?¡¯


    Despite apologizing, Siris smiled broadly.


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    She had skewered the Smanders like kebabs with the scimitars, forcibly transforming them into ming swords. With the fiery scimitars in both hands, she shed at the approaching des of ice.


    Bang! Bang! Boom!


    A series of explosions sounded as the ice des shattered and melted away. Just as she had hoped, the Smanders¡¯ firepower, added to the scimitars, proved powerful enough even against that formidable cold.


    Siris continued to swing her swords, breaking the ice storm. Of course, she deliberately ignored the pitiful struggles of the Smanders skewered on the scimitars. Jade gaped in astonishment.


    ¡°¡­Elves are supposed to be friends of the spirits, right? That¡¯s why they use spirit magic?¡±


    Even though he didn¡¯t know much about spirit magic, this seemed wrong. Friends with spirits? Even if they were ves, he doubted they would be treated so harshly.


    ¡°How can that still be considered spirit magic?¡±


    In reality, it was only possible because Siris was favored by the World Tree¡ªa bit of a cheat. If an ordinary Elf did such a thing, their affinity with the spirits would plummet instantly.


    While Jade was dumbfounded, Siris shattered all the ice des. Holding the fiery scimitars, she dashed forward again. Jade tried to use magic to block her approach, but each time, the twin swords imbued with the fire spirit¡¯s power destroyed the magic.


    ¡®This is more troublesome than I thought!¡¯


    He kept casting spells while retreating until something touched his back. It was the foundation of the castle wall.


    With no more room to retreat, Siris leaped at Jade with a triumphant smile. She raised her scimitars high and unleashed a powerful attack.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    mes surged as two shing arcs rushed down from above. Jade¡¯s face hardened. Siris¡¯s eyes sparkled with the certainty of victory.


    ¡°Blink!¡±


    Poof!


    Suddenly, Jade vanished from sight. The two shes cut through nothing but air.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Siris blinked in surprise. The opponent who had been right in front of her had suddenly disappeared?


    A cold voice came from behind her.


    ¡°Damn, using Blink Boots against an Elf¡­¡±

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Siris turned her head. Jade was ring at her from a distance, his face contorted with a grimace. The boots he wore shimmered faintly with a pattern of light.


    ¡®Could those be¡­ an artifact that enables spatial movement?¡¯


    If it truly was an item with the power to transcend space, it would be an artifact renowned across the continent, much like the Eldrad war armor. Disbelieving, she swung her scimitar down.


    ¡°Go! Smander!¡±


    The smander embedded in the sword flew out. It hurled itself towards Jade, who was standing at a distance. Just as the smander was about to strike¡­


    Bang!


    Jade disappeared again, and the smander crashed into the ground, exploding. He reappeared to the left, sporting a sardonic grin.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, elf girl.¡±


    There was no doubt about it.


    Spatial movement¡ªan artifact from the Age of Silver capable of personal teleportation.


    Siris¡¯splexion paled. How could she possibly stop a high-ranking mage who could freely move through space and cast powerful spells?


    Moreover, the Blink Boots weren¡¯t the only artifact Jade possessed.


    ¡°Too valuable to use on an elf like you, but¡­¡±


    Jade extended his hand towards her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to hold back now.¡±


    A faint light emanated from the glove on his hand. An ominous premonition sent chills down her spine. Her instincts moved before her reason, and Siris leaped back without thinking.


    sh!


    With a chilling sound, a sharp disc of light flew past where she had just been standing. Simultaneously, the thick upper section of the fortress wall was sliced off and slid down.


    Siris stared in horror at the severed wall. The cut was so smooth that it reflected her face. Such incredible cutting power!


    ¡®Magic? Aura?¡¯


    Either way, it was an immense force.


    Jade proudly disyed the glove on his right hand, murmuring.


    ¡°The Sword of Severance.¡±


    Buzzzz!


    A sh of light burst from the glove, forming the shape of a sword. Siris gulped. It was a simple sword of light, but the energy it contained was so powerful that just looking at it made cold sweat run down her back.


    ¡°Try to block this.¡±


    With a cold voice, Jade disappeared from sight again. He jumped through space and reappeared behind Siris, immediately swinging the sword of light. Siris quickly twisted her body to evade, but she was a bit toote. Her clothes tore, and blood sttered.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    She let out a groan andunched a counterattack with a sh. However, Jade was no longer there. In an instant, he moved to her side and swung his sword to deliver another blow. Blood sttered again.


    Jade relentlessly pressured Siris, continuously teleporting through space. As she was driven back, more and more wounds appeared on her body.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Her face contorted with pain and humiliation.


    The opponent¡¯s swordsmanship and movements were nothing special. They were just at the level of an ordinary mage who had learned basic martial arts. But with that damn teleportation added, he was impossible to catch. The best she could do was barely avoid fatal injuries.


    ¡°Tch, you dodge well.¡±


    Jade clicked his tongue as he watched Siris, who swayed like a reed but managed to protect her vital points. Then he wiggled his fingers to cast a spell.


    ¡°Hold Slow!¡±


    Although it was a low-circle spell, it was enough to restrain her movements for a moment. Siris¡¯s movements came to a sudden halt.


    ¡°You put up quite a fight, but it¡¯s over now.¡±


    Jade shot a disc of light at the immobilized Siris. It was the same cutting light that had sliced through the castle wall earlier.


    Vroooom!


    The disc of light flew towards her with a strange noise. In desperation, Siris crossed her scimitars to block it.


    ng!


    With a loud metallic sound, both scimitars shattered. The scattered fragments of light pierced through her entire body. Siris screamed as pain engulfed her.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Her slender body, now covered in blood, was thrown to the ground. Crawling on the floor, she let out groans.


    She couldn¡¯t move at all. Blood flowed from her body, staining the wall red.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Seeing you crawl like a dog, now you finally look like an elf!¡±


    Jadeughed heartily as he raised his hand to prepare a spell. He wanted to finish her off with his own magic. mes flickered and soon transformed into arge fireball.


    ¡°You dared to block my magic?¡±


    The fireball grewrger, emitting the heat of condensed magic power, ready to explode at any moment.


    Fear lit up in Siris¡¯s eyes. Unconsciously, a name burst out from her heart.


    ¡°Repenhardt!¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Siris!¡±


    Lephenhardt widened his eyes as he looked at the fortress wall. Siris was being relentlessly pushed back by an unknown mage. At first, it seemed she was handling it well, but as the mage began to wield a sword of light, she was quickly overwhelmed and on the verge of defeat.


    ¡®I thought there wouldn¡¯t be any danger, but where did that guye from?!¡¯


    Lephenhardt stomped his foot anxiously.


    If he had known it would turn out like this, he would not have sent Siris to the battlefield alone. He desperately wanted to rush over and help her immediately, but¡­


    ¡®Damn! It¡¯s too far!¡¯


    The former Lephenhardt, who was once a 10th Circle Grand Mage, could have flown through the air and reached the wall in an instant. However, the high-speed flight magic, Fly, was an 8th Circle advanced spell. The best he could do now was a simple 5th Circle levitation spell, Levitation.


    Even if he started running now, he wouldn¡¯t make it in time.


    ¡°This is urgent¡­¡±


    Lephenhardt looked around frantically, searching for a solution.


    Then, his eyes fell on a giant catapult.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    With eyes shining, Lephenhardt ran towards the catapult. The knight who was just loading a boulder onto it looked puzzled.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Borrowing this for a moment!¡±


    Lephenhardt shouted as he leapt onto the catapult. With a light kick, the boulder that had been loaded flew off to the side. The soldiers, seeing himnd where the boulder had been, asked in bewilderment.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, what are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°No way?¡±


    Without responding, Lephenhardt reached for the tightly drawn rope. A de of golden aura shot out, cutting deep into the rope.


    Bang!


    As the rope snapped, the catapult, with tremendous force,unched its payload into the air. Of course, in this case, the payload was Lephenhardt himself.


    Whoosh!


    Cutting through the wind, Lephenhardt¡¯s massive body flew towards the walls of Hundargard in an instant. Both enemies and allies alike gasped and shouted in shock at the sight.


    ¡°Wh-what is that?!¡±


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s insane!¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Magma re!¡±


    Jade¡¯s spell activated. The fireball, seething with heat, surged forward in a violent torrent. The zing river of mes vividly reflected in Siris¡¯ blurry eyes.


    The terrible heat pierced through her entire body. Her limbs were already paralyzed and unable to move. She didn¡¯t even have the strength left to summon a spirit.


    Siris closed her eyes, resigning herself to death.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just before the river of mes flowing up the fortress wall engulfed her¡­


    Whoosh!


    A piercing sound filled the air as a golden meteor descended from the sky.


    Boom!


    The meteor struck the wall, shaking the ground. Startled, Siris snapped her eyes open. A towering figure, like an iron tower, was standing in front of her.


    ¡°Re, Repenhardt?¡±


    For a moment, she doubted her own eyes. How could he be here, when he should have been far away? She even wondered if she was hallucinating on the brink of death.


    At the same time, the river of mes engulfed the two of them.


    Kwoooosh!


    ¡°Come here, Siris!¡±


    Repenhardt hurriedly embraced Siris and turned his body. He channeled his entire aura to block all the heat with his back.


    Whoosh!


    The scorching mes engulfed Repenhardt and Siris, filling the top of the wall. The intense heat turned the fortress wall red-hot.


    After a moment, the mes subsided. Repenhardt, still holding Siris, stood up. Even that powerful fire couldn¡¯t prate Gym Unbreakable¡¯s aura.


    Using his aura to stop the bleeding on Siris¡¯ entire body, he asked with a worried expression.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Siris nodded nkly. She had been sure she would die, so she was still not in her right mind. Her heart was still pounding wildly.


    Then she suddenly realized where she was. Siris¡¯s face turned as red as a beet.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Although she had suffered various humiliations during her time as a ve, Siris had always been returned early and had never actually been intimate with a man. This was her first time being held so closely by a man.


    And it wasn¡¯t just any man¡¯s embrace. As usual, Repenhardt was shirtless today. In other words, she was directly feeling the warmth of his bare muscles. For a teenage girl, this was an overwhelmingly intimate hug.


    ¡°Pl-please put me down¡­!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, right.¡±


    Squirming, Siris wriggled out of Repenhardt¡¯s arms. Thanks to the healing power of his aura, she could stand on her own two feet. With a burning face, she red at him.


    ¡®He came shirtless again! Again!¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Siris¡¯ sudden re made Repenhardt tilt his head in confusion. However, she quickly rxed her expression. Although she had briefly shown such an attitude out of embarrassment, after all, hadn¡¯t he appeared like the wind and saved her in a moment of crisis? Honestly, it was quite moving.


    ¡°Thank you, Repenhardt¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me for something like this¡­¡±


    Feeling awkward, Repenhardt seated her inside the fortress. Then, he called out to Azrael, who had been anxiously waiting for an opportunity to join the fight but couldn¡¯t due to the fierce battle between Jade and Siris.


    ¡°Sir Azrael! Please take care of Siris!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    Azrael immediately rushed over and handed Siris a healing potion. As he watched her treat her wounds, Repenhardt spoke soothingly.


    ¡°Rest for a bit. I¡¯ll take care of this quickly.¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s gaze turned to the young man with blonde hair. The youth red at him with zing eyes.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve finally shown up, Fist King Repenhardt!¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Quite a dramatic entrance. I¡¯ve heard that the previous Fist Kings were brutish, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be to this extent.¡±


    Repenhardt frowned as he looked at the young mage in front of him, who muttered as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. At first, he hadn¡¯t recognized him, but up close, the face seemed familiar.


    ¡®Huh? Why does he look so familiar?¡¯


    The young man had a gentle and handsome appearance, but when he made a particr expression, his demeanor changedpletely, bing cold and sinister. Repenhardt had seen this dual-faced individual in his previous life.


    He hadn¡¯t realized it because of his youthful appearance, but once he recognized him, he was sure. It was undoubtedly him.


    The mage blessed by mana, the Mage of Light.


    He was the strongest mage on the continent, except for Repenhardt.


    One of the arch-enemies who had persistently troubled him by leading all the magical battalions of the continent.


    ¡®Jade Arclight?¡¯


    For a moment, a look of astonishment crossed Repenhardt¡¯s face.


    ¡®Why is he here?¡¯


    It seemed he had been hired by Baron Chetas, but Repenhardt couldn¡¯t understand why. The Jade he knew had no reason toe all the way to the Kingdom of Crovence to work as a mercenary.


    Although he rarely left the Sun Tower and wasn¡¯t known to the general public, in this era, Jade was quite famous among mages.


    He was the second son of the prestigious Arclight family of the Holy Basutalon Empire, an elite who had received gifted education from a young age. By his mid-twenties, he had already reached the level of the 7th Circle, earning the envy of all mages on the continent.


    Although he had beenpletely overshadowed after the age of thirty by Repenhardt, a monstrous talent of the same era, at this time, Jade was the rising star of the Sun Tower, receiving their full support. With a powerful family and outstanding talent, he had no reason to wander battlefields for money.


    ¡®Is he traveling and temporarily relying on them for shelter?¡¯


    However, Repenhardt quickly dismissed these thoughts.


    No matter the situation, the undeniable fact was that Jade was now standing before him. And that he had tried to kill Siris was also a fact.


    It seemed like a strange coincidence. The one who had killed Siris in the past life was once again aiming for her life.


    Repenhardt clenched his fists tightly. A chilling murderous intent began to emanate from his cold gaze fixed on Jade.


    Jade shouted in a cold voice.


    ¡°I have no personal grudge against you, but a contract is a contract. You have to die! Fist King!¡±

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    And then he waved his hand in the air. A gust of wind rose, apanied by mes.


    ¡°Fire Cannon!¡±


    Dozens of fiery bullets flew, leaving trails of me. Repenhart frowned. Fire Cannon was merely a 4-circle ze spell; there was no need to use Spiral Guard for something of this level.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    With a simple shout, golden aura enveloped his entire body, deflecting all the fiery bullets. Repenhart sneered as he red at Jade.


    ¡°Ridiculous. Did you think you could face an aura user with something like this?¡±


    It wasmon knowledge on the continent that only mages of 8 circles or higher could match aura users. In his past life, Jade might have been the second most powerful mage after Repenhart, but now he was merely a high-ranking mage of 7 circles. Although he was exceptionally advanced for his age, it was insufficient to face the Fist King, one of the top aura users.


    Of course, Jade was not unaware of this fact.


    ¡°Sword of Severance!¡±


    Jade immediately extended his right hand,unching a disc of light. The Fire Cannon had been a mere diversion to create distance from the beginning.


    Swaaaah!


    The disc of light left a dazzling trail as it directly struck Repenhart. The formidable energy contained within it startled Repenhart for a moment. Twisting his body to the left, he drew out and spun his golden aura with all his might.


    ¡°Spiral Guard!¡±


    Crackle!


    The golden vortex and the disc of light shed, scattering blood. The disc of light grazed Repenhart¡¯s shoulder and sliced through the wall like cheese.


    ¡®What? The Spiral Guard broke?¡¯


    Repenhart stared at the wound on his shoulder in astonishment. Since descending the mountain, it was the first time he had been injured so easily. While using his aura to staunch the bleeding, Repenhart looked at Jade¡¯s hand.


    ¡®¡­An artifact from the Silver Age? The same light de that Siris faced?¡¯


    It was a powerparable to Eldril¡¯s Light, the ultimate technique of the magic sword Eldran used by Eusus. Moreover, the activation time was almost instantaneous. That simple-looking gauntlet was an artifact of even higher order than Eldran.


    ¡°My god, where did he get something like that?¡±


    As Repenhart¡¯s expression turned to one of shock, Jade shouted triumphantly.


    ¡°No matter how powerful the Fist King is, he is nothing before the great ancient power!¡±


    Jade unleashed discs of light in rapid session. Unable to counter, Repenhardt desperately dodged the attacks. His expression twisted in bewilderment.


    ¡®I¡¯ve never heard of Jade possessing such an incredible artifact!¡¯


    But he couldn¡¯t afford to remain astonished. Regaining hisposure, heunched a counterattack. Dodging the discs, he thrust his fist powerfully.


    ¡°Chain Strike st!¡±


    Aura bullets flew towards Jade. Jade formed a hand seal with his left hand and chanted an incantation.


    ¡°Veil of Strength, be my shield! Antiak Barrier!¡±


    A dark blue veil enveloped Jade, blocking all the aura bullets. A deafening roar reverberated. As expected, an aura user¡¯s long-range attack was weakerpared to a mage¡¯s, so the bullets couldn¡¯t prate the barrier.


    Still, it dyed the attack a bit. Taking advantage of this, Repenhardt closed the distance.


    ¡°Take this! Gastrizen!¡±


    Exuding a killing intent, Repenhardt extended his right foot towards Jade. Golden aura shot forth like a cannonball, creating a formidable shockwave.


    Boom!


    The barrier shattered in an instant, and the aura was about to strike Jade directly.


    ¡°Blink!¡±


    Bang!


    With a puff of smoke, Jade¡¯s figure vanished. Simultaneously, Repenhardt sensed movement behind him. He turned around. Jade had already positioned himself over ten meters away.


    Noticing the faint glow of Jade¡¯s shoes, Repenhardt was astonished once more. Even if he didn¡¯t recognize the Sword of Severance, he knew those shoes well.


    ¡°¡­Blink Boots?¡±


    It was from a previous life. When Repenhardt was pioneering the 10-circle realm with Siris and Tashid, encountering various species in the continent¡¯s remote regions, an unidentified assassin appeared one day.


    The assassin¡¯s skill wasn¡¯t exceptional. But Siris and Tashid were helpless against him because of the incredible relics from the Silver Age he possessed, which they had never seen or heard of before.


    One of the artifacts that assassin used was the Blink Boots, capable of short-distance teleportation.


    ¡®How is Jade wearing those?¡¯


    Despite his confusion, Repenhardt immediately sprang into action. He shot towards Jade like a cannonball, delivering a powerful downward chop.


    However, it was another futile attempt. Once again, Jade had escaped far away using spatial movement. He quickly fired a strike st towards the distant Jade, but it was soon blocked by a barrier.


    Repenhart¡¯s expression hardened. Earlier, the distance had been too great to notice¡­


    ¡®This is why Siris was defeated.¡¯


    Given her current abilities, she should have been able to handle a 7th-circle mage with ease. Only now did he understand why she had been so helplessly pushed back.


    ¡°Heh heh, once the distance is widened, a mere warrior cannot stand against a mage¡­¡±


    Jade, who had increased the distance, leisurely began to chant a spell. He finished casting and wore a sinister smile.


    ¡°Prison de Storm!¡±


    A storm of ice des swirled, showering Repenhart with a blizzard. Repenhart, enveloped in his aura, continuously punched, shattering the des.


    But his aura could only block the des, not the cold. Ice fragments clung to his body, gradually freezing him. Repenhart¡¯s movements began to slow.


    Swoosh!


    Once again, discs of light flew towards him repeatedly. Twisting his body, Repenhart barely managed to avoid the attacks. Dodging was the best he could do; counterattacking was impossible. Jade mocked him.


    ¡°How long can you dodge with that frozen body?¡±


    Using the Blink Boots to increase the distance, Jade then immobilized Repenhart with magic and aimed to sever his life with the Sword of Severance. This was his surefire method against aura users. He had assassinated no less than three aura users with this tactic, and Jade was confident of his victory.


    ¡®That elf wench¡¯s magic was blocked due to her spirit magic, but there¡¯s no way the Fist King, an aura user, can escape this pattern!¡¯


    It was then that Repenhart suddenly clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Che, I didn¡¯t want to use this if I could help it¡­¡±


    He brought his hands together at his chest and murmured softly.


    ¡°This is my domain; I allow no flow. Dispel Area.¡±


    An invisible field of magic unfolded, interfering with Jade¡¯s spells. The blizzard soon dissipated, and the cold noticeably diminished. The ice that had frozen Repenhart¡¯s body quickly melted away, freeing him.


    Jade¡¯s mouth fell open in astonishment.


    ¡°M-Magic?¡±


    * * *


    Jade blinked. He couldn¡¯t believe the reality in front of his eyes.


    The thick, invisible magic aura emanated from the body of Jim Unbreakable, the legitimate heir renowned as the continent¡¯s most brutish muscle. No matter how he looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem inferiorpared to himself, a 7th circle mage.


    ¡®Impossible! The Fist King uses magic too?¡¯


    He wondered if it might be the power of some Silver Age relic he didn¡¯t know about.


    But Jade was also a promising genius mage, not someone who couldn¡¯t distinguish whether the opponent was a mage or an artifact user. Clearly, the Dispel Area from earlier was directly cast by this man, Repenhart.


    As Jade stood there with a dumbfounded expression, Repenhart smiled coldly. Although he was pretending to be the Fist King, he had no intention of openly using magic. However¡­


    ¡°Well, as long as it¡¯s not obvious.¡±


    He didn¡¯t use shy magic like mes or lightning. It was enough to disrupt the opponent¡¯s magic moderately. Then, from a distance, how could anyone tell whether Repenhart was using magic or aura?


    ¡°Haaah!¡±


    Repenhart leaped toward Jade. Only then did Jade snap out of his daze and prepared to cast another spell.


    ¡°Su-summon Web!¡±


    A magical spiderweb spread out above him. Repenhart pointed at the web and shouted in return.


    ¡°Cancetion!¡±


    The magical web instantly disappeared into the air. Jade, rmed, continued his spellcasting.


    ¡°Light Bind! Liquid with Viscosity!¡±


    Ropes of light stretched out, and a highly viscous liquid was thrown at Repenhart¡¯s feet. But before they could even take effect, they were canceled out. In desperation, Jade swung the Sword of Severance.


    ¡°Haaah!¡±


    Four discs of light sliced through the air. Repenhart spread his arms wide towards the iing discs.


    ¡°Reflect Mirror!¡±


    A magical mirror appeared, reflecting all the discs of light back in the opposite direction. Repenhart grinned triumphantly.


    ¡°Though the power is immense, it¡¯s still light attribute, right? So I can reflect it.¡±


    It was the first time he had seen such an artifact, but Repenhart, once a Demon King, immediately understood the activation principle of the Sword of Severance upon seeing it.


    The method of generating an enormous sh of extreme heat to cut through the target; however, the medium delivering the destructive power was ultimately light. In other words, by scattering or reflecting the light, one could defend against it with such an inexpensive (?) magic.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jade was so stunned that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. To think he even blocked the Sword of Severance? The burly fist fighter disyed more sophisticated magic handling than himself, a 7th circle mage. His head was spinning.


    ¡®Am I crazy, or is the world crazy¡­?¡¯


    Repenhardt charged at Jade with a terrifying momentum. Activating the Blink Boots consecutively to create distance, Jade kept firing spells and swinging the Sword of Severance. mes, lightning, frost, and discs of light wereunched in session.


    But Repenhardt continuously nullified the magic and reflected the Sword of Severance with Reflect Mirror, persistently pursuing Jade. Eventually, he grew tired of countering each one and resorted to bizarre actions.


    ¡°Screw it, Dispel Punch!¡±


    Whatever he did, he cast Dispel Magic on his fists and started punching the activated spells one by one. It was a magic Jade had never heard of before.


    ¡®Where the hell did he learn such a thing?¡¯


    In reality, Repenhardt had unintentionally developed a new spell while getting carried away with using magic, but Jade had no way of knowing that.


    Anyway, Jade was running away frantically. With magic and the Sword of Severance being ineffective, there was only one thing left to rely on. Breaking out in a cold sweat, he kept activating the Blink Boots desperately.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As Repenhardt watched Jade slip away every time he was about to catch him, he frowned.


    ¡®Ah, those Blink Boots are a real nuisance. They weren¡¯t a big deal before.¡¯


    In his previous life, dealing with those Blink Boots was not a problem.


    At that time, the assassin using the Blink Boots was armed with more artifacts than Jade was now, but even then, he was no match for Repenhardt, who had already been a 10th circle mage.


    ¡®A single AMP Shockwave would take care of this easily, but I can¡¯t use it¡­ tch.¡¯


    The ultimate 10th circle spell, AMP Shockwave (Arcane Magic Pulse Shockwave).


    This spell, invented by Repenhardt himself, had the power to interfere with the flow of the world¡¯s mana, stopping all magical devices within a set radius.


    Though it couldn¡¯t distinguish between friend and foe, no ordinary magical item, Silver Age relic, or even the most advanced artifact could escape its effects.


    It was so powerful that it could even temporarily halt the subterranean sun, Magrim. Repenhardt had immediately restarted it afterward out of fear.


    No matter how formidable an assassin was with Silver Age artifacts, one hit from that spell would sink them. Hence, he had easily dealt with the assassin back then. Although the assassin hadmitted suicide, preventing Repenhardt from interrogating him about his backers, he had happily retrieved the artifacts and distributed them to Siris and Tassid.


    ¡®Geez, Siris grumbled about how those boots had so many weaknesses when she used them, but facing them myself is incredibly annoying¡­ huh?¡¯


    Repenhardt¡¯s grumbling face suddenly brightened. Come to think of it, those Blink Boots indeed had weaknesses. In fact, they had many!

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    With a triumphant smile, Repenhardt leaped into the air. He extended a long kick, aiming for Jade¡¯s head. Once again, using the Blink Boots, Jade leaped 20 meters backward through space.


    At that moment, Repenhardt¡¯s extended foot deeply struck the ground.


    ¡°Avnche Kick!¡±


    Boom!


    The crumbling walls and mounds of earth vibrated simultaneously and spread out in arge circle. A merciless wave of earth, at least three meters high, began to engulf the southern wall of Hundargard, raising a cloud of dust. Jade, who had just moved to a new location, widened his eyes.


    ¡°Guh!¡±


    A massive tidal wave of earth filled his view. There was no time to use Blink again. In an instant, the mound of earth swept over Jade.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Standing at the center of the shockwave, Repenhardt smirked.


    ¡°No matter where you try to pop up, if I sweep it all at once, it¡¯s all good, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Buried in the mound of earth, Jade wriggled, trying to rise.


    He looked truly miserable. His entire outfit was torn to shreds, and from head to toe, he was covered in dirt, truly looking like a beggar.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t evoke any sympathy. Repenhardt quickly approached and immediately swung his hand.


    The golden aura de severed Jade¡¯s ankles. A desperate scream erupted.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Bleeding, Jade rolled on the ground. It was indeed a brutal move, but Repenhardt remained calm.


    ¡°First, I need to disable these troublesome boots.¡±


    Sweating profusely from pain, Jade lifted his head. Stammering, he spoke with a face of disbelief.


    ¡°Cr, crap! To think you¡¯d use such a method¡­¡±


    He had used the Blink Boots many times but never knew they had such a weakness. So far, when facing an Aura User, the battle was usually decided the moment he created distance andunched his spells.


    Though powerful, Aura Users were less capable of responding to diverse situationspared to mages. When multiple spells were applied simultaneously, it was hard to escape with just aura. Even Repenhardt couldn¡¯t find a way until he used magic.


    Of course, if it were only that, the Aura User would eventually find an opportunity to counterattack as time passed. However, what flies towards the immobilized opponent was an unblockable sh, the Sword of Severance.


    In the face of the two artifacts¡¯ overwhelming performance, which allowed for instantaneous movement and attack, all the Aura Users Jade had faced were inevitably defeated. As a result, no opponent had fought long enough to realize the weakness of the Blink Boots.


    Repenhardt wore a displeased expression.


    ¡®Actually, you used this method frequently against Siris.¡¯


    In his past life, Jade had often restricted Siris¡¯s movements by spreading various area-of-effect spells whenever she used the Blink Boots. Repenhardt had merely adapted this technique.


    In other words, Jade had fallen victim to his own tactics.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Jade¡¯splexion turned increasingly pale. Blood gushed continuously from his severed ankles.


    If left like this, he would die from excessive blood loss. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Repenhardt used his aura to cauterize Jade¡¯s ankles. Although he had initially nned to let him die¡­


    ¡°It feels a bit unsettling to do that.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Jade was too valuable to let die.


    Unlike Cyrus or Carsus, Jade was inherently arrogant and cruel. Even in his past life, while he outwardly acted as a benevolent Light Mage, hemitted numerous heinous acts in secret.


    While the incident of killing Siris belonged to the past life and couldn¡¯t be med on the present Jade, his current demeanor was still entirely unappealing.


    What concerned Repenhardt were the Sword of Severance and the Blink Boots.


    ¡®If these Blink Boots originally belonged to Jade¡­ could the assassin from my past life have been rted to the Arclight family?¡¯


    Thanks to the AMP Shockwave, he had easily dispatched the assassin, but the equipment they carried was extraordinary. Even Repenhardt, who was renowned as a dungeon explorer at the time, had never seen such high-level artifacts. He had been able to create a new 10th-circle spell through studying those artifacts, so they were certainly not items a mere assassin would possess.


    Back then, he had found it strange and conducted some investigations.


    However, the assassin hadmitted suicide, leaving too few clues, and no simr incidents urred afterward, so he never uncovered the full story. Since there was now requiring someone who discovered an amazing artifact to report it to the academy, he had assumed the assassin had secretly kept them and continued their trade.


    But now, he had found a clue transcending time and space. Moreover, this clue was still alive, unlike back then.


    ¡®Great. I¡¯ll take him seriously and conduct a thorough interrogation.¡¯


    Repenhardt smirked as he looked down at the writhing Jade. He had an exceptional method of torture, the ¡°Gym Unbreakable Special Beating,¡± that could make even the strongest-willed person open their mouth.


    ¡®And as a bonus, I get to beat up this annoying Jade to my heart¡¯s content. Two birds with one stone.¡¯


    Had Repenhardt¡¯s evil thoughts been conveyed?


    Jade groaned as he regained his senses.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. There are many things I need to ask.¡±


    The cold voice of his opponent jolted him awake. Jade urgently searched inside his clothes.


    ¡®I-I need to escape¡­¡¯


    The principle for the assassins of Silver was tomit suicide if they failed their mission. However, fortunately, Jade had a strong backing.


    With trembling hands, Jade pulled out a small feather. It was the Feather of Return, an artifact that could transport him ¡°once¡± to a pre-designated location, no matter how far the distance.


    It was a priceless item, rare even among the Silver Sages who monopolized all sorts of ancient relics. In fact, it was a forbidden relic Jade couldn¡¯t dare to touch given his status. He had secretly obtained it through his brother, Guardian Arclight.


    ¡®Damn, to think I have to use one of the only three in a situation like this¡­¡¯


    Gritting his teeth, Jade activated the Feather of Return.


    sh!


    With a sh of light, Jade vanished before his eyes.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Repenhardt looked around in surprise. Did Jade possess another artifact with such power besides the Blink Boots?


    But Jade was nowhere to be seen. Expanding his senses, he couldn¡¯t detect Jade within a 100-meter radius.


    ¡°A portable artifact for long-distance spatial movement, not arge-scale facility like the Daiman Terminal¡­¡±


    Repenhardt muttered in admiration. Even in his previous life, he had never seen such a device.


    ¡°A small feather couldn¡¯t possibly have the capacity to specify both coordinates and connect the space¡­ Hmm, the portal didn¡¯t open; he just disappeared, right? So, instead of folding space to connect like the Daiman Terminal, it slices the space around the caster and sends it through the mana flow by dimensional transformation? But if that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t the caster¡¯s stability be an issue¡­ No, that could be handled with survival magic. Still, there would be a problem with mana conversion¡­¡±


    Repenhardt worked hard to piece together the hypothesis in his mind. No matter how transcendent the Feather of Return was as an artifact, he was still an ultimate mage of the 10th circle, capable ofprehending its principles fairly closely.


    Suddenly, Repenhardt clicked his tongue.


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t the time to be pondering theories. What am I doing after losing Jade?¡±


    As expected of a mage, his attention was immediately drawn to the fascinating magical tool he had seen. Feeling a slight sense of self-reproach, Repenhardt stopped his thoughts and looked around, wondering if Jade had left any other clues behind.


    Sure enough, in the distance, he saw a small pouch and a metallic object half-buried in a pile of dirt. It seemed they had been dropped in the turmoil of the Avnche Kick.


    Repenhardt picked up the metal object and frowned.


    It wasn¡¯t something he had seen for the first time.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    An intricately crafted silver emblem with various divine beasts engraved on it amidst a giant tree.


    ¡°It looks exactly like the one that came from that assassin in my past life.¡±


    Anothermon point had been found. Moreover, this emblem was not the crest of the Arclight family. If it had been, Repenhardt would have recognized it in his past life.


    ¡°What on earth is the connection?¡±


    His curiosity only grew. Missing Jade felt all the more regrettable. There were so many things he wanted to ask.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to investigate the Arclight family separately.¡±


    However, unlike his past life, he now had a clue. He decided he would gather more information once he returned to the duchy. Repenhardt pocketed the emblem and then opened the pouch, hoping there might be another clue inside.


    His eyes widened in an instant.


    ¡°Oh! Gold coins!¡±


    The pouch was filled with a shimmering golden light. Despite being lightened by the infinite pouch, it was still quite heavy, likely amounting to tens of thousands of coins. Judging by the Crovence Kingdom¡¯s gold coins, it seemed Jade had been paid by Baron Chetas.


    ¡°Did Baron Chetas invest such a huge amount just to catch me? He sure has a lot of money.¡±


    A pleased smile spread across Repenhardt¡¯s face. The regret of losing Jade vanishedpletely.


    ¡°With this amount, I could significantly alleviate the financial shortage of the duchy. Karl will be delighted.¡±


    Fortunately, the famine in the Crovence Kingdom had ended, and the price of grain had stabilized again. However, despite this, the Duchy of Antares had countless expenses.


    The number of different races rescued so far was slowly exceeding a thousand. The number of humans who had joined his ranks was also in the hundreds. There were many refugees who had fled from the famine. With such a rapid increase in poption in such a short period, production could not keep up with consumption.


    Karl efficiently managed the administration, and as the Duchy of Antares was still more of arge estate than a country, Repenhardt was able to cover the deficits with his private funds. However, it was true that the money was slowly running out.


    There was a need to secure enough resources to sustain them until the different races settled and established production systems.


    This was why Repenhardt had participated in this war despite being busy. By seizing the Barony of Chetas, especially the trade city of Zarud, he could significantly replenish the depleted finances.


    ¡°By the way, how is the battle going?¡±


    After securing the pouch of gold coins in his bosom, Repenhardt turned his gaze toward Hundargard.


    * * *


    The morale of Baron Chetas¡¯s army briefly rose as the mage Jade defeated the Moonlight Swordsman. However, that morale plummeted again when the mage was defeated by the Fist King.


    That legendary warrior, the Fist King, was an incredibly fearsome existence beyond what the rumors suggested.


    His very appearance defiedmon sense. Who could imagine a human being flying over the castle wall while riding a catapult? How was such a feat possible with a human body?


    Moreover, the mage wasn¡¯t just defeated; he was ¡®annihted¡¯ by the Fist King. (To the eyes of those who didn¡¯t know the situation, it seemed nothing else could exin it.)


    The sight of a person being melted without a trace of bone left behind was enough to terrify the soldiers. They threw down their weapons and fled in all directions.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    ¡°Help meeee!¡±


    On the other hand, the morale of the Gallin-Antares allied forces, witnessing the martial prowess of the Fist King, soared to the skies. They gazed at Repenhardt with eyes full of awe, reaffirming his legendary status.


    ¡°Follow the Fist King!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Warriors of Gallin!¡±


    Soon, the gates of Hundargard were breached, and the Gallin-Antares allied forces stormed into the castle. Everywhere within the castle, knights and soldiers from both sides shed. Of course, it was mostly Baron Chetas¡¯s forces that were being felled.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly over.¡±

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    It seemed that there would be no more anomalies. Besides, he intended to let Baron Galin take Baron Chetas¡¯ head. There was no need to intervene further.


    Feeling relieved, Repenhardt walked towards Siris. Asrael, who was escorting her, saluted.


    ¡°Are you unharmed, White King?¡±


    Repenhardt gave a brief nod and asked,


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Siris stood up and moved her limbs. Thanks to liberally applying that expensive healing potion like water, most of her wounds had healed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t fight, but I¡¯m fine to move around.¡±


    Seeing Repenhardt¡¯s relieved expression, Siris asked,


    ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°He ran away.¡±


    ¡°Tch¡­.¡±


    Siris bit her lower lip in frustration.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for those strange shoes, I wouldn¡¯t have been defeated like this¡­.¡±


    It was understandable to feel resentful when she was outmatched not by skill but by equipment. Repenhardt smiled knowingly. Then, he took something out from behind his back.


    ¡°But I still got something good. Here¡¯s a gift.¡±


    Asrael was momentarily horrified. What Repenhardt held out was a pair of feet, severed at the ankles. The bloodstains on the boots were still fresh.


    Wait, was he really presenting severed feet as a gift, even though Siris was a seasoned warrior used to corpses?


    No, this was definitely not okay.


    ¡°Um, White King¡­.¡±


    With burning loyalty, Asrael tried to dissuade Repenhardt. He couldn¡¯t bear to see his respected lord humiliated in front of others.


    But Siris epted the severed feet with delight.


    ¡°Oh! These are the artifacts he was using!¡±


    She then looked up at Repenhardt with a delighted expression and asked,


    ¡°Are you sure I can use these?¡±


    ¡°Of course! They wouldn¡¯t fit my feet anyway.¡±


    Siris¡¯s eyes sparkled at Repenhardt¡¯s boisterous reply. She was clearly overjoyed.


    Asrael¡¯s jaw dropped. Whether giving or receiving, the two were indeed quite alike.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    In truth, it wasn¡¯t that these two disyed such behavior because of inherently cruel dispositions.


    Siris had grown up in the harsh Spelrat Desert and had lived as a ve ever since. She had always suffered from ack of supplies, living a life of scarcity. In her mindset, it didn¡¯t matter if the shoes were worn by a corpse or a beggar¡ªshoes were shoes, and there was no reason for her to have any reservations.


    Repenhardt, on the other hand, was so focused on the powerful artifact, the Blink Boots, that he didn¡¯t concern himself with minor details¡ªsuch as the severed feet inside the boots. Mages, by nature, tended to ignore most things as long as they were rted to magic.


    However, to those who didn¡¯t know them, the scene looked truly bizarre. Soldiers from Baron Galin¡¯s forces, passing by, started whispering among themselves.


    ¡°Whoa, he¡¯s giving her severed feet as a gift.¡±


    ¡°And the woman is happy to receive them.¡±


    ¡°What the heck, those people are scary¡­.¡±


    Cutting off a part of the enemy and presenting it as a gift to a woman¡ªthis seemed fittingly brutal for the Fist Emperor of Gym Unbreakable, they thought, nodding in agreement. Unbeknownst to them, Repenhardt was simply delighted to have found a useful piece of equipment.


    After removing the Blink Boots, Repenhardt casually tossed aside Jade¡¯s severed ankles. Then, he gestured to Siris.


    ¡°Try them on, Siris.¡±


    ¡°They surprisingly fit perfectly.¡±


    ¡°These Blink Boots have a size adjustment feature to some extent. It won¡¯t work if the size difference is too big, like with my feet.¡±


    Meanwhile, Baron Galin¡¯s forces continued to secure Hundargard. Soon, a knight appeared at the spire window, holding a severed head.


    With a powerful voice, the knight proimed their victory.


    ¡°I have beheaded Baron Chetas! Victory is ours!¡±


    * * *


    The war between the two families, which began over a trivial dispute, ended with a decisive victory for Baron Galin, who had the support of the Duchy of Antares.


    Baron Chetas was beheaded and his head disyed, while the men of his family were all killed. Since it was a territorial war and not a national conflict, the women and children retained their noble status, but they lost all their wealth and power and were driven out of theirnds. They became typical fallen nobles.


    The Barony of Chetas was divided as per the agreement, with Baron Galin and the Duchy of Antares taking control. The eastern half, from the Gloten Mountain Range to the Fend in, which bordered the southern part of the duchy, became the new territory of the Duchy of Antares.


    The original Duchy of Antares was so small that it was moreparable to a viscounty in size. In fact, it was originally a viscounty.


    On the other hand, the Chetas family, although the lowest-ranking barony, was a branch of the traditional noble family of Marquis Fonteiron, so their territory wasrger than that of most counties. Therefore, even with only half of it, theirnd area more than tripled.


    Repenhardt could have easily swallowed the entire Barony of Chetas if he wanted to. However, Karl dissuaded him, arguing that rapid expansion could provoke the neighboring nobles.


    Thus, they decided to cede half to Baron Galin in exchange for better treatment of non-humans. What Repenhardt desired was not conquest but a change in perception. It was better to have a reliable ally in the form of Baron Galin¡¯s family than to be greedy fornd.


    ¡°After all, we gained the City of Zarud, so we secured substantial benefits.¡±


    Sitting in his office, Repenhardt spread out avishly gilded parchment. It was a decree sent by Yubel II.


    ¨C Baron Chetas ignored the king¡¯s authority and started a war without epting a rightful duel, so his crime is very grave. In recognition of Count Antares¡¯ merit in punishing that wicked man, it is hereby acknowledged in the name of King Crovence that Zarud and the eastern part of Katan are territories of the Duchy of Antares.


    Yubel II, who already had a great affection for Repenhardt, immediately recognized the result of the territorial war, granting it legitimacy. Legally, the new territory was now unquestionably his.


    ¡°This should be enough toy the foundation.¡±


    Folding the parchment, Repenhardt stood up.


    ¡®Now that the external affairs are roughly settled¡­ it¡¯s time to focus on internal consolidation for a while.¡¯


    Most administrative tasks were handed over to Karl, but there were still quite a few matters that required attention.


    There were issues with the integration of new territories and the need to gather information about the Arclight family. They also needed to rescue abused different species and settle them in the Duchy of Antares.


    ¡°And I need to raise my Circle a bit more to find the relics of the Four Great Gods.¡±


    To break through the ancient barrier hiding the relics of the Four Great Gods, at least 8-Circle magic was required. Thanks to a massive Mana Drain spell he cast earlier, Repenhardt¡¯s body was already at full mana capacity. Casting another Mana Drain wouldn¡¯t increase his mana any further. He needed to expand his vessel through meditation.


    Therefore, while rescuing different species, he also raided nearby dungeons, collecting quite a few relics from the Silver Age. He intended to take his time to calmly increase his mana.


    Looking out the window, Repenhardt murmured softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy in many ways. Both me and the Duchy of Antares¡­¡±


    In the spring when everything sprouted, the new shoots that endured the harsh winter were showing off their greenery all over the barren Fend in.


    This vast in, stretching east from the Gloten Mountain Range, was too barren for farming, so no national-scale force existed here. The adjacent Crovence and Vasily Kingdoms had no interest in thisnd. The Gloten Mountain Range and the Rakid Mountains formed a rugged barrier between the Fend in and the two countries. There was no benefit in upying thend, and the effort to manage it was many times greater. Though not as frequent as in Deatnd, monsters appeared often enough that there was no reason to be greedy for it.


    Therefore, this area had been the territory of nomadic tribes for generations.


    Raising horses and sheep, they wandered the in in small tribal units scattered throughout Fend. asionally, ambitious individuals tried to unite the nomads and invade fertilends, but they were always thwarted by the Gloten and Rakid Mountains. These two mountain ranges served as both a shield protecting the nomads of Fend and a wall confining them there.


    With no invaders and no reason to invade, there was no need to unite. Thus, over the long years, while there were minor conflicts among the tribes, there had never been a massive war in Fend.


    However, for the first time in centuries, Fend was on the brink of arge-scale war.


    In the central region of the Fend in, an army of ten thousand soldiers had gathered behind the giant rocky mountain known as Wolf Mountain, named for its resemnce to a crouching wolf. This human army wasposed of nomadic tribes from across the Fend in.


    At the forefront of the army, themander Langot, who had been elected as the temporary leader of the nomadic tribes, muttered in a trembling voice.


    ¡°To think¡­ something like this would happen¡­¡±


    Felipe, a middle-aged warrior and the chieftain of one of thergest tribes in Fend, who rode alongside Langot, responded with a hardened voice.


    ¡°I wonder if we can really defeat those monsters¡­¡±


    Both Langot and Felipe were renowned warriors of the Fend in. In fact, it was said that no nomad from the Fend incked bravery. Living in the harsh nature, the nomadic tribes were skilled in battle and known for their bravery and ferocitypared to the agrarian peoples.


    But now, fear filled the eyes of these gathered warriors.


    This was because the beings before them were far more skilled in battle, braver, and more ferocious than they were.


    What the nomads of the Fend in were looking at was a massive army of thousands of orcs lined up on the other side of the in.


    * * *


    Riding a direwolf, Kalken looked back at his army. Around four thousand armed orcs were lined up in orderly ranks. These warriors were from orc tribes gathered from the remote corners of the continent, including the Blue Bear Tribe. Among them were also a thousand orc diators led by Talkata.


    A grey orc approached Kalken, riding his own direwolf. He was a middle-aged orc with grey skin and a robust build.


    The middle-aged orc, gazing at the orc army, spoke with a voice full of emotion.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m entering battle with so many brothers, Karuga Kalken.¡±


    ¡°Same for me, Karuga Hadatoum.¡±


    Kalken looked at Hadatoum, the chieftain of the Grey Hawk Tribe, with an expression of agreement. The fact that so many brothers could gather in one ce was like a dream for someone like him who had always lived hidden in the remote areas.


    ¡°Repenhardt indeed kept his promise.¡±


    From the opposite side, a gigantic orc with green skin approached, riding a battle boar several times the size of a normal wild boar. This orc, who controlled such a massive beast, was Kinzir, the chieftain of the Dirt Boar n, a group of green orcs.


    Kinzir looked at the orc army and spoke in an excited tone.


    ¡°Truly a magical event. Not having to worry about the human army beyond the mountains¡­.¡±


    In the past, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to gather this many orcs. Whenever the orcs tried to assemble, a human army several timesrger woulde over the mountains and capture them as ves. No matter how fierce the orc warriors were, they had to fall helplessly against the attacks led by human mages.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that the Repenhardt brothers are mages¡­.¡±


    Kalken continued with a wry smile.


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t magic; it¡¯s diplomacy, Karuga Kinzir.¡±


    Kinzir tilted his head in puzzlement.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s how humans adjust their opinions among themselves.¡±


    Hadatoum asked curiously.


    ¡°Then why not just perform the Ritual of Hotu?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be different from the Ritual of Hotu. Humans go through a veryplicated process because they can¡¯t hear the Song of the Sword. I heard that orcs will also have to do itter¡­ My wife seems to understand it a bit, but I have no idea what it means.¡±


    Currently, Sta was not participating in the battle and had remained in the Duchy of Antares. Kinzir and Hadatoum nodded earnestly.


    ¡°Whatever it is, it seems necessary.¡±


    ¡°But I heard that learning it won¡¯t make you a great warrior.¡±


    ¡°Then we need to cultivate something like a diplomat, just as we have a weapons master.¡±


    Kalken said as he looked across the orc army.


    ¡°We can learn that from them. From our human brothers.¡±


    Alongside the four thousand orcs were about a thousand human soldiers. These were the soldiers of the Duchy of Antares, led by Cyrus and Sir Azrael.


    Azrael stood at the front of the formation and shouted towards the Fend army. His voice, amplified by magic, resounded loudly across the sky of the in.


    ¡°Surrender under the g of Antares! Those who swear loyalty will be treated well!

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    The Blue Bear Tribe, which settled in the Duchy of Antares, continued to expand their influence eastward into the Gloten Mountain Range. Additionally, they sent envoys to other orc tribes in Deatnd, urging them to join.


    Kalken, a highly esteemed warrior among the orcs, lent significant weight to his message. The Dirt Boar n, belonging to the Green Orc lineage, and the Grey Hawk Tribe, of the Grey Orc lineage, were the first to respond and gathered at the Gloten Mountain Range. Following them, most of the orcs living in Deatnd, including the White Wolf Tribe and the ck Coyote Tribe, converged on the Gloten Mountain Range in search of new, fertilends.


    As the orcs began to move inrge numbers, the humans of the Central Fend in quickly reacted.


    At first, they treated it as a routine urrence. It wasn¡¯t unusual forrge groups of orcs from Deatnd to appear in the Fend in. Therefore, they contacted the nobles of the nearby Crovence and Vasily Kingdoms as usual.


    ¨C A lot of orc ves are gathered here. Come and collect them.


    Typically, this would result in the nobles of the kingdoms arriving with plenty of knights and mages to eliminate the orcs and take them as ves. During this process, the nomadic tribes of the Fend in could also earn a tidy profit, even celebrating the opportunity to make money.


    However, this time the situation was different. All the nobles uniformly rejected the proposals from the nomadic tribes.


    ¨C Those are not ves. Didn¡¯t you see the g, the g?


    Although the response was elegantly and borately written, befitting nobles, its essence was summarized as such. It was then that the humans of the Fend in realized that the current situation was different from usual.


    Those orcs carried a g bearing a single emblem.


    Unlike the usual emblems that featured lions or dragons, the emblem on that g was quite peculiar. The four corners were divided into green, grey, red, and blue, with a golden fist (!) nted firmly in the center. It was truly an emblem of utmost tackiness.


    However, it made it easy to recognize. Even the slow-witted people of the Fend in had heard the story that Fist King Repenhardt had founded the Duchy of Antares.


    Unlike before, the disturbance caused by those orcs was clearly a territorial war waged by the Duchy of Antares.


    Naturally, from the perspective of the nobility of the Kingdom of Crovence, they could not intervene.


    There was no noble who did not know how much the current King of Crovence, Yubel II, favored Repenhardt. They had also clearly witnessed how many Aura Users were in the Duchy of Antares during the civil war. It was not a force that a single lord or two could dare challenge.


    The nobles of the Vasily Kingdom felt the same.


    If the orcs had been causing trouble as before, they could have at least had the justification of dealing with a threat to humanity, but this was clearly a war of territorial expansion, wasn¡¯t it? The risks were great, while both the gains and the justification were nonexistent.


    Meanwhile, the orcs steadily expanded their influence. All the mountain tribes of the Gloten Mountain Range had already fallen under the control of the Duchy of Antares, and their reach extended to the Fend in.


    As the situation grew dire, even the nomadic tribes of the Fend in were jolted awake.


    A grand council was held. The chieftains of the various tribes scattered across the in gathered to discuss countermeasures.


    Those who were familiar with the stories of the Fist King and were close to the Gloten Mountain Range suggested surrendering. Those who were farther away insisted on gathering their strength to fight.


    In the end, the war faction prevailed, and all the nomadic tribes united. Their number was a staggering ten thousand, an unprecedentedrge army in the history of the Fend in.


    * * *


    ¡°Under the banner of Antares, surrender! Those who swear loyalty will be promised good treatment!¡±


    At Sir Azrael¡¯s voice, Langot shouted back in fury.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! We are the free people of the ins! We will never submit to anyone!¡±


    Langot turned his head and shouted at the soldiers of Fend.


    ¡°Fight! Sons of the ins! For our freedom!¡±


    The soldiers, too, raised their voices in high spirits.


    ¡°For our freedom!¡±


    ¡°For freedom!¡±


    Their resounding cries shook the ins. Russ, watching the scene from atop his horse, nodded.


    ¡°A noble cry.¡±


    Those shouting for freedom certainly appeared to be standing against oppressors.


    ¡°Noble indeed¡­ but it¡¯s not something for those who¡¯ve been oppressing others¡¯ freedom and selling them into very to shout.¡±


    Russughed abruptly as he spoke. He found it strange how he now had no difficulty thinking of other races as people. He marveled at how much he had changed.


    Standing in front of the orcs, Kalken drew his greatsword and shouted.


    ¡°Brothers! Are you ready?¡±


    A thundering roar responded.


    ¡°We are ready! Karuga Kalken!¡±


    Countless orcs shouted in unison. Among the howling cries of the orcs, Kalken raised his voice.


    ¡°It has been long years of humiliation! Now is the time to turn those years back!¡±


    Vwooong!


    A bright green aura flowed along his greatsword, illuminating the surroundings. Following that, other de auras began to rise from various ces in the vanguard.


    Kinzir, the chieftain of the Dirt Boar n.


    Hadatoum, the chieftain of the Grey Hawk Tribe.


    They were chieftains of orc tribes blessed by the spirit ofbat.


    Russ also drew his sword. A clear blue aura, like the sky, flowed brightly along his longsword.


    Piercing the sky of the ins, Kalken dered themencement of battle.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    With battle cries, the orc warriors began to bravely rush towards the battlefield.


    Five hundred orc warriors on direwolves charged at the Fend army with a force that seemed capable of sweeping the earth. Behind them, thousands of orc infantry followed. Though they had yet to master Spirits Weapons and were not recognized as warriors, each possessed strengthparable to an average human knight.


    Leading the charge were three orc champions, Kalken, Kinzir, and Hadatoum. Each disyed their distinct de auras, advancing relentlessly towards the enemy lines.


    Watching the ominous lights of destruction, Langot involuntarily swallowed hard.


    ¡°Damn¡­ so it¡¯s true that there are orcs in the Duchy of Antares who can use aura.¡±


    Like mercenaries, the people of Fend, though rugged,cked systematic martial arts and had no aura users.


    Langot shouted in fury.


    ¡°Bring forth the mages! Quickly!¡±


    Soon, ten mages appeared at the front of the Fend army. Each mage began casting, forming hand seals.


    ¡°Wor Lagas Efre Apein¡­¡±


    ¡°Sands of sleep, flow through the void¡­¡±


    ¡°Fall here at my touch¡­¡±


    These were mages hired by the Fend army. Unable to receive cooperation from the kingdom¡¯s nobility, they had paid arge sum to the Magic Tower to summon them. Unlike the kingdom¡¯s citizens beyond the mountains, the people of Fend, who often shed with orcs, knew well how vulnerable orcs were to magic.


    ¡°No matter how much of an aura user they are, an orc is just an orc. They won¡¯t withstand magic.¡±


    Langot watched the unfolding situation with hopeful eyes. The mages simultaneously unleashed their spells.


    ¡°Mass Sleep!¡±


    The wide-area sleep spell spread, covering the three leading orc champions. At that moment, a resonant prayer echoed through the battlefield.


    ¡°Al Fort, your servant beseeches you to protect their minds!¡±


    A faint silver light flickered across the army, and an invisible anti-magic force permeated throughout. The activated spell was blocked and dissipated by the anti-magic force.


    Langot shouted in rm.


    ¡°What, what is this?¡±


    Only then did Langot notice another race among the orcs.


    Dwarves.


    Serving Al Fort, a dozen dwarven priests from the Grand Forge were interspersed among the army, bestowing their blessings. The dwarven priests continued their prayers, extending the anti-magic barrier widely.


    ¡°Al Fort, your veil wraps the void, freeing us from this deceit¡­¡±


    The blessing of Al Fort slowly spread to all three thousand orcs.


    Though there were only about ten dwarven priests, they didn¡¯t provide some overwhelming magic immunity, just an ordinary level of magic resistance akin to that of a human. Even a small number of them could sufficiently support the entire orc army.


    The mages shouted in confusion.


    ¡°Hey! This isn¡¯t what we were told!¡±


    ¡°They said a simple Mass Sleep would easily take them down!¡±


    Langot¡¯s expression turned to one of sudden realization.


    ¡°Th-this can¡¯t be!¡±


    They hadn¡¯t considered the fact that they had never experienced arge-scale war before. This was not just a mere horde of orcs but the army of the Duchy of Antares. There was no way Repenhardt would be unaware of the orcs¡¯ weaknesses and, naturally, he would have prepared countermeasures.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡±


    The terrified mages quickly turned their backs and began to flee. Despite being hired at great expense, they were merely 4th or 5th circle mages. High-level mages wouldn¡¯te to such a remote ce no matter how much money was offered.


    ¡°Raaaargh!¡±


    With battle cries, the orcs rapidly overwhelmed the Fend army like a tidal wave. The sound of shing metal echoed everywhere.


    At the forefront, diving into the enemy lines, Kalken shouted.


    ¡°Go! Descendants of brave warriors! Our great ancestors are watching over us!¡±


    The orcs swung their weapons, each invoking the name of their ancestor.


    ¡°Mautum watches over me!¡±


    ¡°Balut! I offer their blood to you!¡±


    Orcs did not originally worship any gods. They followed the teachings of their great ancestors, believing that the spirits of their forebears watched over them from the heavens.


    Therefore, orcs had no priests, and due to their constitution, they could not be mages. Having no anti-magic power, they naturally couldn¡¯t handle magic. Even if they had anti-magic power, it would still be impossible for orcs to wield magic due to their mindset.


    ¡°Bat! Protect your son!¡±


    Invoking the blessings of their ancestors, the orcs ravaged the Fend army. Human soldiers of Antares, led by Sir Azrael, provided support with arrows. Hundreds of Spirits Weapons sliced through the air, and arrows rained down like a storm. Though the Fend warriors fought bravely, risking their lives, the tide of battle gradually turned in favor of Antares.


    The battle that began when the sun was at its zenith ended before it set.


    As the number of corpses grew and the ranks copsed with an influx of deserters, the Fend army eventually raised the white g after the death of Langot and most of themanders.


    Holding Langot¡¯s severed head, Kalken dered to the entire battlefield.


    ¡°Raise your voices! We have won!¡±


    The orc warriors simultaneously threw their weapons. Hundreds of weapons, guided by the Spirits Weapons, floated into the sky and remained suspended in midair.


    The orcs puffed out their chests and roared.


    ¡°Uraaah!¡±


    Under the brilliant sky filled with swords, endless victorious shouts erupted.


    * * *


    The darkened ins of Fend were illuminated by hundreds of military tents. These were leather tents, uniquely orcish, made from the tanned hides of monsters.


    Adorned with the symbols of each tribe, these tents appeared incredibly sturdy despite being temporary. In fact, they were no different from the orcs¡¯ regr homes.


    As nomadic people, orcs usually lived in such portable houses. For them, a house was merely another piece of furniture that could always be carried, making the concept of a temporary dwelling non-existent.


    Though made of leather, the tents¡¯ strength andfort rivaled that of human homes. The softly tanned leather effectively blocked the chill of the ins and efficiently retained internal heat. Their durability was also exceptional, allowing most leather tents to be passed down through generations. Human tanners couldn¡¯t hope to match this level of craftsmanship.


    Just as dwarves excelled in handling stone and metal, orcs possessed unparalleled skills in working with leather. Not only were these leather tents impressive, but other leather-crafted items also boasted remarkable quality. While dwarven-made steel armor and weapons were unmatched, no one could rival the orcs¡¯ expertise in leather armor and other leather goods.


    In this enormous encampment, resembling a small vige, orc and human soldiers of Antares celebrated their victory with drink and song.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    ¡°Ha ha ha!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Robert! Have a drink!¡±


    ¡°You too, Utunun!¡±


    The dwarves, who were a race known for their love of alcohol, were drinking merrily alongside the priests.


    ¡°Priest Darlos! Have a drink!¡±


    ¡°Sure! Give me as much as you want!¡±


    Therades, who had already be quite close, were freely sharing camaraderie and thoroughly enjoying the feeling of victory, regardless of race. Among them were the excited figures of Kalken, Kinzir, Hadatoum, as well as Russ and Azrael.


    Hadatoum, whose gray skin had turned red from drinking, extended his ss towards Russ.


    ¡°Karuga Russ! You strong! I respect you! Take my drink!¡±


    Out of respect for Russ, Hadatoum spoke in awkwardmonnguage. Unlike Kalken, neither he nor Kinzir had received a Ne of Trantion yet.


    Russ shook his head, indicating he declined.


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ve already had a lot.¡±


    Hadatoum tilted his head.


    ¡°Do you dislike alcohol?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Since Russ truly did not enjoy alcohol, he answered honestly.


    If a human had received such a response, their expression would have immediately hardened. However, Hadatoum simply nodded.


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s unfortunate. Not knowing the joy of this. But you are strong, so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Russ smiled faintly.


    Orcs were simple-minded; if someone said they didn¡¯t like something, the orcs would just ept it without assuming they were being insulted. How easy it was to get along with these folks!


    This time, Kinzir, holding arge chunk of meat, asked.


    ¡°Do you like meat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had plenty.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat it.¡±


    Chomp chomp!


    Kinzir bit into the meat and took a hearty swig of his drink. Azrael extended his ss.


    ¡°I like alcohol.¡±


    Hadatoum, pleased, poured him a drink. As Azrael drank, he smiled faintly.


    He had initially been quite surprised by the orcs¡¯ attitudes. But now, he had grown ustomed to it. Unlike humans, these orcs did not put on pretenses or care about social appearances.


    When Azrael smiled, the other orcs followed suit andughed. Kinzir raised his fist and said.


    ¡°Warrior Azrael. You¡¯re a bit weak, but you can hold your liquor. I like it!¡±


    Then, as a joke, he threw a punch at Azrael¡¯s face. In that instant, Russ instinctively reached out and effortlessly blocked the punch.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do this to a human, Sir Kinzir.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    For a moment, Russ struggled to answer. How could he exin the obvious to those who didn¡¯t consider it obvious?


    Azrael answered first.


    ¡°Humans have high pride, and they would see this as an insult.¡±


    Unlike the aloof Russ, Azrael made considerable efforts to build rapport with the Orcs. He believed it was a natural duty as a knight under Repenhardt.


    Because of this, he had often experienced such incidents. Initially, he felt angered, but he had now be ustomed to it and maintained a calm demeanor.


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    Sure enough, Kinzir nodded obediently.


    ¡°I apologize, Warrior Azrael. I made a mistake.¡±


    Despite being a chieftain of a tribe, he apologized immediately when he thought he had made a mistake. The Orcs didn¡¯t have any plicated¡¯ thoughts about worrying whether admitting a mistake would make others look down on them.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. By the way, I need to check on the prisoners, so I will step away for a moment.¡±


    Azrael waved his hand as he stood up.


    Currently, the management of the Fend prisoners was entirely his responsibility. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t leave them to the Orcs since they were fellow humans.


    They didn¡¯t particrly capture those who tried to escape, but even so, the number of prisoners held by the Duchy of Antares¡¯ army was approaching two thousand. After paying the price through forcedbor for a while, these prisoners would live as free citizens of the duchy.


    Even after Azrael left, the rest continued to enjoy the victorious atmosphere. They were happily passing around drinks.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Suddenly, Kalken raised his right eyebrow.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this aura?¡±


    Kinzir, Hadatoum, and Russ simultaneously turned serious. They all turned their heads toward the darkness beyond the barracks.


    A faint aura wasing from beyond the ins, far from the camp. Even though it was faint, for it to be felt from such a distance, it was no ordinary aura.


    Russ frowned. It was a very recognizable aura.


    ¡®An Aura User? Is there another Aura User around here besides us?¡¯


    Moreover, while the aura was intense, it bore no hostility. It simply felt as if it was calling to them?


    Although he couldn¡¯t exin why, Russ, as an Aura User, could instinctively feel this.


    It seemed Kalken, Kinzir, and Hadatoum felt something simr.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Are they calling us?¡±


    Kinzir and Hadatoum looked toward the darkness with curiosity shining in their eyes. Kalken grinned, revealing his tusks, and stood up abruptly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out.¡±


    Other Orc warriors grinned and got to their feet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s a warrior blessed with the spirit of battle, he¡¯s worth meeting.¡±


    Without knowing whether the person was a friend or foe, they were ready to leave the barracks just because he seemed like a strong warrior. They were indeed simple-minded characters.


    However, Russ, who had be quite influenced by them over time, also stood up with augh, holding his sword.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious too. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    * * *


    The four of them left the camp at a leisurely pace. Despite the leaders suddenly leaving the barracks, none of the Orcs showed any curiosity or concern. With four powerful warriors roaming together, what danger could possibly threaten them?


    The aura was emanating from Wolf Mountain, about a kilometer away from the camp. Standing at the entrance of Wolf Mountain, which resembled the forepaw of a wolf, Kalken raised his head.


    A narrow canyon revealed itself between the rocky mountains, and within it, a distinct presence could be felt. Kalken drew his greatsword and shouted.


    ¡°Come out! The one who called us, blessed with the spirit of battle!¡±


    A vivid green aura flowed along the greatsword and pierced the air. The radiance illuminated the darkness, lighting up the surroundings.


    From the darkness within the canyon, a shadow appeared. A clear voice was heard.


    ¡°Are you the Orcs of the Duchy of Antares?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    In response to Kalken¡¯s answer, the figure revealed itself.


    The figure was a beautiful woman with snow-white skin and blue eyes. She wore a shiny, unknown material of white cloth, with fur gauntlets and boots made from animal pelts on her arms and legs. Without any armor, the soft curves of her body were clearly visible.


    Slim limbs, a slender waist, and a voluptuous chest. She had a cold yet alluring impression.


    Even Russ, who usually had no interest in women, felt his heart skip a beat at her stunning beauty.


    The woman stepped forward and spoke.


    ¡°Amazing. An Orc who speaks themonnguage so fluently.¡±


    Russ, noticing her long pointed ears peeking out from her violet hair tied tightly behind her head, muttered in surprise.


    ¡°An Elf?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he was surprised an Elf was an Aura User. Almost involuntarily, Russ¡¯s gaze drifted to the woman¡¯s chest. Though he knew it was impolite, he couldn¡¯t help himself.


    How could an Elf have such a voluptuous chest? Surely she¡¯s an Elf, but her chest is sorge it makes one doubt if she¡¯s a Dwarf. Typically, Elves, regardless of gender, are slender and rarely have suchrge chests.


    Kalken, Kinzir, and Hadatoum also had astonished expressions. Although their surprise differed slightly from Russ¡¯s perspective.


    ¡°Hey? An Elf.¡±


    ¡°Ho? Are there warriors among Elves too?¡±


    ¡°I heard Elves are timid and rarely have warriors.¡±


    Without a word, the woman approached the four and drew her sword from her waist. It was a sharp rapier with no particr decorations, emitting a cold aura of silver de aura.


    Wooong!


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    Suddenly, the Elf woman let out a sharp cry and attacked Kalken!


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    As if expecting it, Kalken also swung his de aura in retaliation. He didn¡¯t look surprised, as if he knew the opponent would respond this way. The silver aura and green aura collided, sparking an explosion of light.


    Kwaaaang!


    The shing auras created a shockwave that shook the cliffs of the canyon. Kalken, pushing back the opponent¡¯s sword, shouted cheerfully.


    ¡°This level of attack cannot break my sword, Elf warrior!¡±


    In the contest of auras, Kalken had the upper hand. The green aura quickly prated the woman¡¯s aura, cutting deep. The woman flipped in the air to dodge and thrust her sword repeatedly. The silver de aura rained down like arrows, blocking Kalken¡¯s advance. Regretfully, Kalken withdrew his sword and took a defensive stance.


    At that moment, Russ hurriedly ced his hand on the hilt of his longsword.


    ¡°Is she an enemy?¡±


    Then the woman looked back at him and sharply shouted.


    ¡°This is a duel between us! Do not interfere!¡±


    ¡°What, what did you say?¡±


    Russ was momentarily dumbfounded, his eyes wide. It was absurd; she attacked first and then told them not to interfere?


    However, Kinzir and Hadatoum seemed to understand.


    ¡°Of course, we shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a duel.¡±


    ¡°¡­But, is this really okay?¡±


    Not knowing who she was or even exchanging names, wasn¡¯t it strange?


    To Russ¡¯s question, Hadatoum and Kinzir responded as if wondering what was so unusual.


    ¡°She must be a wandering Elf warrior.¡±


    ¡°An Aura User isn¡¯t amon profession to just run into by chance¡­.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not bloodthirsty. She just seems to want a good fight.¡±


    ¡°Well, you might feel that way, but Elves usually don¡¯t have such belligerent personalities¡­¡±


    Russ trailed off, deciding to keep his mouth shut.


    Come to think of it, it made sense. An Elf bing an Aura User without a fighting spirit was unlikely. Most Elves might not be belligerent, but there was no rule saying this beautiful Elf couldn¡¯t be an exception.


    Meanwhile, Kalken and the Elf woman were enthusiastically exchanging blows.


    ¡°Shell Slicing!¡±


    With a roar, Kalken swung his greatsword left and right around the woman. The continuous shes, usually used to peel the shells ofrge Drakes or Hydras, targeted the woman¡¯s limbs.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    Holding her breath for a moment, the woman drew circles with her rapier. The sword light flowed in a circr motion, smoothly deflecting Kalken¡¯s attack. She used his strength to change the trajectory of the attack.


    Russ, who was watching, let out an exmation.


    ¡°Amazing swordsmanship!¡±


    To deflect Kalken¡¯s greatsword imbued with Aura, especially a continuous sh, so cleanly?


    It was proof that her swordsmanship was extraordinary. Russ himself wasn¡¯t confident he could deflect Kalken¡¯s attack with just swordsmanship. He would have used Aura to dissipate the attack¡¯s power. While the effect would be the same, it would be a method that consumed much more stamina and Aura.


    The womanunched a counterattack, skillfully thrusting her rapier. The silver de Aura danced, drawing a trail of light in the air. The rapier weaved around Kalken, pressing him from all sides.


    ¡°Haaah!¡±


    Dozens of silver de lights blossomed like flowers over the meadow. Each time Kalken struck a powerful blow, knocking down a blossom, another sword flower bloomed to block his attack. The Elf woman¡¯s technique, exploiting weaknesses and redirecting blows to strike at vital points, was markedly different from the Orcs¡¯. It was much more intricate, refined, andplex.


    In terms of pure swordsmanship, the Elf woman surpassed not only Kalken but also Sta.


    With great anticipation, Russ¡¯s eyes sparkled. He had been pondering swordsmanship for some time now.


    ¡°Oh! Could today be my lucky day?¡±


    Oblivious to the fact that a thief was covertly learning her swordsmanship, the woman continued to unleash her attacks.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Kalken, who had been pushed back, suddenly smiled with satisfaction and extended his greatsword towards his feet.


    ¡°Here we go! Ivory Tusk Block!¡±


    Kalken¡¯s greatsword drew arge circle on the ground around him. Along the carved line, green aura burst out explosively, and a barrier of aura surged upwards. The flow of the rising aura deflected all the rapid strikes of the rapier.


    Tatata-tang!


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Laughing loudly, Kalken swung his greatsword, continuously emitting des of aura. The green aura des flew across the ground, tearing it apart. Being dragged along by his opponent¡¯s intricate swordsmanship, Kalken decided to simply push through withrge-scale destruction.


    ¡°Your attacks are sharp, but theyck thickness!¡±


    The situation changed drastically.


    The woman continuously stepped back, deflecting the aura des. Although her swordsmanship was clearly superior, Kalken¡¯s aura maniption skills were equally matched, and his aura capacity was far greater. With an overwhelming amount of aura, she couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to counterattack.


    However, even in the midst of this, the woman skillfully redirected the green aura without a scratch as she retreated. It seemed that the battle would not easily be decided.


    Kalken admired her and grinned, revealing his fangs.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong, Elven warrior! I can¡¯t help but acknowledge it!¡±


    Despite his praise, the woman maintained a cold expression. Kalken lifted his greatsword with both hands and held it upright.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y a little more!¡±


    He threw his greatsword into the air and roared.


    ¡°Go! My fiercepanion, Magnum!¡±


    * * *


    The greatsword, which was over two meters long, sliced through the air, imbued with green aura. The soaring greatsword circled in the air, firing green aura sts. The woman, startled by the attack from above, reached out her hand.


    Buuuuung!


    A silver shield materialized, blocking all the aura sts. Taking advantage of this moment, Kalken charged forward. He tore through the ground, thrusting his fists repeatedly.


    ¡°Fist Scale Breaker!¡±


    Green aura shot out from his fists extended into the air like cannonballs. The woman twisted her body to dodge, and the missed aura st struck the cliff within the canyon. With a resounding boom, part of the cliff crumbled, and rocks tumbled down.


    Urrrrrng!


    Even as debris fell over their heads, Kinzir, Hadatoum, and Russ, the three aura users, did not think of evading. As if they had an agreement, they simultaneously reached out their hands and created an aura shield above them.


    Thump, thump, thuthump!


    Blocking the debris as casually as one would use an umbre on a rainy day, Hadatoum muttered.


    ¡°That guy is having a st.¡±


    Kinzir responded, eyes gleaming.


    ¡°Indeed. Do you think I could have a bout with herter? It looks fun.¡±


    It was an attitude befitting the warlike leaders of the orcs. Well, Russ didn¡¯t feel much different either.


    ¡®Honestly, I want to have a go too¡­ There seems to be a lot to gain from it¡­¡¯


    Meanwhile, Kalken, who had approached the elf woman, began to throw punches. His fists, brimming with surging green aura, were thrown repeatedly.


    ¡°Leather Tanning!¡±


    Straight punches and hooks from the left and right targeted the woman¡¯s entire body. With astonishing reflexes, the woman twisted her waist and lowered her head, continuing to dodge the attacks. Even as she did, her rapier kept aiming sharply at Kalken¡¯s vital points.


    Kuuuuung!


    The green aura from his fists and the silver aura from her rapier mixed, creating a storm. The scattered waves of aura destroyed the cliffs on either side, leaving traces of formidable destruction. Because of the sh between the two aura users, the surrounding area was no longer a canyon. A wide-open space had formed between the narrow valleys.


    Shouting a battle cry, Kalken swung his left arm widely.


    ¡°Huuup!¡±


    A massive left hook aimed for the woman¡¯s chin. As she barely dodged the attack, Kalken¡¯s beloved sword, Magnum, thrust from behind her. With two opponents, the situation hadpletely tilted. The woman frowned slightly at the movements of Magnum, which flew through the air, firing aura and swinging its de.


    ¡°This must be the orcs¡¯ traditional technique. It¡¯s definitely troublesome.¡±


    Suddenly, the woman performed a somersault, soaring into the air. While airborne, she ced her hand on her rapier and murmured softly.


    ¡°Rosia, Shade. Embody my sword.¡±


    Saaaa¡­


    For a moment, Kalken was taken aback. The woman¡¯s rapier, through its silver de aura, emitted a chilling cold.


    ¡°Huh? Is this spirit magic?¡±


    The water spirit Rosia and the dark spirit Shade infused themselves into the silver aura.


    The merging of the two spirits created an intense cold.


    The silver aura transformed into cold particles, turning into a blizzard that surged towards Kalken. The sudden cold caused Kalken¡¯s limbs to freeze, slowing his charge.


    Russ, who had been watching, clicked his tongue.


    ¡°To imbue aura with elemental power!¡±


    Aura, by nature, was fundamentally the energy of life, unable to transcend its basic nature. It could change forms and possess attributes like destruction or healing, but not elemental power. While he had often seen Siris infuse spirit power into her sword, he never imagined it could be done with aura.


    ¡°Huh? Then that means I can¡¯t use that. Tch.¡±


    Russ, who had been admiring, openly showed his disappointment. Having copied so much, he seemed to no longer feel any pangs of conscience.


    ¡°Amazing technique! But if it¡¯s only this¡­ Haaap!¡±


    Kalken, covered in frost, enveloped his entire body in aura, shaking off the cold. Ice fragments scattered and sparkled in all directions.


    Seizing the opportunity, the woman threw her rapier at Kalken¡¯s greatsword, Magnum.


    ¡°Freeze!¡±


    With a chilling shout, the rapier collided with Magnum. The green aura shed with the cold aura, neutralizing each other. Semi-transparent ice rose from the rapier, covering Magnum entirely.


    Thunk!


    The two swords, now encased in ice, fell to the ground with a thud. Kalken grinned as he saw their weapons neutralized.


    ¡°So we¡¯re both barehanded now? You¡¯ve made a mistake, Elf warrior!¡±


    That technique which sealed the Spirits Weapon was indeed remarkable. However, if both were barehanded, the battle between the 2.3-meter-tall, thickly-muscled Kalken and the slender elf woman was a foregone conclusion.


    ¡°Taaah!¡±


    Confident of his victory, Kalken gathered all his aura.


    ¡°Haaaah!¡±


    The elf woman also faced him, wrapping herself in silver aura.


    The two aura users flew at each other. Kalken swung his fists, letting out a roar.


    ¡°Leather Tanning!¡±


    Dozens of punches upied all the space in front of the woman. She dodged every attack, swaying like a willow branch. As she lightly stepped to evade, she simultaneouslyunched a sharp counterattack with her hands imbued with silver aura.


    ¡°Ho?¡±


    Kalken was momentarily surprised. Despite being unarmed, the woman¡¯s skills were not inferior to his. Russ¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡®Wow, if you use swordsmanship like that, it immediately turns into unarmed martial arts. I think I could replicate that footwork too.¡¯


    If Kalken¡¯s technique was the epitome of strength, the elven woman¡¯s movements were the pinnacle of finesse.


    Even as they exchanged attacks continuously, the oue was not easily decided.


    Green shes and silver streaks wove through the air, shing fiercely as they flowed, curved, and blocked each other.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The aura collided in midair, producing explosive sounds.


    ¡°Hoo-hoo, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had such an enjoyable fight.¡±


    Kalken smiled with enthusiasm as he rubbed his neck. At that moment, the woman suddenly gestured toward him, who was deeply excited.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop fighting.¡±


    Kalken, about tounch himself, asked with a disappointed expression.


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s fun, let¡¯s continue fighting.¡±


    The elven woman shook her head and turned her gaze inward to the canyon.


    As the two spirits within her sword departed, the ice melted. With a gesture, the sword flew through the air and returned to her hand.


    She sheathed her sword at her waist and calmly posed a question.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough to prove myself?¡±


    The woman no longer had any fighting spirit left. Kalken, whose enthusiasm had also diminished, sheathed his greatsword. As he strapped the Magnum on his back, the woman suddenly asked him.


    ¡°Am I a warrior?¡±


    It was a somewhat out-of-the-blue question. Blinking, Kalken nodded.


    ¡°Of course! You are a splendid warrior, no, a fighter!¡±


    Although he did not know the reason, the elven woman was undoubtedly a powerful fighter. There was no reason not to acknowledge her.


    The woman asked again, this time directing her question not only at Kalken but also at Kinzir and Hadatoum.


    ¡°I heard that to earn the trust of orcs, you must fight. Have I shown my trust to you?¡±


    The orcs looked at each other. Indeed, the elven woman had proven herself by matching swords and fists with Kalken. They confirmed that she possessed the pride and spirit of a warrior.


    As if in a chorus, the three orc warriors spoke simultaneously.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°You are now our sister!¡±


    ¡°We are pleased to meet a strong sister!¡±


    The faces of the orcs were filled with expressions of goodwill. The elven woman murmured as if relieved.


    ¡°I was a bit doubtful since it was an old story, but it seems it was true.¡±


    Only then did Russ nod.


    ¡°Ah, were you performing the Ritual of Hotu?¡±


    The woman nodded. Russ shook his head inwardly.


    ¡®I wondered why she suddenly wanted to fight¡­¡¯


    He had heard that elves were a rational race, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be so straightforward. Usually, you¡¯d at least introduce yourselves first, right?


    The orcs seemed to have thought the same. Kalken thumped his chest and spoke.


    ¡°I am Kalken of the Blue Bear Tribe.¡±


    The others introduced themselves as well.


    ¡°I am Kinzir of the Dirt Boar n.¡±


    ¡°I am Hadatoum of the Grey Hawk Tribe.¡±


    The woman ced her hand on her chest and opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°My name is Iniya. I am the leader of the Stiria Tribe.¡±


    She then pointed above the canyon and continued.


    ¡°Those are my tribesmen.¡±


    Shadows of people began to appear one by one above the canyon. In an instant, everyone present, including Kalken and Russ, showed expressions of astonishment.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Were there that many people up there?¡±


    There seemed to be at least hundreds of figures revealed above the canyon. Like Iniya, they all had white skin, blue eyes, and purple hair. Their attire was also simr, mixing fur and white cloth.


    So many people had been hiding there, and the aura users hadn¡¯t noticed?


    Russ squinted slightly as he looked at them. It was already deep into the night, so visibility was poor, but a faint darkness swirled around them. Yes, it felt somewhat simr to Siris¡¯s ability.


    ¡®Did they conceal their presence using spirit magic?¡¯


    Turning her gaze, Iniya spoke again.


    ¡°Our tribe hase from the northern tundra to meet the one who resurrected the World Tree. Warriors of Antares, will you guide us?¡±


    * * *


    The nameless tundra of northern Fend.


    In a ce untouched by humans for many years, there was a vige made of snow and ice. Dozens of houses built with snow bricks stood tall among ice pirs, and the sunlight on the tundra made the entire vige look like a beautiful ss artwork. This was the home of the elves, the Stiria Tribe, who lived hidden from human eyes.


    Throughout the vige, elves with purple hair and blue eyes were busy with their respective tasks. Some were repairing houses, drying harvested fish and seaweed, or tanning leather.


    A man walked through this scenery. He was an extraordinarily handsome man with sleek ck hair flowing down to his waist.


    The man looked around the vige with his obsidian-like eyes. An elf woman who was preparing seaweed noticed him and brightened up.


    ¡°Oh my! Repenhardt!¡±


    He was the Archmage Repenhardt, the youngest in continental history to master the 9th circle of magic.


    Repenhardt, who had amazed the world by entering the 9th circle at the age of thirty, eventually seeded in reaching the pinnacle of magic by the age of thirty-five. It had been nearly a hundred years since a ¡®Master¡¯ of the 9th circle, rather than just a practitioner, appeared on the continent. Thest one was Dreza, the Archmage of the Lastil Principality, who had lived to an old age and died a few years ago. Even he had mastered the 9th circle after turning seventy, so all the mages on the continent could not help but marvel at Repenhardt¡¯s tremendous achievement.


    Everyone paid attention to Repenhardt¡¯s movements.


    Since bing an Archmage in histe twenties, many countries had tried to recruit him. However, Repenhardt had declined all offers, choosing to remain a dungeon explorer to further his magical prowess.


    Now that he had be a 9th circle Master with no higher realm to reach, everyone was curious about which country he would go to.


    But contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, as soon as Repenhardt became a 9th circle Master, he suddenly disappeared from the world.


    All sorts of spections circted. Some said he had be indifferent to the world and secluded himself, others imed he died from the side effects of mastering the circle at such a young age, and some even suggested he was secretly assassinated by a fearful magical faction.


    In reality, however, Repenhardt was traveling through remote areas with Siris and Tassid, seeking out various non-human races.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Other elf women began to approach Repenhardt with shining eyes.


    ¡°Oh my?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Repenhardt.¡±


    ¡°It must be cold, what brings you outside?¡±


    Although it was summer, the nights were still cold enough for ice to form. It was a ce where even wearing thick fur coats wasn¡¯t enough, yet he wore only a simple red robe.


    Repenhardt smiled softly as he answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, everyone. I have magical powers that make me immune to this level of cold.¡±


    He constantly cast a 9th circle survival spell, Survival, over his entire body. Because of this, he couldn¡¯t feel the cold or heat even in deserts or snowfields. Unless he stepped directly into a fire pit or faced a fierce snowstorm head-on, it was impossible for the spell to break.


    As Repenhardt smiled, the elf women¡¯s pale faces turned visibly red. One elf girl, holding out well-dried fish, twisted her body shyly.


    ¡°Um, could you try this?¡±


    Then the other women red at the girl. They began speaking one by one.


    ¡°Have this too, Lord Repenhardt!¡±


    ¡°I made this arm warmer in case you get cold¡­¡±


    They bustled around, offering dried fish, meat, and fur arm warmers. His arms were soon filled with various items. However, rejecting their kindness would be a great insult, so Repenhardt nodded repeatedly, flustered.


    ¡°Th-thank you. But I can¡¯t eat this much. Ah, I¡¯ll dly use the arm warmers.¡±


    Seeing him fumble with the items, the elf women giggled. Some of them even linked arms with him or hugged his neck. Despite him being a human, they all showed expressions full of affection.


    In truth, Repenhardt was indeed a charming man.


    With smooth ck hair and sharp yet refined eyes, although he was in histe thirties, he looked ten years younger. His beauty was so striking that even the elves, known for their looks, found him exceptional.


    His attitude towards elves was alsopletely different from the humans they had encountered before. This human mage was intelligent and elegant,parable even to an elf man.


    ¡°Then I will use these gratefully, everyone.¡±


    After expressing his gratitude, Repenhardt ced the items he had received into his Infinite Pouch. In an instant, all those items disappeared into the small pouch, which barely increased in volume.


    ¡°Well then¡­¡±


    He lightly nodded to the amazed elf women and continued on his way. Watching his retreating figure, the women wore dazed expressions.


    ¡°As expected of Lord Repenhardt¡­¡±


    ¡°How can he be so impressive, even though he¡¯s human?¡±


    ¡°And what about that powerful magic?¡±


    As Repenhardt walked, an elf woman approached him. She had tinum hair reaching down to her waist and brown skin, a strikingly different appearance from the Stiria Tribe, exuding a calm aura.


    She nced around and muttered discontentedly, ¡°You¡¯re quite popr, Lord Repenhardt?¡±


    Repenhardt turned his head and chuckled.


    ¡°Hmm? Why? Are you jealous, Siris?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Jealous, my foot¡­¡±


    However, her expression betrayed her jealousy, her eyes zing as she nced at the other women ogling Repenhardt.


    Repenhardtughed softly and wrapped his arm around her waist.


    ¡°You know? There¡¯s no one but you for me.¡±


    Then he nted a light kiss on her cheek.


    Although she pouted, Siris¡¯s expression noticeably softened.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±


    Her attempt to puff out her cheeks was irresistibly cute. Smiling warmly, Repenhardt asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s Tassid up to?¡±


    ¡°Training again, as usual. You know how Tassid can¡¯t stand not sparring with an Aura User whenever he sees one?¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ He¡¯s very diligent.¡±


    Repenhardt resumed his walk, nning to return to his quarters after a sufficient stroll.


    But someone called out to him from behind.


    ¡°Mage Repenhardt.¡±


    Seeing who it was, Repenhardt looked surprised.


    ¡°Oh, Iniya?¡±


    It was Iniya, the leader of the Stiria elves, who hade to see him personally. She seemed to have finished her training session with Tassid.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Iniya held up some documents and replied in a cold voice.


    ¡°I¡¯vepleted what I promised you.¡±


    ¡°You could have just summoned me¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural for the one with business to seek out the other?¡±


    Maintaining an icy expression, Iniya scanned the elf women around them. Her cold gaze caused the women, who had been daydreaming, to snap back to their tasks.


    Iniya muttered in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re quite popr, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    She stared intently at the human mage before her, who had captured the admiration of the women in her tribe.


    This human mage had appeared two weeks ago.


    When he suddenly showed up, iming to want to learn about elf traditions, the Stiria Tribe naturally viewed him with suspicion and attempted to kill him. They couldn¡¯t let a human who had discovered their hidden sanctuary live.


    However, Repenhardt never retaliated even while under attack. Instead, he demonstrated powerful magic in the empty snowfield, making it clear that while he possessed great power, he did not intend to harm the elves. He did the same thing he had done when he met the Dahnhaim Tribe.


    Repenhardt, who had reached the 10th circle of magic, disyed truly astonishing power. With a single spell, he turned all the perennial snow within a 100-meter radius into finely shaved ice.


    Before such immense destructive power, Iniya had to acknowledge that if he wished, he could annihte the entire Stiria Tribe. Realizing that he bore no hostility, the Stiria Tribe, like the Dahnhaim Tribe, lowered their guard.


    Afterward, Repenhardt proved himself a friend to the Stiria elves by dealing with their long-time foe, the Northern Sea¡¯s monster, Etialphis.


    This formidable monster, resembling a giant killer whale, was a threat even Iniya, an Aura User, struggled with. Many Stiria elves had perished at its hands. By defeating such a monster, Repenhardt not only dissolved all suspicions but was also regarded as a great benefactor to the tribe, earning their significant goodwill.


    The problem, however, was that this goodwill seemed to be growing excessively.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I deliberately tried to seduce them¡­¡±


    Feeling used, Repenhardt awkwardly scratched his cheek.


    He was already ufortable with the increasingly resentful gazes from the other elf men. Even though he was a benefactor of the tribe, it was only natural for them to feel uneasy about a human man, who was not an elf, suddenly appearing and gaining all the women¡¯s admiration.


    ¡®Come to think of it, this girl is quite cold.¡¯


    Suddenly, Repenhardt looked anew at the beautiful woman before him.


    Iniya El Enemillus, the leader of the Stiria Tribe.


    She had been leading the tribe nobly and alone since she became the leader fifty years ago.


    No elf man received her love. Always showing a cold and ruthless attitude, she was even nicknamed the ¡°Queen of Snow¡± among her tribe.


    Even to Repenhardt, who received affectionate looks from all the elf women, she maintained a consistently cold demeanor. The only time she softened a bit was when she sparred with Tassid, an Aura User. She showed more favor to Tassid, the orc, than to the handsome Repenhardt¡­ Though, even then, it was just a slight thaw from midwinter to early winter.


    ¡°Truly, she must be a born warrior.¡±


    Repenhardt had no interest in any woman other than Siris, so it didn¡¯t matter much to him. However, it still bothered him that despite all he had done, he only received such a cold gaze from her.


    Iniya shook her head and murmured, as if in pity.


    ¡°She¡¯s of my tribe, but I really can¡¯t understand her. After all, it¡¯s just flesh and bone beneath that exterior.¡±


    It was quite a harsh evaluation for Repenhardt, who had some confidence in his appearance. He responded with a wry smile.


    ¡°Wise one, you may have the insight to see beyond appearances, but not everyone does.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Iniya nodded and handed over a document.


    ¡°Anyway, this is the vision of our people that you wanted.¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s face brightened as he unfolded the document. It contained the vision of spirit magic that he had hoped for, written in Elvish.


    ncing through the document, Repenhardt repeatedly expressed his gratitude.


    ¡°The traditions of the Dahnhaim tribe are mostly focused on fire and wind spirits, so there were manycking parts. I¡¯m truly grateful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s merely the promised rpense.¡±


    Iniya¡¯s eyes shone.


    ¡°Now, can you revive the World Tree as promised?¡±


    ¡°If I can perfect the magic ording to this theory¡­¡±


    While thoroughly examining the document, Repenhardt took out a small jewel from his bosom.


    ¡°This is Generos, an ancient relic imbued with the essence of the World Tree.¡±


    Holding up the jewel, which was the size of a bird¡¯s egg and emitted a blue glow, Repenhardt spoke with conviction.


    ¡°This will be the seed that sprouts new hope.¡±


    * * *


    Repenhardt recalled his past memories and looked around. Although the time, ce, body, and era were different, the hopeful faces of the elves remained the same.


    ¡°You are all excellently rebuilding the vige.¡±


    The vast forest, Elven Forest, was located midway up the Gloten Mountain Range.


    At the center, a new elf vige was being built around the World Tree, Jerunting.


    Jerunting, which had continued to grow by absorbing the world¡¯s mana, had be a colossal tree about 100 meters tall. Although it was not as grand as the old World Tree, Elvenheim, it was still immense enough to be worthy of the title of World Tree.


    The branches of Jerunting spread widely over the forest, and under its thick branches, each surpassing mostrge trees, dozens of elves held hands and sang.


    A gentle sigh bes a cloud,


    The cloud rains.


    The river flows, soaking the earth,


    Creating a life-giving forest.


    New buds sprouted from the branches of the World Tree in time with the melody, and soon, giant trees grew towards the ground. Their sturdy roots burrowed into the earth to be foundations, and spaces formed inside the trunks to be walls and pirs. The interweaving branches became beams for the roof. Natural knots in the trunks formed windows and doors.


    The rain falls, the river flows,


    The earth cradles life, the forest grows,


    The forest gives birth to all things.


    When all things die and embrace the earth,


    The forest withers, and the river dries up,


    But the rain rises again as clouds.


    Transforming the World Tree into homes through the songs of spirits was a traditional elven architectural method passed down from the days of Elvenheim. Although the Dahnhaim tribe had lived in seclusion for many years, they had preserved this ancient method through songs.


    Already, dozens of houses of this kind had been built around the World Tree Jerunting, forming a vige. It was not only the Dahnhaim tribe singing the song of the spirits towards Jerunting. Elf ves rescued from various parts of the continent were also present. Thanks to the existence of the World Tree, they had gradually acquired basic skills in handling spirits. With hundreds of elves gathering their spirit power, the vige was quickly taking shape.


    Of course, just transforming the World Tree didn¡¯t immediately make it a habitable home. The finer details still required manual work, so some elves were scattered around the houses, refining small branches and exterior walls with hammers and chisels. Other elves were seen processing pre-cut timber to make furniture and utensils.


    In the old days, the elves of Elvenheim used the World Tree to build houses and carve refined wooden crafts. Despite living in remote areas or as ves for many years, they still possessed their ancestors¡¯ craftsmanship. Even with basic woodworking skills, they all disyed excellent handiwork.


    Watching the elves steadily building their vige, Repenhardt felt satisfied.


    ¡°At this rate, the elves have secured their ce. The problem is the gender ratio is severely skewed¡­¡±


    Currently, the gender ratio in Elven Forest was about one male to ten females. The elf race often served as maids or sex ves for nobles, so most of the rescued elves were women.


    Due to the high production cost of elf ves, ve traders rarely raised male elf ves. Even if they did, they weren¡¯t worth the cost, so they often killed male elves upon birth, except for those used for breeding. Thus, the majority of the continent¡¯s elf ves were women.


    While this posed a serious issue for the future of the elves¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about that.¡±


    Shrugging his shoulders, Repenhardt continued to stroll around the vige.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    The elf women, who had stopped working when they spotted him, greeted him cautiously with eyes filled with a mixture of fear.


    ¡°Ah, Sir Repenhardt¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, hello¡­¡±


    They greeted him, but the fear in their eyes was evident. They only nodded their heads and avoided eye contact, focusing on their work. The mature women managed to maintain someposure, but the younger elf girls immediately hid inside their homes at the mere sight of Repenhardt.


    Whoosh!


    Siris, walking beside him, chuckled as she watched a young elf girl run away.


    ¡°Wow, Sir Repenhardt. You¡¯re really not popr, huh?¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s muscr andrge physique seriously shed with the elves¡¯ aesthetic sense. Despite knowing he was their benefactor, their instincts made them ufortable, causing them to shrink away.


    In contrast, the elves looked at Siris as if she were the goddess Eldia herself.


    ¡°Ah! Lady Siris! Wee!¡±


    ¡°We picked some fresh fruit. Would you like to¡­ Oh my, Sir Repenhardt?¡±


    The elves who genuinely greeted Siris would flinch upon seeing Repenhardt. The situation was vastly different from his previous life.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    What was this extreme discrepancy with the past? He didn¡¯t particrly crave the attention of women, but still, this was quite¡­ disheartening.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Repenhardt let out a deep sigh.


    He suddenly missed his past physique. Back then, just a single step from him would have elf women flirting with him from all directions¡­


    ¡®Damn you, Teslon!¡¯


    Cursing Teslon in vain, Repenhardt continued inspecting the vige. In the distance, he saw young elf children gathered around a woman.


    It was Shailen of the Dahnhaim tribe. She was one of those invited at Repenhardt¡¯s request to teach these former ves about the elven traditions, spirit songs, and culture.


    With a clear voice, Shailen began speaking to the girls.


    ¡°Originally, we elves were the guardians of the forest. Under the blessing of the World Tree Elvenheim, all elves lived in eternal happiness. Every animal was a friend of the elves, and every tree bore fruit, providing us with endless sustenance.¡±


    The children listened with sparkling eyes. Shailen continued her story.


    ¡°We are the descendants of the great fairies. You must never forget that pride.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sister Shailen!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t forget!¡±


    ¡°We will live with the pride of elves.¡±


    The children chirped in unison like little birds. Siris waved at her.


    ¡°Sister Shailen!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Serendi? Lord Repenhardt is here too?¡±


    Shailen stood up and warmly greeted the two. She pointed at Repenhardt and spoke to the children.


    ¡°Children, say hello. This is Lord Repenhardt, who saved us and provided us with this vige.¡±


    The children looked up at Repenhardt intently.


    Even among elves, known for their beauty, these children were exceptionally adorable and pretty, like little dolls. Repenhardt slightly bowed and waved with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Hello, children.¡±


    As he bowed, a shadow cast over the children¡¯s heads, making it look as if dark clouds had formed. Hisrge hand blocked the sky, causing the children¡¯s faces to turn pale.


    Some of the children burst into tears.


    ¡°Sniff, sniff¡­¡±


    ¡°Waaah!¡±


    It seemed that Repenhardt¡¯s presence was overwhelming for the young children. Siris quickly pushed him back, scolding him.


    ¡°Lord Repenhardt! Why are you making the children cry?¡±


    ¡°¡­What did I do?¡±


    Just existing was a crime! Feeling infinitely sorrowful, Repenhardt slumped his shoulders.


    As usual, when one child started crying, the rest followed suit, and soon the ce was filled with wails.


    ¡°Waaah!¡±


    ¡°Waaah!¡±


    ¡°Lord Repenhardt, please step aside for a moment¡­¡±


    Shailen awkwardly pushed Repenhardt away. His retreating figure looked deste.


    Feeling sorry for him, Siris consoled him.


    ¡°What can we do? To the elves, Lord Repenhardt looks a bit intimidating¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not scared.¡±


    ¡°Sniff. Thank you, Siris. You¡¯re the only one for me.¡±


    Leaning his head on Siris¡¯s shoulder, Repenhardt mumbled in a half-dazed voice. Chuckling, Siris patted his head.


    ¡°It will get better with time.¡±


    Repenhardt straightened his back again. Despair was despair, but the inspection had to continue.


    As he looked around the vige, he muttered.


    ¡°They¡¯ve settled down. The elves who were ves seem to have adapted to some extent.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve also learned the basics of spirit magic.¡±


    ¡°And the territory towards the Fend in has expanded quite a bit¡­¡±


    They had already heard through the messenger that the Duchy of Antares, led by Kalken, had achieved a great victory.


    Currently, the Duchy of Antares was merely at the level of amon county if considering only the territories within the Crovence Kingdom. However, when including the areas beyond the Gloten Mountain Range, its expanse was not small.


    Most of the non-human races originally lived outside the kingdom, in mountainous regions and forests. These were harsh areas for humans to inhabit but were quite suitable for elves, orcs, trolls, and dwarves. They frequently mobilized their forces to subdue the surrounding monsters considerably.


    The orcs had long established settlements throughout the Gloten Mountain Range and the Fend in. Being a nomadic people, they were the quickest to settle. The dwarves mined and cultivated thend to establish viges, and the trolls also began to form viges as their numbers grew.


    The elf sanctuary, Elven Forest, had an estimated poption of about three hundred, which included some members of the Dahnhaim tribe who had temporarily migrated, totaling nearly four hundred. Although a significant poption, it was still rtively smallpared to the orcs or dwarves. Unlike the numerous orcs or the dwarves who lived as whole tribes in very, the elves could only rescue a handful from noble houses, usually one or two, at most ten.


    Stroking his chin, Repenhardt muttered.


    ¡°We must attack the Principality of Chatan.¡±


    Most elves were raised as ves there and distributed across the continent. To rescue more elves, they had to target the stronghold.


    Just then, a soldier on horseback galloped into the vige towards them. It was a messenger sent by Karl. After dismounting, the messenger knelt before Repenhardt.


    ¡°Greetings to the Duke!¡±


    ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°I bring news from Sir Kalken.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? About the victory? We¡¯ve already heard that.¡±


    As Repenhardt expressed his curiosity, the messenger took a handful of letters from his breast pocket.


    ¡°There is new information.¡±


    Handing over the letters, the messenger continued.


    ¡°Sir Kalken, during his return, encountered an unknown group of elves. They are said to be from the Stiria tribe. The details are in the letter¡­¡±


    ¡°Iniya?¡±


    ¡°How did you know? Their leader¡¯s name is Iniya¡­¡±


    The surprised messenger looked up. Repenhardt nodded knowingly as he unfolded the letter.


    ¡°Well done. You may leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    After sending off the messenger, Repenhardt examined the letter. It stated that Iniya, leading four hundred members of the Stiria tribe, was following the Duchy of Antares¡¯ forces over the Gloten Mountain Range.


    Siris nced at the letter and asked, ¡°Iniya? Is she someone you know?¡±


    ¡°In my past life.¡±


    Repenhardt gave a brief reply as he tucked the letter into his coat.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve roughlypleted the inspection. Let¡¯s head back to the White King¡¯s Castle, Siris.¡±


    * * *


    The training ground in the backyard of the White King¡¯s Castle was filled with blooming spring flowers.


    Repenhardt shouted loudly.


    ¡°Rest is over! Start two sets of 12 reps each!¡±


    In response to his call, two individuals stretched their backs and walked forward. One was a beautiful red-haired boy, and the other was a young man in his twenties with ck hair and a beard covering his face.


    Repenhardt pointed at the red-haired boy.


    ¡°Sin, add one more set with the same weight, making it three sets.¡±


    Sin caught his breath and replied.


    ¡°Phew, phew¡­ Yes, Mr. Repen.¡±


    It had been over a year since Sin started serious muscle training with Repenhardt. Sin, who had grown considerably taller and more muscr, was no longer the young boy he once was. Now, anyone would acknowledge him as ate teenager, almost like a beautiful young woman.


    ¡®No, seriously, why does he still look like a young woman? Ugh¡­¡¯


    Though Sin had changed a lot, his original frail build still left a long way to go. He was now twenty years old, but still looked no different from a teenage girl, which could be quite disheartening.


    However, Sin never despaired, despite his grumbling.


    Wasn¡¯t his indomitable spirit the very source of his divine power?


    He never gave up even when there was no change in the past, and now that his body was changing daily, he had no reason to despair.


    ¡°Here we go!¡±


    With a face full of determination, Sin lifted the barbell.


    Calling it a barbell was generous; it was a cute tool with two pebbles tied to the ends of a stick. Sin diligently performed full-body exercises, bending and straightening his back in a deadlift.


    ¡°Heave-ho! Heave-ho!¡±


    Repenhardt turned his gaze to the bearded man.


    ¡°Karl, you stick with two sets but increase the weight.¡±


    For Sin, who still needed to grow taller, it was better to increase the reps rather than the weight. However, for Karl, who was already an adult, increasing the weight provided the necessary stimulus for his muscles to grow bigger and thicker.


    Karl nodded seriously with a determined expression.


    ¡°Understood, my lord.¡±


    Karl also grabbed the barbell and began doing deadlifts. This time, the barbell truly lived up to its name, with two hefty rocks tied to the ends of the bar.


    ¡°Heave-ho!¡±


    While Sin was one thing, recently Karl had also been receiving direct training from Repenhardt.


    The reason he was so dedicated to training, even amid his busy official duties, was simple.


    ¡®To survive, I need to get stronger!¡¯


    Despite the tearful opposition of the dwarf craftsman, Karl and Ti were bing increasingly close. As both were adults, it was only natural that their rtionship had developed to spending nights together. (Regardless of her appearance, Ti was clearly a mature dwarf maiden.)


    Only then did Karl fully realize why Yubel¡¯s lower body was so strong.


    ¡®Miss Ti, the nights are terrifying¡­¡¯


    Lifting the barbell, Karl gazed wistfully at the spring sky.


    He had to be strong.


    Without strength, he couldn¡¯t endure.


    Even he, known as the knight of knights who never neglected his training, found it difficult to withstand the formidable strength of the dwarf warrior.


    ¡°Heave-ho! Heave-ho!¡±


    Repenhardt frowned as he watched Karl earnestly working with the barbell.


    While Sin, who had been training for a long time, was doing well, Karl still had some shorings due to his unfamiliarity with the exercise.


    ¡°Hey, Karl. I told you not to use explosive power, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Having only trained as a knight, Karl naturally used his reflexes and momentum as if he were swinging a weapon while lifting the barbell. This was good training for a knight, but not effective for building muscle.


    Exercises must be performed correctly to achieve their intended goal.


    Unable to stand it any longer, Repenhardt took off his shirt and lifted the heaviest barbell to demonstrate.


    ¡°Like this!¡±


    His spine¡¯s erector muscles moved like iron serpents. His massive biceps and triceps visibly disyed their tendons. His chest muscles, bulging and bronze-colored, looked more like a well-crafted statue than a human body.


    Sin gazed at him with eyes full of envy.


    ¡®Wow, he always looks amazing! When will I ever be like that?¡¯


    Well, it might be impossible even with a lifetime of effort, but dreaming is not a crime.


    As Repenhardt was diligently instructing the two, amotion arose from the other side of the training ground.


    ¡°Oh, please wait a moment, I¡¯ll send word immediately, so please wait in the reception room.¡±


    The attendant¡¯s voice was heard trying to persuade someone.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s only natural for the person with business to seek out their counterpart, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Then came the clear voice of a woman.


    Repenhardt¡¯s eyes widened. It was a familiar voice.


    ¡°Huh? Iniya?¡±


    He recalled hearing that the leader of the Stiria tribe was expected to arrive at the White King¡¯s Castle today.


    He had thought they would arrive in the afternoon, but it seemed they hade a bit early. True to the nature of elves from remote areas, unfamiliar with human etiquette, they didn¡¯t understand the formalities of an audience and came straight to where Repenhardt was.


    ¡®Well, she was like this in my past life too.¡¯


    Soon, two figures appeared in the corridor leading to the training ground. One was the ever-apologetic attendant, and the other was a beautiful elf woman with long, violet hair cascading down to her waist.


    Repenhardt gestured for the attendant to leave and then spoke quietly to the side.


    ¡°Karl, Sin. Could you both step aside for a moment?¡±


    The two nodded perceptively and exited the training ground.


    Once they were alone, Iniya ced her right hand on her shoulder and formally introduced herself.


    ¡°I am Iniya, the leader of the Stiria tribe, O King of Humans.¡±


    Repenhardt responded in kind, cing his left hand on his shoulder, following the elven custom.


    ¡°Wee, leader of the Stiria tribe. I am Repenhardt, the White King of the Duchy of Antares.¡±

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    The Queen of Snow, Iniya.


    She had taught Repenhardt spirit magic in his past life and fought alongside him as an ally when they founded the Antares Empire. Now, she stood before him looking exactly as she did back then. Still cold and harsh, her expression was unreadable.


    Staring into her clear blue eyes, Repenhardt suddenly blushed. Since he was in the middle of exercising, he was only wearing simple pants, which was considered casual wear by Gym Unbreakable¡¯s standards.


    ¡°This attire is quite inappropriate. I didn¡¯t receive news of your arrival in time¡­¡±


    Iniya gracefully shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s a warrior¡¯s attire. Do not worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m d you think so¡­¡±


    Fidgeting, Repenhardt cautiously nced at Iniya.


    ¡®Hmm, thisdy is still somewhat unsettling¡­¡¯


    Even in his past life, Iniya had been so cold that although they were allies, their rtionship was hardly friendly. Unlike the times he met the Four Heavenly Kings, he didn¡¯t feel a sense of longing or joy upon seeing her.


    ¡®But she is undoubtedly a powerful ally.¡¯


    Iniya was the only existing elf who was an Aura User.


    Among the elves, who were generally not warlike and had lowerbat talent, there were very few Aura Users. Unlike the secret arts of other races, spirit magic was amon ability that any elf could learn. As long as the World Tree existed, all elves could be spirit mages.


    Since no elves strictly adhered to being warriors, the number of Aura Users naturally was lesspared to other races.


    Amidst these elves, Iniya¡¯s ability to wield Aura alone made her overwhelming. After the revival of the World Tree, she handled spirit magic as skillfully as the other elves, making her unrivaled. Until Siris surpassed her with her mastery of swordsmanship, spirit magic, and magic, Iniya was undeniably the strongest among the elves.


    Hering to the Duchy of Antares was truly a blessing for the duchy.


    ¡®I knew spreading those rumors would pay off.¡¯


    Feeling a sense of joy inwardly, Repenhardt spoke sincerely.


    ¡°Wee to the Duchy of Antares. We have also prepared a forest for you and your kin.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Iniya, who had bowed her head politely once again, suddenly had a sparkle in her eyes.


    Repenhardt flinched for a moment. There was a certain intensity in her blue eyes that he had never seen in his past life.


    ¡°I have something to ask, King of Humans.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°We felt the revival of the World Tree and came here. That World Tree is located on thisnd.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    In an instant, Iniya¡¯s expression became frighteningly serious.


    ¡°Then I must ask. Are you truly the one who revived the World Tree?¡±


    Repenhardt had linked the World Tree, Nihillen, with Jerunting, and its influence spread across the entire continent.


    Elves living in remote areas who could only practice weak spirit magic began to notice changes one by one. The power of their spirit magic increased day by day, making it impossible not to notice.


    Iniya, who lived in the frozennds north of the Fend in, also felt the revival of the World Tree.


    Unlike other elves, she was an Aura User. Thebination of the unique sensitivity of an Aura User and her spirit magic allowed her to detect the approximate direction and distance of the World Tree¡¯s location.


    After deducing the location of the World Tree through a map, Iniya gathered information about the Duchy of Antares, thend¡¯s ruler. Although it wasn¡¯t easy living in a remote area, the widespread rumors allowed her to gather considerable information.


    Hearing that the Duchy of Antares treated other races with hospitality, she made a decision.


    She resolved to lead her entire kin to the side of the World Tree.


    During this journey, she encountered Kalken and the duchy¡¯s army.


    Iniya, looking up and down at Repenhardt, muttered in disbelief.


    ¡°I thought it would be impossible to revive the World Tree without a powerful magical force¡­¡±


    From Kalken and Russ, she had heard that the one who revived the World Tree was the king of the duchy, Repenhardt. She was d to hear that he genuinely treated other races as equals, affirming her decision toe.


    However, meeting him in person, he was quite different from what she had imagined.


    She had expected a frail and stern-looking human mage¡­


    ¡°No matter how I look at you, you appear to be a formidable warrior¡­¡±


    Iniya looked at Repenhardt with a shocked expression. Given Gym Unbreakable¡¯s fame, Kalken and Russ had assumed she already knew about Repenhardt, so they hadn¡¯t exined him at all.


    With a bitter smile, Repenhardt raised his right hand.


    ¡°I am¡­¡±


    A golden aura surged from Repenhardt¡¯s right hand.


    Iniya nodded.


    As expected, her intuition was correct. He was indeed an Aura User.


    This time, Repenhardt raised his left hand. A faint purple spirit energy swirled around his fingertips. It was the magical energy field of a mage.


    ¡°I am both an Aura User and a mage.¡±


    While this was a secret to outsiders, there was no need to hide it from a potential ally of another race. Thus, Repenhardt disyed both his aura and magic.


    Iniya shook her head and sighed.


    ¡°¡­Unbelievable.¡±


    Repenhardt smirked, knowing this reaction all too well. This was not the first time he had encountered such disbelief¡­


    At that moment, Iniya approached him gracefully and gently touched his arm. An incredibly soft voice flowed from her lips.


    ¡°To think that such great wisdom resides within such a magnificent body¡­¡±


    Repenhardt was taken aback. Both her tone and expression were unlike anything he had seen from her in his past life.


    ¡®¡­What¡¯s with her expression?¡¯


    Her reaction was vastly different from what he remembered.


    Iniya looked up at Repenhardt. Her blue eyes, which were cold and harsh enough to earn her the title of the Queen of Snow, were now filled with an unusual intensity.


    Iniya called out to him.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Her voice was so tender that if Repenhardt didn¡¯t know her, he might have mistaken it for affection.


    Instinctively, Repenhardt tensed up as she asked a question.


    ¡°Are you married?¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s jaw dropped.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    * * *


    In reality, Iniya didn¡¯t particrly dislike men. Nor was she as cold or harsh as people thought.


    She was a warrior.


    A warrior who had dedicated herself to martial arts to the point of manifesting Aura.


    Because of this, she believed that men should have broad chests, thick arms, and sturdy muscles. Her tastes were quite particr.


    Other elves from the Stiria Tribe thought she was aloof, but Iniya simply couldn¡¯t tolerate the skinny bodies of elf men.


    No, how could they be considered men with such pale skin, thin limbs, and pretty faces like women! And as elves, they didn¡¯t even grow beards.


    They were all too pretty, pretty, pretty¡­


    Iniya, who had hidden her identity and roamed the continent in her younger years to advance her martial skills, had encountered human, dwarf, and orc warriors frequently. Compared to those powerful warriors, elven men were all weaklings. They didn¡¯t appear manly to her at all.


    Repenhardt didn¡¯t know, but the reason she had dismissed him in their past life was simple.


    She just couldn¡¯t stand his sleek face¡ªso much, so, so much!


    Hadn¡¯t she inly said it before?


    ¨C The are of my kin, but I really can¡¯t understand. After all, it¡¯s just flesh and bones wrapped in skin.


    In his past life, Repenhardt might have interpreted this as some wise sage¡¯s way of seeing inner beauty, but the true meaning was simple. She meant he was just skin and bones with no muscles, and she couldn¡¯t stand looking at him.


    Iniya considered that orcs were better than her kin. At least orc warriors had impressive bodies from the neck down.


    However, orcs¡¯ heads were uneptable.


    Their faces were one thing, but they were also too ignorant. Iniya believed in the saying, ¡°A true warrior must excel in both martial and schrly arts!¡± She thought that a real man should possess both a superb physique and outstanding wisdom and knowledge. Although she seemed to confuse the definitions of warrior and man, to Iniya, these two words were synonymous.


    Her kin¡¯s men were uneptable from the neck down, and men of other races were uneptable from the neck up.


    For these reasons, she had unintentionally grown older as a bachelorette for decades. Not that aging was a concept for elves¡ªshe was still in her mid-twenties in human terms.


    But now, an ideal man finally stood before her!


    A perfect body that easily surpassed that of an orc warrior! It was a parade of muscles she couldn¡¯t even dream of!


    And a possessor of the highest wisdom and knowledge, capable of reviving the World Tree!


    What an epitome of excellence in both martial and schrly arts!


    His face was also quite satisfactory. He had a rugged, manly face. And considering her previousparison with orcs, anyone was a heavenly beauty.


    He was her perfect ideal.


    She could ask for nothing more.


    Iniya, an innocent elf maiden, finally experienced the spring breeze at the ripe age of one hundred and forty-five. Just seeing him made her heart flutter and her face flush. It was a feeling she had never experienced before.


    Iniya made up her mind.


    ¡®I must hold on to this man at all costs!¡¯


    The fact that he was a human and not an elf didn¡¯t matter at all. She had already been utterly disappointed by the men of her own race¡­


    So, she asked carefully,


    ¡°Excuse me¡­ are you married by any chance?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Repenhardt stared nkly at Iniya.


    Her slightly blushing face, her moist eyes, her gentle voice, and her tender demeanor.


    He even doubted whether this elf woman in front of him was the Iniya he remembered. He was so doubtful that he briefly activated his artificial recollection.


    ¡®It¡¯s definitely Iniya as I remember her.¡¯


    But he couldn¡¯t understand why she seemed so different from his memory.


    ¡®Did something about my return to this time affect her personality?¡¯


    Caught off guard, Repenhardt cautiously answered.


    ¡°Ah, I am not married yet. Of course, I do have someone in mind¡­¡±


    Iniya nodded, as if she had expected that. Such a perfect man would not be left alone by the women around him.


    ¡°I knew it¡­¡±


    With a determined expression, she asked Repenhardt again.


    ¡°But you¡¯re not married yet, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    Repenhardt nodded, puzzled. Iniya clenched her fist.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Iniya bowed her head slightly towards the bewildered Repenhardt. This time, she took on the demeanor of the leader of her tribe.


    ¡°Thank you once again for epting our tribe. The Stiria Tribe will now and forevermore be your ally, sharing both prosperity and adversity, and this vow will never change.¡±


    Repenhardt, regaining hisposure, formally dered the alliance.


    ¡°The Duchy of Antares also swears to be an eternal ally of the Stiria Tribe.¡±


    Thus, the Stiria Tribe officially became part of the Duchy of Antares.


    After exchanging vows, Iniya slightly bent her knees in a bow.


    ¡°Then, I shall return to my tribe. I will visit often, so please take care.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    After shing a bashful smile, Iniya gracefully left the training ground. Unlike in his past life, her movements were subtle. Anyone watching might mistakenly think she was being flirtatious.


    As Repenhardt watched Iniya¡¯s retreating figure, he scratched his head.


    ¡°What on earth¡­ was that?¡±


    * * *


    Iniya walked calmly along the corridor. She thought of the human man she had just met.


    His broad chest, which seemed to radiate heat, his wide shoulders that could easily hold her, his strong arms and waist¡­


    Thinking about him again made her dizzy with admiration. She staggered for a moment and leaned against the wall.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I need to pull myself together.¡±


    Panting, Iniya struggled to catch her breath.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    At that moment, a boy with red hair walked from the other side of the corridor. It was Sin. Karl had left for the administrative office due to some work, but Sin was waiting nearby, hoping he could train with Repenhardt again once the meeting was over.


    Sin blinked upon seeing Iniya.


    ¡®Ah, that must be the new Elf leader, right?¡¯


    As expected of an Elf, she was an extraordinary beauty. Since she had be a new member of the Duchy, he thought it would be proper to greet her, so Sin approached Iniya cheerfully.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Iniya¡¯s expression turned ferociously hostile. What was this boy, who looked disgustingly feminine despite being a male?


    Sin flinched but continued his self-introduction.


    ¡°Uh, I am Sin, a servant of Phnence¡­¡±


    The moment she heard the name, Iniya¡¯s gaze became even sharper.


    Nodding her head, she scrutinized Sin from head to toe without responding. Then, with an expression that seemed to understand something, she coldly opened her mouth.


    ¡°I will not lose.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    Iniya red coldly at the bewildered Sin. She had heard various stories among the Orc soldiers on her way to the Duchy, including rumors about this young saint.


    ¡®This boy is the one who has captured Repenhardt¡¯s attention¡­¡¯


    Before she knew it, she had naturally started addressing Repenhardt with an honorific.


    Snorting, Iniya arrogantly turned her head.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    She then walked to the other side of the corridor. Behind her, Sin, who did not understand the situation, could only blink his eyes in confusion.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    * * *


    Meanwhile, Guru Att of the Trolls was rescuing his kin from across the continent and persuading the hidden tribes to migrate to the Duchy of Antares.


    Of course, the persuasion was not easy. Trolls themselves knew best how humans valued them as precious monsters. Relocating their entire tribe to humannds was not an easy decision.


    However, Att¡¯s words carried weight, as he had been rescuing Trolls and wandering the continent for a long time. The rumors of the Duchy of Antares also yed a role in their decision.


    Eventually, hundreds of Trolls living in small groups and avoiding human eyes migrated to the Gloten Mountain Range.


    Another forest about 20 kilometers south of the Elven Forest.


    There, about a hundred Trolls were diligently building their settlements. Three viges were alreadypleted, and another one was steadily taking shape.


    In the middle of the forest where the Trolls lived, there was arge clearing where dozens of dugout houses had already beenpleted. True to the traditional Troll architecture, these dugouts were about one meter deep, with low walls built up from the ground and roofs constructed on top, forming semi-underground houses.


    Siris, wandering through the vige, looked at the Troll houses with a surprised expression.


    ¡°Wow, the houses are really pretty!¡±


    The dugouts were far from shabby. The walls were made of packed earth, the roofs were topped with baked tiles, and the interiors were adorned with all sorts of colorful ceramics. The outer walls and floors were covered with beautifully patterned tiles. The entire vige was quaint and vibrant, like a collection of toys in various colors.


    What was most surprising, however, was that all the windows were fitted with ss.


    ss was a rather expensive material, typically used only by great lords or royalty. Stained ss, which emerged due to the high cost of clear or colored ss, was a method where small ss pieces were assembled to form windows. While stained ss looked beautiful, it was primarily a way to economize on the otherwise costly transparent or colored ss.


    ¡°Even in the Duchy of Antares, buildings with ss windows are limited to the ducal pce or temples, but here everyone uses ss¡­¡± Siris marveled.


    Repenhardt, walking beside her, responded nonchntly, ¡°Traditionally, Trolls have developed techniques for handling earth, and with their shamanic ability to transform geologicalponents, ss manufacturing is not difficult for them.¡±


    Though forgotten in modern times, just as Dwarven culture is synonymous with stone and iron, other races have their own unique cultures.


    Elves are exceptionally skilled in weaving fabrics and crafting wooden artifacts.


    The Orcs excel in tanning and leatherwork, surpassing all other races in this regard.


    And the Trolls have a traditional culture of working with earth.


    This stems from their shamanic culture that venerates the flow of nature.


    While Elves are called children of the forest and spirits of the forest, Trolls are essentially the forest itself. Elves use trees only when it does not hinder the forest¡¯s growth, but Trolls, who follow the flow of nature, do not cut down a single tree. If Elves are nature-friendly, Trolls are nature-assimtive.


    Therefore, Trolls build their houses with earth, and most of their household items are made from fired pottery. Trolls¡¯ pottery, ceramics, and ssware are so intricate and superior that they are iparable to those made by humans.


    Troll pottery, which preserves their primal senses and embraces nature, is considered astonishing art by other races, even if it is just a simple dish. There were even instances where pottery that Trolls had used as chamber pots flowed into the human world and was treated as treasure, being used as noble tableware.


    ¡°Humans believe they are the most civilized, but they have no idea how much outstanding art is hidden in the world they can¡¯t see¡­¡±


    Repenhardt murmured with a sigh as he continued walking. A few Trolls nodded lightly as they saw him. It was not unusual for Repenhardt to inspect the multiracial viges, so no one found it strange.


    However, some Trolls¡ªespecially the women¡ªwatched Repenhardt¡¯s group with considerable interest.


    Although it was a routine inspection, today there was something different about him.


    ¡°The Duke is here?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, there¡¯s a youngdy with him today.¡±


    ¡°The Duke knows how to handle things, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    Affairs of the heart always intrigued women, regardless of race.


    The Troll women giggled as they looked at the beautiful Elf woman with purple hair who stood on Repenhardt¡¯s left, opposite Siris.


    This Elf woman kept sping her hands and eximing in admiration every time Repenhardt exined something.


    ¡°Your knowledge is truly impressive. I am in awe.¡±


    ¡°Oh, um¡­¡±


    Repenhardt stared nkly at the Elf woman, Iniya, who stood to his left.


    He had been about to go on a routine inspection of the multiracial vige with Siris, as usual. But then Iniya had suddenly appeared, pleading to apany him. Her reason was that, as someone settling in thisnd, she needed to build a rapport with the neighbors.


    Since it wasn¡¯t an unusual request, Repenhardt readily allowed her to join. And so, they hade to the Troll vige.


    ¡°Oh my, what is that?¡±


    Iniya pointed to one side of the Troll vige and asked, subtly linking her arm with Repenhardt¡¯s. Through his arm, he could clearly feel her ample chest.


    Blushing, Repenhardt stammered out a response.


    ¡°Oh, that is¡­¡±


    There, a dozen Troll shamans were stomping on arge pit filled with y.


    The Troll gurus, called ¡°earth kneaders,¡± continually worked the y while singing traditional shamanic songs. The y¡¯sposition began to change, gradually turning gray.


    Repenhardt, gently pulling his arm free, exined.


    ¡°It is called Opus Cementerium. It is a traditional building material that only trolls can make. The Cementerium, which is transformed with shamanic power, hardens like stone in a short time, so it is used to make the pirs of houses or altars. It¡¯s quite a valuable item for trolls since only their shamans can make it like ss.¡±


    Finishing his exnation, Repenhardt had a wistful expression.


    The trolls¡¯ shamanic technique of transforming the earth¡¯sponents might seem trivial, but it was a miracle impossible with the magic science of the current era.


    The three great taboos: time, space, and matter.


    Among them, the incredible technique of transforming matter itself was one of the significant contributors to his ascent to the 10th circle.


    ¡®The spell I created by researching the trolls¡¯ shamanic techniques and the underground sun Magrim was the Nuclear Burst. To transform elements so easily, it¡¯s truly amazing.¡¯


    Well, the trolls were just doing it without understanding the theory.


    Originally, shamanism was not systematized like magic, where the cause and process were identified; it only emphasized the act and the result, so even the shaman didn¡¯t know why it worked that way.


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s amazing how deeply you understand other races, Repenhardt-nim.¡±


    Iniya nodded and praised him again, her eyes shining as she looked at him. Her attitude was so different from before.


    ¡°Just call me Repenhardt, Iniya.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m calling you that because I want to.¡±


    It seemed she was determined to stick with that form of address. Why was she doing this when she never used honorifics even when he became the emperor in his past life?


    Repenhardt scratched his cheek, thinking that her personality had changed quite a bit because of his time regression.


    ¡®This is really hard to get used to.¡¯


    In another situation, he might have wondered, ¡®Does this girl have feelings for me?¡¯ But Repenhardt couldn¡¯t even entertain such a thought. The cold treatment from his past life was deeply ingrained in his memory.


    And the Stiria Tribe originally had a lot of physical contact. Living in such a cold ce, physical intimacy naturally developed as amon culture. In fact, even in his past life, other elf women, except Iniya, often hugged Repenhardt without much thought.


    So, he could ept it without much concern.


    ¡®Hmm, this Iniya from this timeline seems to have quite an outgoing personality.¡¯


    On the other hand, the girl from the Dahnhaim tribe, who lived in a very hot ce where physical contact was rare even between parents and children unless they were a couple, kept ring.


    ¡®Who is that woman?¡¯


    Siris pouted her lips, recalling the first time she met Iniya.


    * * *


    When Siris heard that there was an Aura User among the elves, and that their level was enough to face off against Kalken, she immediately sought out Iniya. As a swordswoman, she couldn¡¯t miss the chance to meet such a great member of her kind.


    With a somewhat excited heart, when she first faced Iniya,


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the famous Swordswoman of the New Moon?¡±


    ¡°I am Siris Valencia of the Dahnhaim tribe.¡±


    Out of respect for her senior, Siris introduced herself first. Iniya ced her hand on Siris¡¯s shoulder and introduced herself as well.


    ¡°I am Iniya of the Stiria tribe.¡±


    And then, smiling at Siris,


    ¡°You are the girl whom Repenhardt-nim cherishes ¡®like a daughter,¡¯ right?¡±


    Perhaps it was just her imagination, but Siris felt certain words were emphasized. Siris¡¯s expression slightly hardened. Iniya¡¯s attitude subtly annoyed her.


    Iniya nced up and down at Siris before smiling.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    And then, ncing at Siris¡¯s chest, she gave a subtle smile. For some reason, it made Siris feel extremely unpleasant.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    With a victorious expression, Iniya gracefully left the room. Siris¡¯s face contorted in frustration. She felt inexplicably defeated.


    ¡®What¡¯s with that woman!¡¯


    ¡­For the record, Siris had a surprisingly strongpetitive spirit.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    ¡°Repenhardt-nim, what is that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that is¡­¡±


    While strolling through the troll vige, Iniya kept asking Repenhardt questions. Each time, she subtly sidled up to him or linked arms. Watching this ¡®behavior¡¯ made something hot bubble up in one corner of Siris¡¯ chest.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Snorting, Siris deliberately turned her gaze away.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter, right? I mean, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m in a rtionship with Repenhardt-nim.¡¯


    But she couldn¡¯t understand why she felt so bad¡­


    Just as Siris was making a sulky expression, a scrawny troll ran towards them. Painted with strange patterns all over his blue skin like Att, he was a troll guru. He spoke in trollnguage.


    ¡°The Ritual of Birth is about to begin, King of Humans. It would be an honor if you could attend.¡±


    As with all troll viges, arge altar stood at the center of this one.


    This altar, called a ziggurat, was about ten meters high, built by stacking massive bricks made solely of sementerium. It was an essential structure in troll culture. Most traditional ceremonies were held on this ziggurat.


    Around the ziggurat, lit densely with torches, about a hundred trolls were gathered in rows. Led by the guru, Repenhardt, Siris, and Iniya arrived at the base of the altar and looked around with curious expressions.


    A primitive, shamanistic, and even mysterious atmosphere enveloped the altar, subtly flowing outwards. Repenhardt whispered softly to the two elves.


    ¡°From now on, maintain a reverent posture. Observing the Ritual of Birth is a great favor to the trolls, a sign that they recognize us as true friends.¡±


    Siris and Iniya nodded seriously, their eyes filled with curiosity as they watched a troll man ascend the altar.


    Ivory-like tusks gleamed in the moonlight. Faint light emanated from the patterns etched across his body. As Att climbed the altar, the trolls raised their hands and began to sing a strange song.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Both Siris and Iniya, unconsciously, ced their hands on their chests. They couldn¡¯t understand the words, but it somehow made their hearts swell.


    Thud, thud, thud, thud.


    The sound of drums softly resonated under the moonlit sky. The trolls¡¯ singing grew louder.


    Att, now at the top of the altar, raised his hands.


    The singing stopped.


    Att shouted in trollnguage.


    ¡°Women of the tribe who carry our future, our hope. Come forth and receive the great blessing in this ce!¡±


    From beneath the altar, about a dozen young troll women appeared.


    They were all slightly pregnant. Judging by the size of their bellies, it seemed they were only about ten months along. Unlike humans, trolls carry their children for twenty months in the womb, so they could not be considered full-term yet.


    The pregnant trolls lined up in sequence below the altar. The atmosphere was so intensely serious that Siris swallowed hard.


    At that moment, Atty down on the stone altar set up on top of the ziggurat.


    Another troll guru appeared and pulled out a dagger from his bosom. It was a sharp bone de made from the bones of a beast.


    The trolls¡¯ song resumed. The sound of drums began to rise higher and faster.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom!


    The drums echoed through the air like the thundering beat of a heart.


    The troll guru shouted in a single breath.


    ¡°Att Tilkata Latira!¡±


    The dagger plunged deeply into Att¡¯s chest!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Siris, horrified, reached for her waist. Blood gushed like a fountain from Att¡¯s chest. She was about to draw her sword and rush forward when Repenhardt restrained her.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Siris, her wrist held, turned to Repenhardt in confusion. Though not as impulsive as her, Iniya also looked pale. Repenhardt shook his head, ncing between the two elves.


    ¡°He¡¯s not dead.¡±


    The two turned their eyes back to the altar. They were astonished once again.


    The blood gushing from Att¡¯s chest did not fall to the ground. It hovered in the air, forming arge sphere of blood. Below it, the troll guru slowly reached out and pulled out Att¡¯s heart.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    The extracted heart still beat strongly, disying intense vitality.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    The drumbeats matched the heartbeats, resonating loudly.


    Holding the extracted heart carefully, like a treasure, the troll guru began to sing.


    ¡°Life and death coexist, and within it lies hope.


    Hope bes the future, lighting the dark path ahead.¡±


    The troll guru took the extracted heart to the pregnant women.


    Standing before the pregnant women, he squeezed the heart tightly. The heart burst, and the blood soaked the swollen bellies of the pregnant women one by one. The pregnant women, blessed with the blood, each knelt and expressed their gratitude.


    This was the trolls¡¯ ¡°Ritual of Birth.¡±


    Trolls could not conceive normally due to their immensely powerful regenerative abilities. This regenerative power only manifested when they became adults, making it impossible for a fetus to withstand the mother¡¯s regeneration.


    However, if a powerful troll shaman sacrificed his own heart to bless the fetus, his shamanic power would protect the child for ten months, allowing it to be safely born.


    In ancient times, primitive trolls, much like praying mantises, protected the fetus by having the mother devour the father. But after gaining the power of shamanism, they could safely give birth without the father¡¯s sacrifice. Instead, while ancient trolls could conceive seven or eight at a time, they now bore one or two like humans.


    ¡°Still, doesn¡¯t it be a problem if the shaman dies every time?¡± Siris shook her head in disbelief. Repenhardt ced a finger on his lips.


    ¡°Shh, keep watching.¡±


    After a moment, the blood suspended in the air flowed back into Att¡¯s chest. From the gaping wound in Att¡¯s chest, blood and flesh began to rise. The rising blood and flesh intertwined and started to regenerate the heart.


    Siris muttered in amazement, ¡°My God, I never thought a troll¡¯s regenerative power was this incredible¡­¡±


    ¡°Only a true guru can do that.¡±


    Trolls with strong regenerative abilities could regrow their limbs, but regenerating delicate internal organs was still challenging. However, with the power of shamanism, even damaged internal organs could be somewhat regenerated, and a troll who had reached the level of a true guru could survive even with their heart removed.


    For someone at Att¡¯s level, even if his neck were cut or his brain destroyed, he could still regenerate. The only ways to take the life of such a guru were topletely exhaust his shamanic power or to burn his entire body to ashes. ording to legend, a guru who had reached the pinnacle of shamanism could retain his consciousness even after returning to nature and resurrect from the ashes, though such a level was far beyond even Att¡¯s reach.


    ¡®That¡¯s why Teslon in his past life hadpletely ground Att to pieces with the Spiral Guard.¡¯


    Repenhardt grimaced at the painful memory. Pushing away his thoughts, he continued to observe the ritual.


    Iniya stammered, ¡°I-I was so shocked¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s understandable. It looks very much like human sacrifice, which is why other races often misunderstand trolls.¡±


    Eventually, Att opened his eyes.


    He rose from the altar and raised his right hand high. The trolls cheered at the sight of Att demonstrating his well-being.


    ¡°Att! Att! Att!¡±


    Att spread his arms and shed his ss bracelets together, producing a clear sound as he dered,


    ¡°The Ritual of Birth has beenpleted safely! Once again, the future unfolds, so let everyone be blessed!¡±


    * * *


    As the ritual ended, the gathered trolls dispersed once again. Att walked down the altar steps and gave Repenhardt a slight nod.


    ¡°You came, Fist King.¡±


    ¡°How could I miss the honor of observing the Ritual of Birth?¡±


    At Repenhardt¡¯s sincere response, Att shook his head in amazement.


    ¡°You truly understand our culture, Fist King. A human seeing this for the first time would typically be horrified and call it barbaric.¡±


    Repenhardt gave a vague smile.


    In truth, he had reacted that way in his previous life. How terrified he had been to see Att, whom he had barely made friends with, have his heart pulled out! He had immediately summoned lightning and mes in both hands, ready to kill everyone.


    Fortunately, Att had revived quickly and cleared up the misunderstanding, but the shock from that moment remained vivid in his memory.


    ¡°Haha, well, I¡¯ve heard some things here and there¡­¡±


    Siris, looking at Att, threw in a remark.


    ¡°You gave me such a fright. You could have at least given us a heads-up.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t you exin beforehand?¡±


    Att blinked at Repenhardt. Repenhardt replied calmly.


    ¡°I wanted you to ept it without any preconceptions.¡±


    However, from the looks of it, it seemed like he thought others should experience the same shock he had.


    Att narrowed his eyes slightly. Repenhardt whistled and looked away.


    At that moment, Iniya stepped forward and spoke to Att.


    ¡°Hello. I am Iniya, the leader of the Stiria Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the ones who have newly relocated here¡­¡±


    Iniya greeted him with the etiquette of the elves. Att responded with the troll¡¯s custom, joining his hands together in a prayer gesture.


    ¡°I am Guru Att, follower of the will of nature. Pleased to meet you.¡±


    After exchanging greetings, Iniya rummaged through her belongings and took out something. It was a ratherrge box. She handed it over with a bright smile.


    ¡°Since we are neighbors now, we should be friendly. So, I brought a small gift.¡±


    Att received the box with a slightly surprised look.


    Though many elves, orcs, and dwarves had gathered in the Duchy of Antares, they rarely exchanged gifts, even if they greeted each other. This was a human custom, not theirs. Giving gifts among different races was an act reserved for showing significant goodwill.


    Nheless, there was never a reason to be displeased about receiving a gift.


    Att opened the box. Inside was a shiny, pure white cloth, the same material as the clothes Iniya was currently wearing. It was none other than Snow Elven Silk, which the Stiria Tribe proudly produced.


    Att eximed in admiration, ¡°Oh, such a precious gift¡­¡±


    For trolls, who crafted most of their goods from molded earth, cloth was a rare and valuable item. Given their high regenerative abilities, minimal clothing to cover their skin was usually sufficient, so there was little need for cloth. Leather, after all, was a barbaric material obtained by killing beasts.


    Receiving this precious elven silk, Att¡¯s expression brightened considerably. Iniya smiled inwardly at the clearly pleased Att.


    ¡®Got it!¡¯


    She had heard that this troll was on close terms with Repenhardt, which was why she hade here intentionally. The saying goes, to capture a general, aim for his horse first. Iniya was already steadily working on winning over the people around him.


    Seeing Att and Iniya getting along, Repenhardt also felt pleased. Amidst the harmonious atmosphere, only Siris frowned. For some reason, she disliked what this woman was doing more and more.


    ¡®¡­Why am I feeling this way?¡¯


    Att, who had wandered the world for over ten years, was not oblivious.


    ¡®Oh?¡¯


    He immediately sensed the strange atmosphere between Repenhardt, Siris, and Iniya (though, in truth, Repenhardt was clueless, and it was only between the two women).


    With a mischievous smile, Att gently ced a hand on Repenhardt¡¯s shoulder. Being over two meters tall, he could easily put an arm around him.


    In this position, Att whispered, ¡°Fist King.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Att?¡±


    ¡°Let me sing you a song that is passed down among the trolls.¡±


    Att quietly began to sing to the puzzled Repenhardt.


    > The sun and the moon cannot rise together


    > Day must end for night toe.


    > When ice and fire are together, disaster befalls.


    > Wise one,


    > Know that coexistence and opposition are a hair¡¯s breadth apart.


    ¡°Do you understand, Fist King?¡±


    Repenhardt blinked.


    ¡®Sorry, I have no idea what you mean¡­¡¯


    This guy had always been like this. Every time Repenhardt tried to ask him something, he would reply with such cryptic words. It was no wonder Repenhardt usually consulted with Makelin. Att was undoubtedly wise, but his wisdom was often so profound that an ordinary person like Repenhardt could hardly understand his answers.


    Anyway, it seemed he was giving some advice. Knowing that asking for rification would only result in more cryptic replies, Repenhardt simply nodded.


    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡±


    With the inspectionplete and the ritual observed, Repenhardt prepared to return to the White King Castle. Siris and Iniya naturally followed him. Att smirked as he watched them head toward the horses tied outside the vige.


    ¡°Enjoy it while itsts~.¡±

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Office of the Duke of Antares.


    Today, as always, Repenhardt was diligently working. He was in the midst of handling and giving final approvals to reports about the lives of different species.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    There was a sound of knocking from outside.


    ¡°Are you there, Repenhardt-nim?¡±


    Soon, the door opened, and an elf beauty carrying arge tray entered the room. Repenhardt stood up from his seat to greet her.


    ¡°Wee, Iniya.¡±


    Since joining the Duchy of Antares, Iniya visited Repenhardt whenever she had a chance. In the early days, when the Stiria Tribe settled in Elven Forest, it was about once every three days, buttely, she almost resided in the Ducal Castle.


    Seeing her so often, Repenhardt had be ustomed to her visits.


    ¡°What brings you here today?¡±


    Iniya, smiling brightly, approached with the tray. She set the food on the table in the sitting room. It was grilled bass, made using the Stiria Elves¡¯ special recipe with fragrant sauce.


    Just as the Dahnhaim Tribe excelled at cooking meat due to their environment, the Stiria Tribe excelled at cooking fish. Though their elf ancestors, who lived on fresh fruits and clear dew, would have been dismayed, living in the wilderness had inevitably changed the elves¡¯ diet considerably.


    ¡°If you work too much, it will wear out your body. I thought you might skip a meal, so I brought some food.¡±


    After setting the table, Iniya kindly pulled Repenhardt by the arm. He awkwardly sat down.


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±


    In truth, he never skipped meals. Siris made sure he ate three meals a day without fail, so he had no reason to go hungry.


    Of course, in his past life, when he was busy, he sometimes lost his appetite and skipped meals, but his current robust body never lost its appetite, no matter the situation. If anything, he would eat while working, but the concept of skipping meals due tock of appetite did not exist for him anymore.


    Anyway, he couldn¡¯t refuse the dish she had brought, and since it was almost time to eat, Repenhardt epted it gratefully.


    ¡°Well, then, thank you for the meal.¡±


    Watching Repenhardt eat the grilled bass, Iniya asked softly.


    ¡°Does it suit your taste?¡±


    Repenhardt smiled contentedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s excellent. Thebination of the sauce is particrly exquisite.¡±


    Iniya rejoiced inwardly. She had brought the dish to raise his favorability, and judging by his expression, it seemed to have worked quite well.


    In truth, Iniya hadn¡¯t cooked the grilled bass herself. Having spent her life wielding a sword, when would she have had time to cook? Naturally, she had one of the women from her tribe prepare the dish and brought it as if she had made it herself.


    However, there was no way Repenhardt could know such a fact. As she subtly sat beside him, she muttered to herself.


    ¡°There¡¯s a human proverb that says, ¡®A man is happy with a beautiful woman for three years, but happy with a woman who cooks well for thirty years.¡¯¡±


    Iniya was subtly bringing up a bold topic. However, Repenhardt didn¡¯t notice at all.


    ¡°Yes, there is such a proverb.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he was particrly dense; there was a reason he didn¡¯t catch on. Continuing to eat with his fork, Repenhardt responded calmly.


    ¡°Oh, and please tell Miss Taria that the meal was delicious.¡±


    ¡®Gasp!¡¯


    That was right. Even in his past life, Repenhardt had often received food from the Stiria Tribe. He distinctly remembered the taste of this sauce. It was undoubtedly the work of Taria, the best cook among them.


    Iniya was taken aback by Repenhardt¡¯s casual remark and diverted her attention.


    ¡®¡­How did he know?¡¯


    She marveled anew.


    ¡®As expected of the wise owner of great wisdom!¡¯


    She felt a renewed sense of awe for the man she had chosen. Although it seemed beyond the realm of wisdom, the infatuation she had for him justified everything.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be going now. Enjoy your meal.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Watching Iniya scurry out of the room, Repenhardt tilted his head in puzzlement. She seemed to be fleeing. But no matter how he thought about it, there was no reason for her to run away from this ce.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Puzzled, Repenhardt shrugged it off and focused on his meal. Just then, the door opened again, and this time, as usual, Siris came in carrying his meal.


    ¡°Wee, Siris.¡±


    With sauce still on his lips, Repenhardt raised his hand. Siris tilted her head slightly and quietly asked,


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re already eating?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Iniya brought me something. Put that down. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Without thinking much, Repenhardt gestured toward the table. During his training days with Gerard, he could finish a cauldron¡¯s worth of food meant for an orc battalion. Eating two servings was nothing.


    But¡­


    ¡°Oh? Miss Iniya has been here?¡±


    Setting the meal on the table, Siris murmured quietly. Repenhardt flinched. For some reason, Siris¡¯s expression looked quite fierce.


    Her mouth was smiling, but her eyes¡­ her eyes¡­


    ¡®Why is she like that?¡¯


    ¡°Well, enjoy your meal.¡±


    Siris ced the food gently on the table and gracefully left the room.


    ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t you going to eat with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Bang!


    The door closed with considerable force. Repenhardt was bewildered. It seemed like Siris was angry, but he couldn¡¯t recall doing anything that would make her upset.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    Repenhardt seriously reviewed the situation. And, true to his mage nature, he came to a rational conclusion.


    ¡°The wind must have blown hard.¡±


    * * *


    Iniya, who had just left the office, moved with a sluggish gait.


    Her face kept feeling hot.


    ¡®Ha, did he find out? Did he notice and pretend not to? This is so embarrassing¡­¡¯


    A slender elf man who had been waiting outside looked at her and asked.


    ¡°Iniya-nim, judging by your expression, it seems things didn¡¯t go well?¡±


    He was Serpel, Iniya¡¯s lieutenant. A loyal aide who had stayed by her side for over fifty years since she became the leader.


    ¡°Do you really like that human man so much?¡±


    Looking towards the other end of the corridor, Serpel asked, as if he couldn¡¯t understand. Iniya red at Serpel with cold eyes.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Serpel, with his slender yet agile build and feminine beauty, was quite popr even among the Stiria Tribe.


    Iniya suddenly hugged Serpel from behind. Despite her ample chest pressing against his back, Serpel didn¡¯t even blink.


    After a moment, Iniya clicked her tongue and released him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get excited at all, even when I hug you like this.¡±


    Serpel replied seriously.


    ¡°If you got excited, I would have resisted while crying.¡±


    Iniya gazed wistfully towards the other end of the corridor, at Repenhardt¡¯s office. Just thinking about his robust chest made her heart race.


    ¡®He¡¯s different.¡¯


    Indeed, no matter how much she tried to like the men of her tribe, she couldn¡¯t get excited at all. Iniya sighed and murmured.


    ¡°What should I do to win his heart?¡±


    ¡°I believe there are better ways than deceiving with someone else¡¯s cooking.¡±


    Iniya red at Serpel, who responded calmly. Although he was a loyal aide, he had a bad habit of not choosing his words carefully.


    ¡°He is a powerful warrior. I believe he will fully appreciate Iniya-nim¡¯s strengths.¡±


    ¡°Do you think so?¡±


    Of course, despite his harsh words, Serpel was a loyal subordinate. Naturally, he deeply wished for his leader Iniya¡¯s happiness. So he had gathered various pieces of information here and there.


    ¡°I heard something¡­¡±


    Serpel spoke cautiously.


    ¡°Repenhardt-nim is a perfect warrior, but he is particrly vulnerable in one area. That¡¯s why he pays special attention to that field¡­¡±


    Iniya¡¯s eyes widened like a cat¡¯s.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    * * *


    Repenhardt¡¯s exclusive training ground, halfway up the White King Castle.


    Two men, shirtless, were facing each other there.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    Holding his breath, Russ took a low stance and went in for a tackle. At that moment, Repenhardt moved his legs back and pressed down on Russ¡¯s back to block the tackle. As Russ grabbed Repenhardt¡¯s waist and aimed for his legs, Repenhardt immediately pushed his hand away and repositioned his legs, preparing his stance again.


    As they reached a stalemate, Russ offered some praise.


    ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot, Hyung-nim.¡±


    Repenhardt asked as he pulled away.


    ¡°Really? I think I finally get the hang of it.¡±


    Ever since being harshly beaten by Teslon, Repenhardt had been learning ground techniques from Russ whenever he had the chance. Even now, he was sparring in between his duties.


    Russ, rubbing his shoulder, remarked.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting tough for me to face you now, Hyung-nim. The physical difference is just too much¡­¡±


    In the past, Repenhardt, being such an amateur, was easily toyed with by Teslon despite his excellent physique. But with some understanding of ground wrestling, sheer strength itself bes a formidable weapon.


    ¡°Do you think I can face Teslon with this level of skill?¡±


    ¡°Well, the ground techniques I know are just the basics that knights learn, so against a proper Carzian martial artist, it¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, should I hire an expert?¡±


    While Repenhardt was pondering, a clear voice rang out in the training ground.


    ¡°Shall I teach you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Iniya-ssi.¡±


    Russ greeted Iniya lightly.


    Recently, Iniya had practically taken a room in White King Castle, roaming around as if it were her own home, so it wasn¡¯t strange for her to suddenly appear in the training ground. Moreover, being an Aura User, they had sensed her presence from earlier.


    Entering the training ground, Iniya asked Repenhardt.


    ¡°I know a bit of ground techniques too, would you like to spar with me?¡±


    ¡°Uh, that¡­¡±


    Repenhardt looked down at Iniya, flustered.


    She was dressed simply, without her usual fur sleeves, in light clothing. It seemed the warming weather had led her to leave her slender arms and legs bare.


    To grapple in ground wrestling with a woman dressed like that? Their bare skin would touch directly?


    Repenhardt muttered in confusion.


    ¡°There¡¯s a distinction between men and women, how could we¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is the distinction between men and women for a martial artist?¡±


    Her serious retort made Repenhardt stammer. Indeed, it was disrespectful to not recognize the opponent as a warrior.


    ¡°Y-yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Russ, with gleaming eyes, stepped back. He had gained a lot just by watching Iniya and Kalken fight barehanded. Seeing another opportunity, Russ encouraged the sparring.


    ¡°Give it a try, Hyung-nim. Her skills are impressive. She didn¡¯t back down even in a hand-to-hand fight with Sir Kalken.¡±


    Repenhardt looked at Iniya with newfound surprise.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Iniya moved to the center of the training ground. Her gaze turned cold, befitting that of a warrior.


    ¡°Please, take the sparring seriously.¡±


    Whoosh!


    A silver aura red up around Iniya like mes, enveloping her whole body. The intense energy was something Repenhardt couldn¡¯t take lightly.


    ¡°Then, please take care of me.¡±

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    After greeting her, Repenhardt also raised his aura. On both sides of the training ground, golden and silver auras swirled. In an instant, Repenhardt leapt forward.


    ¡°Haap!¡±


    He stepped on the ground and thrust a long punch. With power and speed reduced to about half, the strike aimed at Iniya¡¯s shoulder.


    Just as the punch was about to reach Iniya, she leaned back with a smile. Simultaneously, she spread her legs wide towards Repenhardt.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It was such a provocative pose that Repenhardt momentarily blushed.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    Holding her breath, Iniya wrapped her legs around his waist and pulled his arm.


    ¡°Whoa?¡±


    Unable to stop his momentum, Repenhardt fell forward. Iniya lifted her legs over his shoulders and began to choke him with her calves and thighs. She had perfectly executed a triangle choke.


    Watching, Russ¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡®That¡¯s Karzian Jujitsu, isn¡¯t it? How did an elf learn such a human technique?¡¯


    Moreover, the uracy and speed of the technique were astonishing. It wasparable to that of a traditional Karzian martial artist.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    As soon as his neck was constricted, Repenhardt quickly counterattacked.


    Now, he was no longer entirely ignorant of ground techniques. Although he was momentarily caught off guard by the unexpected move, he quickly ced his hand between her legs to protect his carotid artery.


    But even that position was advantageous for Iniya to apply her next technique.


    She pushed away Repenhardt¡¯s left hand, which was protecting his carotid artery, and twisted her body to use the momentum to change her position. This resulted in Repenhardt choking himself with his own arm.


    ¡°Gag!¡±


    Choking, Repenhardt forcibly detached Iniya. Using that force, he spun his body. Instantly, their positions were reversed, with Iniya pinning Repenhardt down by his stomach.


    From a mounted position, Iniya looked down at Repenhardt with a bright smile. Her expression seemed to ask how he felt about it.


    Repenhardt sincerelyplimented her.


    ¡°Your skills are impressive!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Iniya beamed with joy at the acknowledgment. Repenhardt clicked his tongue in amazement.


    ¡®Wow, I don¡¯t even know what happened, but I ended up pinned down.¡¯


    However, this didn¡¯t mean Iniya was stronger than Repenhardt. In fact, even in this state, Repenhardt had ways to escape if he wanted. Without resorting to magic or the Spiral Guard, his superior strength alone would suffice to overpower her.


    In the past, he had no idea where to apply force, but now he had basic knowledge of joint techniques.


    But this was just a sparring session to learn techniques.


    Repenhardt asked.


    ¡°How do I get out of this?¡±


    ¡°Twist your body to the side and lift your right knee. Then, push my knee and¡­¡±


    Iniya kindly exined. Following her instructions, Repenhardt moved his body and naturally escaped. He was already pondering, and meeting such a master at the right time was truly fortunate.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a relief to have met you, Iniya.¡±


    Whatever she interpreted from that remark, Iniya¡¯s face turned bright red for a moment.


    ¡°Where did you learn Karzian Jujitsu?¡±


    ¡°There was a time when I hid my identity as an elf and wandered the continent in search of strong individuals. I encountered it then.¡±


    The established fact across the continent was that elf women had small chests. Thus, by hiding her long ears and dyeing her purple hair, which couldn¡¯t be found in humans, no one recognized the busty Iniya as an elf.


    Iniya managed her expression and spoke again.


    ¡°Shall we continue?¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    The two continued to exchange techniques while entangled. In the meantime, they also kept trying to control each other¡¯s flow using aura.


    It was indeed a valuable experience. He learned a lot not only about ground techniques but also about the use of aura. Sweating, he focused and continued to move his body ording to Iniya¡¯s teachings.


    Suddenly, Repenhardt asked.


    ¡°Is this Karzian Jujitsu?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is Karzian Jujitsu.¡±


    Iniya replied softly while lying on his chest.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Repenhardt continued with a hint of curiosity.


    ¡°Is there a technique in Karzian Jujitsu that involves groping the chest like this?¡±


    For some reason, during their continuous exchange of techniques, Iniya kept touching his chest, abdomen, and arms. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind those gestures.


    Iniya giggled.


    ¡°This is to measure your physical potential, Repenhardt-nim.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    Indeed, it was unrted to Karzian Jujitsu.


    Satisfied, Repenhardt nodded. The confusion disappeared, and his mind cleared again. Focusing, he resumed the sparring.


    A littleter.


    ¡°Iniya.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°It seems you measure my potential quite frequently¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for more urate measurements.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    It seemed slightly suspicious, but there was no real fault in her answer. With the attitude of a diligent student, Repenhardt epted it and continued the sparring.


    Repenhardt trained hard with Iniya. Of course, since he didn¡¯t use brute force, he was mostly rolling around on the ground.


    And Iniya was giggling.


    ¡®Ah, his abs are really as solid as steel!¡¯


    ¡°I-Iniya, it seems like you¡¯reughing¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just happy because you¡¯re learning quickly, Repenhardt-nim.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    * * *


    Siris walked down the corridor, fuming.


    ¡®What¡¯s with that woman, Iniya? And what about Repenhardt-nim?¡¯


    As she walked, she found herself in the front yard where she always practiced magic. Siris grumbled as she plopped down on a bench under a tree.


    While she sat there sulking, a small girl with her hair neatly braided approached from a distance. Despite her young appearance, she had a voluptuous chest; it was Ti, a dwarf maiden.


    Ti smiled as she approached Siris.


    ¡°Oh my, Siris? Why are you so angry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    With a teasing voice, Ti poked Siris¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in trying to convince me when your cheeks are puffed up like that and you¡¯re huffing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Ugh.¡±


    Sitting beside her, Ti slyly asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of that Iniya, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Seeing Siris¡¯s expression change dramatically, Tiughed inwardly.


    Jealousy. It was definitely jealousy.


    ¡®How cute.¡¯


    Compared to the still adolescent Siris, Ti was a mature adult dwarf, with more than 30 years of life experience. Watching the young elf girl, Ti spoke in aforting tone.


    ¡°See? Repenhardt-nim really is an amazing man, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­You think Repenhardt-nim is amazing?¡±


    Siris asked back with a perplexed expression.


    She was an elf and had elven aesthetics. While Repenhardt was a good person and someone important to her, calling him amazing was a bit¡­


    ¡®What¡¯s so amazing about someone who walks around shirtless, flexing his chest?¡¯


    Ti replied as if it was obvious.


    ¡°Repenhardt-nim? He¡¯s incredibly amazing! Even our n¡¯s women really like him. If only he grew a beard, he¡¯d be perfect, but it¡¯s a shame he shaves¡­¡±


    To dwarves, manliness meant broad shoulders and a thick chest, and Repenhardt was a splendidly handsome man even by dwarf standards.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    Ti continued subtly as Siris shook her head in disbelief.


    ¡°Even among the orcs, Repenhardt-nim is very popr. Orc women always say things like, ¡®If only our husbands were half as good as Repenhardt-nim.¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Siris shook her head. Orcs were a race that valued muscles, so it was natural for them.


    ¡°And isn¡¯t Sin¡¯s goal to be a great man like Repenhardt-nim?¡±


    Sin had always been an advocate for muscles, so that made sense.


    ¡°Even among the human maids, Repenhardt-nim is very popr. Flora and some other elves also seem to have an eye on him¡­¡±


    Hearing that he was popr not just among other races but also among human maids and elves, Siris¡¯s expression began to change.


    ¡°R-Really?¡±


    Thinking about it, it was true that Flora and other elf women who had spent a lot of time with Repenhardt seemed to show affection towards him.


    In reality, Repenhardt was quite popr among the maids and elf women within the White King Castle. Contrary to his appearance, Repenhardt was very gentlemanly and never extended his hand inappropriately, even to a mere maid. Once you got past the initial impression, he was a reliable, diligent, and highly capable man. (In fact, there weren¡¯t many men in the world as capable as Repenhardt.)


    Everyone could see how much Repenhardt cherished Siris, so they could only admire him from a distance. However, his poprity was considerable.


    ¡®Wait, is Repenhardt-nim actually really amazing?¡¯


    With everyone around her praising him, she started to feel confused. Ti chuckled and ced her hand on Siris¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Siris¡­¡±


    She subtly encouraged her.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it if you stay like this.¡±


    ¡°R-regret what¡­¡±


    Seeing Siris flustered, Ti shook her head.


    ¡°That girl, Iniya, is not making a simple move. Men can be swept off their feet in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Whether he¡¯s swept off his feet or not, it has nothing to do with me¡­¡±


    ¡°And that girl, she has a big chest. Men are especially weak to that kind of appeal.¡±


    Strictly speaking, dwarf men were particrly weak to that appeal, but human men weren¡¯t much different. Siris¡¯s expression hardened further at Ti¡¯s pinpointed remark.


    Siris nced down at her own chest. It was cute and perky, butpared to Iniya, it seemed rathercking.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Ti watched Siris, finding her adorable, before standing up.


    ¡°Well, I have a date with Karl, so I¡¯ll be off.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Karl must have finished his work for today? I saw him working out with Repenhardt-nim earlier.¡±


    Ti suddenly covered her cheeks with her hands and blushed.


    ¡°Yes, ever since he started working out with Repenhardt-nim, he¡¯s be more and more dependable and handsome!¡±


    Siris¡¯s expression crumpled slightly. It was true that Karl¡¯s build had significantly increased recently. His beard had also be bushier.


    ¡®¡­Dependable?¡¯


    To Siris, it seemed like he was turning from a monkey into a gori. Just by his appearance, he looked more like a general who roamed the battlefield rather than a prime minister, and not a strategic one but a brute who knew nothing but charging.


    Thanks to this, the Duchy of Antares had unwittingly gained a reputation as abat nation.


    Its ruler was the Fist King, its prime minister a gori, and the event that brought them fame was a war, so it was only natural.


    ¡®As long as they like each other, there¡¯s no problem¡­¡¯


    As she left, Ti looked back once more.


    ¡°Come on, Siris! Don¡¯t let that new girl beat you! Fighting!¡±


    After sending her encouragement, Ti left the front yard. Siris stared nkly at Ti¡¯s retreating figure.


    ¡®¡­Don¡¯t let her beat me?¡¯


    Her confused mind began to clear up little by little. Gradually, a determined look appeared on her face.


    It was often said, but Siris had a surprisingly strongpetitive spirit¡­

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Repenhardt was sitting on the carpet in his room, eyes closed.


    ¡°Huuuu¡­¡±


    In the lotus position, Repenhardt took a deep breath. Breathing in, he contemted his inner self, moving the magic within his body to stabilize it.


    He was currently increasing his magical capacity through the mage¡¯s daily routine, meditation. Just as overeating can cause indigestion, increasing magic power couldn¡¯t be done all at once. As his magic power increased, the vessel, or capacity, had to expand ordingly.


    Mana could be absorbed anytime through Mana Drain, but expanding the vessel took time. Having already resorted to the shortcut of altering his constitution through the underground sun, Magrim, the only remaining path was to patiently engage in proper meditation.


    After a while, Repenhardt opened his eyes. Sensing the magic within his body, he sighed.


    ¡°Although I¡¯ve gathered quite a bit of magic, the level of the 8th circle is still far off.¡±


    As one progressed to higher circles, the required amount of magic increased exponentially.


    While he quickly advanced to the 5th circle, it was only through attempting Mana Drain that he managed to gather the required magic for the 6th circle, and now at the 7th circle, the amount of absorbed magic exceeded his body¡¯s capacity.


    Repenhardt muttered regretfully.


    ¡°Eh, there¡¯s no need to rush. Being at this level at my current age is already incredible.¡±


    Comparing himself to his previous life was the problem. Even now, Repenhardt was an outstanding mage, aside from his Aura abilities. Even Jade, who was praised as a genius and admired by mages, was not yet at the 7th circle.


    The fact that he could boost his magic with Mana Drain was already a cheat. Transforming external magic permanently into his own was a feat achievable only by a 9th circle Archmage.


    By drastically reducing the time needed to grow his magic and focusing solely on expanding his vessel, Repenhardt¡¯s magic power was rising almost twice as fast as other mages.


    ¡®Well, at this rate, I¡¯m getting about half the efficiency of my true body from my previous life.¡¯


    Still, it was a bit disappointing. He had reached this level with Teslon¡¯s body; how quickly could he have recovered his previous life¡¯s level if he had his true body?


    But Repenhardt soon abandoned his regrets.


    ¡®Enough. What¡¯s the use of clinging to the past? Honestly, this body has many advantages too.¡¯


    Indeed, stepping in as the Fist King instead of the Demon King had gained him a lot. Especially in terms of reputation, which he never could have achieved with his previous life¡¯s body.


    ¡®Though it takes time, I will reach the 10th circle with this body. The calction speed may be slower, leading to longer casting timespared to my previous life, but so be it.¡¯


    Repenhardt stood up from his spot.


    ¡®And thanks to that, I was able to create a few new spells.¡¯


    He softly chanted an incantation.


    ¡°Enchant Fist, me and Lightning.¡±


    mes and lightning sparked from his hands. In that state, Repenhardt threw a punch into the air and shouted softly.


    ¡°zing Fist!¡±


    Boom!


    The punch struck the space, causing a small explosion.


    Repenhardt thrust his left hand forward.


    ¡°Thunder Fist!¡±


    Crackle!


    Lightning followed his fist, discharging into the air.


    It was during the fight with Jade. Frustrated by constantly dispelling his opponent¡¯s magic, Repenhardt had inadvertently developed a new spell that imbued dispel power into his fists.


    This was an unprecedented idea for a mage.


    Mages value using their intellect to wield higher-level magic. Typically, they strive to increase the speed and frequency of dispelling magic, not think in such a manner.


    Finding it bothersome to dispel each spell individually? Thinking like that disqualified one as a mage. Such thoughts were strictly a warrior¡¯s mindset. Until now, he had never thought in such a manner.


    Yet, when he tried it impulsively, it worked quite well. Hence, he pondered and developed a new technique to imbue other spells into his hands and feet whenever he had the chance.


    From the beginning, he didn¡¯t bother with support magic. There was a reason Repenhardt didn¡¯t use support magic like Dragon Scale or Stone Skin. Even if he cast those, they were less effective than the defensive power of his Aura, not to mention the inherent defense of his body. As for enhancement spells, the strengthening effects from Aura far surpassed those from the sacred spells of priests, let alone those of mages. Thus, support spells were useless for an Aura user.


    So, he gave up on support magic and developed a method to imbue elemental magic instead¡­


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Heunched consecutive zing Fists and Thunder Fists into the air.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Though he had hastily created it, the mana and Aura were merging and flowing quite stably.


    Boom! Boom! Crackle!


    Retracting his fists, Repenhardt nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡±


    Aura possessed pure strength butcked versatilitypared to magic. This technique could significantlypensate for that. On the other hand, mage spells had great versatility but came with casting dys tailored to situations. This technique eliminated such dys.


    With this method, he could unleash magic at the reflex speed of an Aura user.


    ¡°Besides, to others, it would just look like punching, so no one would suspect I¡¯m a mage. They¡¯d probably just think I¡¯m using the power of an artifact.¡±


    While contentedly practicing his new spells, Repenhardt suddenly frowned and turned his head toward the door. A very familiar presence was approaching from the other side.


    Soon, a clear voice called out.


    ¡°Repenhardt-nim~!¡±


    Repenhardt let out a deep sigh.


    ¡®She¡¯s here again, that girl.¡¯


    ¡î ¡î ¡î


    As soon as she entered the room, Iniya smiled brightly and asked,


    ¡°It seemed like you were done meditating, so I thought I¡¯d drop by. Do you have a moment?¡±


    In fact, she had already been waiting outside the room for ten minutes. With the keen senses of an Aura user, she had realized Repenhardt was meditating and, out of courtesy, had held her breath to avoid disturbing him. She had decided toe in only when she felt he was almost finished.


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    Replying, Repenhardt stared intently at Iniya. She was carrying somethingrge over her shoulder.


    ¡°Iniya.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Repenhardt-nim?¡±


    ¡°¡­What is that?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you know? It¡¯s a bed.¡±


    ¡°No, I can see it¡¯s a bed¡­¡±


    What Iniya was carrying was a makeshift bed made of wood. It was enormous, about twice the size of a regr bed.


    Sweat trickled down Repenhardt¡¯s forehead. Seeing this delicate woman carry something so heavy as if it were light was quite awkward. Of course, as an Aura user, it wouldn¡¯t be heavy for her, but still¡­


    ¡®Why did she bring that here?¡¯


    Before the baffled Repenhardt, Iniya set down the bed. She did it so delicately that not a single thud was heard despite the bed¡¯srge size.


    Iniya cheerfully twisted her wrist and said,


    ¡°Someone who works hard needs to take care of their body. I happened to learn full-body massage a while back.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Repenhardt blinked. Massage? What massage?


    Gesturing towards the bed, Iniya beckoned him.


    ¡°Lie down. It¡¯s good for fatigue.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really tired¡­¡±


    Since inhabiting this body, Repenhardt had spent most days without even knowing what fatigue felt like.


    ¡°Don¡¯t refuse. Come on, over here¡­¡±


    Iniya gently took hold of Repenhardt¡¯s wrist. Though her touch was soft, his wrist felt as if it were caught between rocks, signaling her firm intention not to let go.


    Even if Repenhardt was somewhat dense, he couldn¡¯t ignore such persistence. Scratching his head, he asked the question he had asked many times before.


    ¡°I-Iniya. Why are you doing all this¡­?¡±


    Iniya repeated the answer she had given several times before.


    ¡°You epted our tribe and even revived the World Tree. It¡¯s simply an expression of gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡±


    Though the expression of gratitude seemed somewhat intense, considering that the Stiria Tribe was known for their frequent physical contact, it made sense.


    ¡°Now, over here¡­¡±


    Iniya led Repenhardt to the bed. As an Aura user, her strength was quite formidable. Repenhardt would have had to use his own Aura to break free from her grip. However, it seemed ridiculous to refuse someone¡¯s kindness by activating his Aura.


    Being led helplessly, Repenhardt found himself increasingly confused.


    ¡®This is strange, could it be¡­¡¯


    But he quickly dismissed the peculiar thoughts that came to his mind.


    ¡®No way.¡¯


    He knew Iniya too well to think otherwise. He had seen firsthand how much she despised men, earning her the title of the Ice Queen.


    ¡®Absolutely not.¡¯


    Repenhardt reasoned that the circumstances were different from his previous life.


    ¡®Surely, back then we were equals who supported each other, but now it appears one-sided, as if I¡¯m the one bestowing favors.¡¯


    The spirit magic he learned from the Iniya of his past life had greatly helped him reach the 10th circle. He had never forgotten that debt, and so he never considered his current actions as bestowing favors.


    But from the perspective of the Iniya of this era, it was understandable that she felt grateful.


    ¡®It¡¯s not polite to refuse someone who is expressing gratitude.¡¯


    Deciding to stop overthinking, Repenhardty down on the bed. Iniya took a small bottle from her pocket and poured oil onto her hands.


    ¡°¡­What is that?¡±


    Iniya responded with a bright smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s a special massage oil from the Phnence Order.¡±


    Initially, Iniya had seen Sin as a rival and red at her. But true to her straightforward nature, she openly expressed her feelings to Sin. (This directness was a hallmark of a woman in love, though she couldn¡¯t show it in front of Repenhardt.)


    ¡°I know you are the one Repenhardt-nim has his eyes on. But I will not give up on him either!¡±


    To which Sin had shouted back,


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken!¡±


    Due to the widespread rumors, Sin had been having fits even in her sleeptely. asionally, she even dreamt of standing beside Repenhardt in a wedding dress, participating in a nightmarish wedding ceremony.


    Right then, she grasped Iniya¡¯s hands and eximed,


    ¡°I am a servant of Phnence, the Goddess of Love! I will support that love!¡±


    Sin was well aware of how much Repenhardt cared for Siris. However, Siris herself seemed entirely oblivious. Moreover, while Repenhardt clearly cherished Siris, he showed no signs of making any ¡®moves¡¯ on her in a manly manner.


    In Sin¡¯s judgment, it might be better for a new love to blossom. And above all¡­


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter who it is! This rumor won¡¯t stop until he gets married!¡¯


    For Sin, it was a matter of considerable urgency¡­


    Sin earnestly exined to Iniya why such rumors had spread. Listening to the exnation, Iniya¡¯s eyes softened, no longer looking at Sin with disdain.


    Contrary to her thoughts, Sin turned out to be an upright young man pursuing true masculinity.


    Despite his inherent ¡®curse,¡¯ Sin faced his destiny head-on, diligently lifting weights, embodying the spirit of a warrior. It was an attitude worth emting by the men of her tribe whocked perseverance.


    Having shared their true feelings, the two quickly became friends. They had simr tastes andmunicated well.


    As a professional of love, the priestess of Phnence, Sin knew many techniques for making moves on men. Although she had never practiced these herself, having only theoretical knowledge, Iniya still learned many methods to attract a human man from Sin.


    In other words, all the things Iniya had been doing were taught by Sin. Considering how a beauty like Iniya was passionately pursuing him, if Repenhardt didn¡¯t have memories of his past life, he might have fallen for her.


    The bottle Iniya held now was also something special¡ª a massage oil specially made by Sin, infused with her divine power as a priestess of Phnence.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    After applying oil, Iniya massaged Repenhardt¡¯s shoulders and asked,


    ¡°How does that feel? Is it rxing?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Repenhardt had a vague expression. Apologetically, he didn¡¯t feel any rxation or even the sensation of receiving a massage. This steel body of his didn¡¯t respond to Iniya¡¯s delicate fingers.


    Iniya seemed to realize this quickly.


    Buzz!


    A silver aura emanated from Iniya¡¯s hands.


    ¡°How about now? Is it better?¡±


    ¡°It feels nice.¡±


    Only with the aid of the aura did Repenhardt begin to ¡®feel¡¯ the massage. Iniya pressed Repenhardt¡¯s back firmly with her aura-filled hands, her face flushing red.


    ¡®Wow, look at that muscr back. It¡¯s impressive¡­¡¯


    asionally wiping the drool from her lips, she thoroughly enjoyed (?) massaging Repenhardt¡¯s body. Naturally, Repenhardt, lying face down on the bed, had no way of seeing Iniya¡¯s expression. He simply epted her kindness gratefully.


    Just then, the door burst open, and a tinum-haired elf girl entered. With a determined look on her face, Siris scanned the room.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing the scene, Siris struggled to maintain her expression. She had already heard from the attendant that Iniya was giving Repenhardt a massage.


    It was a scene she had roughly expected. There was no reason to be surprised.


    Siris red at Iniya with sharp eyes. Iniya, sitting on top of Repenhardt and diligently massaging his back, had quite an expression on her face.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t she nicknamed the Ice Queen? Did all the ice melt?¡¯


    Indeed, she looked like spring hade and melted all the ice.


    Iniya also looked at Siris. The moment she saw Siris¡¯s gaze, Iniya¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡®Oh? Could she be¡­?¡¯


    A woman¡¯s intuition sounded the rm. Iniya had been relieved to find out that Sn was not a rival. But here was another contender! Come to think of it, Repenhardt had mentioned that there was someone he had feelings for!


    Repenhardt lifted his head.


    ¡°Oh, Siris? What¡¯s up?¡±


    Moving awkwardly, Siris replied,


    ¡°Oh, I came to help Miss Iniya.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Why was she doing something she usually wouldn¡¯t? Repenhardt was momentarily puzzled but then just buried his face back into the bed.


    ¡®She came to help Iniya¡­ Maybe they¡¯re close because they¡¯re both elf swordsmen?¡¯


    In the air, Iniya and Siris¡¯s gazes met.


    Snap!


    Electricity crackled. Of course, it wasn¡¯t literal but just a figure of speech.


    ¡°Oh my, Miss Siris. Have you learned how to give massages?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t not learned.¡±


    In reality, Siris had been forced to learn various techniques to serve her master during her time as a ve.


    ¡®I learned from professionals!¡¯


    Ti¡¯s voice echoed in her mind like an auditory hallucination.


    ¡®Don¡¯t lose~.¡¯


    Fueled by herpetitive spirit, Siris stared at Repenhardt¡¯s back.


    It was a familiar sight she had always seen¡ªbroad, strong, and dependable¡­


    Suddenly, Siris¡¯s face turned bright red.


    ¡®I, I can¡¯t do it!¡¯


    Normally, she didn¡¯t think much of it, but now that she was conscious of it, she felt insanely embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t understand how Iniya could do something like this so boldly.


    But retreating here would only mean defeat!


    Siris closed her eyes and steeled herself. She reached out her trembling hand toward Repenhardt. She gently took hold of his right hand.


    Squeeze, squeeze¡­


    Siris earnestly attempted a hand massage.


    This was the best she could manage at the moment¡­


    * * *


    The window of the living room facing Repenhardt¡¯s room.


    Sn was watching the room with a pleased expression. She looked at the two elf women with Repenhardt in the middle and quietly muttered.


    ¡°Love is something to be won.¡±


    Personally, she hoped that Siris, whom she had known for a long time, would seed. However, as a priestess of Phnence, the goddess of love, it was forbidden for her to artificially make people fall in love.


    Her mission was to advise those who were already in love and guide them to true happiness.


    Thus, Sn was supporting both women equally.


    ¡°May true lovee to whoever it may be.¡±


    Of course, this was merely a public statement; her true feelings were somewhat different.


    ¡®Anyone, just connect quickly so I can live in peace.¡¯


    In front, there was a firm press.


    On the side, a gentle squeeze.


    The nces exchanged between Iniya and Siris grew sharper. Iniya pouted as she nced at Siris.


    ¡®I set the table, and now you¡¯re trying to add your fork?¡¯


    She was the one who brought the bed and the massage oil.


    Siris snorted and turned her head.


    ¡®Hmph!¡¯


    Repenhardt, lying face down, suddenly tilted his head in puzzlement.


    ¡®Strange. My body feels rxed¡­ so why do I feel a chill?¡¯


    Making this Gym Unbreakable¡¯s body feel a chill was no easy feat, even if he were to ssh around in a frozenke in midwinter.


    But Repenhardt soon dismissed it. After all, he felt good.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    He let out a pleasant sigh and cleared his mind.


    There was still a long road ahead and much to be done.


    But enjoying this moment of leisure wasn¡¯t bad either.


    ¡®Ah, it¡¯s peaceful.¡¯


    Unaware of the tumultuous events unfolding behind him, Repenhardt enjoyed his moment of peace.


    * * *


    Arge room with walls of gleaming metal.


    In the center of the room was a massive tank. Inside the tank, glowing with various magical symbols,y a naked man. He was a handsome young man in his mid-twenties with a sleek build.


    Below the young man¡¯s ankles, his flesh was exposed, revealing red muscle fibers as if the skin had been peeled away from an otherwise intact foot. A silver-haired girl standing in front of the tank murmured softly.


    ¡°Jade¡¯s injury is almost fully healed.¡±


    The girl, Serelein, the highest-ranking Guardian among the Silver Sages, looked away from the tank and sighed deeply.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought the Fist King had such a high level of magic as well.¡±


    The young man inside the tank was Jade, who had failed his assassination mission and fled. Under normal circumstances, failing his mission, losing the Blink Boots to the enemy, and being caught stealing the forbidden item, the Feather of Return, would have been enough to warrant execution.


    However, Serelein had discreetly erased Jade¡¯s records and ced him in the recovery tank to regenerate his severed feet. Jade, being the younger brother of Guardian Arclight, was not someone they could easily silence like other assassins.


    Moreover, a powerful mage who had reached the 7th Circle at such a young age was rare even among the Silver Sages. Although the Silver Sages were indeed a powerful group, this was due to their monopoly on ancient artifacts, not because of the individual strength of its members.


    It was not an easy decision for the Silver Sages to give up on such talent. Guardian Arclight, being the eldest son, had inherited the role of Guardian, but his prowess as a mage was still below that of Jade.


    Serelein examined the condition of Jade in the tank.


    ¡°He might wake up today, but he won¡¯t be usable immediately.¡±


    This recovery tank, which could regenerate even lost body parts, was indeed remarkable. However, it had the drawback of requiring the upant to remain unconscious inside the tank until fully healed. Jade had been in the tank for almost two months, and even if he woke up, it would take considerable time for him to regain his full strength.


    ¡®Even if he can be used, the problem remains.¡¯


    The girl furrowed her delicate brows slightly. Even if Jadepletely regained his condition, sending him back to Repenhardt was out of the question.


    No matter how powerful an Aura User, Mage, or Priest was, they were not a significant threat to the Silver Sage. The Silver Sage, who had manipted humanity from the shadows for countless years, possessed magical tools that suited each situation. The assassins only needed to use those weapons ording to the prescribed manual to eliminate their targets.


    However, it was extremely rare in history to find someone who could wield both high-level magic and Aura. A single assassin would not suffice against such an opponent.


    ¡®But I can¡¯t send multiple assassins either.¡¯


    Serelein pouted her lips.


    Sending too many assassins would risk exposing the existence of the Silver Sage. Moreover, there were many powerful Aura Users around Repenhardt. The risk of attempting another assassination was too great.


    To deal with him, a group other than the Silver Sage was necessary. A group that had a reason to kill the Fist King from the beginning, so that even if news of the assassination spread widely, the Silver Sage wouldn¡¯t be suspected.


    ¡®Should I seek his help after all? Damn, I wanted to avoid involving outsiders if possible.¡¯


    There was someone.


    Someone who harbored a grudge against Repenhardt, who could confront him without any awkwardness, and who had even shed with him once. Although they had ultimately been defeated and fled from the Fist King and his party, with the power of the Silver Sage behind them, they could yield sufficient results.


    Thinking of their leader, a dark-haired man who possessed both Aura and high-level magic like Repenhardt, Serelein made up her mind.


    ¡°I suppose I need to find Sage Restin.¡±


    ¡î ¡î ¡î


    A noble¡¯s mansion built at the foot of a mountain.


    In the front yard, a dark-haired man was swinging his sword.


    ¡°Spiral de!¡±


    A golden Aura swirled around, riding the de and piercing the air. The atmosphere shook, producing a loud roar. Philena, who was watching from nearby, pped her hands.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Teslon! With that level of power, you can definitely take on the Fist King!¡±


    Teslon clicked his tongue and shook his head.


    ¡°Not even close. It¡¯s still far from enough.¡±


    Philena¡¯s expression turned sullen again. Teslon sighed.


    ¡®Hah¡­ I should have finished it back then¡­¡¯


    Previously, he had managed to exploit a w using Karzian martial arts. Missing that golden opportunity had resulted in nothing more than kindly pointing out his weakness. There was no way Repenhardt, not being a fool, would retain that weakness.


    Besides, Repenhardt didn¡¯t have many other weaknesses to exploit.


    ¡®Is improving my skills the only way¡­¡¯


    This mansion was the residence given to Teslon by Duke Iranard. After being defeated by Repenhardt, Teslon and his group had been honing their skills here, waiting for the day of their revenge.


    In the front yard, some distance away, Stefan, d in ck armor, swung his sword fiercely.


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    The dark energy shed through the air. Eusus, wearing golden armor, cast a spell to block the attack. They exchanged blows frantically for a while. Eusus created some distance and praised Stefan.


    ¡°That was a good strike, Sir Stefan.¡±


    Stefan shook his head as he lowered his sword.


    ¡°Thanks to you, Sir Eusus. I feel like I¡¯m finally getting used to handling this armor.¡±


    The two took a moment to catch their breath. A delicate elf woman approached with drinks.


    ¡°Please, my lord.¡±


    After taking a drink, Stefan continued.


    ¡°Bring a wet towel as well, Relsia.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She was Stefan¡¯s yer, Relsia. Since joining Teslon¡¯s group and mastering the Berserker Armor, Relsia no longer assisted Stefan inbat but instead handled chores around the mansion.


    Though she was skilled above the average knight,pared to Teslon¡¯s group, she was significantly weaker. Even Christine, the weakest among them, could subdue Relsia in just ten seconds. There was no reason to take her along in battles as she wasn¡¯t helpful at all.


    ¡°Here it is, my lord.¡±


    After wiping his sweat with the towel Relsia handed him, Stefan spoke again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go again, Sir Eusus.¡±


    Eusus nodded as he took his stance.


    ¡°Alright,e at me!¡±


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    As the two knights resumed their sparring, Teslon watched them with a serious expression.


    ¡®They¡¯ve gotten stronger, but¡­¡¯


    Philena, who had been diligently practicing magic, was nearing thete 6th circle. Stefan had be quite proficient with the Berserker Armor. Christine, the pdin of Seiya, was also steadily increasing her strength with a burning desire to reim Sin.


    Yes, they had all gotten significantly stronger.


    The problem was that Teslon had be much stronger than them.


    ¡®Relying on magical tools has its limits¡­¡¯


    Teslon smiled bitterly as he looked at Eusus. At some point, he had reached a level far beyond the golden knight Eusus, even without magic, solely as an Aura User.


    Eusus was already fully developed as a magic swordsman. No matter how much he trained, his Magic Armor Eldrad wouldn¡¯t be any more powerful. While he could gain strength through strategic or tactical experience, his inherent skills remained unchanged.


    The growth rate between the truly strong Teslon and hisrades, who relied on shortcuts, was too different.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    His chest felt heavy. The situation was too hopeless.


    Eusus and Stefan were relying on the power of magic tools, and although he felt sorry to say it, Christine was significantly inferiorpared to others. She was undoubtedly an outstanding Holy Knight, but not enough to be considered a superhuman.


    The only thing he could rely on was¡­


    ¡°Phnence, perhaps?¡±


    Even if it was thanks to Teslon¡¯s guidance, reaching mid-6th Circle at Phnence¡¯s age was no ordinary talent. While not as exceptional as Jade in his previous life, she was certainly enough to be called a genius anywhere.


    ¡°But even that¡¯s not enough.¡±


    Compared to those monstrous Four Heavenly Kings and Sword Saint Cyrus, her talent was nothing remarkable.


    The Demon King was steadily gathering his subordinates from his past life, strengthening his power. They were all true powerhouses, whose prowess was guaranteed by the future.


    If given time, Teslon and his party could undoubtedly grow stronger too. But so would their opponents. The result would inevitably be a crushing victory for the other side. In the past, both sides were in their developmental stages, making them rtively equal. But as time went on, the talent gap would only make things more disadvantageous.


    In his bleak mood, Teslon picked up his sword again and summoned his aura.


    Wooong!


    A yellowish aura formed at the tip of the sword, shining brilliantly.


    Teslon murmured softly.


    ¡°Cmity Horn.¡±


    Aura waves started to gather at the sword¡¯s tip.


    Oneyer, twoyers¡­


    Taaang!


    Suddenly, the overwhelming power engulfed his grip, causing Teslon to groan and drop his sword.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The sword flew through the air and embedded itself in the ground, trembling. The gathered aura waves soon dissipated. Teslon¡¯s face twisted into a grimace.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    It was impossible. With this body, it was simply impossible.


    No matter how much he struggled and tried, this body could not manifest the skills of Gym Unbreakable. The most he could do was rece Spiral Guard with his sword technique.


    Teslon¡¯s true ultimate strike, Cmity Horn, could not be executed with this cursed body!


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Feeling like his chest was about to explode, Teslon swore into the air. Phnence approached anxiously, trying to calm him down.


    ¡°Calm down, Teslon. There¡¯s no need to give up yet, is there? Just a little more time and¡­¡±


    ¡°Time! That time is not on our side!¡±


    Teslon grabbed his head in frustration. Even now, the Demon King was surely regaining his former power.


    As long as he was still at the 9th Circle, it was manageable. Up until then, there were still ways to deal with him.


    But once he reached the 10th Circle, that dreadful realm, hell would break loose.


    ¡®Once he enters the 10th Circle, not even the power of the Silver Sage will be able to stop him!¡¯


    In his previous life, the Silver Sage was powerless against the Dark Empire because of Repenhardt¡¯s formidable 10th Circle magic.


    The magic the Silver Sage feared the most wasn¡¯t ¡®Nuclear Burst,¡¯ which could tten mountains in an instant, or ¡®Meteor Fall,¡¯ which could bring down the stars, or even ¡®Hell of the World,¡¯ which could summon ten thousand demons from another realm simultaneously.


    ¡®It was that damned AMP Shockwave!¡¯


    Once it detonated, this fearsome spell would halt all magic tools regardless of their power level. The Silver Sage was utterly helpless before it. Any powerful ancient artifact became useless with a single blow. Moreover, once that happened, the Demon King would seize the forbidden artifacts. And the Demon King would research those forbidden artifacts to develop new 10th Circle spells!


    This was why the Silver Sage in his previous life couldn¡¯t even approach the Demon King. If his identity was exposed, or if the existence of the Silver Sage organization, which monopolized all kinds of ancient artifacts, became known to the Demon King, everything could be taken away in a single blow.


    Given such circumstances, all the Silver Sage could do back then was gather genuine powerhouses using his influence as a high-ranking human and push the Demon King with a massive army. Only true experts who did not rely on artifacts could fight against the Demon King.


    Of course, that was an incredible feat, but how much blood was shed in the process? That horrific hell could not be allowed to happen again.


    Now was the time. There was only an opportunity while artifacts could still be used.


    But their skills were not improving. Not Teslon¡¯s nor hispanions¡¯¡­


    Seeing Teslon in despair, Phnence¡¯s face crumpled.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just too frustrated.¡±


    Teslon sighed andforted her. What a sight, making a girl who could be considered his granddaughter cry, even though he had be younger by turning back time.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Phnence wiped her tears and forced a smile. Teslon stood up again.


    ¡°Sigh, it can¡¯t be helped. We¡¯ll have to find a way somehow.¡±


    At that moment, a voice called out to him from the other side of the mansion.


    ¡°Sage Restin?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Teslon turned his head in confusion. It was a voice he had never heard before.


    A silver-haired girl, who appeared out of nowhere, was walking towards him.


    ¡°I am Guardian Serelein. In the name of the Silver Sage, I request your cooperation.¡±


    * * *


    ¡°¡­Thus, since the assassin has failed, we need a justifiable reason to target him that won¡¯t arouse suspicion among the public. Sage Restin, I have heard that you have a long-standing enmity with the Fist King. For this reason, I seek your cooperation.¡±


    Taking Teslon aside, Serelein calmly exined the situation. Teslon¡¯s face brightened as he listened.


    ¡®Finally, even within the Silver Sage organization, they¡¯re starting to be wary of the Demon King!¡¯


    However, the fact that they were still trying to handle it by sending an assassin indicated that they didn¡¯t fully grasp the true terror of the Demon King. Well, given the current information, their approach was understandable.


    Serelein nced at Phnence, then at Eusus, Stefan, and Christine, who were standing some distance away, before asking a question.


    ¡°Are those the allies of the Silver Sage that you have chosen, Sage Restin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are.¡±


    The Silver Sage had the authority to recruit up to five allies for missions. Although the Silver Allies couldn¡¯t formally belong to the organization, they had the right to know about the existence of the Silver Sage and could assist in the organization¡¯s mission to protect humanity.


    ¡°Are they¡­ trustworthy?¡±


    Serelein expressed slight concern.


    Eusus, as the heir of the Tenes family, which had been Silver Allies for generations, was not a problem. But the others were different.


    The existence of the Silver Sage was a top-secret matter that must never be revealed to the world, and choosing allies required extreme caution. Stefan, being from a noble family, could be trusted to keep the secret due to his honor. Christine, being a Holy Knight of Seiya, was allowed to join due to her status.


    However, Phnence, a mage of humble origin, was harder to trust.


    ¡°Is there any chance she might speak carelessly about the Silver Sage?¡±


    Teslon nced at Phnence. She was standing at a distance, curiously peeking at them. Teslon had cast a spell to block surrounding sounds, ensuring their conversation wouldn¡¯t be overheard.


    ¡°There is no such possibility. She can be trusted.¡±


    Teslon answered with certainty. He knew better than anyone how deeply Phnence was infatuated with him.


    ¡®If she shows any signs of wavering, I¡¯ll just strip her and press her down.¡¯


    Teslon firmly believed that once a woman had given herself to a man, she would devote both body and mind to him. So far, he had refrained due to a vague sense of guilt, but now that his body had be quite robust, he felt fully qualified to embrace her. There would be no problem at all.


    It was indeed the pinnacle of a macho mindset. However, Serelein seemed to interpret it differently.


    ¡°You, too, are one who has received the name of the Sage. If you have made such a judgment, then I must trust in it.¡±


    Suddenly, Serelein lifted her silver eyes and spoke again.


    ¡°Sage Restin, you still haven¡¯t answered my request for cooperation. Are you and your allies willing to help me?¡±


    Teslon wore an ambiguous expression. Even though the Silver Sage had finally reached out, he couldn¡¯t immediately grasp the offered hand. Their current strength was still too weak.


    ¡°My heart is earnest, but at this moment¡­ it¡¯s difficult for us to confront Repenhardt and his followers with our current strength.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Serelein tilted her head in puzzlement. Teslon looked downcast.


    ¡°Even with those powerful artifacts, we were defeated. No matter how good the equipment is, if our skills arecking, we need to improve our abilities for a while.¡±


    Serelein nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    Then she provided a clear solution.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just give you stronger equipment.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In an instant, Teslon had an epiphany, his mouth agape.


    He was a warrior. Despite gaining Repenhardt¡¯s intellect, broadening and deepening his thought processespared to his previous life, he was fundamentally unable to escape a warrior¡¯s mindset.


    Usually, a warrior would me theirck of skill at this point, not think to ask for better equipment. So, even Teslon, who coveted the forbidden items of the Silver Sage, had never thought of it that way.


    On the other hand, Guardian Serelein was the central figure of the Silver Sage, with storerooms filled with all sorts of artifacts.


    It was the difference in mindset between a practitioner and an administrator.


    ¡°That, that could work. Hmm¡­¡±


    Serelein spoke quietly to the bewildered Teslon.


    ¡°Then, bring your allies and follow me. Let¡¯s see if we can find something useful.¡±


    * * *


    In a corridor of white steel, lit by various magical lights.


    Teslon and Serelein were moving through the corridor on a round disc. Teslon looked around in awe.


    ¡®Where on earth is this? The power of the Silver Sage truly knows no bounds.¡¯


    It was when Teslon gathered hisrades at the mansion.


    Once everyone was assembled, Serelein immediately took out a small gem and embedded it in the ground. The gem shone brightly and soon transformed into arge magic circle. Standing on the magic circle, their vision was blinded by light, and when they opened their eyes, they were in apletely unfamiliar ce.


    Surrounded by walls of pure white steel, it was arge hall that looked like a temple or pce. Others were already waiting for them there, seemingly subordinates of Serelein.


    Eusus and the others were led by the subordinates to a room in a corner of the temple.


    ¡°They will be given appropriate equipment as well. Sage Restin, this way, please.¡±


    Following Serelein to the opposite side of the temple, they arrived at the steel corridor. Teslon was now floating through the corridor with Serelein on a hovering disc, the Floating Disk.


    ¡°Guardian Serelein, are you nning to give me some equipment as well?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Teslon, skeptical, continued.


    ¡°But I am already an Aura User. I¡¯ve surpassed the stage of relying on magical tools¡­¡±


    No matter how powerful the auxiliary magic on a magical tool, its limitations made it only as effective as an ordinary Aura User. Aura, or life force, was optimized to the user¡¯s body, providing maximum efficiency. No amount of magical or divine enchantments could surpass the efficiency of one¡¯s own aura.


    Therefore, while Teslon considered strengthening hispanions with magical tools, he had little expectation for himself.


    ¡°I understand that it¡¯s impossible for any magic to surpass the efficiency of an Aura User.¡±


    Unlike in his past life, he was now also a high-ranking mage. He understood such theories well. Could it be that during the Silver Age, they had such advanced magical technology that even this impossibility was ovee?


    Serelein nodded in agreement, seeing the anticipation on Teslon¡¯s face.


    ¡°You are correct. Even in the Silver Age, magic could not surpass the efficiency of aura.¡±


    Teslon¡¯s expression slightly crumpled. Then what was the point?


    Serelein continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s why the ancients of the Silver Age sought other methods.¡±


    The Floating Disk passed the end of the corridor, revealing a vast, dark space.


    ¡°Magic has its limits in enhancing human power. To transcend these limits, it is impossible with a human body alone.¡±


    The Floating Disk began to descend. As Teslon was startled by the sudden drop, Serelein calmly continued.


    ¡°So the ancients of the Silver Age used golems. Golems indeed showed output that exceeded human strength. But this also had its problems.¡±


    The Floating Disk slowly descended into the darkness. Serelein¡¯s clear voice resonated softly within the gloom.


    ¡°Though golems were strong, their movements were too simple and sluggish to achieve satisfactory results. So the ancients came up with the idea of having people ride inside the golems.¡±

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    A faint hum.


    With a soft noise, the floating disknded on the ground. Serelein stepped off the disk. Teslon, confused, followed and stepped onto the ground.


    ¡°Just as a coachman controls a carriage, a pilot enters the golem and directly maneuvers it, which certainlypensates for the golem¡¯s weaknesses. Still, it was toorge and heavy, remaining inefficient. So, we gradually attempted to lighten the golems.¡±


    Serelein snapped her fingers.


    ng! ng! ng!


    With the sound, lights sprouted from the darkness here and there. Several beams of light shone on the middle of the dark space.


    ¡°After many years of improvements, the ancients eventually seeded in manufacturing extremely lightweight golems. However, these golems became too advanced for ordinary people to handle. Therefore, only warriors who could handle aura could use these golems.¡±


    In the center of the descending lights, Teslon stared nkly, mouth agape.


    A giant gray steel figure stood there.


    At first nce, it looked like decorative armor. But unlike the full te mail of knights, this steel giant had no unnecessary decorations. Its sleek body closely resembled a human¡¯s, appearing functional as if it had replicated every muscle in the body. The helmet had only the eye holes, with no discernible facial features. The only thing proving this wasn¡¯t ordinary armor was the golden patterns engraved on the gray body.


    Serelein walked towards the steel giant.


    ¡°This is an ancient artifact for aura users.¡±


    She looked up at the giant and continued in a detached tone.


    ¡°240 centimeters in length, weighing 180 kilograms. Its power source is an orichalcum reactor. It has a lightweight adamantium exoskeleton connected to a magical circuit made of pure Eldril and is equipped with mithril cables to implement driving muscles that link with aura¡­¡±


    Serelein turned around with a spin.


    ¡°It is a wearable golem that only aura users can operate, the Adamandril Suit.¡±


    Teslon approached the steel giant with a nk expression. As he neared, a whirring sound was heard, and the giant¡¯s exoskeleton began to peel away.


    nk, nk.


    With metallic sounds, the interior of the giant was revealed. Serelein gestured with her hand.


    ¡°Try it on. Just feel like you¡¯re putting on armor.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±


    Teslon cautiously inserted his limbs into the interior of the steel giant. Immediately, the exoskeleton closed, and he began to synchronize with the giant.


    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±


    Teslon looked down at his own hands in confusion. It wasn¡¯t simply the sensation of wearing armor. The feeling was subtly distorted, as if the armor itself had be his own body. Serelein¡¯s voice followed.


    ¡°Activate the aura.¡±


    With a shout, Teslon summoned the aura throughout his entire body.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    Whoosh!


    A golden aura red up like mes from the entire body of Teslon, who had be a steel giant. Teslon let out an exmation in astonishment.


    ¡°This is unbelievable¡­.¡±


    The Adamandril Suit was naturally absorbing all of his aura as if it were his own body. Teslon took a step forward. Naturally, without a hint of awkwardness, this metallic body moved along with him.


    Boom!


    As Teslon stepped down from the tform, Serelein issued a warning.


    ¡°Be careful! Your physical senses are twisted right now, and it will be difficult to move. You need to adapt to the Adamandril Suit for a while!¡±


    Teslon smirked.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, Guardian Serelein.¡±


    Suddenly, Teslon leapt into the air. The 2.4-meter steel giant floated lightly like a swallow and kicked continuously in mid-air.


    Pabababat!


    In the noise of the air being torn apart, Serelein muttered in astonishment.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be. There¡¯s no way he could adapt so quickly right after putting it on¡­.¡±


    Teslonnded on the ground. By lightly bending his knees and distributing his weight, there was no sound as the massive giant touched down.


    Augh echoed from within the helmet of the Adamandril Suit.


    ¡°Haha¡­.¡±


    He needed to adapt to the sensation? That wasn¡¯t necessary. This feeling was all too familiar to Teslon.


    This was exactly the enormous steel body he possessed in his past life! The true body he had always longed for and missed! The sensation was no different at all!


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Laughing heartily, Teslon spread his arms wide. Then he shouted.


    ¡°Spiral Guard!¡±


    A vortex of golden aura swirled powerfully over the gray exoskeleton of the Adamandril Suit.


    Teslon thrust his fist into the air.


    ¡°Straight Cannon!¡±


    The aura curtain soared, searing through the darkness with heat.


    ¡®It works! This is it!¡¯


    Though the power was weakerpared to his past life due to ack of aura, it was undeniably the technique of Gym Unbreakable.


    ¡°In that case¡­.¡±


    In ecstasy, Teslon slightly bent his knees. Pulling his right fist back behind his waist, he concentrated all of his aura into a single point. Aura rings continued to rise over his right arm.


    One stack, two stacks, three stacks, four stacks¡­ five stacks!


    ¡®Is five stacks the limit with my current amount of aura?¡¯


    Buzzzzz!


    The murky yellow aura waves pulsed violently as if they were about to explode. However, even before thisyered and umted destructive power, the Adamandril Suit effortlessly withstood all the recoil.


    With his eyes gleaming, Teslon thrust his fist into the air.


    ¡°Cmity Horn!¡±


    Boom!


    Thunder roared. A brilliant pir of yellow light burst forth, radiating from the vast darkness. The space distorted, shaking as if hit by an earthquake. Serelein clung to the nearby objects and screamed.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    Boom!


    A powerful explosion echoed from beyond the dark space. Serelein¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The fiveyered Cmity Horn had shattered even the barrier protecting this space.


    ¡°My God, such power¡­.¡±


    No matter how extraordinary the Adamandril Suit was as an artifact, this power far exceeded imagination. Even as a guardian, she was stunned to the point of disbelief.


    With his fist still extended, Teslon burst into wildughter.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Teslon clenched his fist. mes flickered over his dark pupils.


    ¡°Wait for me, Repenhardt! I¡¯ll show you the true power of Gym Unbreakable!¡±


    * * *


    The northern trade route of Seted, connecting the Kingdom of Graim and the Principality of Chatan.


    Dozens of wagons were traversing the mountain path that cut through the Seted Mountains. The wagons were loaded with all sorts of goods, surrounded by over a hundred cavalry and infantry soldiers guarding them. Following behind were rows of orcs, elves, and dwarves with their necks and hands bound. Each one wore tattered clothing and followed the wagons with lifeless eyes.


    At the front of the convoy was the most luxurious wagon, from which a plump, jewel-adorned middle-aged man stuck his head out of the window. He shouted at the guards.


    ¡°Hey! Can¡¯t you speed up a bit?¡±


    A well-armed man rode up and spoke respectfully.


    ¡°Considering the ves¡¯ stamina, going any faster would be impossible. It would be troublesome if their value dropped, wouldn¡¯t it, Mr. Drag?¡±


    The middle-aged man in the wagon, a merchant named Drag from the Maul Trading Company, frowned and closed his mouth. The Maul Trading Company, which primarily handled trade between the Kingdom of Graim and the Principality of Chatan, dealt in various precious and specialty goods, but theirrgest trade items were always the multi-racial ves.


    Drag bit his nails anxiously.


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ there have been numerous attacks around here¡­.¡±


    The mercenary captain in charge of the escort, Rumdad, shrugged and continued speaking.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost at Strasand now. No matter how bold the Frisian Bandits are, they wouldn¡¯t dare attack us with this many troops.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I can¡¯t help but worry nheless, sigh!¡±


    Clicking his tongue, Drag withdrew his head into the carriage and added ament.


    ¡°And what kind of bandits are they? Just wild ves, practically no different from monsters!¡±


    Lomdran shook his head and moved a bit away from the carriage. Another man from the mercenary group approached Lomdran and spoke.


    ¡°We can¡¯t underestimate them just because they¡¯re wild ves, Mr. Lomdran. Rumor has it they¡¯re moving as cleverly as any human bandit group.¡±


    Clicking his tongue, Lomdran responded.


    ¡°I know that. They even call themselves the Frisian Liberation Front. How can we just consider them as mere monsters?¡±


    The Frisian Bandits.


    This was the name of a notorious bandit group that had been appearing throughout the Seted Mountain Range for the past few months.


    Comprised entirely of non-human ves like orcs, elves, and dwarves, they had started calling themselves the Frisian Liberation Front and began attacking caravans engaged in the ve trade. From the perspective of non-humans, they were rescuing their kin and reiming unjustly gained wealth, but from the human perspective, they were stealing private property, hence they were naturallybeled as bandits.


    Nodding, the mercenary replied.


    ¡°The higher-ups may dismiss them as mere monsters, but they seem far from ordinary. Even the renowned Gran Mercenary Group fell victim to them.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. How those ves, who once lived as captives, manage to move so stealthily is beyond me¡­¡±


    There wasn¡¯t much mystery about their identity. Escaped ves often hid in nearby mountains and survived by ambushing passersby.


    And about three or four months ago, a trend seemed to have started where non-human ves were escaping en masse across the continent. Those ves had all fled to remote areas and vanished, so it was easy to guess that those who survived the monsters¡¯ eyes banded together as bandits to attack humans.


    The problemy with the actions of the Frisian Bandits.


    They were so powerful that it was hard to believe they were made up of non-human ves. They moved with meticulous strategy, targeting the most vulnerable ces, easily dismantling the well-guarded mercenary groups of tradingpanies, and disappearing with the ves and goods without a trace. Their movements were so precise that it was suspected they might actually be a properly trained army.


    ¡°Even the kingdom¡¯s pursuit teams couldn¡¯t catch them. They¡¯re not just monsters; they¡¯re as good as famous bandits or thieves!¡±


    As the damage caused by the Frisian Bandits increased, it was natural that the Duchy of Chatan and the Kingdom of Graim didn¡¯t stay idle. They mobilized their armies and conducted several sweep operations on the outskirts of the Seted Mountains.


    But they achieved no results at all.


    Whatever methods they were using, the bandits left no trace behind in an uncanny manner. Or rather, they did leave traces, but no matter how hard they tracked, all trails always abruptly ended deep inside the wilderness.


    It was beyondprehension. It was hard to believe that ves could survive in the treacherous Seted Mountains, teeming with monsters, and even if they did, they should have left signs of their existence.


    Yet, even after hiring numerous bounty hunters and employing mages to detect them, their base could not be found. All that was ever discovered were traces of temporary campsites.


    The situation was so dire that even the renowned bounty hunter, Daunt, gave up, making this statement:


    ¨C It¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s like these bastards fall from the sky, stir up the mountains, and then disappear again!


    Rumdad looked at the ves in the rear with a wary eye.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to understand. Even if they¡¯re used to fighting because of the orc diators, how can they evade the army¡¯s search like this¡­?¡±


    Rumdad, who had grown up in a mercenary group, couldn¡¯t imagine doing such a thing against an army. The mercenary following behind shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Well, they must be desperate in their own way, right? If it were my brothers or family in such a situation, I¡¯d use any means necessary to rescue them.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Rumdad furrowed his brow slightly. He looked at the mercenary with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°You, you speak as if those guys are humans.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, but monsters don¡¯t move like that, do they? Not at all? Even beasts take care of their young, but they don¡¯t look after their kind.¡±


    The mercenary scratched his head and replied awkwardly. Rumdad stared at the man for a moment before simply turning his head.


    Despite his rank, he had to say something, but honestly, he shared a simr thought with the mercenary.


    If a person who lives by the sword underestimates the strength of their enemy, they pay with their life. And the behavior of the Frisian Bandits, as Rumdad had assessed, was far from that of a ferocious monster horde. If they were treated like ordinary monsters, their bones would surely be buried in the wilderness.


    However, he couldn¡¯t reveal such thoughts in front of others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t show such signs in front of the merchants. They¡¯ll find it unpleasant.¡±


    With a slight reprimand, Rumdad pointed towards the wagon ahead. The angry voices of Drag and the other ve traders inside could be heard outside.


    ¡°The world is going crazy! That so-called Fist King treats ves like people, doesn¡¯t he? What do those who are no better than livestock know to make a fuss about liberating their kind?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Those ignorant fools get needlessly agitated and disrupt order.¡±


    ¡°If they just obediently listened, we¡¯d raise and feed them well, what¡¯s so bad about that¡­?¡±


    Following the noisy merchants¡¯ wagon, the trading caravan continued along the road. The days were short in the mountains, and as they went deeper into the Seted Mountains, the sun gradually set.


    It was just as the caravan¡¯s front was crossing a mountain pass.


    Whistle!


    A sharp whistling sound pierced the air. Simultaneously, dozens of arrows flew towards the mounted guards.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    In an instant, three guards screamed and fell from their horses.


    ¡®Huh!¡¯


    Rumdad¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Most of the fallen were fully armored in chain mail and shields. It was standard practice to initiate an ambush with arrows, so they had been well-prepared. Yet, these arrows urately pierced the gaps in the mercenaries¡¯ armor.


    ¡®This level of uracy is like that of trained archers.¡¯


    Have you ever seen diators shoot arrows in the arena? Orc diators are never trained in archery. The Frisian Bandits, made up of ves from various races, couldn¡¯t possibly have such archery skills.


    ¡®Could it be them?¡¯


    Amidst the chaos, Rumdad shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s an ambush! Everyone, form ranks!¡±


    The mercenaries and the guards quickly formed a formation, just as they had trained in advance. They raised their shields, protecting the carriage, and surrounded the ves, forming a circr formation. This not only prevented the ves from escaping but also allowed them to avoid an arrow barrage if the attackers were the Frisian Bandits. The bandits couldn¡¯t risk shooting their own kind while aiming at the mercenaries.


    Indeed, as soon as the mercenaries formed their ranks, the rain of arrows abruptly ceased. Instead, archers began to appear here and there from behind the trees. Every one of them, men and women alike, had an evident look of anger, and Rumdad was once again surprised to see that a high proportion of them were women. Although their faces were masked, their long, pointed ears clearly revealed their identity.


    ¡°Elves? How can elves wield bows?¡±


    Simultaneously, a group of troops hidden under a tree trunk rose with loud shouts.


    ¡°We are the Frisian Liberation Front!¡±


    ¡°For our oppressed brethren!¡±


    ¡°We rise here and now!¡±


    They, too, wore masks that covered their faces below the eyes. Throwing aside the foliage they had used for cover, dozens of heavily armed orcs and dwarves charged at the merchant convoy.


    ¡°Brothers! Let¡¯s save our sufferingrades!¡±


    ¡°Yaaaaaaah!¡±


    The merchants and mercenaries shouted simultaneously.


    ¡°Monsters!¡±


    ¡°The Frisian Bandits!¡±


    * * *


    Battles erupted all over the mountain path.


    Orcs with savage expressions wielded enormous axes and greatswords, rampaging through the mercenaries. On the outskirts, dwarves armed with halberds and battle hammers pressured the formation. Arrows continuously rained from above. Each time the elves on the trees released their strings, screams filled the air.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Graaaaah!¡±


    Amidst the cries of his subordinates, Rumdad screamed desperately.


    ¡°Seiya! Please protect us from these brutal creatures!¡±


    When humans fought among themselves, they typically invoked the name of Ares, the god of war, but when facing non-human races or monsters, it was customary for knights and mercenaries to seek the blessing of Seiya, the god of humanity.


    Shouting for Seiya¡¯s blessing, Rumdad drew his sword. A dwarf with a halberd blocked his path. Grinding his teeth, Rumdad swung his sword down.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t die!¡±


    The dwarf retorted, swinging his halberd. A sh of light blinded Rumdad, and blood spurted from his chest. As pain clouded his mind, Rumdad lost consciousness.


    ¡°Graaaah¡­.¡±


    Seeing Rumdad copse, the dwarf Kadamyte quickly checked on his opponent¡¯s condition. Although it was a serious injury, it wasn¡¯t fatal, thanks to the skillful evasion of vital points. For an Aura User like him, such a high-level technique wasn¡¯t particrly difficult.


    As he cut down another mercenary, a gray-skinned orc approached him.


    ¡°Hey, Kada¡­¡±


    ¡°Eek! Don¡¯t call me by my real name!¡±


    Kadamyte jumped and brought his finger to his lips. The gray orc, Hadatoum, the chieftain of the Grey Hawk Tribe, looked startled.


    ¡°Ah, right. Anyway, we¡¯re not killing these guys, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Currently, the multi-racial army, the Frisian Liberation Front, wasn¡¯t spreading killing intent against the mercenaries.


    They had been secretly trailing the tradingpany for days, gathering information. Although the Maul Trading Company was full of scum not worth sparing, Rumdad¡¯s Rum Mercenary Group was different.


    ¡®From what I¡¯ve seen, they treat people fairly well.¡¯


    The Rum Mercenary Group wasn¡¯t particrly harsh on their ves. They even paid attention to meals to maintain the ves¡¯ strength and intervened when merchants tried to overwork them. Due to the changing perception of different races across the continent, there were now people who felt guilty about mistreating them.


    ¡®It¡¯s better to let people like this live, as it will pay offter.¡¯


    Those who were harsh on the ves were all killed, but those who treated them kindly were spared. If this became widely known, it would lead to better treatment of other ves. After all, even when tempted to whip a ve, one would think twice.


    Of course, the majority would still act as they did before, but all revolutions start with small changes.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The number of mercenaries falling with screams was increasing. However, while there were many injuries, there were no deaths. The skill gap between the multi-racial warriors and the mercenaries was so great that they could subdue their opponents without killing them.


    This was because the Frisian Liberation Front wasn¡¯tposed of escaped ves.


    It consisted of individuals like the dwarf Aura User Kadamyte, Malroid, the orc Aura User Hadatoum, Relhard, the chieftain of the Dahnhaim Tribe, and the elite of their respective races.


    This was why the Graim Kingdom and the Duchy of Chatan couldn¡¯t find them. Every time they raided a ve trading caravan, they used the space portal at Daiman Terminal to escape to Grand Forge or the Duchy of Antares, leaving no trace.


    From a tree, Relhard shouted.


    ¡°Third row,mence firing!¡±


    The elves continuously shot arrows in sequence. Each time, the arrows urately targeted the gaps in the mercenaries¡¯ armor, prating their thighs and shoulders. Though not life-threatening, the injuries were sufficient to render thembat-ineffective.


    It was truly a remarkable disy of skill. While anyone could shoot an arrow, hitting a target required extensive training. Yet, the elves present demonstrated archery skills akin to first-ss archers.


    Pulling back his bow, Relhard smiled inwardly.


    ¡®Is it because my spirit power has increased? Now hitting from this distance is no longer a challenge.¡¯


    Elves, who couldmunicate with the spirit of the wind and read the patterns of the wind, were traditionally born archers. In old stories before they were distorted, elves were always depicted with bows. This was a forgotten truth, but with the revival of the World Tree, the elves¡¯ sense of archery had also revived.


    As the battle continued, a scream from an orc erupted from across the ranks.


    ¡°Krraack!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Malroid and Hadatoum turned their heads simultaneously. Did the seemingly insignificant mercenaries possess the skill to take down an orc warrior?


    Next, the scream of a dwarf warrior was heard. With blood sttering, orcs and dwarf warriors fell, and behind them appeared dozens of knights. Unlike the mercenaries, their armor gleamed brightly.


    ¡°They¡¯ve appeared! The runaway ves!¡±


    The knights all wielded longswords that flickered with mes and thunder. It was clearly different from Aura. Malroid frowned.


    ¡°They¡¯re mage knights!¡±


    These knights were specifically hired by the Maul Trading Company from the Principality of Chatan. The Principality of Chatan, which consideredmerce the foundation of their nation, often deployed knights for thepany¡¯s business when paid appropriately.


    Typically, knights, full of pride, would never participate in something as menial as escorting a tradingpany. However, the knights of the Principality of Chatan, due to their national character, had a weak sense of honor and pride, making such urrences quite frequent.


    From within a carriage, Grad shouted triumphantly.


    ¡°Ha! Did you think we¡¯d let you run amok forever?¡±


    The mage knights unsheathed their swords and confidently approached the non-human races. Being from a country with nothing but money, they were all covered in expensive magical armor.


    The mage knights boldly shouted.


    ¡°Kneel! Surrender quietly, and we will spare your lives!¡±


    Malroid, fiddling with his greatsword, smiled wryly.


    ¡°Why should we surrender?¡±


    ¡°You foolish ves! You should be groveling for mercy right now!¡±


    One of the mage knights scoffed. His armor provided him with extraordinary strength, reflexes, and defense, unmatched by ordinary knights. Knights of the Principality of Chatan, equipped with such armor, could massacre dozens of soldiers in an instant.


    ¡°Do you think you can stand against us?¡±


    The mage knights activated the magic in their armor, enhancing their physical abilities. Just as they were about to showcase their power with a confident smile, Kadamyte, standing next to Malroid, raised his halberd high.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Buzzz!


    A bright crimson Aura illuminated the dark night sky!


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The eyes of the mage knight flickered with confusion and astonishment. But it wasn¡¯t just him. Hadatoum and Malroid also drew out their de Aura.


    ¡°What is this!¡±


    The sight of three streaks of de Aura reflected clearly in the eyes of the mage knight through his helmet. He muttered in a trembling voice, doubting his own eyes.


    ¡°Wh-what is this!¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    With a sneer, Kadamyte lunged forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s your death.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Swish!


    With a single strike, the body of the magic swordsman was split from shoulder to waist. The sturdy armor, imbued with powerful magical protection and made with a mixture of adamantium, was shattered in one blow. The magic swordsman was torn apart, rolling on the ground without even a chance to scream.


    ¡°Ugh, ughihiik!¡±


    One of the magic swordsmen standing behind made a strange groan in fear. At that moment, Malroid and Hadatoum leapt forward. Scattering de aura, the three aura users began tounch brutal shes towards the magic swordsmen.


    The knights of the Principality of Chatan had undoubtedly high-level and expensive equipment.


    How expensive? Perhaps around the price of one of the magical armor essories used by Eusus.


    Even if a magic swordsman was skilled, he was still just a magic swordsman. The legendary golden knight, known as the strongest magic swordsman on the continent, was at the level of an aura user, but these magic swordsmen didn¡¯t even reach the toes of that golden knight. Meanwhile, there were no less than three proper aura users present.


    They didn¡¯t stand a chance.


    In less than a minute, all the magic swordsmen of Chatan were lying in pools of blood. Unlike the mercenaries, these guys didn¡¯t treat the ves well and even killed theirrades. There was no reason to spare them.


    As the magic swordsmen copsed helplessly, the morale of the mercenaries plummeted.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Even the knights were defeated¡­¡±


    One by one, the mercenaries began to retreat. It was no longer surprising to see dwarves or orcs using aura. After all, they had heard that there were many such beings in the Duchy of Antares.


    But what were the chances of encountering such beings themselves? All the mercenaries cursed their unlucky fate.


    Relhard shouted from atop a tree.


    ¡°Surrender!¡±


    The mercenaries hesitated, looking at each other. Relhard shouted again.


    ¡°Or if you want to flee, flee! We won¡¯t chase you!¡±


    The expressions of the mercenaries changed.


    For knights, fleeing was a greater disgrace than surrender, but for mercenaries, surrender and fleeing held quite different meanings. Surrender meant irresponsibly abandoning the job, but fleeing was seen as doing one¡¯s best but having no choice due tock of strength.


    Relhard, knowing this, shouted at the right moment, and the mercenaries began to flee one by one. Soon, no one was left except the merchants and the different race ves.


    From inside the carriage, Grad and the other ve merchants hurled curses.


    ¡°You bastards! How much did I pay you?¡±


    ¡°Irresponsible scoundrels!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t youe back immediately?¡±


    The faces of the shouting merchants were gradually covered by dark shadows. These were the shadows of the orc warriors with cold mes in their eyes. The merchants trembled like aspen leaves as they watched the slowly approaching orcs.


    ¡°Uuuu¡­¡±


    Momentster, a desperate scream erupted from inside the carriage.


    ¡°Aaaaagh!¡±


    * * *


    Leading the elves, Relhard descended from the tree. As residents of the World Tree, their tree-climbing skills were exceptional. Relhard smoothlynded on the ground as if walking on tnd and looked around.


    Apart from the injured mercenaries, no humans were left alive. As usual, several orcs and dwarves quickly climbed into the carriages. The caravan was not only transporting different race ves but also a substantial amount of valuable goods and specialties.


    Malroid spoke up.


    ¡°Everything except the food as usual?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as usual.¡±


    Relhard nodded.


    These people had been distributing all the valuable goods, except food, from the plundered caravans to the nearby impoverished human viges.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t out of sympathy for the poor humans. Frankly, they didn¡¯t feel sorry for them just because they were starving. The humans treated them like ves, so they had no pity for them. Doing so would be seen as spineless rather thanpassionate.


    It was simply impossible to carry all those goods through the Daiman Terminal.


    The Daiman Terminal was located in the heart of the wilderness. Even with the elite guards and aura users from the tribe, there were frequent monster attacks along the way. It was a treacherous path, not one to be taken lightly with heavilyden wagons. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t clear the path by eliminating the surrounding monsters due to the need for secrecy.


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t carry it all, it¡¯s better to gain some favor this way.¡±


    Kadamyte nodded, watching those unloading and repacking the goods. In fact, the Frisian Liberation Front was extremely popr with the poor people living near the Seted Mountains.


    True to the Principality of Chatan¡¯s motto of valuing gold above all else, the wealth gap was the greatest on the continent. While other countries also had significant disparities between nobles,moners, and serfs, it was particrly severe in the Principality of Chatan. There was even a joke that being an orc ve was better than being a poor person in the Principality of Chatan.


    Thanks to the generous distribution of valuables, themoners near the Seted Mountains no longer saw orcs, dwarves, or elves as ve races. To them, these beings were like saints who took care of them. And this rumor was quietly spreading to other regions.


    Malroid gave a wry smile.


    ¡°It pricks my conscience a bit¡­ Saints, huh?¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, does it? The results are good anyway,¡± Relhard said with a gentle smile. Hadatoum tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°Humans are strange. They¡¯re so happy to receive things they can¡¯t even eat.¡±


    In the meantime, most of the items on the carriages had been repackaged. The Frisian Liberation Front had been active for about three months, always working together except when Hadatoum briefly left for a war. They were now preparing to distribute the goods to nearby human viges with practiced hands.


    Suddenly, Relhard asked Kadamyte in a worried tone.


    ¡°But Kadamyte, isn¡¯t it a problem if they find out we¡¯re using aura?¡±


    It was widely known that the different races in the Duchy of Antares could use aura. Kadamyte was particrly famous for being an aura user, having defeated the renowned Sir Tetsvalt, and many nobles had seen this scene through a video crystal. His aura color and appearance were well known.


    They were wearing masks for a reason. If not careful, their connection to the Duchy of Antares could be exposed.


    However, Kadamyte remained calm.


    ¡°The Savior said that if it¡¯s urgent, just use it. Insisting will solve everything.¡±


    ¡°Is that really okay?¡±


    ¡°In a little while, it won¡¯t matter because we won¡¯t need to use aura anymore.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Relhard nodded in understanding. Of course, Hadatoum still had a puzzled expression, as if saying, ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    While repacking the goods on the carriages, others were cutting the ropes binding the different race ves. As the orcs, elves, and dwarves were freed from the ropes that firmly bound their necks and hands, they looked around in a daze.


    Once everyone was freed, Talkata shouted loudly.


    ¡°Now,rades! Let¡¯s go to thend of freedom!¡±


    But the reaction was as expected.


    Although they had freed theirrades several times before, the reactions of the different race ves were always lukewarm. They just couldn¡¯t understand the situation and watched in fear, taking cues from their liberators.


    There was no helping it.


    These were people who had been enved for too long.


    Their ancestors¡¯ ancestors had been ves.


    ¡®It¡¯s only natural that they can¡¯t grasp freedom right away. Wasn¡¯t I the same way?¡¯


    Having embraced the orc traditions from the Blue Bear Tribe, Talkata no longer saw himself as a ve to Repenhardt.


    Of course, his loyalty to Repenhardt remained unchanged. Repenhardt had saved him and freed him from the shackles of very.


    However, this loyalty was not that of a ve but of a free orc towards a mentor. It was a loyalty chosen and acted upon by Talkata¡¯s own will. This difference, while seemingly subtle, was fundamentally significant.


    ¡®Alright, it¡¯s time to return to the Duchy.¡¯


    Just as Talkata was about to turn around, cheers erupted from behind him.


    ¡°Woohoo!¡±


    ¡°Freedom!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re no longer ves!¡±


    The freed ves were hugging each other and shedding tears of joy. Orcs, elves, and dwarves alike were rubbing their newly freed hands and feet, reveling in their liberation. They had simply been too overwhelmed to react immediately.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Talkata looked at them in confusion. Not only him but also Kadamyte, Malroid, Relhard, and Hadatoum were wearing simr expressions.


    All the deeds they had done, all the rumors, had finally started to impact their fellow races across the continent. Those who once thought the life given to them was the best they could hope for and believed everything was fate and obedientlyplied were beginning to change.


    Talkata blinked. A sense of pride filled his chest. His eyes felt warm for some reason.


    The tears they shed in joy¡­


    ¡°Damn it, why am I getting teary-eyed like this¡­¡±


    They were clearly the tears of those who understood freedom.


    * * *


    In the front yard of the Antares Royal Pce, under the intense early summer sun.


    Standing in the middle of the yard, the third warrior of the Blue Bear Tribe, Tassid, shouted loudly.


    ¡°Russ! You are undoubtedly my true friend! I would not hesitate toy down my life for you!¡±


    On his massive, green, muscr shoulders, fighting spirit surged. Within the aura, Tassid drew his True Demon Sword, Dakar. The de, sharp as a beast¡¯s tooth, gleamed menacingly in the sunlight.


    ¡°But!¡±


    An unmistakable killing intent burst forth from Tassid¡¯s entire body.


    ¡°For now, I will forget our friendship!¡±


    His eyes, filled with anger and hatred, focused on the human man before him, Russ. The tremendous killing intent was directed solely at him.


    Woong!


    With a booming sound, the turquoise de aura surged along Dakar¡¯s de, shooting up as if to pierce the sky.


    As he gazed at the unwavering, brilliant de aura of Tassid, Russ¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°Tassid¡­¡±


    In a solemn tone, Russ called out his friend¡¯s name. He then raised both hands. Russ too summoned his aura.


    Whoosh!


    Blue aura red up like mes, wrapping around each finger and enveloping his hands entirely.


    ¡°I, too, hold friendship for you, but¡­¡±


    Russ lowered his stance, his entire body taut like a beast ready to pounce. He calmed his gaze, eyes shining with conviction.


    ¡°I can no longer tolerate this¡­.¡±


    Tassid¡¯s killing intent grew even more intense.


    Killing intent! Such incredible killing intent!


    However, this killing intent was strangely missing Russ. Although it flowed towards Russ, the precise target was not him.


    Tassid directed his fierce killing intent towards the white, round object in Russ¡¯s left hand, shouting furiously.


    ¡°In the name of our friendship, Russ! Get rid of that cursed thing right now!¡±


    It was an object called soap¡­


    ¡°Just wash up, you orc! How can you possibly go a year without a bath!¡±


    Summoning even more aura, Russ shouted back.


    It had been just moments ago.


    As usual, Russ and Tassid were sparring enthusiastically, honing their skills. And as always, after their sparring session, they were wiping their sweat with towels.


    Russ suddenly made a face. The towel Tassid used had turned ck as if it were a rag.


    Russ, incredulous, asked.


    ¡°Tassid, don¡¯t take this the wrong way and just answer. When was thest time you bathed?¡±


    Tassid replied confidently.


    ¡°Last summer!¡±


    Russ had a fit.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    He was dumbfounded. They hadn¡¯t just been practicing swordsmanship but also engaging in hand-to-handbat and grappling techniques, sparring almost like in real battles.


    ¡®Have I been rolling around with someone who hasn¡¯t bathed in over a year?¡¯


    Immediately, Russ ran to the kitchen and grabbed some soap. And that led to the current situation.


    Orcs, who primarily led nomadic lives, always found water to be scarce and, therefore, rarely bathed. The rare springs they came across were precious water sources for the tribe to quench their thirst, not ces for bathing.


    As a result, most orcs abhorred the idea of submerging their bodies in water. Tassid was no exception.


    Tassid shouted angrily.


    ¡°Are you trying to insult the son of the great ins!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m trying to get you to bathe. Hey! You could get sick!¡±


    While bathing once a year might have been eptable in the dry grasnds, the changed climate here necessitated frequent cleaning.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    However, Tassid was adamant.


    ¡°You can be healed by the young saint!¡±


    ¡°¡­At least you know you need a bath.¡±


    From his words, it seemed he understood that not bathing might make him sick.


    ¡°Are you still refusing even though you know that? Are you a child?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, even a wise man can learn from a child!¡±


    It seemed like he was just saying whatever came to mind, and it was bing increasingly clear that he wasn¡¯t in his right mind. But, of course, I couldn¡¯t just back down here. For the sake of my friend¡¯s health, forcing him was the true mark of friendship!


    As Russ looked calmly at the agitated Tassid, he nced behind him and asked a question.


    ¡°Is the water boiling, Att?¡±


    The two people, who were facing off with their auras drawn, stood a little distance away from a giant bathtub. Beneath the bathtub, the mes of a spell crackled, heating the water within.


    Att, who had his hand in the tub, responded with a thumbs-up.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfectly warm. It¡¯s the ideal temperature to wash off the grime.¡±


    Trolls, who rarely cut down trees, almost never used wood to light fires. They only gathered dead branches to prepare meals or light campfires for illumination. For tasks requiring a lot of heat, such as firing ceramics or ss, they used the mes of spells like this.


    Russ¡¯s eyes sparkled at Att¡¯s response.


    ¡°Give it up, friend!¡±


    Tassid looked at the bathtub in horror. It wasrge enough to hold two or three orcs, with steam risingzily from it. To Tassid, it looked like the lid of hell had opened, emitting sulfuric fumes.


    Gripping his sword hilt tightly, Tassid shook his head.


    ¡°There is no word for surrender among the warriors of the Blue Bear Tribe!¡±


    His words sounded grand, but it was just his way of saying he didn¡¯t want to bathe. Russ slumped his shoulders.


    ¡°Ah¡­ geez¡­¡±


    Watching Tassid muster his determination as if facing a life-and-death battle, Russ scratched his head. The skill level between him and Tassid wasn¡¯t that different. If Tassid made such a fuss about not wanting to bathe, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Russ to overpower him.


    Of course, Russ had a solution.


    ¡°Att.¡±


    He called out for help to the tall troll, who was enjoying the show after boiling the water.


    ¡°Help me out.¡±


    ¡°With pleasure!¡±


    Att had already thought it was about time to get that guy cleaned up.


    Rolling up his sleeves, Att approached the two men. As he walked, he naturally used magic to strengthen his entire body.


    ¡°I grewrge and kicked the juniper-green forest with my feet¡­¡±


    Humming a shamanistic chant, the menacing troll approached, causing Tassid to cry out in despair.


    ¡°Att! You too!¡±


    ¡°Why are you treating me like a traitor? It might be scary at first, but once you get started, you¡¯ll enjoy it.¡±


    Att, loosening his long arms and replying slyly, suddenly tilted his head.


    ¡°¡­Come to think of it, that sounded a bit strange.¡±


    Russ on the right and Att on the left closed in on Tassid as if hunting prey. Tassid looked up at the sky and sighed.


    ¡°Oh, Father Lat, bless me!¡±


    Tassid let out a shout and lunged forward.


    ¡°Raaah!¡±


    Russ and Att, with wry smiles, also lunged to meet him. The sound of a fierce scuffle filled the front yard of the White King¡¯s castle.


    Thud! Thud! Crash!


    Of course, the situation ended very quickly. Currently, Att was a strong warrior who could only be handled if Russ and Tassid joined forces. Although the two had outstanding talents and might catch up in a few years, for now, Att¡¯s skills were far superior. With Att teaming up with Russ to push Tassid, it was no contest.


    Russ¡¯s joint lock subdued Tassid¡¯s arms. Att¡¯s magic, a Spirit Weapon, pushed the enchanted sword, Dakar, far away from Tassid.


    Russ grinned as he looked at the disarmed Tassid.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you cleaned up, friend.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    A look of fear shed in the eyes of the valiant orc warrior.


    * * *


    Repenhardt was walking through the White King¡¯s castle corridor with Siris when he suddenly nced into the front yard and saw a strange sight.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Tassid, wearing only short pants, was clinging to one of the yard¡¯s pirs. His expression was extremely desperate, like someone hanging onto a cliff for dear life. Meanwhile, Att and Russ were holding onto Tassid¡¯s waist and legs, trying their best to pull him off.


    ¡°No! No! No!¡±


    ¡°Are you a cat? Stop digging your ws into the pir!¡±


    Shouting, Russ forcibly pried Tassid¡¯s hands off the pir. A momentter, he yelled again.


    ¡°And stop biting the pir! How on earth are you channeling aura with your teeth?¡±


    Repenhardt alternated his gaze between the struggling Tassid and therge, boiling iron tub a little distance away, tilting his head in confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Is tonight¡¯s menu Tassid stew?¡±


    Siris chuckled and answered.


    ¡°They¡¯re giving Tassid a bath.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Repenhardt had been wondering how to get those orcs to bathe. Looking delighted, he gave Russ and Att a vigorous thumbs-up.


    ¡°Good job!¡±


    Att smiled broadly, moving his jutting jaw.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡±


    Tassid, now betrayed even by his mentor and benefactor, Repenhardt, let out a strange groan.


    ¡°Ughyaaah!¡±


    The two continued to drag Tassid towards the tub. Just as Tassid was being helplessly pulled towards the entrance of his ¡®hell,¡¯ an orc woman walked into the yard from the opposite corridor. She had a sleek yet solid build and a voluptuous chest¡ªthe matriarch of the Blue Bear Tribe, Sta.


    ¡°Hmm? What are you guys doing?¡±


    Seeing Sta, Tassid¡¯s face lit up, and he shouted.


    ¡°Matriarch! Please help¡­¡±


    But suddenly, Tassid¡¯splexion turned pale. There was something different about the matriarch¡¯s appearance today. Her skin seemed unusually radiant and shiny.


    Despite being a warrior, Sta was still a woman and seemed conscious of being watched. She caressed her cheek and smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Oh? Is it noticeable? Oh, human soap is really nice. See, husband? Isn¡¯t it great after you¡¯ve bathed too?¡±


    Tassid¡¯s gaze shifted behind Sta. There stood a majestic orc warrior looking like a drowned rat, with a hollow expression.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡±


    Tassid and Kalken locked eyes. In his despair, Tassid asked.


    ¡°Chief¡­ is it¡­ is it the end for me?¡±


    ¡°My son, there is no such thing as eternal filth.¡±


    The solemn voice was enough to make even Russ and Att momentarily respectful. But that solemnity was quickly shattered by Sta¡¯s next words.


    ¡°What are you doing? Get him washed up already!¡±


    ¡°Russ! In the name of friendship, I beg you! Let go of my hands!¡±


    ¡°In the name of friendship, Tassid, it¡¯s time for you to bathe.¡±


    Ssh!


    With a loud ssh, everything came to an end. The only thing left was a young orc sitting in the warm tub with a hopeless expression.


    ¡°Hey, stop looking like you¡¯re dirtied! You¡¯re actually clean now,¡± shouted Russ, as Tassid turned his head away. Repenhardt let out a chuckle.


    ¡°Things are peaceful.¡±


    Siris nodded in agreement.


    ¡°It¡¯s peaceful. Today, that strange woman is in the Elven Forest, too.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing. Never mind.¡±


    * * *


    Repenhardt headed to the third floor of the White King Castle with Siris. Therge room located on the outskirts of the third floor was an inner temple of the castle prepared for Al Port.


    Upon entering, Repenhardt spoke.


    ¡°Hey, Makelin.¡±


    On the podium where the relic of Al Port was hung, an old dwarf with a bushy white beard sensed their presence and turned around in surprise.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh?¡±


    Seeing Repenhardt and Siris, the old dwarf revealed his bare chin and sighed in relief.


    ¡°Ah, you startled me, O Savior.¡±


    Repenhardt shrugged his shoulders as he looked at the fluffy tuft of hair in Makelin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Oh, were you grooming your beard? Sorry about that.¡±


    Siris asked in confusion at Repenhardt¡¯s immediate apology.


    ¡°But, Lord Makelin. Isn¡¯t it known that the beards of dwarves are bestowed by Al Port? Why were you so surprised?¡±


    Dwarves revered Makelin¡¯s beard not because they couldn¡¯t distinguish it, but because it was considered a holy relic granted by their god, not realizing it wasn¡¯t actually Makelin¡¯s own beard.


    Makelin clicked his tongue and replied as he quickly attached his sacred beard.


    ¡°Lady Siris, your clothes weren¡¯t on you when you were born, but wouldn¡¯t you be surprised if someone saw you without them?¡±


    While it might not matter to Repenhardt or Siris, it was extremely embarrassing for a dwarf to show a bare chin to another dwarf.


    ¡°¡­Is it really that serious?¡±


    Siris clicked her tongue, feeling the cultural differences between races. She had thought she knew dwarves well enough, but apparently not.


    After tidying himself up¡ªmeaning he naturally adjusted his attached beard¡ªMakelin offered Repenhardt a seat. Once seated around the table inside the temple, Makelin asked,


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°We need to discuss something, Makelin.¡±


    Repenhardt answered with a serious expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to attack the Principality of Chatan.¡±


    The Principality of Chatan was the leadingmercial nation on the continent.


    Bordering the Kingdom of Graim, the Kingdom of Crovence, the Kingdom of Vasily, and the Principality of Lastil, and trading with the Holy Basutalon Empire, the Kingdom of Hallein, and the Kingdom of Teikan through the Juran River, the Principality of Chatan was truly the central hub of trade for all the continent¡¯s goods.


    And consequently, most of the ve trade was conducted through the capital of the Principality of Chatan, Zeppelin.


    Elves, due to their long lifespan, are a major specialty produced exclusively in Zeppelin. Dwarves, too, are useful as ves only in n units, necessitating proper mediation through Zeppelin for a reliable transaction. Dwarf ves usually had to be purchased in groups such as viges or ns, resulting in significant transaction amounts. A trustworthy intermediary was essential for safe trading.


    A considerable number of orcs were also traded through Zeppelin, and due to therge transient poption, the Alchemist Guild there was substantial. With many buyers of healing potions, Zeppelin had the highest number of trolls detained on the continent.


    ¡°We¡¯ve saved many people so far, and we¡¯ve started to establish ourselves. I think it¡¯s time to attack Zeppelin in earnest.¡±


    The number of non-human ves in the Principality of Chatan, especially in its capital Zeppelin, was enormous. Even liberating just thepatriots there would more than double the number of non-humans in the White Kingdom. It was particrly crucial to rescue the rtively fewer elves en masse.


    ¡°While freeing those living as ves is important, the downfall of Zeppelin¡¯s merchants would significantly impact the ve trade across the continent. This was thest major task I aplished in my previous life before establishing the empire.¡±


    Repenhardt had rarely initiated attacks, but the only country he had attacked first was the Principality of Chatan. He had waited for other countries to understand his intentions through dialogue, but he couldn¡¯t leave the Principality of Chatan alone.


    ¡°The Savior¡¯s words are correct. That ce cannot be ignored.¡±


    Makelin nodded and asked,


    ¡°In that case, we need to investigate the defense capabilities and forces of Zeppelin¡¯s capital.¡±


    ¡°I have a rough idea. Although there may be some discrepancies due to different timelines.¡±


    Since he had raided the ce in his previous life, Repenhardt had fairly detailed information about Zeppelin.


    ¡°There are tworge-scale elf auction houses equipped with breeding facilities, Elvenheim and Eloin. Four elf auction houses handle distribution, twelverge-scale orc auction houses, and seven dwarf auction houses. The Alchemist Guild is a single entity, but it¡¯s sorge that about fifty trolls are likely detained there. Att had investigated it previously. He said it was too dangerous to intervene until now.¡±


    Makelin¡¯s expression turned serious.


    Indeed, Zeppelin was no easy target. As the continent¡¯s leadingmercial city with nearly 200,000 residents and over 100,000 transient people, it was a formidable fortress with numerous mercenary groups and trade escorts passing through.


    ¡°They have ten thousand elite soldiers and over a thousand magic swordsmen. As expected, a wealthy nation can afford to scatter expensive magical tools around.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    The Royal Guard also equipped everyone with magic swords, and the Chatan Knights, directly under the royal family and heavily armed with magic armor and magic swords, boasted a forceparable to renowned knight orders from other nations. Especially the Zeppelin Knights, the strongest force in the Duchy of Chatan, were evaluated to handle an Aura User if four of them gathered, making it impossible to belittle them as mere magic swordsmen.


    In terms of the capital¡¯s defense level, it was not significantly inferior to that of the Holy Basutalon Empire. As a crucial hub where expensive goods were traded inrge quantities, Zeppelin invested a massive amount in its military power.


    ¡°The only issue is that the military organization isn¡¯t unified, so the control isn¡¯t as strong as the empire¡¯s capital. But it¡¯s certainly formidable.¡±


    As Repenhardt finished his exnation, Makelin fell into thought. As the leader of the Grand Forge, he always paid attention to the Duchy of Chatan, where many of his kin were held. However, they hadn¡¯t been able to intervene due to theirck of power.


    Thinking about it, even the current Duchy of Antares was no easy opponent.


    Suddenly, Makelin asked.


    ¡°Come to think of it¡­ how did you conquer it in your previous life?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t particrly difficult back then.¡±


    Repenhardt shrugged.


    ¡°First, I dropped a Meteor on the Zeppelin royal pce, wiping out the leadership and seizing control. Then, I used illusion magic to make it look like the city was overrun with undead, causing chaos. The Chatan Knights, mostly magic swordsmen, were dealt with using an AMP Shockwave. The capital defense force was taken care of by summoning some demons with Hell of the World. During that time, others rescued our kin. It was a clean operation with no casualties on our side.¡±


    Makelin and Siris were left gaping. Siris asked.


    ¡°Repenhardt-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°That Hell of the World thing, it summons ten thousand demons, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Makelin also asked.


    ¡°Howrge is the area affected by that Meteor?¡±


    ¡°It varies each time. The one I dropped on Zeppelin wiped out the royal pce and a couple of nearby streets.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Summoning ten thousand demons, dropping a star from the sky to obliterate the pce, and filling the city with zombies?


    Makelin and Siris bothughed incredulously. Listening to this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for the Zeppelin citizens, even though they were human.


    Siris stammered a question.


    ¡°How many casualties¡­?¡±


    ¡°Around ten thousand, I think?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fewer than I expected? Out of a city of 200,000 people, ten thousand isn¡¯t much considering what you did¡­¡±


    As Siris¡¯s expression began to rx, Repenhardt nonchntly added in a small voice.


    ¡°¡­Those were the ones who survived.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Makelin stroked his beard and let out a deep sigh. Then, looking Repenhardt straight in the eyes, he spoke clearly.


    ¡°You were quite the formidable Dark Lord.¡±


    ¡°No, I was just trying to minimize our side¡¯s casualties¡­¡±


    But the two were already ring intensely at Repenhardt. After doing such things, he found it unfair to be called a Dark Lord?


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Repenhardt scratched his cheek.


    In fact, he hadn¡¯t intended to go that far back then. However, in his previous life, he didn¡¯t have prior knowledge that allowed him to gather powerful warriors from remote areas, such as the Orc warriors led by Kalken or Sta, the strong Elves of Iniya¡¯s Stiria Tribe, and the Trolls of Att. (They all joined only after the Antares Empire expanded its power.)


    Back then, his reliable forces consisted of the Grand Forge, the Dahnhaim Tribe, Siris, and Tassid. Most other non-human races were weak, having been rescued from a life of very. To minimize their casualties, Repenhardt had to exert his full power.


    Moreover, the most unfair part was¡­


    ¡°Hey, Makelin. That n was actually devised by you, remember?¡±


    ¡°What? Was it? Gosh, had my personality changed so much?¡±


    Makelin scratched his head. But upon hearing the story, he thought he too would have had no choice but to act simrly in those circumstances. Their forces were insufficient, and the enemy was powerful, so it was inevitable to prepare for bloodshed to save their kin.


    ¡°Anyway, now my magic isn¡¯t as strong as it was back then¡­ Even if I could do it again, it would cause massive bacsh, so I want to find another way.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Makelin nodded, stroking his beard for a moment. Suddenly, he spoke.


    ¡°I do have a few ideas¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind?¡± asked Repenhardt.


    Makelin continued.


    ¡°Right now, I think the savior hase to the wrong person.¡±


    Repenhardt looked puzzled as Makelin smiled gently.


    ¡°Times are different now. There¡¯s a more suitable expert for this. Humans know best how to deal with humans, after all.¡±


    * * *


    Karl was diligently immersed in his official duties today as well.


    Sitting in his study, rapidly processing various documents, his demeanor was indeed befitting that of a nation¡¯s chancellor.


    However, there was an unusual sight; he was signing documents with one hand while lifting a heavy dumbbell up and down with the other.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t have time to work out separately.¡±


    Karl greeted his master with a smile. Repenhardt couldn¡¯t help but express his admiration.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten quite fit.¡±


    Karl, who was already 185 centimeters tall with a knight¡¯s solid build, had undergone one-on-one training with Repenhardt. Now, he had broad shoulders, thick arms, and a full beard, transforming into a rugged appearance.


    If one only looked at his work, he seemed more like a bandit chief counting the day¡¯s loot than a nation¡¯s chancellor.


    ¡°Please, have a seat. Would you like some tea?¡±


    Karl offered a seat to Repenhardt and Siris. As expected of a noble of good lineage, his every simple movement exuded noble elegance.


    ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t need any tea.¡±


    Repenhardt responded with equal elegance as he sat down. As a former emperor, Repenhardt could disy noble grace whenever he wished.


    Meanwhile, Siris, caught between the two muscle-bound men feigning elegance, shivered with difort.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong, Siris?¡±


    ¡°Ah, nothing.¡±


    Karl, seated across from them on the sofa, asked.


    ¡°So, what brings you to me?¡±


    Repenhardt began to exin calmly. After hearing the entire story, Karl nodded.


    ¡°Hmm, so you want to conquer Zeppelin.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Makelin suggested that you would be more suitable for the task.¡±


    ¡°Well,pared to Lord Makelin, I would indeed be a more suitable candidate.¡±


    With a wry smile, Karl asked calmly.


    ¡°You mean you want to rescue those living as ves in Zeppelin rather than upying it? And you want to conceal the Duchy of Antares¡¯s involvement?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. I want to resolve this with minimal casualties, but Zeppelin¡¯s forces are formidable, making it a challenging task¡­¡±


    Karl shrugged at the worried tone of Repenhardt.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a particrly difficult task.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Repenhardt looked at Karl with surprised eyes.


    Karl, who was once the heir to the throne known as Carsus, would have a more precise understanding of the power of the Duchy of Chatan and Zeppelin than even Repenhardt. Yet, he seemed so confident?


    ¡°Not a difficult task?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s not about upation?¡±


    Karl asked back, looking puzzled.


    ¡°If it¡¯s merely a matter of rescuing ves, in other words, guerri warfare, the current strength of the Duchy of Antares is more than sufficient.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that guerri warfare is easier than regr warfare?¡±


    ¡°In the current situation of the Duchy of Antares, yes.¡±


    With a gentle smile, Karl began to speak.


    ¡°Do you know how many Aura Users the Duchy of Antares currently has? There are two human Aura Users, seven Orc Aura Users, three Dwarf Aura Users, and one Elf Aura User. Moreover, someone like Lord Att possesses power greater than an Aura User, though his path is different.¡±


    Repenhardt frowned. He was well aware of these facts.


    ¡°But the number of human Aura Users alone is more than five times that.¡±


    It seemed like a significant number, butbining the strengths of the four races to barely reach such a count only proved how much they had fallen.


    However, Karl shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s true when viewed by race. But on a national level, it¡¯s a different story. The Holy Basutalon Empire, the strongest nation on the continent, has eleven Aura Users. In simple numbers, no country on the continent has more Aura Users than the Duchy of Antares.¡±


    In fact, the offensive power of the Duchy of Antares was already at the level of a considerable power. Though few in number, the elite troops were of such high quality that even strong nations like Graim or Hallein would struggle to face the Duchy of Antares in a blitzkrieg or invasion.


    Karl exined that while their absolute number of troops was small, making their defense very weak and unable to upy other territories, their current strength was sufficient for mere raids.


    ¡°Due to the serious weakness in magical power, we¡¯re currently focusing on that area, but it can be somewhatpensated with the elves¡¯ elemental magic. In any case, the Duchy of Antares, despite having a small number of troops, boasts many elite soldiers and is teeming with superhumans capable of taking on a hundred men each, along with incredible mobility using space portals. There¡¯s no better condition for guerri warfare than this.¡±


    Despite Karl¡¯s confident exnation, Repenhardt¡¯s expression did not brighten. Repenhardt already knew that much. What concerned him was not whether they could rescue the other races, but the casualties their forces would suffer in the process.


    ¡°Even so, the military strength of Zeppelin is formidable. A regr army of ten thousand is threatening enough by its sheer numbers.¡±


    Karl chuckled softly. Indeed, Repenhardt was a ruler, not a strategist. He was thinking about confronting all ten thousand of Zeppelin¡¯s troops head-on.


    ¡°Why would guerri fighters face the entire regr army? It¡¯s enough to deal with only the enemies we encounter.¡±


    Turning ten thousand enemies into something less than ten thousand¡ªthat was the essence of tactics and strategy.


    Repenhardt¡¯s eyes gleamed as he asked, ¡°Then¡­ is it possible?¡±


    ¡°It is more than possible.¡±


    Karl stood up.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already beenying the groundwork for some time.¡±


    Even without his lord¡¯s orders, he could no longer bear to see the suffering of the other races. To him, the dwarves were no longer strangers, and the same went for other races.


    ¡°The Principality of Chatan and Zeppelin are practically the core of the deeply rooted very system across the continent. I¡¯ve always known this day woulde.¡±


    Thus, even while handling theplex affairs of the Duchy of Antares, he had been steadily preparing to rescue the ves of other races in the Principality of Chatan.


    Karl concluded with a cold smile.


    ¡°To make a deeply rooted tree fall, you have to dry up its roots first.¡±

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    The continent¡¯srgestmercial city, Zeppelin, with a poption of two hundred thousand.


    Three people were passing through the north gate of Zeppelin, a city bustling with all kinds of peddlers and tradingpanies. They were arge man with a hood covering his head and two others, big and small, also with their faces covered.


    Typically, those who walked around with their faces covered in broad daylight were bound to be up to no good. However, the guards at the north gate of Zeppelin did not bother to identify them. There wasn¡¯t even an identity check. True to the nature of a capital¡¯s guard force where money was everything, they passed through smoothly for five silver coins each.


    After passing through the north gate, Russ nced back and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Seriously, is this okay? No matter what, they are supposed to be the ones responsible for the capital¡¯s security¡­¡±


    The small boy following behind, Sin, smirked and replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I told you. In this country, money is everything.¡±


    Therge man leading the way, Repenhardt, gave a wry smile.


    ¡°Thanks to that, we passed without being discovered, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    By now, not only Repenhardt but also Sin and Russ had be quite famous. They had covered their faces, worrying that someone might recognize them. Considering the tasks they were about to undertake, concealing their identities was absolutely necessary.


    Of course, if everyone else showed their faces and they were the only ones hiding, it would make them stand out more¡­


    ¡°I opposed this because I thought it would make us look more suspicious, but it wasn¡¯t suspicious at all¡­¡±


    Walking through the crowd, Russ sighed as he looked around.


    The group, with their hoods covering their heads, did not stand out at all in this crowd. There were so many shady characters that half the people in the crowd had their faces covered with hoods or bushy beards. Naturally, they all had passed through the north gate with bribes instead of identification.


    ¡°Don¡¯t they get fired from the guard for this?¡±


    Sin responded nonchntly.


    ¡°That¡¯s just how this country is.¡±


    Both Repenhardt and Sin, having seen so much during theirst visit to Zeppelin, found this situationpletely normal. Only Russ, who was visiting the Principality of Chatan for the first time, was still in shock and disbelief.


    As they walked through the streets, Repenhardt calmly spoke to Russ.


    ¡°Most of them are either mercenaries with criminal backgrounds or smugglers. You can¡¯t enter the realmercial district with your face covered like this.¡±


    As expected of a ce with a severe wealth gap, Zeppelin had significant differences in public security even within the same city. The northern district where Repenhardt¡¯s party had entered was regarded as a slum within Zeppelin, frequented by cheap brothels, taverns, and poor peddlers. In contrast, the western district¡¯smercial area housed the mansions and tradingpanies of wealthy merchants.


    ¡°That area is even more strictly guarded than the city gates of other countries. Naturally, bribes don¡¯t work there.¡±


    The wealthy were protected more thoroughly than anyone else, while the poor could not even be guaranteed basic safety. This was the reality of Zeppelin, thriving as the continent¡¯srgestmercial city.


    ¡°Anyway, we have no reason to go there, so it doesn¡¯t matter to us.¡±


    Lifting his hood slightly to check the sun¡¯s position, Repenhardt spoke quietly.


    ¡°Anyway, since we¡¯ve sessfully infiltrated, we just need to wait for the sun to set.¡±


    The three of them crossed the street. They were heading towards their destination, an inn in the northern district called ¡®Sand Dust.¡¯ Like most inns in the northern district, Sand Dust was shabby, cheap, and did not check identities, making it a perfect ce for criminals. It was highly suitable for Repenhardt¡¯s party, who needed to conceal their identities.


    As they walked, Sin muttered.


    ¡°The others said they had already infiltrated, right? Do you think they¡¯re safe?¡±


    While the humans Sin, Russ, and Repenhardt had just entered Zeppelin, the non-humans had already infiltrated various parts of the city ording to Karl¡¯s n.


    Following behind Sin, Russ replied with a chuckle.


    ¡°Considering Zeppelin hasn¡¯t turned into a sea of mes yet, it seems everyone is safe, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    * * *


    In Zeppelin, the Elvenheim was not only one of the oldest but also the most prosperous elf-specific ve auction house on the entire continent. At that moment, ck smoke was billowing from the Elvenheim.


    A sharp cry burst through the smoke.


    ¡°Again! You burned it again! What on earth are you good for!¡±


    The source of the smoke was therge kitchen of the Elvenheim, specifically the bread-baking oven. What was once dough had turned into pitch-ck charcoal, vehemently dering, ¡®I am no longer fit for human consumption.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡±


    An elf woman standing in front of the oven trembled with humiliation and bowed her head. She had purple hair, pure white skin, a slender figure, and a voluptuous chest.


    The middle-aged human woman, ra, who was the instructor of Elvenheim and taught the elf ves cooking, clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Damn it, she¡¯s an elf with unusuallyrge breasts, so she could be sold for a high price. Why does she keep making so many mistakes?¡±


    That big-breasted elf woman had been brought to Elvenheim just fifteen days ago. She was bought at a bargain price from a passing peddler, and due to her unique physique, Auctioneer Lark had been quite pleased with her.


    So, as usual, they started the ve training to sell her as a product, but this elf woman was hopelessly inept at everything.


    Whenever she cooked, she turned food into charcoal; when she didundry, she ruined the clothes; when she sewed, she broke needles; and when she gave massages, she left bruises. She couldn¡¯t handle basic training, so they hadn¡¯t even started on the night training meant to please men.


    ¡°Are those things on your arms hands or paws? Will you ever get a grip?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Watching ra yell furiously, a junior instructor hesitantly asked.


    ¡°Should we put her in the punishment room?¡±


    The punishment room was where disobedient elves were given ¡®mental education.¡¯ The core of this ¡®mental education¡¯ was essentially ¡®no one can withstand a beating.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ra furrowed her brow. The punishment room was meant to make rebellious elves obedient. But as someone who had a lot of experience as an elf instructor, she could tell immediately that this purple-haired elf wasn¡¯t making mistakes out of defiance. She was genuinely, absolutely talentless in domestic work.


    Since she wasn¡¯t doing it on purpose, putting her in the punishment room wouldn¡¯t help. It might even give her scars, lowering her value as a product.


    ¡°Hmph, just starve her. Maybe she¡¯lle to her senses if she gets hungry.¡±


    Snorting, ra turned on her heel. The junior instructor yelled at the elf woman.


    ¡°Follow me, Number 323!¡±


    The purple-haired elf woman, called Number 323, followed weakly behind. The junior instructor locked her in her lodging. Number 323 silently moved to her bed. On the opposite bed, a brown-skinned elf girl sat crouched with a simr expression.


    It was clear from just looking at her. This brown-skinned elf girl was in the same position as Number 323, being scolded for her clumsiness for several days.


    The junior instructor clicked his tongue.


    ¡°That one and Number 324, all the ones sold that day are strangely clumsy.¡±


    The instructor grumbled as she ascended the stairs again. Once out of sight, number 324, a brown-skinned elf girl who had been crouching, lifted her head. The previously gloomy expression vanished, reced by a cold and strong look in her silver eyes.


    She spoke with a cold smile directed at the opposite side.


    ¡°Today¡¯s training failed splendidly again, Ms. Iniya.¡±


    Iniya nodded with an awkward smile.


    ¡°Y-Yes, indeed, Ms. Siris.¡±


    It had been two weeks since Siris and Iniya infiltrated Elvenheim. They pretended to be ves to lead other elf ves from the inside. Of course, being sold as a ve as a woman was dangerous as it was uncertain what might happen. Naturally, Repenhardt was vehemently opposed at first.


    However, with Iniya and Siris being Aura Users and possessing enough power through spirit magic to protect themselves, Repenhardt eventually had to concede to Siris¡¯ firm determination.


    The main issue was that female elf ves would naturally receive training for nighttime duties, but Siris handled that.


    She had spent her childhood in Elvenheim. This meant she was well-versed in Elvenheim¡¯s ve training system. She knew that by consistently performing poorly in basic ve training from the start, they could buy enough time before the nighttime duties would be taught or enforced.


    ¡°The only worry was whether Ms. Iniya could manage to ¡®pretend to be clumsy¡¯ without getting caught¡­ but you are doing surprisingly well.¡±


    The eyes of the Elvenheim instructors were not easily deceived; they were veterans with decades of experience training elf ves. They could instantly detect any sign of rebellion.


    ¡°Having gone through the same training here, I know how not to get caught¡­ but I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Iniya to pull it off so well¡­¡±


    Siris muttered to herself, shaking her head. Each time, Iniya¡¯splexion grew a little paler. Suddenly, Siris looked at Iniya with a suspicious expression.


    ¡°Hmm, you really were ¡®pretending to be clumsy,¡¯ right? Ms. Iniya? You¡¯re not actually clumsy, are you?¡±


    Iniya¡¯s face hardened more and more. Siris leaned back on the bed, speaking in a tone of disbelief.


    ¡°Hmm, no way. Someone who cooks such wonderful meals couldn¡¯t possibly¡­¡±


    Iniya turned her head away and was convinced.


    ¡®She figured it out!¡¯


    Quickly, Iniya changed the subject.


    ¡°That, by the way, it¡¯s about time, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s today, right?¡±


    Siris also changed her expression to a serious one and looked out the barred window. She muttered quietly.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s today.¡±


    At that, the other elf women in the lodging began to stand up one by one. The elf women approached Siris and Iniya with earnest expressions.


    ¡°Are we really going to be free?¡±


    ¡°Are they really going to rescue us from the Duchy of Antares?¡±


    ¡°Will we no longer have to live as ves?¡±


    Iniya nodded confidently.


    ¡°Of course, fellow kin. You will soon be saved.¡±


    Although she had been through a lot recently, Iniya had led the Stiria tribe for decades. Her voice carried the authority of a true leader.


    A light of hope flickered across the faces of the elf women. They tried not to show their joy too much, but their expressions were filled with anticipation.


    Watching them, Siris felt a new sense of admiration.


    They werepletely different from the kin she had saved so far. They were different from those who couldn¡¯t understand her in the Duchy of Antares, despite being in the same position as ves.


    Though they lived as ves, these women were already dreaming of freedom.


    ¡®Amazing. Just like Mr. Karl said.¡¯


    * * *


    Karl exined.


    ¡°Those who live as ves now are too ustomed to the system. To gain their cooperation, we first need to awaken their consciousness.¡±


    Through their experiences, Repenhardt¡¯s party had alsoe to understand well by now. Simply demolishing the auction house, breaking the shackles, and shouting ¡®Now you are free!¡¯ didn¡¯t immediately win the ves¡¯ support.


    To incite an uprising from within, the ves first needed to question their current lives and feel a yearning for freedom.


    ¡°In the case of the dwarves, we can expect internal support. Due to the nature of dwarves, who are valued as ves in tribal units, they rtively preserve their culture intact. Many of their traditions passed down orally still remain. Dwarves are at least aware that they were originally free people, and although they are currently in the position of ves, they have the consciousness that they must find freedom someday.¡±


    The same applied to the trolls held captive by the Alchemist Guild. These trolls had lived freely before being captured, so they naturally didn¡¯t perceive themselves as ves.


    ¡°The real problem is with the orcs and elves.¡±


    The ve traders of the Principality of Chatan are masterful enough to be called specialists in ve trade. They are skilled in turning non-ves into ves. Their methods of training and mental conditioning are harsh enough to make even free-living humans believe that they were originally ves.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    ¡°Orc diators still possess the pride of warriors and follow Sir Tassid¡¯s words. And since their wild nature is preserved, they also know how to get angry. But agricultural orcs and elves are quite different.¡±


    They considered themselves ves as a matter of course. Humans are inherently governed by their environment. When the entire world around them insists they are ves, they cannot dare imagine themselves as anything else.


    ¡°So, I have done some preliminary work.¡±


    The method seemed somewhat absurd from the perspective of Repenhardt or Siris. Siris, in disbelief, asked again.


    ¡°Fairy tales?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Siris. Fairy tales.¡±


    ¡°The ones that children read, those fairy tales?¡±


    Karl smiled triumphantly.


    ¡°Of course, they are not just any fairy tales. I have restored the old, distorted folktales and stories as they were originally told by the different races and distributed them.¡±


    Siris was well aware that the existing folktales and fairy tales had been altered to center around humans. However, she did not understand what significance it had to revert them to their original versions.


    Seeing Siris¡¯s puzzled expression, Karl continued.


    ¡°It may not seem like it matters, but in fact, it has quite an impact.¡±


    What Karl distributed were the original versions of all the fairy tales, featuring the various races in their true roles.


    ¡°Although everyone knows these stories, there were always some awkward points in the fairy tales we had. Even I felt puzzled when hearing them as a child.¡±


    The seven children guarding the sleeping princess properly became dwarves. The idea of young children mining in the mines and living on their own did not make sense. If they were made into adult humans, the story of the princess sleeping in seven beds pushed together also didn¡¯t make sense.


    But if they were dwarves, the whole story became usible. If the beautiful priestess was an elf, it made sense. The story of a brave warrior who recovers from severe injuries overnight also made sense if the protagonist was a troll. Stories of barbarians who revered only muscle made much more sense if they were orcs.


    ¡°No one pays attention to fairy tales. In fact, none of you did either, because fairy tales are just for children.¡±


    ¡°But do they really have an effect?¡±


    ¡°They do on the elves. It¡¯s adults who read fairy tales to children.¡±


    Most elves were used as maids or sex ves. They were also used as nannies to care for children.


    Therefore, elves must also diligently memorize the fairy tales to tell children. They need to soothe and put the children to sleep.


    ¡°I have already slipped these fairy tales into all the elf ve auctions in Zeppelin. Of course, I hid them among fairy tales where cows sing and donkeys y the violin, to avoid suspicion.¡±


    There is little difference between anthropomorphizing livestock and ves. As expected of fairy tales for children, they are dismissed as childish. This is the mindset of humans in this era.


    ¡°Humans might not feel much even if they read them¡­¡±


    Karl smiled with satisfaction.


    ¡°But it will feel quite different to the actual subjects.¡±


    * * *


    Thergestmercial city on the continent, known even as the ¡°City that Never Sleeps,¡± Zeppelin.


    However, even Zeppelin is not truly devoid of night.


    Unlike other cities, where the city¡¯s functions cease with the setting sun, Zeppelin bustles with merchants and a transient poption all night long. But even so, past midnight, darkness indeed begins to cover various parts of Zeppelin.


    Especially in the narrow alleys between buildings, the darkness is so thick that without a torch, one cannot see an inch ahead. The streetlights and moonlight are insufficient to navigate the spaces between theplex buildings of this city.


    The shadows between the intricate buildings create perfect blind spots, where one cannot see what is happening even a few steps in. It is such thick darkness that one could pass by a person dying next to them without realizing it if no screams were heard.


    In the deep of night, Repenhardt, Russ, and Sin swiftly traversed Zeppelin, following the darkness of these alleys. Night patrols and a few vendors, who had not yet found their lodging, wandered along the main roads, but no one noticed the group moving shrouded in darkness. They navigated without any source of light.


    For Repenhardt and Russ, who had the sensory perception of aura users, moving in the dark was not particrly difficult. However, even Sin now ran naturally through the dark alleys as if it were broad daylight, without stumbling once.


    Sin suddenly brushed her hand against her eyes and clicked her tongue.


    ¡°This magic is truly fascinating. To distinguish objects so clearly without any light.¡±


    Topensate for Sin¡¯s poor night vision¡ªor rather, his normal human night vision¡ªRepenhardt had cast a special spell on him. Usually, magic to illuminate the darkness was limited to lighting spells, but the spell Repenhardt cast uniquely allowed him to see through the darkness itself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known quite a few mages, but I¡¯ve never heard of such a spell.¡±


    ¡°Infra Vision originally belonged to the elves, so human mages aren¡¯t familiar with the concept.¡±


    Repenhardt replied softly as he led the way. Sin nced around.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely the best magic for covert actions. But seeing everything in red is a bit ufortable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the nature of infrared vision. That¡¯s why I avoid using it inbat if I can help it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Infrared?¡±


    ¡°Just think of it as seeing the temperature of objects. Ah, I used an ancient term again.¡±


    ¡°¡­Seeing temperature?¡±


    ¡°Just think of it as a good spell, then.¡±


    Repenhardt cut off the conversation with a slight chuckle. It wasn¡¯t the right time to be leisurely lecturing about magic.


    After running for a while, hiding in the darkness, Repenhardt¡¯s group gradually slowed their pace. They had passed through the district and reached the central street of Zeppelin.


    Hiding in the shadows of the alley, Russ surveyed the main street.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting harder to move covertly, brother.¡±


    Across the street, they could faintly see arge pce¡ªChatan Pce. They had crossed from the northern gate district through themercial district and arrived at the noble district.


    Unlike the chaotic and densely built northern gate andmercial districts, the area around the pce was meticulously nned.


    There were no narrow alleys in therge and luxurious residential area. All the roads were wide and well-lit. There was no darkness to hide in. Every sightline was clear, allowing no blind spots.


    Repenhardt carefully surveyed the pce street.


    ¡°Indeed, the security is tight here.¡±


    Given that this was where the royal pce was located, the security and vignce were iparable to the northern gate district they had passed through. Armed soldiers patrolled in groups of three on every road, and at every intersection, guards were stationed, clearly determined to prevent any possible miscreants.


    Each guard was heavily armed, and though they weren¡¯t as formidable as the Chatan Knights, they seemed to possess some level of magical equipment. Only the elite were deployed to guard the vicinity of the pce.


    Compared to the chaotic northern gate guards, the difference was stark and quite serious.


    Sin clicked his tongue in frustration.


    ¡°If they took even a tenth of these troops and deployed them elsewhere, the security in Zeppelin would be twice as good.¡±


    ¡°Instead, the security here would be a bit more precarious. It¡¯s only natural for those who have wealth to prioritize their own security over doubling the security for those who have nothing.¡±


    Repenhardt replied in a t tone and gave Russ a signal.


    Stealthy approach ends here.


    Now, force would be necessary.


    Russ nodded and loosened his hands.


    ¡°Shall we go right away, brother?¡±


    Repenhardt shook his head, stopping him.


    ¡°Not yet. If those guards fall, an automatic signal will be sent.¡±


    Among the magical tools the guards were wearing, there were items designed to send a signal if the guard fell unconscious before they could alert others. Russ, familiar with simr security systems in other royal pces, immediately understood.


    ¡°A modified rm spell. So what do we do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Repenhardt raised his right hand and slowly began to form a seal. Sin asked curiously.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to use magic? The royal pce will surely have detection barriers for magic use. Won¡¯t you get caught?¡±


    To prevent assassinations by magic, every royal pce has detection barriers that sense magic use. As a high-ranking priest, Sin was well aware of this. The Chatan Pce would be no exception.


    But Repenhardt didn¡¯t seem concerned at all.


    ¡°I won¡¯t get caught.¡±


    Afterpleting the hand seals, Repenhardt began to quietly prepare an incantation. Sin pouted.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite confident.¡±


    Sin knew well by now that Repenhardt was as knowledgeable in magic as he was in aura, so it wasn¡¯t a matter of disbelief. But¡­


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried you might mess up again by showing off?¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be the first time that guy caused trouble by showing off, would it? Repenhardt felt a bit indignant at Sin¡¯s skeptical look.


    ¡®Despite how I appear, I was once a 10-circle grand mage who shook the continent!¡¯


    He then subtly reviewed the situation.


    ¡®¡­Though, considering how often I¡¯ve made mistakes, I should double-check.¡¯


    After a moment, Repenhardt nodded again.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. I won¡¯t get caught.¡±


    An invisible field of magical energy began to rise like mist around Repenhardt¡¯s body. It was an interference magic field designed to disrupt the flow of other magical energies.


    If it tantly blocked the flow, someone would notice something was wrong once themunication was cut off. However, the method Repenhardt used involved carefully inserting junk signals into the existing magic circuits of the Chatan Pce. This required intricate knowledge of the magic barriers installed in the area, something even the best grand mages would struggle with¡­


    ¡®There¡¯s no magic barrier in any royal pce on the continent that I don¡¯t know about.¡¯


    In his previous life, he had collected information on every royal pce. Moreover, he had done this before.


    ¡®Of course, back then, I covered the entire city of Zeppelin with an interference field, but I don¡¯t have nearly enough power to do that now.¡¯


    Still, covering a radius of about ten meters was no big deal.


    The magic field slowly engulfed the main road in front of the pce. The guards standing watch felt nothing and continued to diligently patrol their assigned areas with steadfast expressions. These were indeed elite soldiers with impable discipline, but they were not mages¡ªthey only used magical tools. They could not sense the interference field.


    Repenhardt gave a nod.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Russ.¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother!¡±


    The two men dashed out of the alley like leopards. d in ck robes, they swiftly crossed the main road. Seeing them close the distance in leaps of about ten meters each, the guards and sentinels tensed up and pointed their spears.


    ¡°Who, who goes there?¡±


    ¡°Identify yourselves!¡±


    Even in their surprise, the three-person guard unit responded quickly. Two immediately moved to attack the intruders, while the third reached into his coat to ignite a signaling firework.


    But the two were much faster.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    With a short breath, Russ closed the distance and threw a light punch. It was a simple jab, but being an aura user¡¯s punch, it was entirely different. The guard¡¯s consciousness flew away with a single blow.


    ¡°Guh¡­¡±


    Following that, Russ silenced the remaining guards with a double hit of an elbow strike and a knee kick. When he looked to the side, Repenhardt was alreadyying the unconscious sentinels against the wall of the outpost with care. In that brief moment, all six guards and sentinels had been taken down.


    These guards were undoubtedly elite among elites. They maintained proper vignce, were nevercent, and responded swiftly to sudden attacks. Compared to the local guards who dozed off with their spears, these men were true professionals.


    But such professionalism was meaningless before an overwhelming difference in skill. There is a significant gap between an aura user and a regr soldier.


    Neutralizing the sentries, Repenhardt and his party advanced towards the pce. After repeating simr maneuvers a few more times, they finally reached the base of the massive walls of Chatan Pce.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Russ muttered as he looked up at the high castle walls.


    ¡°We¡¯ve managed to get here ording to n.¡±


    Sin, also looking up, replied in kind.


    ¡°The problem starts from here.¡±


    From this point on, it was the main territory of Chatan Castle.


    The level of vignce from this point was on a different scale. Not only were there powerful magical barriers and various magical tools installed to counter Aura Users, but Sir t, the famous Aura User and the captain of the Royal Knights of the Chatan Principality, also resided here.


    Russ grimaced as he spoke.


    ¡°No matter how skilled we are, my brother and I, it¡¯s impossible to prate this ce without using Aura.¡±


    Russ and Sin both turned to look at Repenhardt. The operational briefing they had received ended at this point. They had been told that once they reached here, Repenhardt would handle the rest.


    Repenhardt smiled slightly as he met their curious gazes.


    ¡°I have no intention of prating it. All I want is chaos.¡±


    Repenhardt pulled out three fist-sized statues from his bosom. He held themfortably in his hands, smiling.


    ¡°No matter how strong the barrier or the Aura User¡¯s senses are, there¡¯s no way to stop someone from throwing a stone, is there?¡±


    Aiming beyond the castle walls, Repenhardt threw the statue.


    Whoosh!


    With the sound of cutting through the wind, the statue easily soared over the high castle wall. For Gym Unbreakable¡¯s formidable physique, this kind of throw was effortless.


    ¡°It flies well.¡±


    Smirking, Repenhardt threw the remaining two statues. Likewise, they cut through the wind and disappeared over the wall into the darkness beyond.


    Sin¡¯s eyes sparkled as she asked.


    ¡°What exactly are those?¡±


    Repenhardt didn¡¯t need to answer. The answer came soon enough, not from him, but from the grand garden of the royal pce beyond the wall.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion was followed by a thunderous roar.


    ¡°Krarrararar!¡±


    Both Russ and Sin immediately understood. They had heard that roar many times in dungeons and couldn¡¯t mistake it.


    It was the roar of an enraged demon.


    * * *


    The Chatan Royal Pce, which had been enveloped in silence, was thrown into chaos.


    In the vast, beautifully arranged royal pce garden, a terrifying roar erupted.


    ¡°Krararar!¡±


    The source of the roar was Sepiatan, a great demon with the body of a giant and the upper body of a ck lion. Swinging a massive de to the left and right, Sepiatan roared in anger, spewing mes. A river of fire cut across the garden, creating a thick wall of smoke.


    For the royal guards who had been deep in slumber, it was like a bolt from the blue.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°A demon!¡±


    Even the most well-trained soldiers couldn¡¯t help but be flustered by such a sudden event. Themanders hurriedly tried to direct their troops, but even they hadn¡¯t properly equipped themselves.


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just a metaphor¡ªliteral bolts of lightning were falling from the sky.


    Boom!


    Near the garden where Sepiatan appeared, another demon was causing havoc. Zetael, a demon of the otherworld in the form of a giant blue lizard, was enjoying the spectacle of destruction, scattering thunderbolts everywhere.


    ¡°Raaaargh!¡±


    Boom!


    With each roar, thunder rumbled. Each time, blue lightning streaked across the sky, striking various parts of the royal pce.


    Amidst the shes of lightning, a red-bodied demon with bat-like wings, the Fiend, wielded a great sword and attacked people. Each swing of the sword sent a spray of red blood into the air.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡±


    Laughing as if in delight, the three demons ravaged the Chatan Pce to their hearts¡¯ content.


    These demons of the otherworld had once suffered the humiliation of being sealed within small statues. Having been trapped for so long, they had long lost their intelligence and reason as high-ranking demons. Only their rage against the living fueled their actions. They mercilessly wielded their powers of destruction, targeting every human in sight.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    ¡°Save us!¡±


    The screams of pce servants filled the air as they fled, mingling with the desperate cries of the soldiers. mes rose, and the ground shook.


    Finally, the knights of Chatan Pce, led by Sir t, appeared fully armed and gazed at the three demons with horror.


    ¡°Where did these demonse from?!¡±


    Sir t drew his sword, his brow furrowed in disbelief.


    Summoning demons required at least a 7th-circle high-ranking mage. To summon such major demons, one would need to be an archmage.


    ¡®And there are three of them?¡¯


    Moreover, if a magic circle capable of summoning demons had been formed within this highly protected area, an rm should have gone off.


    ¡®How on earth did they manage it?¡¯


    In any case, he couldn¡¯t stand idly by. Sir t raised his sword into the air.


    Whoooom!


    A dazzling red aura tore through the darkness of the night.


    Sir t lunged forward.


    ¡°Begone! You impudent demon!¡±


    The residual light of the aura streaked across the night sky. Sir t¡¯s entire body closed the distance as he charged directly at the red-bodied demon, the Fiend.


    The Fiend, shing its sword left and right, turned its head as if sensing the imminent danger.


    ¡°Kraaah!¡±


    The fiend let out a roar. The demon¡¯s greatsword, engulfed in mes, extended long towards t.


    t reached out into the air and sent a shockwave. He condensed his aura and released it, emitting a ripple.


    Boom!


    With a loud explosion, the mes engulfing the greatsword were blown away. Simultaneously, t twisted his body in the air from the recoil of the shockwave. The demon¡¯s greatsword missed t and swerved into the air.


    In an instant, t readjusted his grip on his sword and unleashed a secret technique.


    ¡°Blood Rain!¡±


    Dozens of shes extended towards the fiend¡¯s entire body. Just as the name suggested, red aura turned into a downpour and struck fiercely. The coarse red skin was torn apart, and blue blood, proving it was a demon, sttered.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The fiend, feeling the pain, retreated frantically. The other two demons, seemingly surprised by the fiend¡¯s scream, briefly halted their ughter and turned to look at t. Taking advantage of the temporary lull, t shouted.


    ¡°Royal Guards! Form up! The 1st Battalion will evacuate the royalty, the 2nd Battalion will lead the soldiers! The 3rd Battalion, follow me!¡±


    At the resolutemand of Sir t, the wavering knights and soldiers stabilized. Despite the chaos, they began to move ording to orders.


    * * *


    Repenhardt¡¯s group observed the situation in the garden while hiding atop the castle wall. Sin, looking at the rampaging demons, muttered.


    ¡°Heavens¡­ Where did they get those?¡±


    Even Sin had heard rumors that some ancient artifacts contained sealed demons from another world. However, they were incredibly rare, so rare that even a professional dungeon explorer might only see one once in a lifetime.


    ¡°Where do you think? How many dungeons have we raided?¡±


    ¡°Ah, true¡­¡±


    Sin immediately understood. On reflection, the number of dungeons they had raided together with Repenhardt easily numbered in the dozens. It was even more than what a dozen professional dungeon explorers could raid in their lifetime. Considering how recklessly they raided, it would be strange if they hadn¡¯t found one.


    ¡°It was too dangerous and uncontroble to sell, so we¡¯re making good use of it.¡±


    Muttering softly, Repenhardt continued to watch the situation.


    At first, the Royal Knights were being overwhelmed, but after Sir t joined the fray, they quickly reorganized their ranks and steadily blocked the demons.


    ¡®Phew, Sir t¡¯s reputation is not in vain after all.¡¯


    Repenhardt sighed in relief.


    Though the carnage was his doing, unnecessary sacrifices were not what he desired. All he wanted was to keep them confined to the pce for a while.


    In that sense, Sir t was more than living up to Repenhardt¡¯s expectations.


    ¡®As expected, the only true knight of Chatan.¡¯


    There was a saying that no proper knight goes to the Duchy of Chatan. This implied that the knights of Chatan were a mess.


    Instead of prioritizing knightly pride or honor, they prioritized practicality and sought better demon swords or armor rather than honing their own skills. This prejudice was widespread, but it was 100% true. Given the nature of the citizens of the Duchy of Chatan, could the knights be any different?


    But Sir t was different.


    He knew knightly honor and pride, and without relying on magical tools, he reached the realm of an Aura User through pure skill. He was living proof that even in a decaying country, great individuals could emerge.


    Because he rejected magical tools, he could not join the magical knight order, the Zeppelin Knights, and instead became the captain of the Chatan Knight Order. Nheless, Sir t was acknowledged by everyone as the strongest knight in the duchy.


    Thanks to Sir t¡¯smand, the Chatan knights were calmly dealing with the demons. Of course, the power of the three demons was not negligible, and the battle showed no signs of ending easily.


    A long battle, exactly as Repenhardt had hoped.


    ¡®Good, this should keep them busy for a while.¡¯


    The fiend fighting the Chatan knights trembled with rage and unleashed all its magical power.


    ¡°Krara!¡±


    The unleashed power turned into a massive pir of me, dyeing the sky above the Chatan pce red. It was a pir of me so grand that anyone awake in the city of Zeppelin could not miss it.


    Repenhardt signaled to Russ and Sin with a nce.


    ¡°The signal re is up. Let¡¯s move quickly.¡±


    Russ chuckled softly.


    ¡°What a fancy signal re.¡±


    Jumping down from the castle wall, Repenhardt smiled faintly.


    ¡°It¡¯s good. No one would think something that grand is a signal re.¡±


    * * *


    ves were undoubtedly valuable assets.


    Nevertheless, they were also the most avoided targets of theft by bandits or robbers.


    Unlike gold or jewels, they were notpact, had legs to run away, making transportation and storage much more troublesome. Even if they were sessfully stolen and sold for a fair price, they could immediately disclose their captors¡¯ information.


    For instance, they might say, ¡®I was originally a ve at such-and-such ce, and those people stole me.¡¯


    If one were to take the risk of theft, there were far more convenient targets avable, so no one would think of stealing ves from a ve auction house.


    As a result, the security measures at ¡®Orn,¡¯ an orc-specific ve auction house located in the western district of Zeppelin, were exceedingly simple.


    Or rather, the security at Orn was actually very tight. The vault and the quarters of the owner¡¯s family were well-guarded.


    However, the auction house owner of Orn did not invest in security personnel for the amodation where the orc ves were kept. The idea that agricultural orcs, not ferocious orc diators, would dare to escape was unimaginable.


    Thus, Dinohd, a young man in his twenties in charge of security for the orc ve amodation, did not sense any danger until the door to the amodation opened in front of him.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The wooden door, which had been securely locked with a thick padlock, slid open, and several orc ves poked their heads out. Clicking his tongue, Dinohd gestured.


    ¡°Damn, is the lock broken? You guys! Go back in and sleep, why are you peeking outside? Is there something to see?¡±


    Thinking about it, there was indeed something to see. The sky over Zeppelin city, which should have been shrouded in darkness, was faintly lit by a glow.


    ¡®That¡¯s near the pce¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Lost in his thoughts, Dinohd did not notice the orcs approaching him instead of going back inside. Watching the orcs sneak closer, Dinohd frowned.


    ¡°Oh, you dumb brutes. Can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? I¡¯m letting this slide because it¡¯s me, but if someone else sees, you¡¯re in big trouble! Get back inside, now!¡±


    Waving his hands, Dinohd signaled the ves to go back inside. Suddenly, he sensed something off.


    ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯


    The lead orc ve was grinning. Not only was he smiling, but he also nonchntly opened his mouth.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s got a kind heart.¡±


    Another orc behind him nodded.


    ¡°He¡¯s a good friend. Very kind-hearted.¡±


    Though the conversation was in Orcish and Dinohd couldn¡¯t understand it, it was clearly not the behavior of ves. Only then did Dinohd feel rmed and grip his spear tighter.


    ¡°Huh? Wh-what¡¯s going on?¡±


    In that instant, Dinohd felt something cover his vision and lost consciousness. It was the thick fist of the lead orc.


    Whack!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    With a dull thud, the guard fell to the ground, nose bleeding, as the leading orc, Jalkato, quickly supported him.


    ¡°Up we go! This guy has a decent heart, so just knocking him out should be enough.¡±


    Another orc standing behind him gestured with his hand.


    ¡°Everyone,e out!¡±


    A group of orcs cautiously emerged from the dormitory, looking around nervously. Their faces were filled with fear.


    The same situation was unfolding in other dormitories as well. Breaking down doors and taking out the clumsy guards, numerous orcs cautiously stepped outside, ncing around warily.


    ¡°Can we¡­ really go out¡­?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to get in trouble for this¡­¡±


    ¡°Getting in trouble hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like pain¡­¡±


    Most of them were frightened and shrinking back, not showing much enthusiasm for escaping. However, the orcs leading them were different. With fierce expressions and ring eyes, the leading orcs shouted loudly.


    ¡°Follow us!¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of?!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to keep living like this here?!¡±


    As the leading orcs yelled, the fear on the faces of the others was gradually reced by anger. Remembering the abuse and suffering they had endured, a determined light began to appear on their previously simple faces.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going!¡±


    ¡°Me too, I¡¯m going!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t live like this anymore!¡±


    Despite their fear, the other groups began to move steadily, following the orcs¡¯ lead.


    Jalkato smirked.


    ¡®Karl was right after all.¡¯


    * * *


    Karl exined.


    ¡°Even though we¡¯ve done some preliminary work with things like storybooks, don¡¯t expect that all the ves will fully realize their situation. Especially not the orcs.¡±


    Elves are fundamentally clever. Moreover, due to their usage as ves, they are more awarepared to the orcs used for agricultural purposes.


    Elves are mainly used as maids or attendants, serving humans directly. While they may not be as tightly-knit as the dwarves who gather in tribes, they are still more educated than the orcs, who are simply made to perform repetitive tasks.


    ¡°So, we¡¯ve prepared other measures as well.¡±


    Karl continued, tapping the documents.


    ¡°The atmosphere in the Principality of Chatan has significantly changed due to the rumors about the Duchy of Antares. They must be concerned that the ves might get the wrong idea, so they¡¯re treating the ves even more harshly.¡±


    Repenhardt gave a dryugh and asked, ¡°Won¡¯t that only increase resentment?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. But that doesn¡¯t mean the ve owners can treat their ves kindly either. Just because they¡¯re treated kindly doesn¡¯t mean the ves will be more loyal.¡±


    Would treating the ves kindly, paying more attention to their well-being, and making their lives a little better actually increase their loyalty?


    The answer is ¡®No.¡¯


    Of course, some ves might be moved to be loyal. But to think that all ves would respond that way is a na?ve and overly idealistic notion.


    ¡°If that were the case, the Principality of Chatan wouldn¡¯t have reigned as the ma of the ve trade for so long.¡±


    ves, after all, are bound to be treated unjustly. No matter how kindly orpassionately they are treated, it¡¯s unlikely that a ve would genuinely feel gratitude and loyalty towards their master. If anything, they might begin to question their existence as a ve.


    ¡°This is not about the idea that being too kind will make them more demanding. The point is that as long as the life of a ve is inherently unjust, loosening their chains is meaningless. The Principality of Chatan is well aware of this.¡±


    It¡¯s not that the Principality of Chatan doesn¡¯t know that harsh treatment breeds resentment. But given the inherent contradictions of the ve system, they have no other choice.


    The pursuit of a free life is the nature of all living beings. Therefore, the only way to sustain the ve system is to invoke fear by threatening something even more fundamental: survival.


    ¡°As a result, the current resentment among the ves in the Principality of Chatan has risen considerably.¡±


    People are creatures who adapt to their environment.


    And they also struggle to adapt to changing environments.


    This fact doesn¡¯t differ much whether they¡¯re human or of another race.


    ¡°The ves have already adapted to their current lives. What seems to us as a life of unbearable harshness is just an ordinary day for them. But if that ordinary day bes even more harsh? While it might seem just as harsh to us, the pain the ves experience in their lives will feel entirely different.¡±


    Surviving on three pieces of hard bread a day may seem like an unbearably harsh life to an ordinary person. So, they think simply: even if those three pieces of hard bread are reduced to two, the harshness remains the same.


    But it¡¯s different from the perspective of the one suffering.


    For them, losing one piece of hard bread is an invasion of their everyday life. And that¡¯s when they start thinking:


    I can¡¯t live like this!


    ¡°If things were to pass without any incident, the ves would eventually adapt to the changed circumstances once again. They woulde to ept it as their life. But not right now. Right now, even ordinary ves are likely to harbor significant dissatisfaction with their lives.¡±


    As Karl grinned, Repenhardt clicked his tongue. So, in other words¡­


    ¡°Are you saying you deliberately manipted the treatment of the ves in Zeppelin to make it harsher?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a particrly difficult task. The ve owners didn¡¯t have many options to begin with. I merely used some people to subtly provoke the anxiety of the ve owners. If something is bound to happen, wouldn¡¯t it be better if it happens when it¡¯s advantageous for us?¡±


    So, because of Karl¡¯s meddling, the ves in Zeppelin have been subjected to even more brutal treatment than usual? Well, in the end, it was to rescue them, so there¡¯s nothing to criticize.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it that way, but Karl, you¡¯re quite ruthless¡­¡±


    Repenhardt¡¯s incredulous words made Karl scratch the back of his head awkwardly.


    ¡°This is just basic royal education¡­¡±


    Indeed, Karl was undoubtedly a person of good and righteous character, but he was also born into royalty and trained in statecraft. It wasn¡¯t that Karl had any malicious intent; it¡¯s just that, from his perspective, such behind-the-scenes maneuvers didn¡¯t even qualify as cunning.


    ¡°In any case, at this moment, even orc ves who¡¯ve lost their wild instincts will likely respond to our actions to some extent. Unlike before.¡±


    After calcting something for a moment, Karl presented the figures.


    ¡°I expect that at least 10 percent will actively participate in the uprising.¡±


    ¡°After all that, only 10 percent?¡±


    Karl chuckled softly as he saw Repenhardt¡¯s disappointment.


    ¡°Those who¡¯ve been brainwashed their entire lives can¡¯t possibly resolve to give it all up just because a few months have gotten tougher, can they? And when I mentioned the 10 percent, I was referring to those who would actively support us. If we include those who might not step forward but also won¡¯t oppose us, that would likely cover the vast majority. After all, the life of a ve isn¡¯t one that encourages active participation.¡±


    ¡°So, at the very least, we can create an atmosphere where most will follow the general trend.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the key factor is leadership. When people gather, they naturally divide into leaders and followers. Until now, the leaders have been the ve owners. But now, things will be a bit different.¡±


    Karl concluded firmly.


    ¡°If 90 percent show passive support, they will inevitably follow the remaining 10 percent.¡±


    * * *


    Hundreds of orcs were running across the square in front of the dormitory. Most of them were powerless orcs who had lived as ves, but their leaders were different.


    ¡°Do you want to be a true orc?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be a true warrior?¡±


    ¡°Then run!¡±


    The orcs who were shouting encouragements andmands like shepherds driving a flock were not ves. They were warriors from the Blue Bear Tribe, who had infiltrated the auction house ahead of time, following Karl¡¯s strategy.


    Though it was the dead of night, there was no way such arge-scale movement could go unnoticed. The auction house¡¯s internal guards, who were stationed elsewhere, were startled and rushed toward the scene in full armor.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Have these bastards all gone mad? What¡¯s wrong with them?¡±


    ¡°Is there some kind of gue going around?¡±


    About thirty heavily armed soldiers, equipped with swords, shields, and armor, saw the orcs charging from the far side of the yard and exchanged confused nces. A middle-aged man, who seemed to be the leader, shouted.


    ¡°You scum! Stop right there at once!¡±


    Despite being outnumbered, the orcs were nothing more than a group of ves, whom the soldiers had always regarded as insignificant. Moreover, the soldiers were fully armed from head to toe, while the orcs were barely clothed in tattered rags. The captain was confident that the orcs wouldply with hismand without question.


    However, the orcs¡¯ advance didn¡¯t stop.


    They continued charging toward the soldiers, barehanded and barefoot, without so much as a toothpick in hand, and with no sign of fear.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop immediately, you¡¯ll taste my de!¡±


    To intimidate them, the captain drew his longsword. At that moment, Jalkato, the leading orc, stretched out both hands toward the sky and shouted.


    ¡°Come, my fiercerade!¡±


    *Swish!*


    A sharp sound sliced through the night sky.


    A dazzling silver ring arced over the high walls of the auction house. The silver sh swiftlynded in Jalkato¡¯s grasp.


    It was two brilliant white swords. The soldiers, stunned, cried out in disbelief.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    ¡°The weapon just flew to him on its own?¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s glowing too?¡±


    This strange phenomenon was no longer unfamiliar to the people of the continent. Although they might not have seen it firsthand, they had certainly heard of it through rumors.


    The captain, horrified, yelled out.


    ¡°That sorcery? An Antares Orc!¡±


    By now, the tales of the civil war in Crovence and the Duchy of Antares had spread so widely that even the ve races were aware of them.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Fear shed across the faces of the soldiers.


    These so-called Antares Orcs, a new breed of orc, were monstrous beings capable of easily taking on five or six renowned knights at once. They were entirely different from the orcs everyone knew. These weren¡¯t the kind of foes the soldiers were used to dealing with in the streets of Zeppelin.


    Still, the captain, acting like a truemander, was the first to regain hisposure.


    ¡°Calm down! No matter how powerful an Antares Orc might be, it¡¯s just one! It¡¯s nothing special!¡±


    But then, it happened.


    The dozen orcs who had been following Jalkato suddenly raised their hands in unison.


    ¡°Come forth!¡±


    ¡°My fiercerade!¡±


    ¡°My sword, my friend!¡±


    Another dozen shes streaked through the air toward them, leaping over the walls. The night sky was illuminated by the soft glow of silver lights. Within that radiant wave, Jalkato lifted his sword high and roared triumphantly.


    ¡°Cut them all down!¡±


    ¡°Raaaargh!¡±


    The orcs of the Blue Bear Tribe, leading the charge, pounced on the soldiers like wild beasts.


    Swords shed against shields, and sparks flew. Amid the deafening sh of metal, blood spurted, and screams erupted in quick session.


    Though they only carried weapons and wore no armor, their movements were far beyond what the soldiers could match. Comparing the elite warriors of the Blue Bear Tribe, who had earned the title of warrior through themunion of sword and soul, with the local guards was simply unfair.


    Jalkato¡¯s twin swords plunged deeply into both sides of the captain¡¯s torso. The captain coughed up blood, weakly muttering.


    ¡°How¡­ how did an Antares Orc get inside here¡­?¡±


    Drawing his swords back, Jalkato smirked. Was he curious about how an Antares Orc had managed to infiltrate the auction house? They hadn¡¯t even considered such a possibility in their preparations.


    ¡°You bastards bought us for five gold coins.¡±


    Another warrior of the Blue Bear Tribe, Mataru, who had been standing behind Jalkato, looked up at the sky. Seeing the promised signal re¡ªits fiery light zing in the sky¡ªMataru spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time for the others to make their escape. Let¡¯s hurry and join them.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Amid the flickering torchlight, terrified groans echoed through the corridors and hallways as humans fled in a frantic panic.


    A pure white mist pursued them relentlessly.


    Hisssss¡­


    With an eerie sound, the mist spread, freezing everything it touched.


    A once-vibrant flowerbed, now covered in frost, crumbled to pieces. The sturdy columns glistened like jewels as they were encased in ice. Waves of cold surged across the marble floors and ceilings, freezing everything in their path.


    At the center of the mist was her.


    An incredibly beautiful elven woman with violet hair, a voluptuous figure, and a slender waist.


    She moved gracefully, scattering cold in every direction. And with each step, the icy mist swirled through the air, enveloping the fleeing humans.


    All of them were residents of Elvenheim, the elf ve auction house. These were the very people who had lorded over the elves like kings, but now, their faces showed nothing but sheer terror.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the witch! The Ice Witch!¡±


    Already, more than half of the auction house had been frozen by the witch. No one dared to stand against her. Simply being in her presence turned anyone into a block of ice. She seemed like the very manifestation of a death goddess from legend.


    And this death goddess showed no mercy.


    ¡°Spare me¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, just spare my life¡­¡±


    No matter how desperately they begged, the witch did not withhold the shadow of death. Her expression remained cold and unfeeling as she continued to spread the icy chill,pletely indifferent to the lives she was taking.


    The witch kept walking.


    Throughout the building, now dominated by cold, dozens of ice statues stood frozen in agonizing expressions. In the still-unfrozen areas, those who couldn¡¯t escape, blocked by walls, watched the Ice Witch in terror, their teeth chattering uncontrobly.


    ¡°Oh no¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    It was a horrifying sight. No matter how much she resembled an elf and how cruelly the humans had treated the elves, how could she be so indifferent to taking lives?


    Hissss!


    The cold swept across the ground, galloping like a warhorse, and descended upon the humans like a deadly veil.


    No matter how fast they ran, the freezing mist moved faster than their feet. With a final scream, the fleeing people froze solid with a crackling sound.


    A beautifulnd of death, glittering with ice on all sides.


    Standing atop it, Iniya nced around and licked her lips seductively.


    ¡°That¡¯s about it. This method really works best when dealing withrge numbers.¡±


    The fearsome freezing mist was one of Iniya¡¯s most prized aura techniques¡ªBreath of the Northern Sea.


    Using the power of darkness and water spirits, she created an intense cold, thenbined it with her own silver aura. By dispersing the cold-infused aura into particles, she could spread it like mist, efficiently delivering cold over a wide area. If she simply released cold air, much of it would dissipate along the way, but with this method, she could deliver the cold without losing much energy.


    Handling spirit power was one thing, but breaking down aura into particles was a technique so advanced that few aura users could even attempt it. Even Russ, who could master most techniques after seeing them once or twice, had struggled with this method. Despite endless practice, he still couldn¡¯t replicate it, a testament to how far Iniya had mastered aura control.


    Iniya nced behind her. A group of several dozen elven women who had escaped with her were there. Her mastery of aura was so exquisite that the harsh cold had not touched a single one of them. The elves were wide-eyed, marveling at their surroundings in shock.


    Just then, she sensed movement further down the corridor.


    Iniya heightened her senses. It was a familiar feeling. Soon, a middle-aged woman came into view, trembling as she hid behind a pir, unable to escape. Iniya couldn¡¯t help but let out an inward chuckle.


    ¡®Oh my, it¡¯s Instructor ra, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    This was the same human woman who had constantly nagged her, iming she couldn¡¯t even bake a loaf of bread properly. Though her expression now was far different from back then.


    Smirking, Iniya raised her hand. The freezing mist flowed from her fingertips and surged toward the woman. Her eyes bulged wide, and she let out a desperate scream.


    ¡°S-Someone save¡ª!¡±


    But the scream never finished. Before she could get the words out, the woman had turned into a sparkling ice statue. Another human, preserved for the long term. Iniya clicked her tongue.


    ¡°You¡¯re overreacting. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re going to die.¡±


    At that moment, a brown-skinned elven girl cautiously spoke to Iniya from behind.


    ¡°Um¡­ Iniya?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What is it, Siris?¡±


    Iniya turned to look at Siris, puzzled. Siris stared at her with an expression of utter disbelief and continued.


    ¡°Just now¡­ I felt like I heard you say¡­ ¡®It¡¯s not like they¡¯re going to die¡­¡¯¡±


    ¡°I did say that.¡±


    ¡°¡­So, does that mean you froze them to avoid killing them?¡±


    Iniya replied confidently, ¡°Of course. Lord Repenhardt specifically instructed us to avoid killing whenever possible. I have no intention of disobeying his orders.¡±


    Siris ced a hand on her forehead, lookingpletely exasperated. She stammered as she continued.


    ¡°Um¡­ If you leave them frozen like this, they¡¯re all going to die.¡±


    ¡°Huh? We can just thaw them outter, right?¡±


    ¡°Humans aren¡¯t like elves. If you freeze them and then thaw them, they¡¯ll just die¡­¡±


    Elves, with their strong affinity for spirits, possess a much higher resistance to extreme temperatures than humans. While a human encased in ice would already be as good as dead, an elf can merge with the cold and protect themselves. Of course, elves are still mortal beings; if left frozen for too long, they would eventually die. However, if thawed out within a few days, they could fully recover, especially with the experience Iniya had from living in the North Sea, where she had saved many of her kind from freezing in the icy waters.


    Iniya blinked in surprise and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t know¡­ Of course¡­ I had a feeling¡­¡±


    Siris let out a deep sigh.


    No wonder it was strange. Despitemitting mass ughter on arge scale, Iniya hadn¡¯t even batted an eye. At first, Siris thought Iniya¡¯s unflinching demeanor was due to her role as a leader, punishing those who had mistreated their people. But even considering that, her expression had been far too calm.


    Iniya¡¯s face paled as she looked around in a panic.


    Now that she was paying attention, she noticed that all the elven women she had rescued were staring at her with eyes full of fear. Up until now, she had thought they were simply in awe of her powerful abilities, but now it seemed the atmosphere was different.


    It was more like they were looking at her as if she were some sort of terrifying serial killer.


    Fidgeting nervously, Iniya asked Siris in a trembling voice.


    ¡°¡­Are they really going to die, then?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re still breathing for now, but if we wait much longer¡­¡±


    Cough! ¡°I want to go back! I¡¯m going back to thaw them all out!¡±


    And so, a briefedic scene ensued as Iniya frantically insisted on returning to thaw out all the frozen humans. She couldn¡¯t risk earning Repenhardt¡¯s disfavor over such a mistake.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the time for leisurely lighting fires beneath ice statues. They had to escape with the ves, so there was no room for such frivolity.


    Siris managed to calm Iniya by suggesting they set the entire mansion on fire, letting it naturally thaw them out. After summoning a smander to ignite various parts of the mansion, they led the elf ves towards the outskirts of the auction house. The elf ves whispered among themselves as they followed.


    ¡°But Siris-nim, if the fire is hot enough to melt the ice, won¡¯t they already be¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡±


    ¡°Shh? What do you mean, shh, Siris?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, Iniya. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    * * *


    Iniya, Siris, and the elf women ran towards the outskirts of Elvenheim. After running for a while, they spotted the rear gate of the auction house.


    In front of the gate, dozens of soldiers were already lined up. They were the guards stationed to protect the auction house. Originally, they should have escaped before the guards had time to regroup, but the dy caused by Iniya¡¯s earlier antics seemed to have slowed them down.


    The guard captain at the front looked at the group of elves and began to tremble. His anger was so intense that his cheeks and beard quivered visibly even in the darkness.


    He drew his sword and shouted.


    ¡°You wicked creatures! It¡¯s not enough that you¡¯ve brutally killed defenseless civilians; you¡¯ve even set fire to the mansion!¡±


    Iniya flinched and hunched her shoulders.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Indeed, behind her, the night sky was beautifully lit by the mes that were now zing high. It wouldn¡¯t have been so noticeable if it were just a fire, but the ice blocks within the mes scattered the light, creating a mesmerizing disy.


    Iniya mumbled in a small, embarrassed voice.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t on purpose¡­¡±


    Then she suddenly tilted her head, puzzled.


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ Who¡¯s using who right now?¡±


    These were the same people who had enved, tortured, and abused the elves for so long, and now they dared to call her wicked for simply setting their house on fire?


    Sure, Iniya had made a mistake, but it was only in failing to follow Repenhardt¡¯s orders¡ªnot something she needed to apologize to these people for.


    The guard captain raised his hand, signaling the soldiers, who all drew their weapons and assumedbat stances.


    With authority, the guard captain shouted, ¡°You¡¯ve overstepped your bounds andmitted a grave offense! You will all be disposed of! Kneel on the ground quietly!¡±


    At the sound of hismand, the elf women instinctively dropped to their knees. Despite their newfound awareness of freedom, the habits ingrained over years of servitude were hard to break. The ve mentality that had been instilled in them all their lives couldn¡¯t be cast off so easily.


    Of course, Iniya and Siris did not kneel.


    ¡°Kneel¡­?¡±


    Iniya calmly let her right hand drop to her side. In that instant, a silver sh tore through the air.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    The guard captain¡¯s voice sounded dazed. Suddenly, a blinding light filled his vision, obscuring everything in front of him. He had no idea what had just happened. Confused, he looked at the violet-haired elf standing before him.


    Something felt off. For some reason, that violet-haired elf seemed taller than she had a moment ago.


    Just then, the trembling voices of his subordinates came from behind him.


    ¡°C-Captain¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-Your legs¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? My legs?¡±


    In a daze, the captain looked down at his legs. What he saw shocked him. His once sturdy legs had been cleanly severed at the knees.


    There was no pain. The cut surfaces were so thoroughly frozen that not a drop of blood spilled. They didn¡¯t even look like his legs¡ªthey resembled bs of neatly butchered pork.


    It was only after a long moment that the guard captain finally screamed.


    ¡°Aaaaargh!¡±


    At the same time, Siris and Iniya sprang into action.


    ¡°Smander!¡±


    With mes swirling around her hands, Siris swiftly charged into the midst of the soldiers. Caught off guard, the soldiers hurriedly formed a defensive line to block her advance.


    If this had been any other group of guards, they would have lost all will to fight the moment their captain fell, scattering in panic. But this was Elvenheim, an elf ve auction house dealing with highly valuable merchandise. The guards stationed here were of a much higher caliber than those at, say, an orc auction, where young men with minimal training were handed spears and put on watch. These were elite soldiers.


    Of course, in the end, that didn¡¯t make much of a difference.


    Siris swung her arms to the sides. ming smanders shot through the air, causing explosions as they went.


    Boom!


    The continuous sts sent the soldiers flying through the air. After breaking through their ranks, Siris began systematically taking them down with her bare hands.


    She punched, twisted, threw, and mmed them. Though she wielded no weapons, the spirit energy coursing through her veins far surpassed that of most priests¡¯ holy enhancement spells. The sight of this petite girl hurling grown men like rag dolls rapidly crushed the soldiers¡¯ morale.


    Iniya, on the other hand, didn¡¯t even bother engaging them up close.


    Hiss¡­


    Wrapped in a chilling aura, she gazed at the soldiers with an air of disdain.


    She was the Ice Queen, leader of the Stiria Tribe that once ruled the Northern Sea.


    There was no need for her to waste her energy on such insignificant foes.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Iniya raised her right hand, shaping it into a de. A brilliant silver aura surged forth, transforming into a sharp de. It was her unique de Aura, infused with both the terrifying power of destruction and a chilling cold. Iniya gave a light flick of her hand.


    Swoosh!


    Wherever the sh of light passed, everything was cut and frozen. Swords, shields, even metal armor were utterly useless. Everything sliced like cheese and froze solid.


    ¡°Repenhardt-nim instructed to avoid killing whenever possible¡­¡±


    With a single horizontal sh, five soldiers were left crippled for life, bound to spend the rest of their days seated. The soldiers¡¯ faces turned pale.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll show mercy and not kill you.¡±


    Iniya swung her hand once more. Another five soldiers were rendered incapable of ever pping their hands again. After all, a person can¡¯t p with just one hand.


    After three swings of her hand, no soldier was left standing. They were all horrified at the sight of their limbs turned into blocks of ice, lying on the ground, and soon fainted from shock.


    It might have seemed better to just kill them, but Iniya was serious. For the harshly raised Stiria Tribe, losing a limb was no big deal. The mindset in the wilds was that as long as you¡¯re alive, you can somehow manage.


    After assessing the situation, Iniya turned to Siris.


    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere, Miss Siris?¡±


    Brushing off her clothes, Siris coldly replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m not weak enough to get hurt by something like this.¡±


    ¡®So prickly.¡¯


    Iniya pouted. She really didn¡¯t like that brat!


    At that moment, a faint knocking sound came from beyond the back door of the auction house.


    Knock! Knock knock! Knock!


    Simultaneously, the lock on the firmly secured back door opened, revealing a frail-looking elf woman.


    She looked at Iniya, Siris, and the other elf ves, swallowing nervously.


    ¡°Um¡­ My name is Arni. As promised, I¡¯vee to guide you¡­¡±


    A shackle was fastened around her neck, marking her as a ve. It was proof that she wasn¡¯t just a ve being raised in Elvenheim, but one who had been officially sold outside.


    Unlike Iniya or Siris, who had infiltrated Zeppelin from the Duchy of Antares, Arni was an elf who had lived as a ve here from the start.


    * * *


    To liberate the ves of Zeppelin, Karl carried out various preparatory tasks, but the most troublesome aspect was dealing with the non-human ves outside the auction house.


    Those gathered at the ve auction could somehow be taken out. However, the ves who had already been sold and had individual owners were much more difficult to reach.


    To rescue the ves, there was a crucial prerequisite: at the very least, they had to be willing to follow voluntarily for the sake of their own freedom. No matter how powerful the non-human species of the Duchy of Antares were, the number of ves in Zeppelin was simply too vast to control them all by force.


    So, they carried out several preliminary efforts to encourage internal support. And to some extent, this strategy was sessful¡ªat least for those inside the auction house, who were in simr situations and hadn¡¯t yet had a definite owner assigned to them.


    However, making the ves who had already been sold aware of their plight was far from easy. In fact, when they rescued a few Elven ves, they followed Siris more with the mindset of having found a new master rather than with any sense of freedom.


    To n a liberation operation on such arge scale, each of those ves needed to have at least a minimal awareness and desire to escape their situation. And this wasn¡¯t something that could be achieved with a few months of preparatory work.


    ¡°So, I had actually half-given up on that part¡­ but unexpectedly, Repenhardt-nim had already taken care of it in advance?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What did I do?¡±


    Repenhardt looked puzzled as Karl, impressed, asked him the question. Karl also looked confused as he asked back.


    ¡°The method of educating those ves, wasn¡¯t that something you poprized, Repenhardt-nim? ording to Siebolt, that¡¯s what he said¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, that?¡±


    Only then did Repenhardt seem to understand.


    Indeed, several years ago, during a visit to the Principality of Chatan, he had rescued Siris along with various other Elven ves. With an eye to the future, he had subtly pressured Siebolt to educate them.


    As Repenhardt had anticipated, educating those who were mere ves had significantly expanded their utility, making them much more valuable.


    From a merchant¡¯s perspective, hiring an ountant is a costly endeavor. But if a ve could handle the task instead, it would be a substantial gain. Moreover, having ves equipped with knowledge in various fields greatly helps in reducingbor costs.


    Repenhardt had half-forgotten about it due to his busy activities, but since then, in the Principality of Chatan, especially within Zeppelin, it had be quite the trend to educate ves as a means to reducebor costs. This was precisely the point Karl had touched upon.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting much, but after some investigation, I found that the response from the non-human ves within Zeppelin has been surprisingly positive. There¡¯s a considerable movement among them, secretly meeting and hoping for some kind of change. Of course, for now, it seems they¡¯re mostly just gathering to share their grievances, as they don¡¯t see much hope in rising up alone.¡±


    Thanks to this, Karl said, they would be able to garner enough support if an uprising were to ur. There were already secretmunications taking ce, and a significant number of Orc, Elf, and Dwarf ves who shared the same ideals had gathered.


    ¡°With this, we can now hope to rescue the dispersed ves of Zeppelin. Moreover, we¡¯ve managed to resolve other issues as well.¡±


    The fact that these ves were voluntarily responding to the Duchy of Antares didn¡¯t just mean that the number of ves they could rescue had increased.


    ¡°Thanks to this, we now have a reliable group of allies within Zeppelin.¡±


    There were limits to how many troops the Duchy of Antares could sneak into Zeppelin. No matter how elite the non-human warriors of Antares were, only a few were strong enough to face fully armed soldiers without weapons or armor.


    ¡°Guiding them through hidden paths, assessing the fluid situation, and even equipping those who escape¡ªthere couldn¡¯t be a better group for such tasks.¡±


    * * *


    Arni had originally been one of the Elf ves working in a well-known tradingpany in Zeppelin. Just a few years ago, she had been nothing more than a maid, serving in a mansion and being dragged to the bedroom whenever her master desired.


    But things were different now. Although she still had to go to the bedroom when her master wished, at least her work was no longer that of a mere maid.


    Thanks to the strange trend that had recently swept through Zeppelin¡ªeducating ves to make them more useful¡ªshe was now a junior ountant for the Ratarun Trading Company and also managed the warehouse inventory.


    Doing ounting work properly required more than just good arithmetic. Since it involved dealing with people, she had to learn all the basics of general education.


    Thanks to this, Arni, even as an Elf, was able to receive a proper education like a human. As she lived this changed life, questions began to arise in her mind.


    She could do everything that humans could do.


    She could feel everything that humans could feel.


    Then why was she a ve while humans were not?


    What was the difference between herself, a ve, and those humans?


    At first, these questions were very small¡ªa fleeting thought that would asionallye to her as shey down, exhausted from her work.


    The doubts began to swell in her heart when she heard rumors about the Crovence civil war.


    Stories of Elves living like figures from myths or legends¡ªElves who thought and acted on their own will and stood proudly against humans¡ªonly served to deepen Arni¡¯s doubts. She unintentionally voiced her questions to another Elf ve.


    Why was she a ve, and why were humans not?


    What was the difference between herself, a ve, and those humans?


    To her surprise, Arni wasn¡¯t the only one with such doubts. The other Elf ve to whom she had spoken harbored the same questions.


    Moreover, Arni discovered another fact.


    There were many ves in Zeppelin who, like her, harbored simr doubts. They would sometimes meet secretly, building connections with one another.


    The Elf ve Arni had spoken to was also employed in managing goods at another tradingpany, having received the same kind of education as Arni. It wasn¡¯t exactly a coincidence. The recent ¡°ve education fever¡± that had swept through the city of Zeppelin had be so widespread that almost all ves had received some basic education. In Zeppelin, it was now harder to find an uneducated ve.


    These ves, who had received proper education and begun questioning their reality, would gather whenever they could. Most of them were Elves, but there were also Orcs among them. While their gatherings didn¡¯t result in any concrete actions, the education they had received had made them aware enough to question their reality. And with that awareness came the realization of how tightly controlled the human-dominated world was.


    They hade to understand reality, both in a good way and in a bad way.


    Realizing that their situation was wrong,menting their plight, and yet acknowledging that there was nothing they could do about it except dream of an impossible hope in their fantasies¡ªthat was all they could manage.


    Still, they continued to meet. At the very least, they could find somefort in meeting others who shared the same fate.


    The change in their situation came just a few days ago, brought about by an Elf who had approached them in secret. This Elf, who introduced himself as Relhard from the Duchy of Antares, was the one who brought that change.


    ¡°This way!¡±


    As she ran down the alley, Arni quickly gestured with her hand. Following her lead, dozens of Dwarves hurriedly moved their short legs, cutting through the darkness.


    The ce Arni pointed to was the weapon storage of the tradingpany she belonged to, the one she was responsible for managing. When the Dwarves gathered around, Arni swiftly unlocked the door and opened the storage. Under the moonlight, the storage filled with numerous weapons was revealed. The Dwarves eagerly grabbed weapons and armor.


    ¡°Oh, this is quite a well-forged sword for human work.¡±


    ¡°This longsword isn¡¯t bad either.¡±


    ¡°But the armor doesn¡¯t fit.¡±


    ¡°Just discard the arm and leg parts and use the shoulder and chest sections.¡±


    The Dwarves hastily armed themselves. Although there were nearly a hundred of them, there were more than enough weapons for everyone. After all, Arni had deliberately prepared the numbers for this day.


    ¡®The weapons are delivered! Now, the next step¡­¡¯


    Arni looked up at the sky, checking the position of the moon. By now, other weapon storages across the city should also be opening. The other ves she had contacted would be leading Elves, Orcs, and Dwarves, just like she was.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s been a while since my blood boiled like this after holding a sword.¡±


    A heavily armed Dwarf man stroked his beard, his eyes gleaming. His energetic demeanor made it hard to believe he had been a ve just moments ago. For Arni, who had never seen a Dwarf before, it was astonishing. Her heart was still pounding wildly.


    After the Dwarves finished arming themselves, they moved out into the streets. Arni hurriedly followed them.


    All across Zeppelin, red mes were already rising. Amidst them, countless ves were running towards freedom. Everywhere she looked, there were Elves, Orcs, and Dwarves. The sheer number of ves in the city was staggering.


    As Arni stood there in a daze, the Dwarf man turned to her with a warm smile and beckoned.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go, Elf girl.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Arni swallowed hard. The die was cast, and there was no turning back now.


    Not that she wanted to turn back.


    With hope and fear for the future coexisting in her heart, Arni, her face flushed, followed them with determined steps.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    A small girl peeked out through the window at the chaotic night outside. Her mother, her face hardened, quickly pulled her back and shut the window tightly.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Hurry back to your room!¡±


    The city of Zeppelin had plunged into chaos.


    When the pir of fire first erupted from the royal pce, the citizens were more curious than fearful. But now, the situation had changed.


    All over Zeppelin, shrouded in darkness, crowds of people were rushing through the streets. They were the races that had been enved and abused. Hundreds of Orcs, Elves, and Dwarves moved in orderly lines, running towards the outskirts of the city.


    They didn¡¯t shout or bellow orders, but the sound of their footsteps, their breathing, and the murmured words of hundreds formed a noise that was vast and thunderous.


    *Stomp, stomp, stomp.*


    *Hum, hum, hum.*


    A flood of ves surged forward, like a tidal wave amidst the chaos.


    To the citizens of Zeppelin, the sight of that mass of bodies in the darkness was truly terrifying.


    Merchants quickly built barricades in front of their doors, deploying their guards to protect their property and their lives. Ordinary citizens, powerless, locked their doors and huddled under nkets, trembling with fear.


    Even an outsider could immediately understand what was happening.


    A massive escape!


    The enved non-human races had risen in rebellion all at once!


    ¡°Good, everything is going as nned.¡±


    Repenhardt, cloaked in a robe, smiled with satisfaction. He stood on the roof of a merchant¡¯s mansion, a little ways away from the royal pce. It was one of the tallest buildings in Zeppelin, providing a panoramic view of the city.


    As he watched the endless river of torches flowing through the streets, Repenhardt¡¯s heart swelled with emotion.


    It was a sight he had never witnessed in his previous life.


    Back then, the Orcs, Elves, Dwarves, and Trolls had passively gained their freedom, relying solely on him.


    But these were different. They had risen up from the depths by their own hands and feet, running to seize their freedom.


    It was a moment that marked a change in history.


    ¡°Even the most stubborn minds won¡¯t be able to ignore this change anymore, hahahaha!¡±


    As Repenhardt proudly gazed down at the city of Zeppelin, a clear voice reached his ears. It was Sin¡¯s voice, transmitted through a voicemunication spell from a distance.


    ¡°Hey there, Mr. Repen?¡±


    Repenhardt looked down from the roof. Below, Sin and Russ were staring up at him with expressions of disbelief. They likely resorted to using the voice spell because they couldn¡¯t shout up to him.


    Sin¡¯s question followed.


    ¡°Seriously, why did you stop halfway and climb up there to giggle?¡±


    They were currently crossing through the streets of Zeppelin, as nned, to join the others. But suddenly, Repenhardt had leapt onto the roof of someone else¡¯s house and started striking a pose while gazing at the night sky. It might have made sense to him, but to Sin, who was following along, it was apletely baffling sight.


    Scratching his head, Repenhardt looked down.


    ¡°Huh? Oh, it¡¯s just a habit¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind of life do you have to live to develop a habit of climbing onto roofs and giggling in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As he tried to indulge in a bit of sentimental reflection, he immediately spoiled the mood. Repenhardt frowned as he prepared to climb down from the roof.


    Just then, he turned his head and caught sight of the Chatan royal pce in the distance, engulfed in spreading mes.


    It seemed that, as expected, the demons were wreaking havoc quite effectively.


    ¡®At this rate, it¡¯s unlikely that situation will calm down before the night is over.¡¯


    Feeling satisfied, Repenhardt leapt down from the roof.


    As a result, he didn¡¯t see what happened next.


    Right after he turned away, the Chatan royal pce was suddenly shrouded in mist, and the mes began to die out rapidly.


    * * *


    ¡°Getran Fil Rata!¡±


    With a booming voice in the demonic tongue, Sepiatan opened his mouth. A massive pir of fire spewed forth, leaving a long trail of destruction on the ground. Wherever the pir passed, the earth was scorched, trees burst into mes, and rocks melted and flowed like liquid.


    *Whoosh!*


    The Chatan royal pce, heated to a glowing red, was bathed in crimson light. Amidst the swirling ash, ck smoke, and intense heat generated by the roaring mes, Sir t shouted orders frantically.


    ¡°Second battalion, protect the Golden Pce! Fourth battalion, secure the royal family in the inner pce!¡±


    Living up to his reputation as the only knight of Chatan, Sir t had already banished one of the demons, a red-skinned Fiend, back to the otherworld. But there were three demons, and he was just one man. While he dealt with the Fiend, the other two demons had scattered across the pce, wreaking havoc in every direction.


    ¡°Graaah!¡±


    ¡°Kraaa!¡±


    Every time the demons roared, ck magic erupted, smashing buildings and creating rivers of blood. The demons themselves were incredibly destructive, but the greater problem was the smaller demons they summoned. Hundreds of these lesser demons swarmed the pce grounds, rampaging like mad dogs. Technically, these weren¡¯t actual summons but rather avatars created by separating parts of the demons¡¯ bodies or powers, but to those fighting them, the distinction was meaningless.


    ¡®Damn it, if the Zeppelin Knights hadn¡¯t vacated the pce, it wouldn¡¯t havee to this¡­¡¯


    But the Zeppelin Knights had been deployed on some mission, leaving the pce unguarded. Frustrated, Sir t shouted at the royal guards struggling against the lesser demons.


    ¡°Chatan Knights! Don¡¯t try to take them on alone! Team up with the royal guards in groups of three to fight them!¡±


    Though they were called ¡°lesser¡± demons, these summoned creatures wererger and stronger than most grown men. Even the Chatan mage-knights, d in magical armor, found it difficult to handle these monsters alone. Though it was dishonorable for a knight to gang up on a single opponent, there was no other choice in this situation.


    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    At t¡¯smand, the Chatan knights immediately teamed up with the royal guards to hold off the advance of the lesser demons. Seeing this, t clicked his tongue.


    ¡°¡­Well, I suppose the habit of our knights not caring about honores in handy at times like this.¡±


    In other nations, knights might hesitate or feel ashamed if ordered to overwhelm a single foe with superior numbers, as one-on-one duels were seen as the pinnacle of knighthood.


    But the Chatan knights, who lived in a manner unbing of knights most of the time, epted themand to fight in groups without hesitation. In fact, some even seemed to express, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± with their expressions.


    It was certainly the right response given the current situation, but it left a bitter taste in the mouth of Sir t, who was a knight to his core.


    ¡®Ugh, these knights¡­ But at least we won¡¯t be pushed back any further.¡¯


    After assessing the situation around him, t turned his focus back to the demon before him, Sepiatan.


    ¡°Krrrr¡­¡±


    As the advance of his summoned demons was blocked, Sepiatan let out a roar of fury, spewing another pir of fire. Sir t swiftly dodged the attack, propelling himself off the ground and into the air.


    ¡°Haaap!¡±


    He raised his sword high above his head, channeling his aura into a powerful downward sh.


    ¡°Bloody Rain!¡±


    Dozens of crimson de auras rained down, hammering Sepiatan¡¯s entire body. Though Sepiatan raised his greatsword to defend, the sheer number of attacks was overwhelming, causing small cuts to appear all over his massive frame.


    Despitending his attack, t¡¯s expression remained grim.


    ¡®Damn, that demon¡¯s body is just too tough. I need a stronger strike¡­¡¯


    While Bloody Rain was certainly an impressive finishing move, it was better suited for dealing withrge groups of enemies rather than a single, powerful opponent like Sepiatan. The attackcked the necessary destructive power.


    The Fiend he had previously defeated was a speed-type demon, making it vulnerable to the wide-ranging strikes of Bloody Rain. However, Sepiatan was arge, power-type demon, and no matter how many times t struck, the attack only left superficial wounds instead of delivering a critical blow.


    ¡®But I don¡¯t have a more powerful technique than Bloody Rain¡­¡¯


    Even among aura users, the method of aura maniption varied greatly depending on the swordsmanship they had mastered. t¡¯s swordsmanship favored precise and refined continuous strikes rather than brute force.


    While this style could deliver devastating power if all the strikes were focused on a single point, t had not yet reached that level of mastery.


    ¡°Del Karata Maka!¡±


    Sepiatan roared, his entire body oozing blue demonic blood as heunched another assault. His massive greatsword, engulfed in mes, cleaved through the air. The heat rolled off in waves, scorching everything around them.


    Dodging the attacks, t unleashed another round of Bloody Rain. The crimson aura arrows continuously battered Sepiatan¡¯s limbs.


    Each time, Sepiatan groaned and bled, but his movements and destructive power showed no signs of diminishing.


    As he fought Sepiatan, t nced back at the situation behind him, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Even if I manage to hold off this one, the other one¡¯s the real problem.¡±


    While t was upied with Sepiatan, the other demon, Zentael of the Blue Thunder, was wreaking havoc across the pce. Blue lightning shed through the pce, fires erupted, and screams echoed from every corner.


    ¡®This is driving me insane. I need to deal with that one soon too¡­¡¯


    But until he defeated Sepiatan, t couldn¡¯t afford to leave this spot. As he was caught in this dilemma, biting his lip in frustration, something unexpected happened.


    Suddenly, a thick white mist began to envelop the entire pce grounds.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The mist spread throughout the zing Chatan royal pce, and the once-raging mes visibly diminished in intensity. With his aura user¡¯s senses, t quickly realized that this mist was imbued with powerful magic.


    ¡®Is it Archmage Hajil? No, he was supposed to be away as well¡­¡¯


    Archmage Hajil, a newly initiated 8th-circle mage, was responsible for the magical defenses of the Chatan royal family,manding numerous disciples. Under normal circumstances, no matter how powerful the three demons were, the Chatan pce wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such chaos. A high-level mage was often better suited to dealing with high-ranking demons from the otherworld than an aura user.


    The problem was that, like the Zeppelin Knights, Hajil had also left the pce, taking his top disciples with him on some mysterious mission.


    ¡®Of all times for both the royal pce¡¯s mages and the Zeppelin Knights to be absent, what in the world could have caused this¡­¡¯


    Wondering if Hajil had somehow returned, Sir t turned his gaze towards the source of the magic. What he saw stunned him.


    ¡®Wait? That¡¯s not Hajil¡­¡¯


    At the center of the magic, atop the stone tower of the White Sun Pce, wasn¡¯t the familiar, stern-faced old wizard he knew. Instead, it was a surprisingly young woman, so young that she still appeared almost girlish.


    ¡°Flow, cover, I am the servant of power, the vessel of authority that suppresses the false, bringing peace through the pouring of this power¡­¡±


    The young woman, who couldn¡¯t have been more than in her mid-twenties at most, was chanting a spell in a clear, resonant voice. As she did, the magic flowing from her body became mist, which enveloped the burning buildings and suppressed the mes.


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    t gasped in awe, his mouth hanging open.


    The magic itself was at the level of ate 6th-circle spell, but the scale was enormous. The magical mist was covering almost the entire Chatan royal pce. Not even Archmage Hajil could manage such a wide-range spell.


    ¡°How could such a young woman cast a spell of this magnitude? Could she be an archmage?¡±


    However, it seemed there was still more for t to be astonished by.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    With light footsteps, someone was running from beyond the mist. With each step, the distance rapidly closed. Though the mist made it difficult to see clearly, it was obvious from their movements alone that the person had far surpassed the limits of a normal human.


    It was an Aura User.


    ¡°Krr?¡±


    Sensing the presence of another powerful figure, Sepiatan turned its head. Both t and Sepiatan fixed their gazes on the same spot.


    Soon, the figure emerged from the mist.


    A young man, holding a sword with a flickering yellowish aura in one hand.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    Without a word, the young man let out a short breath andunched himself directly at Sepiatan. Sepiatan, already on guard, swung its greatsword to counterattack. The moment the greatsword shed with the young man¡¯s sword¡­


    ¡°Spiral de!¡±


    The young man¡¯s aura began to shine brilliantly and spin. His sword transformed into a massive drill-like weapon that shattered Sepiatan¡¯s greatsword and drove into the heart of the beast.


    Scales shattered, fragments scattered, and blue blood spurted into the air like a fountain. Sepiatan let out a scream.


    ¡°Kraaaah!¡±


    It was an astonishing disy of power. The single strike from the unknown young man inflicted more damage than the dozens of attacks t had struggled tond thus far.


    ¡°Wh-who is he? Who¡¯s that person? Could there be someone so young who¡¯s awakened an aura?¡±


    The first thought that came to t¡¯s mind was Cyrus, the Aura User from the Duchy of Antares, who had recently risen to fame in the Crovence civil war.


    But the appearance of the dark-haired young man was entirely different from Cyrus. Starting with his hair color, the youth¡¯s appearance was breathtaking, to the point where one could call him a beauty of unparalleled grace.


    It¡¯s rare to call a man ¡°stunning,¡± a title usually reserved for beautiful women. If Cyrus had looks of this caliber, there would¡¯ve been no way such details about his face wouldn¡¯t have spread in the rumors.


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    The dark-haired young man continued to swing his sword, spinning the de aura as he relentlessly pressed Sepiatan. The situation was so overwhelming that t stood there in a daze, watching the scene unfold. He barely managed to regain hisposure and was about to leap in to join the battle when¡­


    ¡°You must be Sir t, the captain of the Chatan Royal Guard, correct?¡±


    A soft, feminine voice echoed from behind. The female mage who had cast the magical mist earlier had somehow approached t without him noticing. Normally, his senses would have alerted him, but the spectacle in front of him had stunned him enough to lower his guard momentarily.


    ¡°Wh-who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am Philena, from the Delphia Tower of Magic. I came here at the invitation of the King Regent.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ thank you for your assistance. I am t, Captain of the Chatan Royal Guard.¡±


    t stammered as he politely offered his greeting. Though he didn¡¯t fully grasp the situation, it was clear that these people were on his side.


    ¡°Given the urgency of the situation, I apologize for not greeting you more formally, Mage Philena.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, t prepared to reenter battle. But Philena stopped him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll handle that demon. Sir t, please deal with the demon inside the pce. While I¡¯ve managed to extinguish the immediate danger, the damage is still extensive.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    t hesitated, ncing between Sepiatan and the interior of the pce. As a knight, he wasn¡¯t ustomed to leaving his opponent to someone else. But as amander, he recognized that this wasn¡¯t the time for stubborn pride.


    ¡°My apologies. I leave it in your hands.¡±


    With a stern nod, t gripped his sword and dashed towards the pce. As expected of an Aura User, he leaped dozens of meters in a single bound and disappeared into the mist.


    Philena scratched her cheek as she watched t¡¯s retreating figure.


    ¡®Honestly, it would¡¯ve been faster if the two Aura Users teamed up to take down this demon before moving on to the next one¡­¡¯


    However, there was a reason Philena had specifically sent him to the pce.


    ¡°Because from this point on, this isn¡¯t something you should witness.¡±


    She turned to face the enormous silhouette of the demon, faintly visible through the mist. The figure of a man wielding a glowing sword moved swiftly against the towering shadow.


    Philena shouted out.


    ¡°Teslon! Should I throw you the bag?¡±


    A rxed voice responded from within the mist.


    ¡°I can handle it fine like this!¡±


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be good practice?¡±


    At Philena¡¯s suggestion, the young man chuckled.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true. Alright! Toss it!¡±


    ¡°Got it! Teslon!¡±


    Philena rummaged through the inside of her robe and pulled out a small case. It was a simple, square leather bag that looked entirely ordinary. Using magic, she hurled it deep into the mist.


    ¡°Catch it, Teslon!¡±


    The square case disappeared into the thick mist, and momentster, strange metallic sounds echoed from within.


    Vrrr, whirr, nk, nk!


    In the white mist, which reflected Sepiatan¡¯s shadow, the silhouette of a towering giant emerged. The demon¡¯s voice, filled with rm, came from beyond the mist.


    ¡°K-krel?¡±


    Following the shadow of the giant, theid-back voice of the young man was heard again.


    ¡°As expected, anything needs practice to feel natural.¡±


    The shadow of the giant ovepped with Sepiatan¡¯s shadow. With every sh, the mist turned red, and the demon¡¯s form twisted grotesquely. Groans and roars filled the air as trees shook and a deafening rumble spread through the surroundings.


    Bang! Bang! Crunch! Crack!


    Shortly after, a harrowing scream burst from Sepiatan.


    ¡°Kraaaaaaah!¡±


    * * *


    At the heart of the Chatan Royal Pce, in avish office decorated with golden ents and elegant furniture, a man in his fifties was looking out the window. His luxurious clothing, embroidered with gold, made it clear that he was no ordinary individual. As he gazed outside, he suddenly turned to look beside him.


    ¡°Sage of Silver, has everything gone as you wished?¡±


    A small, silver-haired girl standing next to him nodded her head with an expressionless face.


    ¡°Yes, King of Chatan. I am grateful for your cooperation.¡±


    The man, Natin II, King of the Duchy of Chatan, stared at the silver-haired girl with a grim expression. He spoke in a displeased tone.


    ¡°But because of that, Zeppelin suffered considerable damage. Had I known beforehand, I could have been better prepared.¡±


    The silver-haired girl, Serelein, fixed her gaze on Natin II. She asked in a detached tone.


    ¡°Heir to the blood of Chatan, do you regret assisting the Sage of Silver?¡±


    The man hurriedly shook his head.


    ¡°N-no, that¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s only natural to cooperate, as is our family¡¯s duty, in ordance with the long-standing tradition.¡±


    Despite being a king, Natin II disyed an overly submissive attitude. But he knew better than anyone that if the Sage of Silver wished it, the Duchy of Chatan could be wiped from existence. After all, it was with their help that thisnd, once part of the Kingdom of Graim, became the Duchy of Chatan in the first ce.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m simply curious as to why you allowed things to escte to this point, even knowing their ns, Guardian Serelein. As a coborator of the Silver, I believe I have the right to know at least that much.¡±


    Serelein stared at him intently before nodding slightly and speaking.


    ¡°The ones who infiltrated Zeppelin are the highest-ranking elites loyal to the Fist King. They are the true powers behind the Duchy of Antares. Normally, they¡¯re scattered all over the duchy, and unless we provoke an all-out war, they¡¯re impossible to take down.¡±


    Serelein turned her gaze back to the window, looking out over the city of Zeppelin, now illuminated by mes, and spoke softly.


    ¡°But now, they¡¯ve left their strongholds and gathered here by their own choice. Isn¡¯t this the perfect chance to catch them all at once?¡±


    * * *


    A street in the southern district of Zeppelin.


    It waste at night, a time when no one but the night watch should be out, yet the streets were filled with the chaotic sound of footsteps. Hundreds of escaped orcs, elves, and dwarves, all armed, were running through the streets.


    ¡°Huff, huff, huff¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ catch my breath¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t run any more¡­¡±


    No matter how strong their desire for freedom was, for ves who hadn¡¯t been trained, this frantic run in the dead of night was exhausting. Especially when driven by fear and anxiety, the run became even more grueling.


    Even the orcs, ustomed to hardbor, were showing signs of fatigue, and many of the weaker elves had already copsed along the way.


    Jalkato and the warriors of the Blue Bear Tribe were doing their best to encourage those who were struggling.


    ¡°Keep going!¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s tough! But we can¡¯t stop here!¡±


    The ves who had escaped from various ces were merging as nned, forming a massive group throughout Zeppelin. However, this was beginning to create new challenges. When the group was small, if one or two copsed, they could be helped along, but when the group numbered in the hundreds, it became a different story.


    At the head of the group, Karuga Hadatoum, an orc aura user, looked up to check the position of the moon.


    ¡°We¡¯re cutting it close. If we want to reach the gates in time, we¡¯ll have to hurry.¡±


    Currently, ten Aura Users from the Duchy of Antares had been deployed to Zeppelin. Apart from Repenhardt and Russ, the remaining eight were spread across different regions, leading groups of escaped ves. Hadatoum was in charge of one such group, guiding Jalkato and the orcs, as well as joining forces with the Stiria Tribe elves, who had freed the elves.


    Jalkato approached Hadatoum, shaking his head.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t slow down, we¡¯ll have stragglers, Karuga Hadatoum.¡±


    Hadatoum clicked his tongue in frustration.


    ¡°If we dawdle, the army will be deployed, and that¡¯ll be a headache.¡±


    The ones leading this group were Hadatoum, the orc warriors, and the elf warriors from the Dahnhaim and Stiria Tribes. So far, they had swiftly dealt with all forces blocking their way. The localw enforcement stationed in Zeppelin was no match for an Aura User like Hadatoum and the elite warriors of the Duchy of Antares.


    However, if the army was deployed, even Hadatoum, as an Aura User, wouldn¡¯t be able to protect the hundreds of escaped ves. Despite being armed, they weren¡¯t an organized military force. Once battle broke out, countless lives would be lost amidst the chaos.


    One of the elves from the Stiria Tribe approached Hadatoum.


    ¡°If we follow Karl¡¯s n, we should still have some time before they mount a full response. Perhaps we should allow a brief rest?¡±


    Compared to the orcs, who were more physically resilient, many of the elves were showing signs of extreme exhaustion. Hadatoum clicked his tongue again, acknowledging that the elf¡¯s suggestion had merit.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to sit down and rest. But, we can afford to slow the pace a bit.¡±


    The frantic sound of running that had filled the night streets began to subside, reced by the steady rhythm of calmer footsteps. With the pace slowed, Hadatoum led the group onward through the streets.


    As they remained vignt, crossing two blocks, they finally reached arge za where the city gates became visible in the distance.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Hadatoum¡¯s expression hardened. Through his senses, he could detect over a hundred people stationed at the other end of the za. There was no mistaking it¡ªthe disciplined, orderly presence unmistakably belonged to a well-trained regr army.


    The soldiers swiftly moved into position, blocking the path of the escaped ves. Hadatoum ground his teeth as the road to the city gates was cut off.


    And that wasn¡¯t all. From the surrounding buildings, archers suddenly appeared, their bows drawn and aimed at the group of escapees. The expressions of Jalkato and the other orc warriors hardened as they took in the sight.


    Amanding officer emerged from the ranks of soldiers and let out a loud, mockingugh.


    ¡°This is the end for you miserable wretches! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Groaning, Hadatoum scanned the left and right sides of the za. He had sensed the presence of people in those buildings for some time. As an Aura User blessed by the Spirit of Debata, his enhanced senses allowed him to detect such things with ease.


    The problem was that no matter how sensitive his perception was, it couldn¡¯t distinguish whether the people in the buildings were soldiers or ordinary citizens.


    This wasn¡¯t a remote mountain hideout; it was Zeppelin, one of the most populous cities on the continent. Up until now, every building they had passed had housed Zeppelin citizens. Naturally, he had assumed that the presences around the za were just more local residents.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Themander, a magic swordsman from Chatan d entirely in armor, continued to shout triumphantly.


    ¡°Did you really think we wouldn¡¯t notice the petty tricks of mere ves?¡±


    The runaway ves began to murmur. Fear spread among them like an epidemic. Hadatoum bit his lower lip.


    He hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out this way¡­


    ¡®About a hundred in front, and twenty archers between the buildings?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t enough to say they were being overwhelmed yet. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t sense the presence of any warriorsparable to himself. Frankly, this wasn¡¯t what one would call a full encirclement.


    Bwoooong!


    Aura surged from Hadatoum¡¯s entire body. The blessing of Debata, the fierce energy of his aura, spread in all directions as Hadatoum sneered.


    ¡°It¡¯smendable that you¡¯ve tracked our movements, but did you think you could stop us with just this?¡±


    However, the enemy didn¡¯t seem particrly flustered by the disy of aura.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s true that an orc can wield aura.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    As Hadatoum frowned in confusion, five knights appeared in session. All of them were heavily armed with extravagant magical armor and swords. Even Hadatoum, who wasn¡¯t knowledgeable about magic, could easily feel the power of the magical tools. He immediately guessed their identity.


    ¡°Zeppelin Knights¡­.¡±


    Even for an aura user like Hadatoum, five Zeppelin Knights would be a formidable challenge. Moreover, the Zeppelin Knights, being magic swordsmen, were not bound by the typical knightly code. They had no qualms about joining forces in a group attack.


    As Hadatoum and the orc warriors stood tense, cold sweat dripping down their faces, Chatan¡¯s magic swordsman shouted as if to drive the final nail in.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t all! Other Zeppelin knights are leading troops toplete the encirclement! Over a thousand soldiers are closing in behind you right now! Hahahah!¡±


    * * *


    ¡®¡­Damn, are we really surrounded?¡¯


    Repenhardt stared at the forces before him with a grim expression. He had just joined up with a group of runaway ves on the southwestern side of Zeppelin, apanied by Russ and Sin. Leading this group were the dwarf aura user Malroid and the warriors of the Grand Forge, all of whom were now running to the outer edges of the group, hurriedly preparing a defensive formation, their faces filled with rm.


    They, too, were in a simr situation as Hadatoum.


    No matter how elite they were, or how many aura users they had, it was impossible for just over ten people to protect all the ves from five Zeppelin Knights and their numerous soldiers.


    The Zeppelin Knights, blocking their path, called out in an imposing voice, as they eyed the frightened ves.


    ¡°No matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t save them all! If you value their lives, surrender at once!¡±


    Watching the gathered forces ahead, Russ whispered to Repenhardt.


    ¡®What should we do, brother? Do we push through, even if it costs us?¡¯


    ¡®That might be the only way¡­ but most of the ves would lose their lives.¡¯


    ¡®But we can¡¯t just let ourselves get captured here, can we?¡¯


    In the end, Repenhardt made his decision.


    ¡°We break through with force!¡±


    Russ unsheathed his sword and stepped forward. Repenhardt clenched his fists tightly and red at the soldiers.


    The Zeppelin Knight sneered.


    ¡°Are you nning to resist? You¡¯re already surrounded! Soon, a thousand soldiers will be upon you! You have no way out!¡±


    But just then, Sin tilted her head in curiosity.


    ¡°But¡­ when exactly are those thousand reinforcements supposed to arrive?¡±


    Indeed, aside from the loud boasts of the Chatan knight earlier, it didn¡¯t really feel like they were surrounded.


    Russ and Repenhardt exchanged nces and instinctively nodded. They raised their senses, scanning the surroundings. They looked ahead, to the sides, behind, and even up toward the sky.


    Oddly enough, it was quiet behind them.


    It didn¡¯t make sense for a force of a thousand to be so silent while moving.


    Russ squinted at the Zeppelin Knight, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°¡­They¡¯re noting, are they?¡±


    * * *


    Duchy of Antares.


    Inside the Chancellor¡¯s Office within the White King¡¯s Castle.


    Though it waste into the night, the lights in the office were still brightly lit. Karl sat absentmindedly at the table, staring up at the night sky. Suddenly, the door to the office opened, and a woman stepped inside.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep, Karl?¡±


    Karl¡¯s lover, Ti, approached him, dressed simply in her nightwear. Though she looked like a young girl, the sight of her ample chest peeking through her clothes gave her a seductive appearance.


    ¡°T-Ti¡­¡±


    Karl, feeling awkward, adjusted Ti¡¯s disheveled clothing. Ti giggled. Even though they had already shared a bed, was he still embarrassed by such a sight?


    ¡®Just like a knight,¡¯ she thought with a teasing grin.


    She yfully stuck out her tongue and then sat on Karl¡¯sp.


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    Karl sighed deeply.


    ¡°How could I sleep knowing others are risking their lives in Zeppelin right now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±


    Ti sighed as well. At that very moment, beneath the night sky of Zeppelin, her family and friends were likely racing to save their people. No matter how much she believed in their strength and Karl¡¯s strategy, she couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll all be safe?¡±


    ¡°If everything goes ording to n.¡±


    ¡°Is there any reason it won¡¯t? Your ns are always wless, Karl.¡±


    Karl shook his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a perfect n. As long as we are human, there will always be a w somewhere.¡±


    ¡°But Karl, you¡¯re the smartest person I¡¯ve ever known.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate thepliment, but¡­¡±


    Karl smiled wryly and gave Ti a light kiss on the cheek before continuing.


    ¡°Every action in this world has both pros and cons. The strategy I¡¯ve devised is certainly a high-probability n, using powerful forces to achieve definite results. But it¡¯s a double-edged sword. If, by any chance, our n leaks, the Duchy of Antares will be wiped out instantly.¡±


    Ti¡¯s expression stiffened. Karl was right. It wasn¡¯t just a baseless fear. White King Repenhardt and the entire leadership of the Duchy of Antares were currently in Zeppelin. If anything happened to them, the newly established Duchy would cease to exist. So, too, would the fragile sanctuary they had built for the various races.


    ¡°Ti¡­¡±


    Seeing the worried expression on his beloved¡¯s face, Karl shook his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry so much. I didn¡¯t overlook such a possibility.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Ti looked up at Karl in confusion. He let out a small chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned the hard way that the world doesn¡¯t always work the way I want. If it did, I¡¯d be sitting on the throne of Crovence right now, wouldn¡¯t I? I don¡¯t overestimate myself.¡±


    Suddenly, a satisfied smile spread across Karl¡¯s face.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I took some precautions. I¡¯ve bribed all the key middle-ranking officers of Zeppelin¡¯s army. Even if our n is discovered and orders are given from centralmand, they won¡¯t act in time.¡±


    * * *


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The Zeppelin Knight looked around in shock.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t the reinforcementsing?¡±


    It didn¡¯t make sense. The headquarters had sent clear orders to all garrison troops throughout Zeppelin. Those orders had been issued yesterday evening, long before this situation erupted. There was no way the orders had been lost or dyed.


    Even if one or two units had somehow missed the message, it was impossible that the entire army had failed to receive it.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it seems Karl¡¯s behind it again¡­¡±


    Repenhardt clicked his tongue as he exchanged words with Russ.


    He had heard Karl mention he¡¯d taken measures to suppress the movement of Zeppelin¡¯s garrison forces just in case, but Repenhardt had no idea how he¡¯d managed to pull it off so thoroughly.


    ¡°I heard something about him spreading some bribes around¡­ but still¡­¡±


    Well, it was true that the Duchy of Chatan was a ce where money talked. Most of Zeppelin¡¯s garrison was notoriously corrupt, too. So while it might have been impossible in other nations, in Chatan, using bribes to immobilize the army wasn¡¯tpletely out of the question.


    But even so, it should have only worked on a handful of units.


    No matter howx the discipline in the Duchy of Chatan¡¯s military had be, even fermenting to a soft, cheese-like state, they were still considered elite soldiers. Just because they were bribed by a foreign power didn¡¯t mean they would neglect their country in its time of crisis.


    Bribes are taken for personal gain, after all. Even the most corrupt soldiers wouldn¡¯t ignore orders just because some stranger handed them money and asked them to ¡°stay put and ignore deployment orders.¡± If the Duchy of Chatan¡¯s army had been that susceptible, the nation would have copsed long ago.


    ¡®Seriously, what did Karl do to pull this off?¡¯


    * * *


    ¡°But Karl, even if they were bribed, do you really think the soldiers of Zeppelin would ignore direct orders when they have their own duties to fulfill? And it¡¯s hard to believe that every single middle-ranking officer would be stupid enough to ept money from a stranger without any suspicion,¡± Ti asked, her doubt evident.


    Karl smiled gently.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, my love. Even as corrupt as the Duchy of Chatan is, it wouldn¡¯t work that easily.¡±


    ¡°Then, wasn¡¯t it a waste of money?¡±


    Ti looked at him, puzzled, while Karl smiled confidently.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who gave the bribes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The bribes they received were merely an extension of what they were already ustomed to.¡±


    Karl had indeed widely distributed bribes to Zeppelin¡¯s garrison, to the point where it nearly crippled the finances of the Duchy of Antares. (This was also one of the reasons Karl hadined to Repenhardt about being short on funds.)


    However, the bribes weren¡¯t handed over in the name of the Duchy of Antares.


    ¡°Arge portion of Zeppelin¡¯s garrison has always received bribes under various pretexts from different merchant groups.¡±


    Zeppelin was a hub for various tradingpanies. One of the biggest headaches for merchants was government regtions. Naturally, amon practice among Zeppelin¡¯s merchants was to bribe officials and soldiers in order to smooth over business operations.


    In simple terms, Zeppelin¡¯s garrison already had established routes through which they regrly received bribes.


    ¡°The bribes I handed out were all given in the name of those very same merchant groups.¡±


    When Karl¡¯s agents in Zeppelin distributed the money, they didn¡¯t demand that the soldiers stand by and do nothing, even if the city was engulfed in mes. No matter howrge the bribe, no one would be foolish enough to follow orders that would put their life at risk.


    Instead, the request they made was much simpler.


    ¡ª Lately, I¡¯vee across some information that suggests something big is about to go down in Zeppelin. Of course, as a mere merchant, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. But I¡¯m quite worried about what might happen to my family during the chaos. So, I was wondering¡­ If things do get out of hand, could youe to my family¡¯s estate for a bit and look out for them? If you just keep an eye on them for a while before responding to orders, it wouldn¡¯t exactly be considered insubordination, would it? And if you get into trouble because of it, I¡¯ll make sure everything gets smoothed over afterwards.


    It¡¯s hard to refuse a request like that¡ªespecially when ites from someone who has consistently padded your wallet, and especially when it¡¯s apanied by a generous amount of money.


    And unless theypletely failed to respond to the order, a slight dy wouldn¡¯t cause too many problems. At least, ording to thews of the Duchy of Chatan, a minor dy would only result in a small fine. That fine, of course, would be trivialpared to the bribes they received.


    Handing over bribes under another tradingpany¡¯s name was not a difficult task. Bribes, by nature, are not exactly aboveboard transactions. It¡¯smon practice to hide one¡¯s identity and secretly pass the money, so there¡¯s no real way to verify whose name was used.


    Naturally, if the request itself seemed suspicious, the soldiers would have been wary. But there was nothing odd about the request at all, was there?


    Of course, the garrison soldiers¡¯ natural response would be, ¡°I should drop by and check on the XX Trading Company that¡¯s always been so generous to me!¡±


    On top of that, Karl added a magical phrase, one that had the power to move people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡ª Zeppelin¡¯s forces number in the tens of thousands, so surely it won¡¯t be a problem if ¡®one of you¡¯ is missing, right?


    ¡°The phrase ¡®It¡¯s just me, it¡¯ll be fine¡¯ is one of the most powerful spells that can corrupt a person,¡± Karl exined.


    If the entire garrison was armed with the mindset of ¡®It¡¯s just me,¡¯ it couldpletely paralyze the entire army across Zeppelin!


    ¡°The only thing¡­ I never imagined that almost the entire garrison would be taking bribes. I thought it¡¯d be a miracle if even half of them were swayed. But after investigating, I realized this ce is more corrupt than I could have ever guessed.¡±


    Karl shrugged his shoulders, and Ti couldn¡¯t help but let out a stunnedugh. Honestly, she was amazed that anyone had ever managed to win a war against a country like this.


    As she thought of Repenhardt, far away under the skies of Zeppelin, she muttered to herself.


    ¡®Wow, Lord Repenhardt. You really made the right call keeping this man alive¡­¡¯


    Ti resolved to keep Karl close, not just for the future of the Duchy of Antares, but for the future of the dwarves as well.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    At the same time, in the city of Zeppelin.


    Russ smiled faintly as he watched the panicked soldiers of Chatan.


    ¡°Anyway, we just have to keep moving ording to the n, right?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know exactly what was happening, but it seemed certain that reinforcements weren¡¯ting.


    Buzzz!


    A blue aura surged from Russ¡¯ sword. Malroid also released his aura, enveloping his greatsword.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    The faces of the once-rxed Zeppelin Knights changed. They had heard there was only one aura user, but now another one had appeared. With two aura users, five Zeppelin Knights couldn¡¯t possibly stand a chance!


    ¡®Why aren¡¯t theying? Where are the reinforcements?¡¯


    Russ and Malroid stepped forward toward the increasingly pale Zeppelin Knights. Malroid sneered coldly.


    ¡°So, if we deal with these guys, no one will be left to stop us, right?¡±


    At that moment.


    ¡°Honestly, this country¡­ I¡¯ve never seen it run properly!¡±


    With a deep voice, someone flew through the night sky from the other side of the za. Soaring through the air like a bird, they gentlynded in front of Repenhardt and Russ. In that instant, radiant light scorched the darkness, spreading in all directions.


    A knight d in thick armor that gleamed with a dazzling golden hue appeared, causing the soldiers of Chatan to cheer in excitement.


    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°The Sword of Tenes!¡±


    ¡°The Golden Knight of Graim!¡±


    The expressions of the Zeppelin Knights also brightened. To these knights who prided themselves on being magical warriors, the most revered martial artist was not the famous Sword Saint Barnatel or even Gerard, who had now be the Fist Emperor. It was the Golden Knight, a magical swordsman who could stand against aura users on equal terms.


    Russ¡¯ expression hardened as he looked at his opponent.


    ¡°¡­Brother Eusus?¡±


    Eusus scanned the area. His gaze slowly passed over the entire group of escaped ves. Each time his cold eyes fell upon them, the ves flinched and trembled. The Golden Knight of Graim¡ªhis illustrious reputation was well-known even among the ves of Zeppelin.


    After a brief pause, Eusus fixed his gaze. Itnded on a young man with a striking resemnce to himself¡ªhis half-brother. In a frigid tone, Eusus spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Russ¡­¡±


    Russ stared back at Eusus with a rigid expression. The gazes of the two brothers shed in the air.


    Repenhardt frowned.


    ¡°How is that man here?¡±


    It was impossible not to be taken aback, as someone he never expected to meet in this ce had appeared. Moreover, Eusus¡¯ arrival meant that Teslon had alsoe to Zeppelin¡­


    Eusus looked at Repenhardt and smiled faintly.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t quite guess where you¡¯d be hiding among this group of runaway ves¡­¡±


    Then, he turned his gaze back to Russ with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°To think, not only the Fist King but even that lowly scoundrel is here! Truly, this must be the blessing of Seiya. Hahaha!¡±


    Repenhardt felt perplexed by Eusus¡¯ confidentughter.


    ¡®What¡¯s with that overconfident attitude?¡¯


    Sure, Eusus¡¯ appearance was surprising. However, at the moment, Eusus was alone. Well, technically, not entirely alone¡ªfive Zeppelin Knights and a hundred soldiers were lined up behind him. But the otherpanions who usually apanied him were nowhere to be seen.


    Meanwhile, Repenhardt¡¯s side included not only Repenhardt himself but also Russ, an aura user, and Malroid, a Dwarf aura user who had been leading this group. Just a few months ago, Eusus had been utterly defeated by Russ alone. There was no reason for him to act so arrogant now.


    ¡®Does he have something up his sleeve?¡¯


    Normally, Repenhardt would have attacked right away and moved on, but something about the strange situation made him hesitate to act.


    Maintaining his guard, Repenhardt asked Eusus, ¡°¡­Your presence here means Teslon is also in this city, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    He was probing for information, but surprisingly, Eusus nodded without resistance.


    ¡°If you¡¯re referring to Sir Teslon, he¡¯s headed west of Zeppelin to find you.¡±


    Then, with a meaningful smile, he added, ¡°Of course, he assumes you¡¯d be with that ¡®Elf woman.¡¯¡±


    At that moment, a sharp glint shed in Repenhardt¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Siris?¡±


    Repenhardt turned his head toward the other side of the city.


    ¡®Teslon is here? And he¡¯s headed toward Siris?¡¯


    Currently, Siris was moving with Iniya. Considering Siris¡¯ advanced mastery of spirit magic and Iniya, the most powerful Elf aura user, even the current Teslon wouldn¡¯t be able to take them lightly. Logically, there wasn¡¯t much to worry about.


    However, Eusus¡¯ oddly calm demeanor filled him with unease.


    That¡¯s no bluff.


    The expression on his face showed that he was confident in something.


    Repenhardt clenched both fists tightly and shouted to the ones behind him.


    ¡°Russ! Malroid! I¡¯ll leave this ce to you! I need to go check on Siris!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what Eusus was relying on, but Russ and Malroid, both aura users, were here as well. Especially Russ, who had been continuously growing, had be an even stronger aura user than when he had fought Eusus months ago.


    ¡®Even if there¡¯s a trap, those two should be more than enough to handle it, right?¡¯


    Russ responded confidently, ¡°Leave it to us, brother!¡±


    Malroid gestured as if to reassure him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and go ahead, savior!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you!¡±


    With that short shout, Repenhardt kicked off the ground and soared into the sky. Leaving a trail of golden aura in the night sky, hisrge figure stepped across the rooftops and disappeared toward the other side of Zeppelin.


    Surprisingly, Eusus didn¡¯t chase after Repenhardt. He merely watched the fading silhouette with a sly smile on his lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame, but I¡¯ll leave the Fist King to Sir Teslon.¡±


    The reason Eusus had joined forces with Teslon in the first ce was that he had lost in battle against Repenhardt. But now, Eusus no longer harbored much resentment over that defeat.


    Since that day, Repenhardt had traveled across battlefields, continuously building his fame. The name of the Fist King Repenhardt had resounded throughout the entire continent for quite some time.


    As a result, the fact that he had been defeated by Repenhardt no longer felt like such a disgrace. Though he still held some grudge, Eusus now had a far greater object of hatred.


    Turning toward Russ, Eusus raised his demon sword Eldran, his eyes gleaming with murderous intent.


    ¡°For now, I have more important business.¡±


    Russ, sensing Eusus¡¯ killing intent, readied himself in response. sping his sword with both hands and raising it above his head, he took the signature downward strike stance of the House of Tenes.


    Whiiiing!


    A swirling vortex of murderous energy began to gather between the two brothers.


    Eusus raised his massive golden sword, Eldran, and shouted with venomous rage.


    ¡°Prepare to die, you filthy bastard! This time, I will judge you once and for all!¡±


    As the killing intent bore down on him, Russ took his first step forward.


    ¡°Judgment¡­ I won¡¯t bother arguing what crime I¡¯vemitted or what right you have to judge me. It¡¯s not like talking would do any good, anyway.¡±


    Russ twisted his lips as he pointed his de aura at Eusus.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just end this right here, Eusus. I¡¯m sick of seeing your face.¡±


    * * *


    Repenhardt leaped across the rooftops of Zeppelin, one after another, racing forward.


    His expression remained rigid throughout, a strange sense of unease lingering in his chest.


    ¡®Why do I feel like this? There shouldn¡¯t be any real problems.¡¯


    Repenhardt had already faced Teslon once before. He had a decent grasp of Teslon¡¯s strength.


    Sure, Teslon was strong. But his abilities were no match for Iniya.


    Despite Iniya¡¯s current odd behavior, which made her seem absent-minded, she was still the strongest warrior and aura user among the elves, both in the past and present. She was as formidable as Kalken, Sta, Att, or even Tassid, the orc warlord.


    In a real fight, Repenhardt¡¯s unique Gym Unbreakable physique gave him an edge. But in a duel, even he couldn¡¯t guarantee victory against Iniya¡¯s skills.


    Moreover, Siris, whose spirit magic had grown immensely powerful, was with her. Logically speaking, even if Teslon ambushed them, they should be more than capable of defending themselves.


    Yet, Eusus¡¯ overly confident attitude kept gnawing at his mind. Eusus wouldn¡¯t act so calmly if he hadn¡¯t prepared something to counter three aura users.


    ¡®And if Eusus is up to something, Teslon might be involved in a simr scheme¡­¡¯


    It was then, while Repenhardt hurriedly vaulted over a rooftop, that a voice filled with hatred and twisted joy rang out from the street below.


    ¡°Re~pen~hardt!¡±


    The voice was eerie, like the deranged howl of a madman, brimming with both malice and ecstasy. At the same time, a ck aura surged towards the airborne Repenhardt.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Startled, Repenhardt twisted his body mid-air. The force behind that ck sh wasn¡¯t ordinary. It crackled with immense power, enough to make his back tingle with an ominous sensation as it rushed toward him!


    ¡°Haaaap!¡±


    Half-consciously, Repenhardt summoned his aura. A golden aura enveloped his entire body, shing with the ck sh. A thunderous boom echoed, and Repenhardt¡¯s body was flung backward.


    Boom!


    A massive impact struck him, sending a dull pain rising from his chest to his head, pounding his brain.


    Repenhardt steadied himself as hended, a surprised expression crossing his face.


    ¡°Urgh?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t executed a Spiral Guard, but even so, the golden aura of Gym Unbreakable boasted diamond-like defense. He had deployed his aura perfectly, absorbing most of the force, yet the ck sh still managed to strike his chest directly with its remaining power.


    ¡®Was there someone this strong left in Zeppelin?¡¯


    With a groan, Repenhardt turned his head. Standing where the sh hade from was a young man, clutching a jet-ck sword, cackling maniacally.


    ¡°Finally! We¡¯ve met! Hahahaha!¡±


    With the ck sword in hand, the young man kicked the ground. With effortless movements, he leaped onto the roof of a three-story building. Repenhardt furrowed his brow.


    ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯


    The man¡¯s movements were unusual, far beyond what a normal human could aplish.


    As the young mannded on the roof, he looked at Repenhardt and beganughing like a madman.


    ¡°Repenhardt! Damn it! I¡¯ve met you! I finally met you! Yes! This is perfect!¡±


    No, judging by the way he spoke, it seemed the man was truly mad.


    Staring at the young man, Repenhardt narrowed his eyes. There was something familiar about him¡­


    ¡°¡­Who are you again?¡±


    At that, the young man¡¯s face twisted visibly. His facial muscles contorted like a demon¡¯s, and he screamed at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Repenhardt! Repenhardt! You don¡¯t recognize me? You? YOU! AAAAAAAAH!¡±


    The youth¡¯s anguished scream echoed in all directions. It was so desperate that Repenhardt almost felt a pang of guilt.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! You¡¯ll remember me whether you want to or not after I cut you down!¡±


    The young man stabbed his ck sword into the roof.


    ¡°Come forth, my shadow!¡±


    From the jet-ck sword, darkness poured forth. Like a broken dam, the dark energy surged, engulfing the young man from head to toe.


    Sensing the ominous energy within the darkness, Repenhardt instinctively clicked his tongue. Dark magic¡ªand a particrly vile strain of it at that.


    The young man, now cloaked in darkness, let out a desperate cry.


    ¡°Envelop me with the soul of madness!¡±


    The darkness began to materialize, taking form in the physical world. The shadowy aura became a helmet, gauntlets, and te armor, gradually covering the young man¡¯s entire body.


    In moments, the young man was gone, reced entirely by the menacing figure of a ck knight, his entire body radiating an ominous, ck aura.


    Seeing this, Repenhardt smacked his palm in realization.


    ¡°Ah, that armor.¡±


    Now he remembered. It was the same berserker armor he had seen back when he encountered Teslon.


    ¡°Right, that guy was named Stefan, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t recognized him by his face, but seeing the armor finally jogged his memory. This was a clear sign of how little Stefan had meant to Repenhardt.


    Apparently, Stefan realized this too, as the murderous intent emanating from his entire body grew even more intense.


    ¡°Raaah! Repenhardt!¡±

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Repenhardt thought to himself.


    ¡®Well, if Eusus is here, that guy could be too. He seemed to always follow Teslon around.¡¯


    That was the extent of his feelings upon encountering Stefan. From the start, Stefan was nothing more than ackey trailing Teslon in Repenhardt¡¯s eyes¡ªneither more nor less.


    The only thing he could really remember about him was how obnoxious he acted when they met Sin, and that he served as good fodder for Tassid to awaken as an Aura User.


    ¡°What¡¯s this guy thinking, acting all cocky after losing to Tassid, who had just awakened his aura?¡±


    Shaking his head in disbelief, Repenhardt threw a punch.


    ¡°Straight Cannon!¡±


    His golden aura-powered fist flew straight at Stefan. A massive golden curtain filled Stefan¡¯s vision. Just as the Straight Cannon was about to strike him directly, Stefan swung his pitch-ck sword, screaming in a crazed voice.


    ¡°Graaahhh!¡±


    A ck sh burst from the de of the pitch-ck sword. Dark energy wrapped around the sword and shed through the golden curtain. The shes tore through it horizontally, vertically, and diagonally, unleashing waves of destruction in all directions.


    Boom!


    A violent storm erupted, blowing part of the roof away. Repenhardt¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°What?¡±


    It broke. The golden aura infused into his Straight Cannon had been scattered so effortlessly.


    It wasn¡¯t just blocked or deflected¡ªit had beenpletely shattered. The meaning of that was clear¡­


    ¡°¡­Aura?¡±


    Stefan raised his glowing dark sword high and boasted proudly.


    ¡°Look! This is my aura! I¡¯m an Aura User now too!¡±


    Repenhardt blinked, unable toprehend the situation.


    ¡°That guy¡­ he¡¯s definitely not an Aura User.¡±


    His keen sense as an Aura User made it clear. The distinctive presence of an Aura User, along with the flow and intensity of the aura they emit, was something that no other Aura User could miss.


    As an Aura User, Repenhardt could state with certainty: Stefan was absolutely not an Aura User.


    ¡°But that¡¯s clearly de Aura¡­¡±


    Laughing maniacally, Stefan lunged at him.


    ¡°Kahahahaha!¡±


    The pitch-ck sword aimed repeatedly at Repenhardt¡¯s vital points. A simple thrust like this wouldn¡¯t be something to worry about, but¡­


    ¡°Spiral Guard!¡±


    Repenhardt hastily spun his aura, wrapping it around his entire body to defend himself.


    Bang! Bang bang!


    The ck aura shed with the swirling golden aura, triggering a series of explosive bursts of light. This was the characteristic reaction of aura repelling aura.


    There was no doubt about it.


    That ck light was definitely de Aura.


    ¡®I can¡¯t understand this.¡¯


    Despite his confusion, Repenhardt immediatelyunched a counterattack. He kicked off the roof, propelling himself straight toward Stefan. With his entire body¡¯s momentum behind his fist, Repenhardt threw punch after punch.


    ¡°Taaah!¡±


    Dozens of punches pounded Stefan¡¯s armor all over. Though it was just a series of simple one-two straight punches, each blow packed the force of a battering ram¡ªthis was Gym Unbreakable¡¯s punch. The relentless impact sounds echoed as Stefan was pushed backward.


    ¡°Urgh! Urgh! Kuh¡­ ahahahaha!¡±


    For a moment, Repenhardt felt a chill and quickly pulled back his fist, retreating. The groans leaking from Stefan¡¯s helmet had naturally shifted into maniacalughter.


    ¡®What¡­ what the hell? What¡¯s with this guy?¡¯


    There¡¯s an old saying: never associate with someone who enjoys getting hit. A madman is the scariest thing in the world, and Repenhardt was feeling the truth of that proverb all too well.


    Stefan looked down at his armor andughed heartily.


    ¡°Hahaha! I can take it! I can take it!¡±


    Repenhardt broke out in a cold sweat. It wasn¡¯t just Stefan¡¯s madness; his abilities were also no joke. He moved with strength greater than most Aura Users, and to take Repenhardt¡¯s punches head-on without flinching?


    ¡®Is that some kind of advanced magical artifact like Eldrad? No, it¡¯s not magical enhancement. It seems to be operating by some other method¡­ But with this level of destructive power¡­ And magic shouldn¡¯t be able to produce aura¡­¡¯


    Mana, the source of magic, is the most fundamental power that forms the world. In simple terms, it has an inanimate, non-living nature.


    What animates the inanimate, giving it life, is the vital energy known as Aura.


    While divine spells with simr attributes, such as the holy sword used by the Seiya Church, can mimic aura¡¯s effects, magic itself can never manifest aura.


    This wasn¡¯t a matter of magical skill or prowess but a fundamentalw of the world. It¡¯s like how water and fire are opposites¡ªfreezing fire doesn¡¯t make it water.


    Yet, the man standing before him, Stefan, was clearly using the power of that ck armor to manifest de Aura.


    ¡°Die, Repenhardt!¡±


    Stefan gripped his sword tightly and charged again. Repenhardt quickly regained hisposure and engaged him in battle once more.


    The ck aura and golden aura collided dozens of times in midair, over and over again. Each sh sent pieces of the roof flying and shook the buildings to their foundations. The citizens living nearby, gripped with fear, abandoned their homes and fled.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Monsters!¡±


    ¡°Help us!¡±


    As the chaos spread, Stefan grew agitated.


    ¡°Ugh! Why is it so noisy?¡±


    Without warning, he swung his pitch-ck sword toward the fleeing crowd. Ten or so ck aura des shot through the air, heading straight for the terrified citizens. Horrified, Repenhardt quickly stretched out both of his fists toward the street.


    ¡°Damn it! Chain Strike st!¡±


    Dozens of golden aura sts shot through the air, chasing after the ck des. Only after intercepting every single ck de with his Chain Strike st did Repenhardt let out a sigh of relief. He then shouted in disbelief at Stefan.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing, Stefan? Weren¡¯t you a knight? Isn¡¯t targeting innocent lives against your knightly code?¡±


    Stefan, however, seemedpletely unbothered. Instead, he looked around, grinning widely, and with a maniacal glint in his eyes, he asked in return.


    ¡°Huh? What people? Where are there any people?¡±


    Shrugging his shoulders, Stefan¡¯s mouth twisted into a wicked grin that stretched far across his face. His expression was far too grotesque to be considered a smile, and he giggled sinisterly.


    ¡°See? There¡¯s no one here! It¡¯s just you and me! Isn¡¯t that right, Fist King Repenhardt? Kehkehkeh!¡±


    ¡°¡­ He¡¯spletely lost it¡­ utterly insane.¡±


    Stefan lunged at him again, sending a flurry of de Aura strikes hurtling toward Repenhardt. Repenhardt struggled to defend himself, wrapping his Spiral Guard around both arms to block the relentless attacks.


    As his attacks continued to be blocked, Stefan¡¯s face twisted into a frustrated scowl.


    ¡°Damn it! Why won¡¯t it cut? Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, Stefan leapt backward, putting distance between them. He raised his pitch-ck sword high above his head and let out a guttural scream.


    ¡°Graaaaaah!¡±


    The ck aura gathered at the tip of Stefan¡¯s sword, steadily increasing its destructive power. Repenhardt¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    ¡®Oh?¡¯


    Indeed, a madman couldn¡¯t help but act like a madman. In this situation, Stefan was openly exposing his weakness.


    Taking a light step forward, Repenhardt darted in.


    ¡®This is my chance!¡¯


    Sliding low across the rooftop, he smoothly closed in under Stefan¡¯s chin. With both arms raised high, Stefan¡¯s chest was leftpletely exposed. Of course, it was still protected by the thick, ck Berserker Armor, but¡­


    ¡°Hrrgh!¡±


    With a short shout, Repenhardt thrust his fist toward Stefan¡¯s chest. At the same time, he rotated his entire body, channeling that rotational force into his fist, transforming it into a powerful, piercing strike capable of prating through anything.


    ¡°Zero Impact!¡±


    A muffled explosion echoed from within Stefan¡¯s armor.


    Repenhardt smiled triumphantly as his fist connected. He could feel the trembling of Stefan¡¯s entire body through the contact.


    ¡°There are plenty of techniques in Gym Unbreakable designed to prate armor, you know?¡±


    Blood trickled down from Stefan¡¯s helmet. His bloodshot eyes, barely visible through the visor¡¯s gaps, glowed red. Repenhardt pulled back his fist. The battle was over¡­


    ¡°Kekekeke¡­¡±


    But then, a sinisterugh seeped through the helmet. Repenhardt¡¯s expression instantly changed. Stefan¡¯s bloodshot eyes rolled downward, staring at his chest.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­ it doesn¡¯t hurt at all¡­¡±


    In a sh, Stefan¡¯s ck sword came crashing down toward Repenhardt¡¯s head.


    ng!


    The ck lightning tore through the air. A shockwave rippled outward, spreading in all directions. The ck shockwave collided with nearby buildings, triggering explosions wherever it hit.


    Boom!


    The three-story building they had been fighting on finally copsed. Dust and debris filled the air, scattering across the road. From the wreckage, Stefan emerged slowly, exuding a ck, murderous aura as he walked out.


    ¡°You dodged it, Repenhardt¡­ you dodged it¡­ hehehe¡­¡±


    His bloodshot eyes fixated on a section of the rubble. The debris shifted, and momentster, with a cloud of dust, a massive figure pushed the rubble aside and rose to his feet.


    ¡°That was close¡­¡±


    Brushing off the dust from his body, Repenhardt clicked his tongue. That was a close call.


    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing I instinctively felt the danger and pulled back in time.¡¯


    Stefan nced at Repenhardt and sneered.


    ¡°You dodged it¡­ The great Gym Unbreakable is supposed to never dodge, but you did¡­ Aren¡¯t you ashamed? Huh, you must be ashamed¡­ Fist King!¡±


    He ended his mocking with a sudden shout, clearly indicating that his mind was still fluctuating between sanity and madness. Repenhardt let out a brief chuckle. If he was a true sessor of Gym Unbreakable, he might indeed feel ashamed.


    ¡®Good. The fact that I¡¯m not ashamed means I haven¡¯t beenpletely consumed either.¡¯


    In any case, he was lucky to have dodged. If that strike hadnded, even with his Gym Unbreakable physique, the damage could have been catastrophic.


    Feeling relieved, Repenhardt carefully observed Stefan. Having gotten so close earlier, he finally had a better understanding of how that ck armor operated.


    ¡°Darkness Drain, Shadow Conversion, and even Forced Abyssal Awakening¡­¡±


    It was all advanced ck magic. And when it came to magic, Repenhardt had more insight than most on the continent.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what it is¡­¡±


    Repenhardt muttered coldly, filled with disdain.


    ¡°That madman¡­ He¡¯s forcibly burning his own life force to convert it into aura.¡±


    * * *


    The concept of conversion magic, which turns the caster¡¯s life force into aura, wasn¡¯t exactly a groundbreaking idea.


    Aura is life energy.


    And ck magic typically maniptes life force in twisted ways, using foul methods. Naturally, there wasn¡¯t a single high-level ck mage who hadn¡¯t at some point attempted to convert their life force into aura through ck magic.


    They had even given it an obvious name, Berserker Armor. Anyone, even an outsider, could easily guess, ¡°That thing probably burns the wearer¡¯s lifespan to make them go berserk.¡±


    So why hadn¡¯t Repenhardt noticed it right away?


    ¡®Who on earth would create such apletely useless piece of armor?¡¯


    Converting life into aura using ck magic. At first nce, it might sound like a brilliant idea. After all, the power of an Aura User is extraordinary, so creating an artificial one through magic would be an incredible military asset.


    Yet, the reason why Repenhardt and other mages never pursued such magic was simple.


    ¡®It¡¯s extremely inefficient.¡¯


    No matter how much supreme ck magic is used to craft the armor, not everyone who dons it can manifest aura. The method forcefully extracts life energy, resulting in an excessive amount of wasted energy in the process. As a result, for an ordinary person¡ªor even someone who¡¯s trained decently¡ªlife force would be drained before they could even produce aura.


    In other words, only a warrior with extraordinary life force would barely make this method work.


    ¡®And the natural conclusion for a warrior with extraordinary life force is to be an Aura User on their own.¡¯


    Essentially, this technique was nothing more than a shortcut that prematurely forced someone who would have be an Aura User anyway to manifest aura a little earlier.


    That¡¯s why this method had been abandoned long ago by ck mages. Why would anyone use a technique that hastens the death of someone who would naturally be an Aura User, just to exploit them a few times before they die?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!